《Take the Fox Fairy To Catch the Ghost》


 Chapter 1

    My name is Qi Guoqiang. My name is taken by my father. It means that the country is rich and the people are strong. My father didn''t know big words. He was a stonemason who worked for his ancestors in beiluban. It is said that he didn''t sleep for several nights in order to take my name. Until later, the big trumpet at the east end of the village kept the prosperity of the country and the strength of the people and self-improvement all day, which was just right for my father. Thus, originally intended to give me the name dog egg, became a national power.


    However, the name Qi Guoqiang has only been used for three years since I was born


    In the early years, my father was idle, lazy and shameless by my uncle''s neighbors. At that time, he was still alone in his thirties. Once he had an epiphany, he tore off his face and begged his uncle and villagers to say a marriage. Later, my mother was fooled by all kinds of words. Of course, she may also be moved by my father''s honesty and honesty. Finally, she married and became a family.


    In order to make a living, my father followed my uncle and they worked as stonemasons. The days were getting better and better day by day. The next year I came to this world, a family of three. Although I was not rich, my livelihood was stable, and my father loved my mother.


    However, the time of all this is so short that even I remember it very vaguely now.


    An old bachelor in the neighboring village didn''t know where to get some money. He wanted to repair his house and ask for a daughter-in-law. He urgently needed a batch of stones to make the house foundation. These days, his father and uncle both dug stones at the top of a mountain. At noon, those closest to home came home for dinner. Those who were a little away, like my father, were sent by their families.


    My mother and I came to the quarry and shouted at my father. My father knew to stop work. At this time, Uncle Wang shouted to his father, "come and see what this is."


    My father was six or seven meters away from Uncle Wang, and there were countless rubble between them. For a moment, I couldn''t see what Uncle Wang was talking about. He joked, "you can''t get anything."


    Father was really hungry and didn''t bother to talk to Uncle Wang. He came towards us as he said. However, Uncle Wang raised his voice and said to us, "which dog day cheated you, come and see."


    His surprise really aroused our interest. He glanced around us in the direction of Uncle Wang''s fingers. At the same time, the scene he saw startled us all. Just now Uncle Wang was chiseling the stone, but he went down with this hammer. After the stone was separated, there was a toad half the size of a washbasin in the stone. Maybe Uncle Wang''s strength was stronger just now. While separating the stones, the unlucky toad seemed to be divided into five parts, blurred in flesh and blood, splashed with liquid and slurry, and couldn''t die anymore.


    "It''s strange. It''s strange. Why is there such a big toad in this stone."


    "That''s right. I''ve been a stonemason for more than ten years, and it''s the first time I''ve seen such a strange thing. Which dog lied to you. Just now I remember clearly that when I hit this stone, the stone didn''t even have a hole. How did the toad get in? Look, this guy is so big that even if he accidentally got in, he''s trapped here What is it that grows so big in the stone... "


    "Brother Wang, you''re in trouble. The toad can''t die." just as his father and Uncle Wang thought carefully, his mother''s face was blue and shouted.


    "Liu Yaomei, what''s wrong with me? Besides, it''s not dead yet."


    "I can''t tell for a moment. Oh, anyway... My eyelids suddenly jump very badly. Something may happen..."


    Mother''s words just finished, suddenly there was a roar, and a large boulder rolled down from the mountain, just where we were standing. At the moment when I was about to be hit by a stone, my mother took the lead in returning to God and pushed me hard. I was like a broken kite. My body flew upside down for several meters, and my head hit a raised small stone and fainted. When I woke up, the old and young men in the village appeared in the quarry. I picked up the crowd. Uncle, seven or eight of them were working together to lift a boulder. Under the boulder, I saw the shadow of my father and mother. As for Uncle Wang, one leg was pressed under the boulder, and he just lost one leg


    The funeral of my parents was arranged by my uncle''s neighbors. When this matter was handled properly, the villagers advised my uncle to adopt me. Anyway, I was also a blood relative with him, and now I only have a relative I can rely on. However, in the end, even if the old village head met several people, he could not change his uncle''s cruel decision.


    "You who want to raise, who raise, my family has four mouths waiting to eat, I can''t afford it anyway."


    For one thing, the people in the village are poor. For another, every family has a family. No one wants to take over my hot potato. In this case, I would starve to death in a few days, but just when everyone pushed me around, an old man changed my fate.


    There is a mountain in the west of our village. There are three broken temples with tiled houses on the mountain. They can''t even tell the old village head about the specific construction date. This small temple has long been deserted and dilapidated, overgrown with weeds, and no one in the village takes care of it. Let it be destroyed by wind and rain. Maybe it will be completely in ruins in a period of time.


    When my mother first conceived me, two outsiders came to our village. One is a Taoist priest in a bun and a ragged Taoist robe. At least he should be 50 or 60 years old. Although the old Taoist priest is a little sloppy, he looks very kind. At least he won''t be annoying at first sight. He was accompanied by a little boy of about three or four years old, who may have long-term malnutrition and thin skin and corpus luteum. Their combination attracted the curiosity of the villagers. Originally, they thought they were just passing by, but they didn''t think they had no intention to leave. Finally, they lived in the broken temple on the mountain.


    On weekdays, the old and young are self-sufficient. When they have a little leisure, the old Taoist will make a special trip down the mountain to the village to chat with women for recreation. Once born and twice cooked, the old Taoist priest had a good relationship with those old women in a short time. Of course, the fundamental reason is not that everyone likes to listen to his old and dirty words, but that he has the ability to cure diseases.


    "You don''t ask for a big house of gold and silver, clothes and food. You go to the yellow spring regardless of poverty, injury and illness. The life of mandarin ducks and butterflies is a blessing that can only be cultivated for ten generations. However, you have fulfilled your wish and left a child who did evil."


    "What are you talking about at this time?"


    "Hey, it''s not easy for you to bring along your family. Fortunately, it''s OK for me to be a crazy old Taoist. In this way, I''ll take care of this evil making doll."


    "You, you care?"


    "Doll, would you like to follow me?"


    Although I was young at that time, I could still feel the indifference and dislike in the eyes of the villagers, and the wrinkled face in front of me and the care in the eyes were like that of my mother and father. Plus, I''m no stranger to him. "Master, I''ll talk to you."


    "Good, good baby, come on, get on the master''s back and I''ll carry you up the mountain."


    The old Taoist''s surname is yuan and his name is Yuanqiu. I don''t know which mountain and view he used to be, but his accent is not much different from our local people, that is, he is from Sichuan and Chongqing. As for the little boy who followed the Taoist priest in Yuanqiu, his name was Jiang Yilong. The Taoist priest in Yuanqiu adopted a poor man who was close to me on the way.


    On the second day of going up the mountain, the Taoist priest asked me to change my mouth from master to master, and Jiang Yilong will be my senior brother from now on. The whole process of accepting disciples and worshiping teachers is very simple. It''s a rite to kowtow to Taoists in the yuan and autumn.


    "There are not so many miscellaneous rules in my school. In short, you should remember to respect teachers and respect the way, and you must not be a treacherous villain."


    "Old Taoist... Master, I know." maybe I was worried that he would drive me down the mountain if I didn''t say a word. I quickly added, "don''t worry. I''ll listen to whatever you say in the future."


    "Hey, you doll is also clever and good." Yuanqiu smiled and touched my head, but the smile on his face soon sank again, and the forehead wrinkles. "Guoqiang, it''s no wonder you have this robbery. Your eight characters are too light and your name is too hard. Your original surname is Qi. Coupled with Guoqiang, the whole family runs the country and the world is peaceful, your life can''t afford or hold down. Now, since you are my apprentice, although you can''t change your life, it''s no problem to change your name and change your luck."


    Jiang Yilong said casually, "master, why don''t you change your junior brother into Jiang Guoqiang."


    "You guy, I changed his name, not his last name." Yuan Qiu stroked the goat''s beard and said after a long time: "if you are not indifferent, you can''t express your ambition, if you are not quiet, you can''t go far. Later, you will be called Zhiyuan and Qi Zhiyuan."


    Since then, there has been one more person in this broken temple on the mountain. Although our life is poor, here I can feel that I am a little apprentice spoiled by my master and loved by my senior brother.


    Time flies. Autumn and winter come. I didn''t expect to stay on the mountain for ten years when I promised to follow the old Taoist up the mountain. In the past ten years, I have never been down the mountain once. Perhaps it is because I know that the people at the foot of the mountain are indifferent to human nature, or because even I feel that this way of life in the mountain temple really belongs to me.


    In fact, even though I have lived with master on the mountain for ten years, it gives me the feeling that master is covered with a mysterious veil. I''m afraid my eldest martial brother and I know him only the tip of the iceberg.


    Originally, I also wanted to continue to maintain this situation, so that my eldest martial brother and I had enough time to understand master, know Master, learn to be a man with master, learn grass breaking disease with master, learn divination, Xiangren and even Xuanmen magic arts with master


    However, as master often said, everything has its own destiny!

 Chapter 2

    The weather in July was hot and dry. Lying in bed without electricity and electric fan was really a kind of suffering. I don''t know how long it took. There was a thunder in a daze. However, for a long time, the thunder became louder and louder, as if the whole sky was about to collapse. The wind was strong, and then the rainstorm poured down.


    Jiang Yilong jumped up, quickly took the kerosene lamp in his hand, said happily to me, "ha ha, little martial brother, it seems that the old God still has pity on us."


    I said, "elder martial brother, the rainstorm came well, but it came at a bad time."


    "Well, that''s true."


    The ruined temple seemed to be about to collapse. Even though it has been repaired many times in recent years and can keep out the wind and shade, it always leaks in several places in case of downpour. We didn''t dare bother Shifu to find such a thing. It naturally fell on Jiang Yilong and me.


    It took almost half an hour for Jiang Yilong and I to catch the rain in several leaking places. We were about to enjoy the coolness and lay down in bed, but we didn''t want to hear a sudden knock on the door.


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s so late and it''s such a weather. Who will knock on our door? Shouldn''t it be the mountain ghosts that master said?"


    "Mountain Ghost?" I said, "elder martial brother, if there is a master here, how dare he come? Even if he does, we''ll catch him now."


    Jiang Yilong was a little disappointed and said, "at the beginning, when you just went up the mountain, I could scare you to cry a little. But now it''s better that you have more courage than me."


    "Open the door, old Taoist yuan, old Taoist yuan..."


    I was stunned. I heard the sound very well, but I couldn''t think of such a person in my mind for a moment. I simply didn''t talk with Jiang Yilong and opened the door with an oil lamp in my hand. I saw a middle-aged man with a coir raincoat and a flashlight standing outside the door. His facial features gave me a familiar feeling. Just as I was ready to speak, he said first, "you, are you a strong country?"


    I suddenly. No wonder this middle-aged man gave me a kind of familiarity. It turned out that he was Uncle Qi Dazhu who was related to me. However, his original ruthlessness has made me strange to him in these years. "My name is not Qi Guoqiang, but Qi Zhiyuan."


    He nodded awkwardly and then said, "where''s old yuan?"


    "My master has already gone to bed."


    "Call him for me. I have something urgent."


    "What can you do so late?"


    Looking at his anxious look, there was an unspeakable joy in my heart


    "There''s really something urgent, your eldest sister. Oh, I can''t tell you..." he simply rushed into the temple without any politeness, opened his mouth and shouted: "old Taoist yuan, old Taoist yuan!"


    Qi Dazhu was so rash that he naturally woke up his master, came out in a broken Taoist robe, looked at Qi Dazhu and said, "it''s you. What''s the matter with you?"


    "My eldest daughter is going to have a baby."


    The eldest daughter mentioned by Qi Dazhu is my lobby sister Qi Yan, who is ten years older than me. When I was 19, Qi Yan married Li Qiang in the same village. During these four years, Qi Yan gave birth to two daughters for Li Qiang, and now she has to give birth again. The reason is that she has a serious concept of valuing men over women in rural areas.


    "That''s a good thing."


    "But it''s almost an hour, but I can''t give birth. Lao yuan, you have to help."


    "What can I do for you? You should go to the midwife or not to the town clinic."


    "The midwife is in the neighboring village. There are ten miles back and forth, and she can be sent to the town further. In addition, in this weather, if anything happens, it will be one corpse and two lives. Taoist yuan, in short, follow me down the mountain."


    The master hesitated a little and said, "OK, let''s go now."


    I don''t know what''s wrong. When they were just about to go out, they suddenly said, "master, it''s slippery down the mountain. I''ll hold you."


    Although Shifu is nearly 70 years old, his body is at least no different from Qi Dazhu. Even if the mountain road slides again, he can''t fall. He looked at me, understood the obscurity behind this sentence, and nodded. "Then you too."


    Ten minutes later, we arrived at Qi Yan''s house. Li Qiang was so anxious that tears came out as soon as he saw us. "Old Taoist yuan, do something quickly. My mother-in-law has been born for nearly an hour, but she can''t be born."


    According to common sense, Qi Yan, this is the third child. This should not happen. Listening to Qi Yan shouting like a pig in the inner room, the master said to Li Qiang, "do you mind if I go in and have a look?"


    Li Qiang nodded anxiously, "come on, come on."


    I don''t know if it''s because of the rainstorm. When I get close to Qi Yan''s house, I always feel an unspeakable chill. While we were waiting for master to deliver Qi Yan''s baby, he just went in for two or three minutes. Qi Yan''s scream suddenly stopped in the room, and immediately master''s calm eyebrows retreated again.


    Li Qiang and Qi Dazhu were stunned and said in unison, "have you had a baby? Is it male or female? Why didn''t you hear the child cry?"


    Li Qiang''s two daughters were already asleep. At this time, there were only four of us outside the house. Seeing that the master didn''t answer, Li Qiang couldn''t help but want to enter the house to see the situation. The master quickly pulled him back and said, "don''t go in first, listen to me."


    The master looked abnormal, which was looked in the eyes of Li Dazhu and them. They said anxiously, "Lao yuan, what''s going on?"


    The master looked at Li Dazhu and replied, "Lao Qi, Xiao Li, are you going to protect the big and the small? If it is, it''s OK. But once it is, Qi Yan will die, and the baby can''t let him live."


    Li Qiang and Qi Dazhu were stunned.


    I asked, "master, what happened?"


    Li Qiang and some of them haven''t recovered, but now the situation is urgent. Shifu doesn''t waste time anymore and quickly says: "The baby in Qi Yan''s stomach is the seventh generation resentful baby, that is, the first six generations of the baby died before the birth was less than one year old or died. The grievances of several generations are superimposed. This life has made the seventh generation resentful baby, and his appearance is for revenge. Therefore, if you insist on keeping the baby small, Qi Yan will die. However, even if the baby is kept, it will not be alone at that time It will make your Li family and Qi family restless, and even become a major disaster. "


    Li Qiang sat on the ground with his eyes straight. "Lao yuan, you can''t be crazy. It can''t be true. It can''t be true."


    The master sighed and said, "it''s really to ask for your decision at the moment, but since this matter has been mixed with me, it''s my responsibility to remove the devil and guard. Therefore, I will never allow such a resentful baby to appear."


    Li Qiang suddenly stood up like crazy, grabbed the master and shouted, "no, I want a son. That''s my son. I don''t believe in shit. Blame the baby. Crazy old man, you dare not let my son be born. I work hard with you..."


    As soon as he finished, Qi Dazhu slapped him. "Didn''t you listen to old Taoist yuan just now? If you want that monster, the swallow won''t live. Do you want to kill the swallow?"


    "Dad, he''s a liar. He''s full of nonsense. Don''t believe him."


    Master said: "The baby in the belly is about to show up. I guess it can be born in ten minutes at most. His eight characters are Yin years, Yin hours, and now it is ugly times. In addition, I calculate his previous life and this life. All things considered, the baby in the belly is a resentful baby. Li Qiang, I know it''s hard to blame anyone for this matter, but you should be clear, Child, you can have it again. Once Qi Yan has an accident, it will be too late to regret. "


    Li Dazhu held back his tears and said to his master, "Lao yuan, protect my swallow. Don''t let that monster live."


    Li Qiang still doesn''t believe it, but it''s undoubtedly quite reasonable to carefully guess what master said. After all, master has never done anything harmful to people in recent years, but has helped many families. Besides, there is no deep hatred between Li Qiang and master. Naturally, master can''t deceive some things that are empty to harm his family.


    Seeing that Li Qiang''s tone eased, the master quickly said, "take me some blood on the cock''s crown, and then go to your hall to take half a bowl of incense ash from the supply platform."


    "I''ll go now," said Li Dazhu.


    After a while, Li Dazhu prepared chicken crown blood and incense ashes according to master''s instructions. Master hurried into the house. While closing the door, he also told us not to break in no matter what happened or heard.


    Three minutes before master entered the house, it was very calm, but the next scene even made me feel unimaginable, not to mention Li Qiang and Qi Dazhu.


    There was a strange sound of Yin measurement, like the cry of a newborn baby, but it was also like the sadness occasionally heard in the grave. At the moment of hearing this sound, Li Qiang perked up and said it. But then he realized that it was wrong.


    Shifu has just made it very clear that if the complaining baby is born, it is when Qi Yan is dead. Besides, Shifu will never let such a harmful monster be born. How did the strange noise in the house come from?


    I suddenly felt that the previous chill was stronger. In this July weather, my body trembled uncontrollably. Even so, I couldn''t dispel my curiosity. Because master insisted on not allowing us to enter the house, and the door was buckled back, we couldn''t break in if we wanted to. The three of us hurried to the window, but we didn''t expect to see it first behind the curtain Master''s shadow, and then I saw a strange shadow


    "Is that it?"


    I looked at Liu Dazhu. "Maybe."


    Bang Bang


    Master''s body suddenly seemed to be out of control and hit the wall. Several bottles and cans of objects on the wooden cabinet were scattered on the ground, some broken and some made a noise. Master quickly got up and kept talking about something. I knew it was a magic spell, that is, he was fighting with the ghost baby.


    Before that, Li Qiang was convinced that master was lying to him, but when he saw all this and the situation in the house, he began to believe everything Master said. At this moment, his face no longer cherished his unborn son, but some were worried about Qi Yan and his master father.


    After nearly half an hour of fighting, we finally heard an extremely childish cry from the room across the wall, and everything calmed down. After another two minutes, master turned white and his hair was messy. He staggered to open the door, and on his right hand, we saw something wrapped in red cloth.

 Chapter 3

    "It''s all right."


    These three words came out of master''s mouth, which immediately made the three of us breathe a sigh of relief.


    Then, the master looked at Li Qiang and said, "Qi Yan is pregnant with a resentful baby. The resentful baby has absorbed a lot of her vitality. However, I have curbed all the Yin Qi on her. It will be all right in the next seven days."


    "Thank you, old Taoist yuan. I was too impulsive just now. Don''t live in your heart."


    Master waved his hand and said it was OK. He was about to leave. Li Qiang and Qi Dazhu both looked at the red cloth package on master''s right hand and asked, "master yuan, is this difficult or that?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes, can you let me see? Anyway, he is related to me."


    Listening to Li Qiang''s words of blood, I subconsciously looked at Qi Dazhu, and Qi Dazhu seemed to deliberately avoid my sight.


    Master seemed hesitant. "Really want to see?"


    "This has been cleaned up by you. Can''t you see it?"


    "It''s not that I can''t see it. I''m just afraid to scare you."


    Li Qiang and Qi Dazhu were stunned. People will inevitably meet with some strange things after living for decades, but they are the first time like today. Some of them are naturally curious after settling down the mood of losing their son and grandson.


    "Let''s see."


    "That''s good."


    I actually wanted to see it, but I was about to lean up. Master glared at me. I quickly and honestly stayed where I was. However, when the master just opened the red cloth mouth, Qi Dazhu and Li Qiang''s eyes fell down, their faces suddenly turned blue, and they hurried back as if they saw a ghost.


    Qi Dazhu patted his thigh and howled, "Hey, what have you done..."


    It may have happened that the pouring rain stopped when the master left the house with the body of the complaining baby. The master called me over and said, "my good apprentice has foresight. Now help me back quickly."


    Although it was only half an hour or so, when master entered the house, he seemed to be a different person. He became like an old man. It was very difficult to even take a step forward.


    Qi Dazhu knew very well in their hearts that maybe the master was hurt by the complaining baby just now. He said with guilt: "old Taoist yuan, thank you for this today. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know what trouble would happen. In this way, if you don''t dislike it, you and Guo Zhiyuan will go to my house tonight to rest and wait for tomorrow..."


    Before he finished, master would interrupt: "no, I have something urgent to deal with."


    "Master, do you have anything urgent?"


    "Very urgent."


    Regardless of Li Qiang and Qi Dazhu''s good intentions to stay, master insisted that I help him up the mountain and back to the temple. After nearly two hours of rainstorm, there were some mountain torrents and running water in some places, and the mountain road up the mountain became very muddy and difficult. Maybe I was too careless, or maybe my strength couldn''t hold master''s mountain at all, causing master to fall three or four times.


    I was very shocked. You know, master is as strong as flying on weekdays. Even when he came down the mountain just now, he was as steady as Mount Tai and walked in front of Qi Dazhu and me. Now, every time he falls, master can only breathe unevenly and wait for me to help him up


    I''ve never seen Shifu like this before. I was so anxious that I cried out. "Sorry, master, it''s all my fault."


    "Silly apprentice, I don''t blame you. I''ll be there soon. I''ll be there soon."


    When we were approaching the broken temple, all my strength had been exhausted. I quickly shouted Jiang Yilong. Maybe Jiang Yilong went to bed first when we went down the mountain. When I shouted almost hissing, he opened the temple door and said to us with sleepy eyes: "junior brother, the eldest martial brother didn''t just joke with you before. You don''t have to quarrel with my dream now."


    I cried, "elder martial brother, come and help."


    Jiang Yilong heard that my voice was wrong. When he was refreshed, he rushed over and saw that master and I were covered in mud. In addition, master showed weakness and fatigue that he had never seen before. Jiang Yilong was also flustered. "Master, what''s the matter, little younger martial brother? What''s the matter?"


    The master looked tired, but he still had a kind smile on his face and said, "you, what are you yelling about? Give me a hand."


    After all, Jiang Yilong is four years older than me. Now he is a 17-year-old boy, and his strength is much stronger than me. He hurriedly carried his master on his back and asked, "master, tell me what happened."


    Back in the temple, Jiang Yilong put his master on the bamboo and rattan chair that Jiang Yilong and I made for him. I was about to change his clothes and scrub his body, but he called Jiang Yilong and me to him. "Yilong, Zhiyuan, everything has a definite number. It seems that master can''t escape this level after all."


    Jiang Yilong looked at me and wanted me to tell him what had happened before, but now I have cried into tears, because I already have a very strong uneasiness in my heart. This feeling is like when I saw my parents under the boulder.


    "Well, good apprentice, don''t cry. Yilong, don''t panic. I had a hunch before that, but I couldn''t catch any trace after exhausting my methods. Naturally, I couldn''t avoid it. Therefore, it was just Shifu''s destiny to happen tonight." while listening to him, I took a basin with clear water and took the lead in cleaning his face, But after wiping off the mud on his face, by the light of the oil lamp, the face in front of him was as white as white paper. "Shifu and you two were also lonely and helpless at the beginning, but in the end, our three teachers and disciples had this fate, and you are also very sensible and good, and Shifu is also very happy. Shifu... Cough..."


    Jiang Yilong''s mind is still much more mature than me. He hurriedly said, "master, don''t say it first. I''ll help you find medicine."


    The master said, "it''s useless. Suddenly, the master was unprepared, so he was hurt by the resentful baby. Moreover, when I had to, I could only use myself to control the souls of the resentful baby. Now even if the great Luo immortal came, the master was not good. Yilong, Zhiyuan, the master is going to leave, and it''s up to you in the future..."


    "Master..."


    "I put some things behind the statue of God, as well as the things pressed under the bed in my room. Take good care of them... In the future, you must be conscious of your practice without the supervision of master..."


    Jiang Yilong finally couldn''t help crying like me and knelt down in front of master. "Master, we will, we will."


    "And Zhiyuan, master knows you, but no one is to blame for this tonight. It''s just that master''s deadline has come. Don''t remember... Hate Qi Dazhu and Li Qiang."


    To tell you the truth, how could this evening happen if Qi Dazhu ran up to the mountain temple? Although Qi Yan is my lobby sister, Qi Dazhu''s practice has turned me into a lonely family. My blood is full of shit in my heart.


    "Zhiyuan!"


    "Master, master, I know."


    "That''s good. After Shifu leaves, you must remember to burn the things wrapped in red cloth with me. Remember..."


    As soon as he said this, I suddenly felt an unprecedented hatred in my heart. I stood up and wrapped the red cloth by the door, ready to kick it out with my feet. Although I didn''t see what was wrapped in it at that time, I knew very well that the bread here was the body of the complaining baby. If it weren''t for him, how could master do this?


    "Zhiyuan, in fact, he is also a poor man. There is no need to be so."


    "But, master..."


    "Don''t say anything, then do as I say, and as soon as I leave..."


    Seeing us all burying our heads and crying, Shifu was like a reflection. There was a few ruddy Qi on his face. He propped up his body and shouted at us, "have you remembered what I said?"


    "Remember, master, we all remember."


    His body seemed to have suddenly emptied all his strength and lay down. "By the way, there''s another thing. For example, if you have a chance to see a monk named Zhiyuan in the hanging temple in the future, tell him that you are my disciples, and tell him that the road is not for me after all."


    "Well, master, we remember."


    "You don''t have to be sad. Life and death depend on fate. Wealth lies in heaven. I, my good disciple, good disciple..."


    Word by word, and before this sentence was finished, master''s eyes were completely closed. We could not wake him up no matter how we cried.


    Except for Jiang Yilong, master is my only relative in the world, but now he has gone. I don''t want to accept the fact, but in fact he has really gone. At this moment, Jiang Yilong''s mood is no different from mine. Struggling with the grief of Shifu''s departure, we scrubbed Shifu''s body and put on a clean Taoist robe. On weekdays, master would put incense candles on the altar on the first and fifteenth days of the first lunar month. We asked him who he was worshipping. He said faintly about the gods, men and ghosts of heaven and earth, and we didn''t know what it meant behind it. Therefore, the temple has always been equipped with incense, candles, paper money and so on.


    Jiang Yilong and I really want to know about Shifu''s past, but whenever we ask about this, Shifu scolds us for being troublesome. Even though we know little about Shifu, we also know that he is a poor Taoist who has lived a poor life all his life. On this premise, we have to pull us to grow up. Therefore, we put Shifu flat on the bamboo and rattan clothes, put a fire basin in front of him, lit all the incense and candles in the temple around him, and burned all the paper money to Shifu.


    Before we knew it, it was dawn, and Jiang Yilong and I had already cried dry tears, and our long kneeling legs had already lost consciousness. At this time, Qi Dazhu shouted to master outside the house. But when he entered the temple door, he looked at the mourning hall temporarily erected in the normal temple and the cold body on the bamboo and rattan, The old white stem with bacon in his hand fell directly to the ground.


    "Well, how can it be, yuan, old Taoist yuan..."

 Chapter 4

    Jiang Yilong and I were responsible for master''s funeral. Even if Qi Dazhu felt guilty, we insisted that he should not intervene. We were too poor to buy a decent coffin for Shifu, but in the end, Jiang Yilong thought of a good way.


    On his deathbed, master said that after he left, he must burn his body and the body of Yuanying as soon as possible. Without master''s family, Jiang Yilong and I can''t stay in this place anymore. We simply take this mountain temple as master''s grave. No one in the village dared to stop our decision. After all, if it hadn''t been for master, the mountain temple would have been in ruins.


    People in the whole village came to see Master off. They cried and sighed until noon. Jiang Yilong and I cleaned up. Jiang Yilong and I held a torch. When we finally looked at the familiar corpse, the torch in our hand fell into the mountain temple that had lived for ten years.


    The fire burned down and everything was gone.


    Before that, according to master''s instructions, we found a package behind the statue. There was a remnant painting in the package. To be exact, it seemed to have been torn by man. It may have changed from one to two or three. In short, it was very incomplete. There was no bright hall in the specific painting. Secondly, there is a crystal clear green seal with strange talisman engraved on it, which Jiang Yilong and I don''t recognize. However, at the beginning, master once told us that he had a Dharma seal called the great magic seal of the five emperors in his hand, which can make ten thousand demons, suppress evil and treat evil. If he is willing to accept it, he will be the bodyguard of the five emperors and a group of Demons. Master must be talking about this seal. In addition, there is a peach wood sword less than two feet long. Under the master''s bed, there is a Taoist book of Taiyi Dharma, which records the magic of talismanship, Incantation, ghost photographing and the divination of people. Jiang Yilong and I have studied it for ten years. So far, it can only be regarded as an introduction. In addition to this Taiyi Dharma, there is 123.70 yuan saved by master.


    "Elder martial brother, where are we going now?"


    "Don''t worry, younger martial brother. The eldest martial brother will take care of you in the future. If the eldest martial brother takes a bite, you will definitely have one. It''s said that we are closest to Chongqing, so we''ll go to Chongqing. Once we earn money, we''ll come back to build a monument and repair the grave for the old master."


    "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    I haven''t been to Chongqing, nor has Jiang Yilong. According to those who have been to Chongqing in the village, our village is about 200 kilometers away from Chongqing. In order to save money, instead of taking a bus in the town, we prepared some steamed bread and fruit, identified the general direction of Chongqing, and crossed the mountains and ditches in a straight line. According to the physical strength of Jiang Yilong and me, we didn''t bring much. According to this trip, we can arrive at Chongqing in four or five days at most.


    In order to speed up our journey, we only slept for two or three hours a day, drank mountain springs when we were thirsty, and ate steamed bread and fruit when we were hungry. As we had never been far away, we were not well prepared. After walking for two days, even if we saved again, the food we brought was eaten up. In desperation, we had to find a way to set up some mechanisms in the dense forest of the mountain to catch some wild animals. Fortunately, the closer it is to Chongqing, the mountains are continuous, and the deep mountains are remote and rarely populated, so the wild things are very rich.


    On the fourth day, I felt like my legs were about to break, and my clothes were pierced by branches and thorns. Coupled with the extreme fatigue of the long journey, Jiang Yilong and I were more unbearable than beggars.


    But we firmly believe that as long as we arrive in Chongqing, our days will be better and better, and we will have more and more money


    With the dim moonlight and walking in the deep mountains and forests, the visibility of the line of sight is very limited. I don''t know if we were unlucky today. We set up mechanisms several times during the day, but we didn''t catch wild animals. We had to drink a few mountain springs. At this moment, Jiang Yilong and I have made a fire in general. We lean against the trunk of a big tree to conserve energy. We just hope that when we wake up, we will change today''s mildew.


    But just as we closed our eyes, a big hand suddenly covered my mouth, followed by a set of skilled movements. I was immediately controlled by the other party. Stunned, I looked at Jiang Yilong. His situation was just like me, but he was being held tightly around his neck by a big man with great strength. No matter how Jiang Yilong struggled, he couldn''t get away.


    I saw his face turned red. It seemed that the big man didn''t know how to restrain his brute force, so he couldn''t breathe. I quickly shouted, "let go of my senior brother."


    The big man looked at me. He looked ferocious and fierce in the fire. His eyes were round. I didn''t dare to look straight. He looked around and looked at our embarrassment. Only then did he release Jiang Yilong. "Where did you two children come from?"


    To tell you the truth, in the past ten years, I have learned Taoism from master. Although it has no effect, both physical quality and auditory perception are much better than normal people. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for these two people to attack Jiang Yilong and me secretly, just because they are too hungry and sleepy.


    I said, "we''re just passing by."


    "Crossing?" the guy who controls me is much thinner, which shows a very sharp contrast with the big man who controls Jiang Yilong. However, even if the guy is thin and weak, his strength is not small. "Passing by this place? You look like beggars? No, you called him senior brother just now?"


    Now we are all in their hands. There is a saying that heroes don''t suffer immediate losses. Jiang Yilong naturally understands this truth. Even if he has a strong anger in his heart, he has to hold back because of the current situation. "Two big brothers, we are really just passing by, ready to go to Chongqing for a living."


    "Ha ha, I still go to Chongqing to beg."


    "We are not beggars."


    The thin man said, "whether you''re on the right road or not, you should take this wild road. There''s no silver here. Feibiao, these two guys are a little abnormal. Just do them here."


    I was in a panic. The meaning of doing this was very obvious. It was just trying to kill Jiang Yilong and me. In this deep mountain and old forest, if they kill us, where can we redress our grievances? "Two big brothers, we''re just passing by to go to Chongqing. Because we don''t have money, we can''t afford a big car. We can only take this mountain road to think of Chongqing''s big city to make big money. We don''t know anything and don''t see anything. In short, please let us go."


    Feibiao looked at us carefully again, and then looked at the package next to him. He clasped Jiang Yilong with one hand and quickly untied the package. What he saw was nothing more than a few broken clothes, and under the clothes were the treasures that the master thought were the remnant painting seal. Jiang Yilong''s eyes were sharp. He was afraid that Feibiao would continue to turn down. He had an idea and burst down with a crisp sound. He cried and howled: "brother, uncle, there is a plague in our hometown. Our parents are dead. We escaped from the disaster. These clothes are all our possessions. You must not take them."


    "I''ll fuck you. You think I can see some broken clothes?" Feibiao loosened his hand and kicked Jiang Yilong''s ass, which made him fall hard. Jiang Yilong didn''t shout or scold, so he quickly tied up the package and protected it in his arms like holding a baby. Seeing his appearance made the two uninvited guests laugh immediately. "Fang Sanwa, these two children should be all right. But since we met in this place, we can''t take it lightly. In case we leak the news, Lord Hu won''t spare us."


    The man surnamed Fang immediately released me, stared at Feibiao and said, "I told you many times that you are not allowed to call me Sanwa. That''s my mother''s nickname when an old man was a child. He called me Fang Wenhu."


    Feibiao then said, "your child hasn''t called me Feibiao. Where is I fat? It''s called Zhuang!"


    "Well, well, in short, you are not allowed to call me Sanwa. Take these two first and let him decide whether to die or live."


    "OK." Feibiao nodded and shouted at us, "you two go with us."


    They untied the shackles of Jiang Yilong and me. According to the situation, in fact, we can escape. However, after all, I was too hungry and sleepy, and my feet were soft. I had to turn over a ditch in front of me under their escort. I didn''t go far ahead. It was a forest. Until this time, we found that there were six people in the forest except Fang Wenhu and Feibiao.


    "Sanwa, what''s the situation?"


    Just now Fang Wenhu had a quarrel with Feibiao about his nickname, but at this time he was called Sanwa''s nickname. Even if the yeller was younger than him, he didn''t have any attack. Instead, he smiled and said, "little Hu, there''s nothing wrong. There are two wild children who said they were going to Chongqing to make a lot of money."


    "Oh, make a lot of money?"


    Mr. Hu looked up and down at us. Finally, his vision fell on the package held by Jiang Yilong. He was ready to speak. Feibiao hurriedly said, "only a few broken clothes."


    Hearing this, Mr. Hu lost interest.


    If we really want to run just now, maybe Jiang Yilong and I still have a little vitality. Now there are eight people here, and all of them are adult strong men. In addition, they all have guys in their hands. In case of any move, Jiang Yilong and I will suffer.


    During the time we entered the forest, I noticed four people with shovels in their hands. The guys kept digging in one place, and the other was holding something, like supervising them to stand aside and give directions.


    "Yes."


    Mr. Hu''s eyes lit up, glanced at the hole dug out, and immediately asked, "it''s Friday. Take a look again."


    Friday Tong had a compass in his hand and looked at it for less than a minute. "Nine times out of ten, but this kind of place is different from the past. It''s very evil. You must be very careful to go in."


    "You guys, as I said just now, hurry."


    The four people who were called, as well as Feibiao and Fang Wenhu, immediately picked up a pile of leaves prepared before and held them in front of the excavated hole. Immediately, a fire burned up, and all the thick smoke penetrated into the hole.


    It lasted more than ten minutes, but there was no news. It was only on Friday that people put out the fire. The hole came out again and said to little Hu, "I think it''s about as good as taking a guy in."


    Little Hu nodded and was about to give orders. His eyes suddenly fell on Jiang Yilong and me at this time. "Hey, two wild children, now I have something to ask you for help."


    In fact, after seeing what they did just now and according to what we learned from master, we already guessed that this group of people should be stealing tombs. In Feng Shui, there is a ditch in front of the door, with its back to the mountain, and two slightly lower peaks on the left and right. If the body is buried here, future generations will not be short of gold and silver, even if they have no official fortune. It just made me a little strange. At the moment when the cave was opened, I didn''t feel the leakage of corpse Yin Qi, but I could feel a trace of heaven and earth aura like master once said.

 Chapter 5

    Jiang Yilong glanced at me and motioned in his eyes not to let me talk too much, for fear that it would be wrong. He hurriedly imitated Fang Wenhu''s shy face and said, "little Hu, go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire. With your order, my surname Jiang is absolutely unambiguous."


    Mr. Hu said, then he thought for a moment and said, "who is this guy?"


    Jiang Yilong wanted to say little younger martial brother, but he was worried that little Hu continued to ask, and quickly changed his mouth: "he is my brother, my brother."


    This time, Mr. Hu looked very satisfied. He went to Jiang Yilong and patted him on the shoulder: "you''re a little slippery, so your brother will do this busy."


    I didn''t understand what it meant. Feibiao picked me up and threw me in front of the cave. Little Hu asked someone to give me a torch, just to let me go in and explore the way.


    "Go in."


    "Let me in?"


    "Nonsense, hurry."


    Seeing this, Jiang Yilong quickly said, "Mr. Hu, my brother is naturally timid and careless. Why don''t you let me in."


    A man suddenly walked up to Jiang Yilong and controlled him again, while little Hu showed his ruthlessness, took out a bright dagger from his waist and threatened Jiang Yilong by the neck: "Boy, be honest with me. Don''t play tricks in front of me. Go and explore the way for me. Of course, if you want to play tricks, don''t blame us for leaving your brothers to feed wolves in the mountain."


    I don''t think it''s just little Hu''s words threatening us, but he really has the courage.


    "Can''t you understand me? Believe it or not, I''ll do you now?" Fang Wenhu pushed me in front of the cave while talking.


    The hole they dug was not big. At that time, when I was only 13 years old, I only had less than one meter and five meters, so I needed to cat my body a little to pass through the hole. But when I walked less than three or four meters inside, the cat''s body could stand completely upright. When I looked at the top of my head, there was at least more than two meters high. In addition, the space in the whole tomb was much wider than I expected, but because I was outside before The group burned branches at the entrance of the cave and penetrated into thick smoke. Maybe the ventilation effect in the cave was not very good. Several minutes have passed, and the thick smoke is still rolling inside. I coughed and burst into tears.


    To tell you the truth, it''s the first time I''ve entered such a place. Even after learning the Tao from my master for ten years, I''m not afraid. As soon as I hold a torch and fan the thick smoke in one hand, I want to make room for my naked eyes to see other things. After a few minutes, the thick smoke is a little lighter. However, when I turn around unintentionally, there is a stone behind me The coffin scared me almost to fall.


    Even if I''m not sure how many years this tomb has been, so far I haven''t felt the obvious spirit of corpse Yin. It can be said that the existence of this tomb must have been for a long time, and what lies in the sarcophagus is nothing but a white bone. I feel more secure when I think of this.


    In addition to the sarcophagus, there are three urns next to it. These three urns are completely sealed. I want to see what''s inside, but I''m worried that curiosity will annoy the group outside at that time.


    "Boy, whether you are dead or alive, give me a voice."


    These guys must not be the first time to do this kind of activity, but this time they seem a little timid, indicating that there are some unspeakable organs or other things in it.


    "I''m fine."


    "Nothing. Get out of here."


    "Ouch."


    "What''s the situation?"


    "It''s all right. I just fell accidentally."


    Naturally, I was just on purpose, because when I was about to leave, I finally saw a space on the right side of the tomb. I was very curious about what was in it. Before they urged me, I quickly leaned over with a torch.


    When I just came to the stone gate at the corner, I was stunned by the scene in front of me. The first thing I saw was three stone walls covered with vines. Some flowers and some results appeared in this tomb, and there was a gorgeous smell. Perhaps it was because of the fate of these vines that there was no spirit of corpse Yin in the tomb. Just as I thought so, my eyes moved down , it was found that there was a raised round stone platform in the center of the stone chamber. The stone platform was covered with thick vines. On the stone platform, there was a pure white fox without half a mottled fox all over.


    It seemed to be seriously ill and dying. When I approached it, the blue animal pupils were alert to me, but also forced to dress up as a ferocious face and bared their teeth to try to drive me away.


    I''m full of questions. You know, this is a tomb of unknown age. Naturally, there are only corpses and some funerary objects in it. Why is there a fox in such a place.


    After I calmed down a little, I had an answer in my heart, but it was not accurate for a while.


    "Are you okay? I won''t hurt you."


    It still bared its teeth at me, but it was obviously much softer than just now. It seemed that it really understood me.


    "I don''t know that you should treat this place as a family and break in rashly, but I don''t want to come in, just because I''m forced by a group of people outside."


    As I spoke, I was wary of the little fox''s reaction. Maybe, as I just thought, the little fox really understood what I said and was not showing his teeth. Taking this opportunity, I emboldened myself and slowly approached the stone platform.


    "Are you sick or injured?"


    It bared twice as if it were saying something. Anyway, I can''t understand it. When I felt that I had no hostility to it, I tried to reach out and touch its fur, and it seemed to acquiesce. Under my rough eye examination, I didn''t see any obvious injuries on him at all. Is it really because he is ill?


    Maybe.


    However, if you get sick at this juncture, isn''t it more dangerous?


    "I''m going out soon. Some guys will come in later. Once they come in, they will naturally find you, dead or alive. I can''t guarantee it. However, according to my understanding of them, I can''t let you go."


    It raised its head and shouted at me, but I''m not a wizard proficient in animal language. How can I understand what it said. However, what it says on this bone is not important, but I can guess what it means. It''s just that I don''t have hostility and hope I can help it.


    "Hey, I can''t protect myself now, even if I want to help you. You see, you''re so big and obvious. Even if I take you out of the tomb now, they''ll see you as soon as I get out of the cave. The result is no difference."


    He looked up at me and called twice.


    "I really want to help you escape this disaster, but in fact, it''s impossible. Hey, if you have no heart, don''t blame me. You have to ask for more luck."


    I got up and left. The little fox suddenly struggled and fell off the stone platform. Seeing that I couldn''t bear it, I leaned up and was ready to hold it back to the stone platform. However, a strange light suddenly appeared on the little fox, and its body seemed to shrink rapidly in front of me. However, in just a few seconds, it shrunk from a half meter long body to a mini fox the size of a palm. Before I could fully react, the mini fox in the palm of my hand suddenly changed again, It turned into a round bead the size of a white thumb.


    I was so scared that the dead took a big risk that I fell to the ground. Master once told us that there are not only human beings and animals in our world. There is a distinction between gods, human beings and ghosts, and between demons and animals. Once animals encounter opportunities and open their intelligence, they will become demons with great concentration.


    Before, I always thought master was telling us stories. I never thought that just before and after, it was only two minutes. I personally confirmed all this under my eyes.


    The little fox turned out to be a demon who turned on his intelligence


    I don''t dare to accept this fact, because master once told us that as Taoist people, our duty in life is to kill demons and demons. If I could save the little fox, I just sympathize with his current situation and hope he can live a few more years. However, it turned out to be a demon, a camp completely hostile to me. Taking advantage of its fledgling, it seems that I should take the opportunity to get rid of it. Otherwise, it is inevitable that once refined, this demon will become a scourge.


    I hold the white bead of the little fox in my hand. Now I just need to make a little effort, maybe I can crush the bead and ban the demon, then it will go down the animal road immediately. Whether it can reincarnate again depends on whether it has done harm to people before.


    When I had this idea, another thought flashed through my mind. It can understand everything I say because it is a demon. But before that, I didn''t know at all. It was precisely because of my complete trust that it revealed the identity of a demon in front of my eyes.


    This is a kind of trust, and I even want to get rid of it through this trust. Isn''t this something that can''t be said in the past


    "Forget it, you are lucky this time, but I have to remind you that you must not commit evil things in the future, otherwise I will not let you go." I said to the bead, which looked like talking to myself, but I believe it should be audible. Immediately, I put the bead into my pocket and left the tomb with a torch.


    As soon as I came out of the tomb and appeared in front of the crowd, I immediately attracted a laugh. I was a little surprised to see their reaction. Jiang Yilong said, "your face."


    "What happened to my face?"


    When I finished, I suddenly understood that it must be because of the thick smoke in the tomb. Therefore, it''s not surprising that my face was pasted like coal.


    Mr. Hu and Friday looked at me, and soon took back the eyes of the prisoner. First, Jiang Yilong is in their hands. Second, there is no other passage in the tomb. Naturally, I can''t escape. Therefore, even if you give me bear heart and leopard courage, I dare not take the opportunity to hide something.


    "What''s in it?"


    I pretended to be afraid and replied tremblingly, "yes, there is a sarcophagus, and several sealed jars, jars."


    Friday Tong hurriedly asked, "what else?"


    "No. Oh, yes, there''s another room here, but it''s empty."


    "It''s a little strange."


    "You two look at him, and the rest go in with me."


    Fang Wenhu and Feibiao stared at us again for fear that we might escape. But to tell the truth, we really want to escape, but it''s really because we haven''t eaten all day. We just drank some mountain springs and were so hungry that our chest was close to our back.


    I leaned against Jiang Yilong. He whispered, "these people steal tombs."


    "Well, I know," I replied.


    Our voice was not loud, but we didn''t know if Fang Wenhu had really sharp ears. He stared at us and immediately kicked Jiang Yilong and me respectively. "If you want to save your life, you''d better say what you should say and don''t talk nonsense about what you shouldn''t say."


    "Yes, Mr. Fang, we know."


    "Well, what did you call me just now?"


    I was stunned: "master Fang."


    "Ha, sensible, call again."


    "Lord Fang."


    "You little dog, just call him, why don''t you call me?"


    "Fat Lord."


    I just blurted out and realized that it was wrong. So far, we only know the nickname Feibiao, and we don''t know his name at all. Therefore, it''s not my fault to call him like this. But he didn''t spare me. He hung me up like a chicken, glared angrily and said, "remember, my name is Fu Hongshan. Shout quickly."


    "Fu ye, Fu Ye."


    "Ha ha, that''s right..."

 Chapter 6

    After only 20 minutes, Mr. Hu and the people he took on Friday came out of the hole with three or four sacks. Needless to say, the contents were naturally valuable objects. I was a little surprised. What I saw was nothing more than three urns. The urn was not big. I knew how many things could be contained in it. Could it be that there were secret mechanisms and hidden treasures in it?


    But when I thought of it, it soon broke again. There is only one reason, that is, they must have opened the sarcophagus, and there must be more funerary objects hidden in the sarcophagus.


    Everyone is very happy. It''s just that this action has made a lot of oil and water. It must be a lot of money for everyone at that time. But the only one in this group is unhappy. This person is on Friday.


    As he came out of the cave, he shook his head and said three strange things to himself. Mr. Hu patted him on the shoulder and said, there will always be a chance in the future. He had to sigh, and then a man left. Five or six minutes later, he returned again with five flags of different colors in his hand.


    When I saw this, my heart suddenly became clear. Before, I thought Friday Tong was just pretending with a compass in his hand. Until now, I finally knew that this guy dared to love and really knew some Taoism. Maybe he was a real Taoist.


    Since the little fox has opened his intelligence and has the ability to transform, he must have a good cultivation. It must know what these people want to do when they come to this place, but in the end, it will be trapped in the tomb and do nothing. The reason is that it is on Friday. It is very likely that on Friday Dao took the lead in expanding the area of the whole tomb, and the Dharma array with five flags trapped the little fox inside. Even if the little fox with no low cultivation was not because of my appearance, it would be just a fish to be slaughtered.


    Thinking of this, a few more questions flashed into my mind.


    On Friday, how could they find such a hidden tomb in the deep mountain, and the specific address is sure to be so accurate. Second, Wutong seems to know what should exist in the tomb, otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to use such means.


    Maybe Mr. Hu knows all these questions, or he can only ask them directly on Friday. In fact, no matter how curious I am, I am not so ignorant to ask them these sensitive questions.


    "Almost. Let''s withdraw."


    "Mr. Hu, which of these two children do?"


    "Just throw it in the mountain and feed the wolf."


    We were thrilled to hear this sentence.


    "Ah." little Hu waved his hand and immediately walked towards us, looked at us again, and immediately said, "although you two wild children appear in places that shouldn''t appear, there''s nothing bad for me. Besides, this little child has helped me a little. In this way, I''ll spare you."


    He turned and left, and the others were carrying things and lighting flashlights to leave. I suddenly asked, "are you going to Chongqing?"


    "Well, yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Can you take our brothers with you?"


    "This dog day looks a little silly. My brain is still alive. I want to take a ride," Fang Wenhu said.


    Although he can''t be the master here, I know it''s over by listening to his voice. The reason is actually very simple. First, Jiang Yilong and I know exactly what these people do here. Second, they don''t know our specific identity. I don''t know. If I take us to Chongqing, we''ll be in trouble at that time.


    Mr. Hu''s answer was no different from what I thought: "you''ve all been walking for so long. It''s OK to walk for another period. Anyway, it''s very close to Chongqing. If you walk in this direction, it''s about a day at most."


    I was obviously disappointed. I looked at Mr. Hu again and said, "well, can you give us something to eat?"


    Both Jiang Yilong and I were hungry like human beings, which was very clear when they first saw us. Little Hu waved to a fat man. "Give them something to eat."


    The fat man took off his backpack and took two bottles of mineral water, several canned beef and two boxes of biscuits from it.


    Compared with Mr. Hu and them, these things in front of us are really like treasures. Holding them in our hands is particularly exciting. Little Hu, they didn''t pay attention to us anymore. While warning us to follow, they identified a direction and soon disappeared into our sight.


    In the dark, Jiang Yilong quickly made a fire. When he finished all this, he immediately unpacked the biscuits and gave me a box first. "Younger martial brother, you''re hungry. Eat quickly."


    I also pried open a can of beef and handed it to him. "Elder martial brother, eat quickly."


    I''ve been hungry for a day. That feeling makes me realize the situation like today. I can only have this once in my life and never happen again. Mr. Hu didn''t leave us much to eat. In addition, he was hungry for too long. Therefore, we finally ate all the left things. Finally, we only had half a bottle of mineral water left.


    "It''s getting late. Go to bed first and get on your way early tomorrow morning."


    "Elder martial brother, go to bed first."


    "What are you doing?"


    "I want to shit."


    "Ao... Then go and remember to call me in case anything happens."


    "I see."


    There''s nothing to eat these two days. The little things you eat have been digested in your stomach. The reason why he lied to senior brother was that if he knew what was in my trouser pocket, I''m afraid no matter what I said, he would kill demons and Demons according to master''s instructions.


    Mr. Hu and his gang have already gone without a trace, and the eldest martial brother is asleep again. But I still didn''t dare to be slighted. I walked a little farther, and I was very careful. Only then did I take out the white beads in my trouser pocket.


    "Now it''s safe, you change back quickly." then I put the beads on the ground.


    It''s strange to say that while I put the beads on the ground, there was another strange light. Although it was not very amazing, the light emitted in an instant was brighter than the torch in my hand.


    But in a few minutes, the bead in front of him changed into the white fox again. At this moment, it seems to have recovered its strength, and it doesn''t look as weak as before. It looks at me and cries twice.


    I said, "I know what you want to say, but don''t thank me. Remember, don''t commit evil in the future, otherwise I will never let you go."


    It stared at me for a long time and sniffed around me. Finally, it seemed to nod humanized. Just when I wanted to say something, it turned around and ran away. It disappeared in a blink.


    I won''t tell Jiang Yilong what happened today, otherwise he will be angry. Anyway, we will continue to travel tomorrow, and the little fox will continue to practice here, that is to say, Jiang Yilong will never know this little secret.


    At dawn, senior brother and I don''t know the specific time. It may be regarded as a pole on the sun. After all, the scorching sun has shone on Jiang Yilong and me through the shade of the trees, which is unspeakably warm.


    "A new day has begun, younger martial brother. We''ll continue on our way. We''ll be in Chongqing soon."


    I opened my loose eyelids and stretched my waist. I always felt that the experience last night was like a dream.


    "Well, what''s the situation?"


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter?"


    "See for yourself."


    Along the direction of Jiang Yilong''s fingers, there were two pheasants lying only one meter in front of us. After our inspection, the two pheasants had no scars on their whole bodies, but died strangely in front of us.


    "Yes, is it poisoning?" Jiang Yilong said.


    For a moment, I can''t tell. But I found a white shadow behind the trunk about seven or eight meters away from us. Suddenly, my heart was clear. "Probably not."


    Jiang Yilong gushed, "it''s not sure. You see, these two pheasants are not hurt, but they are dead. It''s very strange. Unless they are poisoned, how can they die?"


    I said, "that''s impossible. You don''t remember what little Hu said last night. He said that we have to walk a mountain road for at least one day to get to Chongqing, that is, there is still a long distance to have someone else''s place, and this pheasant lives in the mountains, so it can''t be poisoned at all."


    "There''s some truth in what you say."


    "Elder martial brother, do you dare to eat?"


    "Hey, why don''t you dare? As the saying goes, even being a full ghost is better than being a starving ghost."


    "Hey, hey, that''s right. Let''s start."


    At this time, we were not in a hurry. We ran to the brook nearby to pick up the pheasant, and then roasted it in a very primitive way. Although the roasted pheasant has no flavor without seasoning, it is game after all, and it can fill the stomach. Naturally, there is no need to be picky about others.


    "Let''s go. We''re on our way."


    "Wait, I''m going to shit."


    "You pull again. I didn''t see you eat a lot."


    "It''s true."


    I covered my butt hook for fear that it would burst out for a moment. I hurried to a place a little far away and solved it behind a tree. Suddenly, I had endless pleasant feelings. Just as I pulled up my pants, I looked up and saw the white fox not far away.


    If it''s just an ordinary fox, it''s nothing, but it''s a demon fox who has already understood practice, that is, what I did here just now, it must know. Strange to say, this guy was like a man. He sat on the ground and covered his nose with one claw, as if he really smelled the smell.


    "OK, OK, I know you made those two pheasants in the morning. However, since you finally have spiritual knowledge and practice, don''t live up to God''s opportunity for you. In short, you should take care of yourself in the future."


    This is the scene I forced to hold, because I''m really a little afraid that if I delay any longer, the extreme embarrassment I hold will be completely exposed.

 Chapter 7

    Mr. Hu is right. Jiang Yilong and I really walked another day and a half to Chongqing. The colorful and busy traffic in front of us is something we have never seen in the mountain village we used to live in. This is a prosperous and new world. This will be a new world for us to show our strength.


    However, when we were ready to integrate into the world, we suddenly found that we were just a helpless duckweed swaying in the wind. Our poverty is out of tune with the world. Everywhere we go, we can''t help but attract disdainful eyes. Even when people see our embarrassment, they will deliberately choose to take a detour to avoid us.


    "Two beggars are not allowed to stand in front of my shop. What are you looking at? It''s you. Get out of here."


    "We are not..."


    Before he finished, I pulled Jiang Yilong away and said, "elder martial brother, it seems that the first thing we do in Chongqing is to learn to get used to this vision."


    "We''re not asking for a cut. Isn''t it wrong?"


    "We just know in our hearts."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that I was a few years older than you. Young martial brother, don''t worry. As long as we work hard, we won''t receive such cold eyes one day."


    "Yes, we can do it."


    We didn''t bring much money, but we relied on these legs all the way, and the food on the road was also taken from the mountains and fields of heaven and earth. When we arrived in Chongqing, our total possessions were still 123.70 yuan. Before, we thought it was a large amount of money. Until now, we know that this money is not enough to make us take root in Chongqing, a strange city.


    Jiang Yilong and I walked aimlessly and couldn''t find a place to live. Maybe it was blessed by God. When we passed a bridge, we accidentally found a flat ground under the bridge, with a straw mat stacked in the corner at one end, a few clothes and a simple stove, pot and bowl.


    "This is a big city. There will be people living here?"


    "Elder martial brother, it''s late now, and we don''t have much money. Since others can live here, why don''t we take it as a shelter?"


    "Yes, yes, a big husband can bend and stretch. Others can live in such a place. Why can''t we?"


    After a long journey, I was really exhausted. After eating two steamed buns, Jiang Yilong and I curled up and slept against the other end of the platform. I don''t know how long later, I vaguely heard a burst of footsteps. Then, a few shouts woke us up.


    This is a middle-aged man in his forties. A smell of sweat comes to his nose. His originally friendly face is angry at this time. "Dog day, where did you run to beg for a hole? Xiao doesn''t know this is my territory. Get out of here quickly."


    "Uncle, you misunderstood, we are not..."


    "Uncle, don''t be angry. We''re just too sleepy, so..."


    He glanced at us and suddenly remembered something. He quickly put down a shoulder pole and hemp rope on his shoulder and ran to the corner where he lived. He carefully checked back and forth for several minutes before he was relieved.


    I knew why he had such a reaction and quickly said, "uncle, we''re not asking for a cut, let alone a thief."


    "No, that''s good. Where did you come from? Why did you sleep on my land?"


    I saw that most of his anger had dissipated, and his voice was not as fierce as before. I quickly spent a few minutes talking about what happened to Jiang Yilong and me.


    My uncle''s name is Luo Liguo. After listening to what I said, he frowned slightly and remained silent for a long time. He immediately took out the big front door of two yuan a bag from his pocket and handed it to Jiang Yilong and me. We said no, and he lit one for himself. "I really belittled you two and went to this place to make a lot of money. Hey, I have a great ambition, but you should know what Chongqing is."


    "Uncle Luo, of course, we know that Chongqing is a big city. Every inch of land is worth an inch of money. There are opportunities to make money everywhere. If it weren''t for this, we wouldn''t come here to make a lot of money."


    Luo Liguo looked at me and shook his head. "You''re right. But I mean, what skills do you two have? If you want to make a lot of money here, if you don''t have any skills or skills, you might as well go back to the countryside to grow crops."


    "We are the way..." Jiang Yilong suddenly realized that it was wrong and quickly changed his mouth and said with a smile: "We are both rural shanwa. Where do we have any skills? Uncle Luo, there is a good saying that meeting is fate. We can meet here, which is also a blessing we cultivated in our last life. But my brother and I have just arrived in Chongqing, and we have no relatives. Uncle Luo, you get up here again. Can you give us a clear way?"


    Luo Liguo clapped his legs and laughed, saying: "I''m doing well and still need to live here? However, you were right just now. Meeting is fate. Besides, you''ve all come before you come, and you may not be willing to let you go back now. In this way, I''ll take it as a good thing and show you a clear way. You''re new here and don''t know other skills. The best way is to work hard."


    "We are not afraid of hardship and fatigue, as long as we have a bite."


    Luo Liguo pointed to the shoulder pole he had just put down and said, "this is what I survived here. Since you are not afraid of hardship and fatigue, you will work with me in the future. Don''t worry, Luo Liguo will never pit you."


    "Uncle Luo, what is this?"


    "Bang bang."


    Chongqing is a mountain city. Walking through streets and alleys still needs to climb slopes and ridges. Therefore, a special group of "Bangbang army" was formed a long time ago. Bang Bang relies on his hands, a shoulder pole and a pair of shoulders.


    Jiang Yilong and I didn''t expect that as a leader in Luo Liguo, we would be brought into the huge team of Bangbang army. We should have stayed in this team for four years. During these four years, we followed Luo Liguo around the streets during the day to solicit business. After dinner at night, we studied Taiyi Zhengfa. Fortunately, Luo Liguo didn''t know big characters. Otherwise, he knew long ago that we actually had a skill.


    "Xiao Jiang and Xiao Qi got up for dinner. Today, there was no sun, and there was a little wind. They were cool. After eating, they could run business."


    In recent years, we have established a very deep friendship with Luo Liguo, just like a family. I opened my eyes, stretched and was about to take a bowl of porridge, but at this time, my eyes stayed on Luo Liguo''s face. "Uncle Luo, what happened to your nose?"


    Luo Liguo said, "just now when I was cooking, I accidentally scratched a line. It''s all right. The hole is very shallow and there''s no blood. I''ll make it up after eating two eggs."


    For fear of reading wrong, I took Jiang Yilong''s eyes. He looked at it for a long time and said, "Uncle Luo, I''ll go out with Zhiyuan today. You can stay at home and have a rest."


    "Why?"


    "This..."


    After so many years together, we and Luo Liguo also know the root and bottom. We even know his birthday. According to his face and the eight characters of his birthday, Luo Liguo''s life is indeed a laborious life, but there is a windfall opportunity for about half a hundred. If you seize the rest of your life, you will have no worries about food and clothing, and if you don''t seize it for the rest of your life.


    At the beginning, we joked about him. However, Luo Liguo did not believe in fate, let alone fortune tellers. He claimed that these were deceptive and superstitious.


    Luo Liguo''s seal hall has a trace of black Qi, which is evil Qi. The bridge of his nose collapsed and his nostrils were large. This was a loss of money. However, when he cooked in the morning, he was careless and cut a hole in the bridge of his nose. Jiang Yilong and I know very well that Luo Liguo may have an accident today, either to lose money or to see blood.


    "Uncle Luo, just listen to us."


    "Take a rest. Don''t go out and make a lot of money. Drink the West and north wind. Besides, the house we went to see yesterday takes more than 800 months. If we don''t make more money, do we still live here all the time?"


    We know Luo Liguo very well. Even if we say it, he won''t believe it. Besides, this divination calculation originally means that those who believe will work properly, and those who do not believe will have nothing. Of course, I also hope this is just that Jiang Yilong and I are not good at learning, and we are wrong.


    Maybe we were a little unlucky today. We went out early in the morning and walked through the streets. It was almost noon. We didn''t even take a single business. Luo Liguo was a little anxious. He said to go to the wharf, and we hurriedly carried the guy to the wharf.


    As soon as we got to the dock, we saw a ship berthing. A group of Bangbang had been waiting here for a long time. Seeing this, we immediately surrounded it enthusiastically. After some bargaining, the Bangbang army left with goods on their shoulders. We came late. We didn''t rush in just now. We thought we had another trip. Unexpectedly, someone shouted at us at this time: "bang bang, bang bang, come here quickly."


    We hurried up with a shy face and enthusiasm. In front of me were two men, who should be no more than 30 years old and dressed very decently. Two wooden boxes were placed beside them. Most of the wooden boxes were not sealed. We didn''t know what was in them. In addition, there were three bulging backpacks.


    One said, "you three?"


    "We are a team. Boss, you have to choose all these things?"


    "Well, we have to choose."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Just follow us."


    "OK." Luo Liguo quickly took out the hemp rope and prepared to tie it firmly. I picked it up. The box was not as heavy as the backpack. He asked curiously, "boss, can I have a word more? What''s in the box?"


    "Nothing, just some fruit."


    We are a three person group. We are together whether eating, sleeping or spending money. After careful calculation of the business we just received, there are not many things. For everyone''s ease, Luo Liguo picked a box and a backpack, and so is Jiang Yilong. I carry the rest of the backpacks. Just about to follow them, Jiang Yilong asked, "boss, the price..."


    "There''s a lot of nonsense. When you go to a place, you say a lot of money is a lot of money."


    We were so happy that we followed them. These two people are also a little strange. First, they didn''t disclose an accurate destination to me. Second, according to their words, the box contains fruits and so on. Even if the box is not very large, the fully loaded weight is at least about 50 kg. However, the weight of the box is much lighter than that of the backpack.


    Of course, we just think about these problems in our hearts. Anyway, we just need to send things to the destination and take the money to shoot and scatter.


    After walking with them for nearly 20 minutes, there was another alley at the head of which was an upward ladder. According to our respective loads, it''s not hard to climb dozens of steps. However, Luo Liguo walked in front and just climbed to the second ladder. Suddenly, he slipped under his feet, lost weight and fell down. If Jiang Yilong hadn''t avoided fast, he would suffer.

 Chapter 8

    "Uncle Luo, uncle Luo, didn''t you break it?"


    "Damn it, I just broke into a ghost today." Luo Liguo shouted and waved to me.


    I quickly picked up the backpacks and boxes scattered on the ground and was ready to carry them on my shoulder. When I looked up, I found that one of the men''s face sank. His expression lasted for nearly three or four seconds, and the other man patted him on the shoulder.


    "What''s the matter with you? Do you want to go to the front outpatient shop?"


    "It''s OK, I''m ok. I blame myself for my carelessness. Fortunately, the ladder is not high, the box is strong, it doesn''t look broken, and the fruit in it may not be broken. Of course, I can''t fully guarantee this. Otherwise, open it now and I''ll compensate according to the price."


    "Well... It''s easy to say, easy to say. Keep going. Just take a turn ahead."


    "That''s a lot."


    "Uncle Luo, are you really okay?"


    "It''s really all right. I''ll pick it. Don''t worry, I''ll just pay attention." Luo Liguo took it from me again.


    Jiang Yilong whispered to me, "younger martial brother, did you hear me just now?"


    "Hear what?"


    "The noise seems to come from that box, a click."


    I was stunned. Just now all my attention was focused on Luo Liguo, but I ignored others. "I don''t think so."


    "That may be my mistake."


    We climbed the ladder sill, drilled another lane, turned a corner and came to a small yard with a single two-story building. One of them knocked on the iron door and shouted inside. A man ran to open the door.


    "You three put your things in the lobby first."


    "OK."


    According to the order, he put everything in the main room. I thought they would give us money right away, but the man who had been smiling at us said, "wait outside first."


    "OK."


    Just out of the hall, I took a deliberate look at the hall. Two men were prying open the wooden box that Luo Liguo had fallen before. Due to some distance, I couldn''t see whether the fruit in the wooden box was broken or not. However, I found that the expression on the faces of the three men suddenly changed significantly when the wooden box lid was opened.


    I had a bad feeling in my heart and said to Luo Liguo, "Uncle Luo, maybe I broke just now."


    "What''s broken?" he just said and immediately reacted. "I didn''t break it on purpose. Besides, I made it very clear to them before. If I broke it, I''ll compensate them according to the price. Anyway, I just calculated it. If I calculated it at six yuan a piece, five pieces should be 30 yuan. If I broke it, I can still lose 20 yuan."


    He took out the front door in his pocket and handed one to Jiang Yilong and me. I used to hate the smell of smoke. I always felt very choking and unpleasant. I''ve been with Luo Liguo for a long time. In addition, it''s very good to smoke and relieve fatigue.


    Just after two puffs, three men came out of the hall. We were happy and ready to receive the money. However, one of them took the lead in closing the iron door. Then, the three gathered around without saying anything. They picked up the sticks and benches in the yard and smashed at Luo Liguo.


    It was the first time we met this kind of thing, and we were at a loss for a moment. Luo Liguo was hurt twice and cried out in pain. Jiang Yilong and I should come and pick up the shoulder pole in our hand and resist it quickly. Of course, we just resist. We don''t have the courage to fight them. If we break them, we can''t afford to pay. "Boss, tell me what you''ve done wrong. Just tell me what you''ve done wrong."


    "Say, say a hammer and hit it to death."


    "Boss, if you hit us again, we will fight back." the rabbit is anxious and has to bite. What''s more, we are hardworking sticks. We don''t have anything, but we have a cheap life and a brute force. We''re really in a hurry. These three 90% can''t do us. We know this, and they should know it.


    Luo Liguo said hurriedly, "don''t do it either. I know that things may be broken, but I said earlier that if they are broken, I''ll pay according to the price."


    "Can you afford it?"


    "It''s broken a lot. Count it. It''s a big deal. We''re running for nothing this time. What''s great."


    "You know a hammer," he yelled and said to the other two, "don''t let them run away. I''ll call first."


    Surrounded by two people, and the iron door has been closed, we can''t go if we want to. At this time, the bad feeling in my heart became stronger and stronger. In addition, another idea flashed in my mind.


    Two minutes later, the caller appeared in our sight again. He didn''t look at us. He smoked and said to the other two people, "he''ll come right away."


    No matter what we say, these three people didn''t mean to let us go, not even a fart. After waiting for about ten minutes, a taxi stopped outside the iron gate and got off a man of thirty. Seeing this, one of them quickly opened the iron door. When my eyes focused on the man''s face, my nerves suddenly seemed to be struck by thunder.


    Jiang Yilong blurted out, "it''s you."


    The man was stunned. His sight fell on Jiang Yilong and thought for a long time. "It''s you wild child."


    These three people have never given us a result, just waiting for someone who can really decide. During this waiting time, the three of us were worried and afraid that we would really make a big mistake, and it would not end well at that time. However, we didn''t expect that we actually knew the man who could really decide. It was the little Hu who forced me into the stealing hole.


    "So you all know each other, that''s good." Luo Liguo released with a heavy load.


    He only knows one thing and doesn''t know the other. When Jiang Yilong and I saw Mr. Hu, we thought it could not be solved so easily.


    Mr. Hu smiled twice, glanced at the three of us, and finally came to me. He said, "you look familiar. If I guess well, you should be his brother. Hey hey, I didn''t expect that you two really came to Chongqing to make a lot of money."


    I smiled and said, "little Hu, we''re just begging for food. If anything happens and offends you, please don''t worry about us."


    "OK."


    "Little Hu, they..."


    "Old acquaintance, put away your things first. Besides, this matter can''t solve the problem." he pointed to us again. "You come in, too."


    Then he came to the main room. Mr. Hu first glanced at the open box. His expression didn''t change. He sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette. "You see first, and then we''ll discuss how to solve it."


    When little Hu came here, I already had a guess in my heart. This speculation was immediately confirmed when we approached the wooden box. The wooden box is not filled with fruit, but with thick straw. In the straw are three blue and white bowls, a jade Buddha statue and a jar with flowers on the surface.


    "It''s not fruit."


    Luo Liguo is ignorant, and Jiang Yilong and I are even more ignorant. That''s because under the sight, we can clearly see that the two blue and white bowls have been broken, and there are many cracks on the surface of the jar, which may be completely broken with a little force. I quickly bent down and completely assembled a blue and white bowl. The blue and white bowl was bright and colorful in the blue. It was inscribed in regular script, which was made in the Wanli calendar of the Ming Dynasty.


    With a plop, I knelt in front of little Hu. "Mr. Hu, I''m sorry."


    "Sorry, it''s over?"


    Luo Liguo was surprised by my reaction and wanted to help me up, but I insisted on not getting up. He said, "Qi, what are you doing? Although the fruit is not broken, it''s just two bowls. I''ll buy ten or eight in the market and compensate them."


    "It''s easy to say, eat a lantern grass." looking at Luo Liguo''s ignorance, little Hu said, "do you know these two things are worth a lot of money?"


    If the box is filled with genuine goods, even if I don''t know the market situation of this antique, it must be nothing to say if there are 108000 blue and white porcelain bowls in the Wanli year of the Ming Dynasty. But if it''s not genuine, how could they care so much. Thinking of this, my cold sweat had seeped out and quickly said, "I''m really sorry, Mr. Hu. We don''t want this to happen, but now no matter what you say, it has already happened. Why don''t you beat us to relieve our anger."


    "Ha ha, there is nothing so cheap in the world."


    "Mr. Hu, no matter what we say, we are all old acquaintances who know the root and the bottom. For this reason, please take it easy." Jiang Yilong suddenly said such a sentence, and deliberately increased his tone.


    Little Hu''s face changed slightly, looked at Jiang Yilong for a long time, and suddenly smiled: "Boy, I knew you were slippery. But you''re right. Everyone knows the truth. There''s no need to make it so stiff. Besides, I think you two brothers helped me a little. According to the rules of the road, I should share your share. In this way, the two losses are just the same as the original share, and you don''t have to compensate for the money."


    I was relieved and said a few thanks to Mr. Hu. Then I got up. "Mr. Hu, it''s nothing. We won''t disturb you."


    "I want to go now? I told you to go for a long time?"


    "Didn''t you just say we don''t have to pay for it."


    "Yes, you don''t have to pay for these two bowls, but there''s another thing you have to give an explanation."


    What was broken in the box was nothing more than two blue and white bowls and a jar. The blue and white bowl is something from the Wanli year of the Ming Dynasty. Although the jar doesn''t know the specific age, it has exquisite patterns. Moreover, it is packed with these antiques, and it must be a valuable object. Little Hu doesn''t need us to compensate for the blue and white bowl. This sentence just now must refer to this thing. "Mr. Hu, we are just Bangbang. We can''t make a few hard money a day. We really can''t afford to lose."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not expensive. It''s only a few hundred dollars," said Mr. Hu


    I couldn''t believe my ears and asked, "hundreds?"


    "Yes. It''s really worthless, but you should know what it is first."


    If it''s really worth only a few hundred yuan as little Hu said, we can really afford it. It''s just a few days'' hard money. "What is it?"


    "Urn."

 Chapter 9

    Mr. Hu looked serious and serious. Naturally, he was not joking. Besides, it''s impossible for him to joke with us like this.


    Then came a few questions in my mind.


    China has always been a country of etiquette, respecting teachers and filial piety. Then there is the body and skin. As soon as their parents say, even if people die, they dare not damage them. Therefore, earth burial became a universal burial style, which was followed from generation to generation. Of course, there are thick burial and thin burial. As for cremation, it was adopted after the introduction of Buddhist culture into China. However, this method violates the ancestral system and filial piety of thousands of Chinese people. Therefore, only a few people will choose this burial method.


    With the information revealed by the blue and white porcelain bowl, we can roughly confirm that the tomb stolen by Xiaohu ye and his gang must be only before the Wanli year of the Ming Dynasty. Based on the funerary objects they stole, it can be inferred that the identity of the tomb owner was not very noble, but it was also some wealth at that time. Under such circumstances, it is absolutely impossible for future generations to cremate the tomb owner''s body.


    Even if my inference and conjecture are only three points right, if I can have these funerary objects for burial, can''t I give the tomb owner a qualified urn?


    It has been circulating for hundreds of years. So far, it is only worth hundreds of yuan. It can''t be said.


    Looking at his words and expressions, little Hu seemed to see the problems in my mind and said, "it''s my man."


    "Is it..."


    Mr. Hu stood up with a trace of regret on his face and said, "there was an accident this time. My brother lost his life. The trees are thousands of feet high and the leaves fall to their roots. It was really troublesome to transport his body back hundreds of miles away. But he had to cremate the body into an urn and prepare to return to Chongqing and hand it over to his family."


    Jiang Yilong said, "that is, is this his ashes?"


    "That''s right."


    Jiang Yilong and I were scared green. Even so far, Luo Liguo knows nothing about little Hu yeyi, but he is not deaf and his words are very straightforward. How can he not understand. "Well, Mr. Hu, I, I don''t know. Besides, I''m really careless. I''ll knock his head twice now. His adult will forgive me."


    "Ah, don''t kowtow on this head. You and his father are almost the same generation. You didn''t kill him. How can he stand kneeling and kowtowing to him?" little Hu paused and said, "besides, my brother, I know best. He''s not a person with measurement, but he''s a little careful. So even if you kowtow, you''ll kowtow in vain."


    Luo Liguo said anxiously, "well, otherwise, I''ll spend some money to buy him a better urn. What do you think?"


    "You broke the trouble. How to solve it properly naturally requires you to think about the comprehensive treatment results. Of course, it''s not to satisfy me, but to satisfy him. Also, you should understand that my little Hu doesn''t want to take the opportunity to rip you off."


    Luo Liguo was illiterate and had a straight temper. When little Hu said this, his anger burst out directly. Roared: "you said you didn''t want to rip me off? I was beaten by your people just now. Now I''m paying to buy him an urn. What else do you want me to do? Empty words, to make him satisfied, he''s dead. God knows whether he''s satisfied or not... Otherwise, you tell him to come to me tonight. People who have lived half their lives are not afraid of this evil."


    "You..."


    I hurriedly said, "Uncle Luo, you can''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense."


    Jiang Yilong said, "Mr. Hu, my uncle Luo is in a hurry. Don''t be angry with him."


    Mr. Hu sneered twice and didn''t say anything, but I noticed that his eyes turned cold when he looked at Luo Liguo. People with status like him can''t stand Luo Liguo''s attitude. Therefore, if you don''t think of a comprehensive way to deal with this matter and spend another moment, little Hu may really be going to kill.


    "I broke the trouble. It has nothing to do with them. Xiao Qi and Xiao Jiang, you two go back first."


    "Uncle Luo, don''t say a word. I''ll discuss it with little Hu." Jiang Yilong smiled at little Hu and said, "little Hu, since you''re not satisfied with Uncle Luo''s expression just now, you might as well listen to my proposal. If you still can''t, the three of us will let you do it."


    With great interest, little Hu nodded and said, "you guy, just talk about it."


    "It''s very simple. We''ll take care of your brother''s affairs."


    "Don''t joke with me. Although my brother is not a famous person, he has been with me for several years. Now that he is gone, his affairs will naturally be decent. The money can be afford by the three of you?"


    "Mr. Hu, you may have misunderstood. We don''t have any money. What I said is to cross the legal affairs for your brother and then send it out to choose a place to choose a shady house. If you invite a Taoist to do it, it may also cost a sum of money. But from our point of view, this is the best we can do at present."


    "I''m a little confused. Do you mean you go to invite Taoist priests?"


    "Don''t please, we are Taoists!"


    The whole hall suddenly fell into silence, as if you could hear the sound of an embroidery needle falling. To tell the truth, at the moment when Jiang Yilong spoke, I was startled, not to mention Luo Liguo and little Hu.


    For a long time, little Hu suddenly began to laugh. "Dog day, you want to muddle through and cheat me here. Do you know the consequences?"


    I answered, "my elder martial brother and I know very well what little Hu is like. That''s why everything my elder martial brother said just now is true. How dare I lie to you."


    "You call him elder martial brother, and you are also a Taoist? Then you are their master?"


    Luo Liguo shook his head and said, "I''m not. However, I can be regarded as their Bangbang master."


    Little Hu ye and others are not sure to believe me and Jiang Yilong as Taoist priests, but I can see that little Hu Ye is obviously very satisfied with Jiang Yilong''s proposal, but at present, we are liars, accounting for 89%.


    I hurriedly said, "little Hu, you don''t believe what you say. Let me talk again and let me calculate for you."


    "OK. Do you want to draw lots to see the palmprint or my birthday?"


    "No, it''s based on your face." I stopped my eyes on Mr. Hu''s facial features. In less than half a minute, I already had the answer in my heart. "Mr. Hu, you have a long seal hall, a pair of eyebrow promoting lion eyes, a house full of gold and silver, and you don''t worry about food and clothing all your life. But if you can go into politics, you will be in power step by step."


    "You mean I can be an official?"


    "That said, but you have reached the time to set up your foundation. Now it''s too late to make a temporary intention."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    "Your ears are fat and fleshy. You are blessed by your ancestors. Your nose is slightly long and your hit is expensive. In short, according to your face, you can''t be poor or rich in your life."


    "You''re such a guy. You''ve picked up something nice to say. Who knows if you lied to us, Mr. Hu?"


    Mr. Hu also thought it was reasonable. I hurriedly said, "there are two more sentences. Mr. Hu will finish listening first. Although your heaven is full, there is some collapse at the corner of the moon. The left eyebrow is slightly higher than the right eyebrow, and there is a silk gap in the middle of the left eyebrow to form a pair of single broken eyebrows. If I''m right, Mr. Hu''s mother is no longer alive, and you have conflicts and discord with your brothers and sisters."


    "How did he..."


    Little Hu raised his hand and interrupted the man. "You guessed it all?"


    "If you know people and view appearance, you can''t guess."


    "What else can you see from my face?"


    "The secret cannot be revealed."


    "Well, even if I believe you may know some fortune telling skills. But how can I believe you have the ability to do all this for my brother?"


    Mr. Hu is really a little difficult. For this reason, he still doubts us. But in the current situation, I really can''t think of any way to convince Mr. Hu completely. "Mr. Hu, I''ve said everything. Believe it or not, it''s all up to you. Of course, I need to add that the mountain doctor''s divination of the five mysteries. Even if our two division brothers have only stepped on the Taoist door for more than ten years and touched the water like a dragonfly, it''s easy for us to cross over and choose acupoints."


    "Mr. Hu, from my point of view, these two guys have some water. I can''t trust them to deal with Ma San''s future affairs anyway."


    "Yes, you''re right." this sentence of little Hu made my heart cool. Then he said: "however, it''s also their good intention. Let them try. If it''s really bad, it''s not enough for new accounts and old hatred at that time."


    Jiang Yilong said quickly, "thank you for your success."


    "There''s been a lot of time delay, so you''ll get ready right away."

 Chapter 10

    I don''t know when little Hu started the business of stealing tombs, but he can have his current status. Obviously, he can be regarded as the No. 1 person. According to his experience, even if we talk about it, it is impossible to make him fully believe it for a while.


    Just try what he said.


    Luo Liguo was taken hostage by them. Jiang Yilong and I stopped a manpower tricycle against the guy. In order to take into account the safety and stability of Luo Liguo, we can''t care about eating. He hurried back to the cave dwelling and took out all the treasures we had buried before.


    I said, "Dharma seal and peach wood sword, you don''t need to bring these residual paintings and books. However, only these two, senior brother, it doesn''t seem to be enough."


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s hard to say. You have to play a full set of acting. Even if you put something in front of little Hu, you can''t let him believe it. I''m afraid it will make him more suspicious."


    "Then we..."


    "For uncle Luo, we''ll have to spend money this time. Let''s go and buy some clothes first."


    At least we have worked in the industry of Bangbang for several years. In addition, Luo Liguo will divide the hard-earned money we earn every day, excluding food, housing and consumption. After saving for four years, Jiang Yilong and I have saved. Although the money is only more than 10000, this money is of great significance to us.


    It took us nearly three hours to buy almost all the equipment that a Taoist should have. Although it cost a lot of money, this matter is related to the safety of Luo Liguo.


    When we arrived at the courtyard, it was around 5 p.m. We didn''t see Luo Liguo and little Hu ye, but left behind a guy who seemed to be waiting for our name Chen Qing.


    "Where''s my uncle Luo?"


    Chen Qing saw that each of us was resisting a burden. He came to lift the burden and looked inside. "It''s really like that. Don''t worry. The man surnamed Luo is fine, but he''s just detained for the time being."


    "But we''ve come."


    "It''s all right. Why are you talking so much nonsense?"


    Jiang Yilong winked at me and swallowed what I wanted to say.


    "Come with me."


    We took a taxi to a place called Lijiawan in Banan, that is, in the countryside. I can see that this guy named Chen Qing is a little tired. Jiang Yilong and I have to take a car for more than an hour after all. Anyway, we are idle. Anyway, I took the initiative to talk to him. Of course, all the topics focused on the dead.


    According to his mouth, the dead man''s name was Li Jun, aged 25. Because his face was a little pockmarked since childhood, and he ranked third among his cousins, he got the nickname of Ma San. Originally, Li Jun was also a ruffian. He met little Hu by chance. Seeing that he was bold and obedient, little Hu simply recruited him


    When we arrived at Li Jun''s house, it was almost 7 p.m. and it was a little dark. However, Li Jun''s house was brightly lit. From a distance, we can see that a shed has been built in his courtyard dam, and people from the village come one after another with firecrackers and firepaper in their hands, which is a kind of custom friendship among rural people. As for those who are related by blood or close to Li Jun, they gather in a group and cry


    I originally thought that Mr. Hu would blame this on Jiang Yilong and me, but he stayed out of it. Unexpectedly, he rushed to the Li family first, and a simple mourning hall photo was arranged by them.


    I really have to thank him.


    Jiang Yilong and I have been in Taoism for more than ten years. In addition to studying Taiyi Zhengfa, we were also influenced by our teacher''s father Yuanqiu. Even so, we still have limited knowledge of funeral matters. Moreover, now that we are big girls, we will inevitably have some difficulties when we get on the bridge.


    "Little Hu Ye."


    "Everything here is almost complete. I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Jiang Yilong and I quickly changed into Taoist robes. Because we had to fast in order to sincerely cross the border, we asked the Lord''s family to prepare some vegetarian fast. When you have enough to eat and drink, it''s time to do your business. Jiang Yilong and I divide the work, and I will draw the knife and amulet. Jiang Yilong found a table to set up an altar.


    "Younger martial brother, this is a bit wrong. This Li Jun died in another place. Although the ashes have come back, he can say that the soul may not still be in the place of death."


    I understood and quickly got the eight characters of Li Jun''s birthday from the Lord''s family. They were written on paper with vermilion sand, stained with a few drops of chicken crown blood and burned into ash, sprinkled on lanterns made of hot paper, and hung on the left and right branches in front of Li Jun''s house with two evocative lights.


    Everything was ready. It was already 9:00 p.m. and nearly 10:00 p.m. when Jiang Yilong began to cross the dead, a flash of light suddenly flashed in my mind. It was not as good as he thought, so I quickly interrupted Jiang Yilong.


    Jiang Yilong said, "the guests have dispersed. There are only legitimate relatives. Why do you stop me?"


    "No." I saw that he was puzzled and hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, we were forced to be helpless for the first time. However, first, we should protect the appearance of our door, and second, we should protect the face of master and his old man."


    "I know."


    "But didn''t you find anything wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Li Jun''s birthday is eight characters."


    "He, what happened to his birthday?"


    "In the year of gengxu, the month of Wuyin and the day of Ding Mao. His birthday was indeed a bit like a short-lived phase, but the time when the dead Li Jun was born was very good. It was already time. Just now I looked at his photos with the art of observing people, and combined with the eight characters of his birthday, how could this guy live beyond Jiazi, but he died at the age of 25. Isn''t it strange?"


    Jiang Yilong twisted his fingers and said to me a moment later, "younger martial brother, you are right, but in fact, this guy is dead. Maybe, thousands of calculations can''t be regarded as heaven. Besides, if the king of hell wants you to die at the third watch, how can he keep you until the fifth watch."


    "No, no, there must be a problem here." maybe it was my obsession and thought that I could never have such a deviation in combination with what I learned. I interrupted the eldest martial brother''s practice and ran to find little Hu immediately.


    Mr. Hu is playing poker with several people in the side room. I don''t know how they play. There is a lot of money in front of Mr. Hu. The specific amount is unclear. Anyway, he is happy and must be the winner.


    "Mr. Hu, I have something to do with you."


    "You say."


    "Tao doesn''t spread to non-human, and this method doesn''t spread to six ears, so can you..."


    Mr. Hu was stunned. He looked at me and said to the people on the table that you play first. He immediately walked out of the side room with me and asked me, "God, what''s the matter with you?"


    I said, "Mr. Hu, can you tell me how Li Jun died? Don''t get me wrong, because it will be mentioned in the Sutra of crossing the dead later, so that the dead can rest in peace."


    Mr. Hu replied: "I told you it was an accident."


    "Even if it''s an accident, there should be a process?"


    "After?" Mr. Hu took out a cigarette and handed it to me. He lit it and took two breaths. He said, "they all know the root and the bottom, and I won''t hide it from you. The thing is, we got a news two months ago that there is a tomb in another place, which is likely to be an ancient tomb before the Qing Dynasty. Therefore, I asked them to take three people to explore it on Friday."


    "One of the three is Li Jun?"


    "Yes. For more than a month, they were all trying to determine the specific location of the ancient tomb on Friday. They finally found the specific location two weeks ago and were preparing to pick up money and treasure. Unexpectedly, they encountered a strange thing when they were about to get results."


    "Strange thing?"


    "The body is up."


    "Up... That is..."


    "You don''t have to think about it. In short, you just met a little trouble and caught Li Jun''s life."


    "No, no, that''s completely wrong."


    "What''s wrong?"


    I looked at Mr. Hu and was ready to talk, but I swallowed it back at the critical time. "He died at the wrong time. By the way, little Hu, can you tell me how long Li Jun died?"


    "Listen to them, it''s June 14."


    "But today is June 20."


    "So what?"


    "Today is his seventh."

 Chapter 11

    There is a saying in Taoism that the way of heaven cannot be violated and the will of heaven cannot be violated. Just like the feudal dynasty, whenever there is any will, the beginning of the imperial decree is "to be carried by heaven, and the emperor decrees.". The emperor is ordered by heaven and granted by God. All the will conveyed is the meaning of heaven. Mortals can only obey it, but anyone who violates it will be punished by heaven.


    According to the eight characters of the deceased Li Jun''s birthday and his face, God has determined that he can live at least a year. Even if he does not cherish his life and live decadent, it is impossible to die naturally during this period of time.


    Pick up the body?


    I''m afraid this explanation is only one of them.


    In my opinion, Li Jun may have been framed, wronged, or made a substitute for others.


    According to the rules of Youming hell, ghosts like Li Jun are absolutely unacceptable. Because his life is not over, he must stay in the world and continue to live enough. Otherwise, once such a ghost is accepted, the hell is against the will of heaven and will be implicated.


    One cannot reincarnate, the other cannot resurrect. Li Jun can only be a lonely ghost wandering in the dark corner of the world. Even if he were anyone, it would be difficult to eliminate this resentment in his heart


    Little Hu didn''t know what I was thinking about. Seeing that I hadn''t spoken for a long time, he asked me, "what are you doing here? Don''t you hurry to read scriptures to Ma sanchaodu?"


    I said, "Mr. Hu, can you believe me?"


    "Can''t you pretend to be a fake Taoist?"


    "I hope you can help me with two things now. First, when we came here this afternoon, we saw several willows near the pond in Lijiawan. I hope you can inform the whole village as soon as possible. Each family can take a willow branch and insert it in the gate, and then light a column of incense in front of the gate. No matter what happens, you can''t take a step out of the house tonight. Second, you can take everyone away from the Li house as soon as possible. In short , find a safe place to stay through tonight. "


    Seeing my serious face, little Hu immediately precipitated the ridicule on my face. "Well, why?"


    "Li Jun is coming back tonight."


    "It''s not that I don''t understand these things. You just said that today is his seventh day. It''s normal for him to come back and have a look."


    "Blame ghosts for their lives, six relatives do not recognize..."


    I don''t know what Xiao Hu and the Li family said. In short, the Li family went to the building in more than ten minutes, leaving only Jiang Yilong and me. In case of an emergency, I didn''t have time to discuss with Jiang Yilong in advance. He hurried to me and asked, "younger martial brother, what happened? Why did the Lord''s family and Mr. Hu leave?"


    I said, "I just got Li Jun''s exact time of death from little Hu Ye. In addition, he died abnormally."


    Jiang Yilong said in surprise, "today... It''s been. Lead the way to the soul lamp."


    "The soul lamp has been lit and the Yin Road has been opened. Now it''s too late even if it''s off. So I have to mobilize little Hu to let them leave quickly."


    "Now the time has gone into Yin, you are right." Jiang Yilong paused and said fiercely, "wait, what do you mean, let''s deal with Li Jun?"


    I said, "we also have a great responsibility in this matter. Without understanding anything, we were in a hurry to draw the talisman and lead Li Jun back home, causing such a big disaster. According to the current situation, we are the only one to close the scene ourselves."


    "Hey, it''s a bad start."


    Complaining about ghosts is naturally difficult to deal with. Fortunately, Li Jun is only a ghost who has just died for seven days. Although his resentment is deep, his Taoism is still too shallow. Out of heaven''s mercy and Li Jun''s experience, Jiang Yilong and I discussed that we should follow the previous procedures to cross for him. I hope we can sincerely cross for him to dispel his resentment.


    I cleared my throat and said, "clear the altar!"


    Jiang Yilong raised his palm with one hand and pinched the Taoist finger to read: "when you are on the stage, you can keep changing. You can drive away evil spirits, bind demons, protect your life and protect your body. You have clear wisdom and peace of mind. The three souls are permanent, and your soul is not lost. Urgency is like a law."


    I said, "chant!"


    Holding a peach wood sword, Jiang Yilong knelt and kowtowed to the Dharma altar. He ascended the altar, looked solemn, sat cross legged, held his palm with one hand, closed his eyes and chanted scriptures.


    Maybe Xiaohu ye and others have conveyed the information to the whole village. The night is quiet. Even the dog barks that can be heard occasionally before are completely silent in the night.


    Jiang Yilong was concentrating on chanting sutras, while I was watching around with the Dharma altar. After standing straight for a long time, my legs were slightly sore. I glanced at the wall clock hanging on the wall in the hall. It was already 11:40, and I jumped in my heart.


    After Jiang Yilong finished chanting, he opened his eyes and vomited his breath. Seeing that the surroundings were safe, he said to me, "junior brother, maybe we were too nervous before."


    I shook my head: "I don''t know if this sutra can affect him, but I''m sure he hasn''t come yet."


    Just as my voice fell, a strong wind suddenly blew up and overturned the Dharma altar. The temperature of the whole space seemed to suddenly turn to the cold season. Yin Qi seeped into my bones, which made me feel a little cold.


    Jiang Yilong and I looked at each other. Although there was no sentence, our hearts were clear.


    Here comes Li Jun.


    The dark wind kept blowing, the strong wind was blowing, the greenhouse was agitated, and all the tables and chairs in the whole courtyard and dam shook back and forth. The sounds of rubbing the ground and colliding with each other were intertwined into a group, which was transmitted to the ears, which was disturbing.


    Even if I''m a Taoist, I''ve heard many ghost stories since I was a child. However, in fact, I''ve never really dealt with ghosts. Seeing the current situation, I''m afraid. However, soon I calmed down and shouted, "the dead Li Jun, I want to encounter you. Let you stay in this Yin and Yang. If you think of yourself and resentment turns into a devil, my Taoist priest is bound to make you disappear and never exceed your life. Give me meat, vegetables, melons, fruits, water and wine, have a full meal and retreat quickly."


    I thought my roar could frighten Li Jun, but I didn''t expect this guy''s resentment was too deep. The movement was bigger than before, and some were comparable to flying sand and stone.


    "You asked for it."


    Jiang Yilong held the talisman and recited the mantra in his mouth. A talisman flew into the sky with a bang. The chaotic space finally quieted down.


    "I complain... I complain..."


    Ghosts are invisible. Without the help of yin and Yang eyes, it is impossible to determine where Li Jun is. For Jiang Yilong and me, these are not important, because Li Jun is near us. In addition, the important point is that Li Jun already knows that Jiang Yilong and I are not swaggering and deceptive sticks just now.


    The voice of Li Jun''s Yin measurement rang out in the space, which lingered. It was creepy and cool to hear.


    I said, "we have seen what happened to you, but it''s so far. You can''t turn back to heaven. You must not anger others with your own thoughts."


    Speaking of it, Li Jun is really very poor. Together with his grandmother, the family of four was originally happy. Unexpectedly, his father was a gambler and addicted to gambling. There were ten bets and nine swindles on the card table. He had lost the pot at home for a long time. Even if there are brothers and relatives to help, this guy still doesn''t wake up. Finally, in order to make money, he broke into the house and robbed and hurt people. So far, he is still in prison.


    The upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. Li Jun''s father is such a person. Li Jun himself is no better. However, even if Li Jun integrated into the society very early and became a real ruffian, he later followed Lord Hu to make a shady living, which somehow made his mother and his elderly grandmother live a good life. However, it happened that at this time, Li Jun, the pillar, suffered another accident.


    "I want revenge..."


    I cried in my heart, and said, "when is it time to complain?"


    "I want revenge!"


    Li Jun''s voice suddenly stopped. At the same time, I felt a cold and piercing cold passing by me. I blurted out, "this guy is in the house."


    According to the current situation, it''s impossible to cross Li Junyi''s path. This guy has too much resentment. He knows that he can''t get anything cheap by fighting with us. He flew directly into the house to ask for other people''s lives. Fortunately, I have transferred all the Li family in advance. Otherwise, I''m afraid Jiang Yilong and I can''t recover the thorny situation at this time.


    Boom.


    When the wind blew, the furnishings of the mourning hall in the main room were scattered and broken for a while, and even Li Jun''s own photos fell to the ground.


    "Have you had enough."


    "I complain, I want revenge..."


    The lights flickered, and the fan hanging in the center of the main room suddenly turned. When I looked at the rotating ceiling fan, a figure sat on the rotating ceiling fan. It was a fuzzy black face with protruding eyes, showing heavy white teeth, seven orifices and blood flow, and even smiled at me. I quickly recited the mantra with my hands and two fingers. Just at the moment when the Dao finger method was shot away, the shadow on the ceiling fan disappeared out of thin air.


    "Where is it?"


    "It seems to be upstairs."


    "Go."


    Now Li Jun is a ghost who claims his life and doesn''t recognize his relatives. Even if I still sympathize with his experience, I know very well that I can''t let him go. Otherwise, not only the people of the Li family will be damaged, but also the whole Li family bay will suffer.


    Jiang Yilong and I hurried to the second floor. The light in the corridor suddenly flashed dazzling. Then, a stream of dirty blood flowed down the corridor from the second floor.


    The blood is like a tidal wave. The smell is pungent and disgusting.


    I instinctively wanted to avoid it. Jiang Yilong put his hand on my bowl and said, "this is an illusion."


    I suddenly. "I didn''t expect this guy to die for seven days. He has such ability. It seems that he can''t stay."


    "Since we can''t cross, that one will be destroyed."

 Chapter 12

    Li Jun wandered around the first floor and went to the second floor in an instant. According to his ghost speed, he can soon know whether there are living people on the second floor. Thinking of this, Jiang Yilong immediately separated from our soldiers and let him go to the second floor to entangle Li Jun. I took the opportunity to prepare. In case Li Jun ran away tonight, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    As soon as I got to Yuanba, I heard a fight on the second floor. I was worried about the safety of Jiang Yilong and shouted to him. He replied and could hold on. I quickly found the five emperors'' great magic seal and compass under the overturned table, simply collected the Dharma altar, picked up the brush and stained it with cinnabar, pinched the formula and chanted the curse in my left hand, and drew a soul chasing charm with the pen in my right hand.


    After all this, I was about to run to the second floor to support Jiang Yilong. A white shadow flashed from the corner of my eye. "There''s no way to escape." I picked up the soul chasing talisman and threw it in the direction of white shadow. I ran along and found that the soul chasing talisman fell on the ground intact. The result stunned me for two seconds.


    At the same time, the fighting on the second floor did not stop.


    "Is it difficult for this guy to practice the so-called separation?"


    I was very strange in my heart. As soon as I turned around, I found that there seemed to be a figure in the dark corner on my left. I subconsciously clenched my fist and was about to hit it. There was a sound in the corner. "It''s me."


    I''m stiff. Jiang Yilong and I are the only ones left in the Li family. How can there be others at this time? This voice is very strange, but it must be from a woman''s mouth.


    She emerged from the darkness. By the light in the yard dam, the man in front of her was wearing a white suit and white trousers, tied with a horsetail, with exquisite facial features and small cherry mouth, especially a pair of watery eyes. Four eyes were opposite. At that moment, I felt my heart beating violently out of control. "Who are you and why are you still here?"


    She tilted her head, blinked her long eyelashes and said, "I am..."


    "It doesn''t matter who you are. Leave now. It''s very dangerous here."


    "Wasn''t it quite lively here just now? Why did it become so cold and deserted. By the way, you said it was dangerous. What''s the danger?"


    "There are ghosts."


    "Ghost? Are you dressed like this to catch ghosts?"


    I don''t know whether she is incredibly brave or thinks I''m lying to her. When I say there''s a ghost, her face doesn''t show any fear at all, but seems to have a touch of curiosity.


    I was concerned about the fight on the second floor. I didn''t want to waste time with her. I said to her that I didn''t want to die, hurried home and ran to the second floor. With the bright and dark lights, there was a mess in front of him. As for Jiang Yilong, although he was not hurt, he was a little embarrassed all over. He gasped for uneven thick breath and kept chopping towards the void with a peach wood sword. Of course I know he''s not nervous, but fighting with Li Jun.


    After looking at the pointer on the compass, I kept rotating back and forth. I couldn''t specifically determine the position of Li Jun''s ghost. I quickly squeezed a fingerprint, recited the formula in my mouth, and clicked on the left and right eyelids respectively to open my eyes. According to my current practice, the time to open the heavenly eye is very short, only about seven or eight minutes. I''m afraid I can''t subdue Li Jun after this time. I threw the soul chasing charm directly while he was unprepared in the fight with Jiang Yilong.


    "Hit." Jiang Yilong shouted with joy, but Li Jun, who was hit by the talisman, was just stiff and had no obvious change. "What talisman did you draw?"


    "Soul chasing charm."


    "It''s OK to draw... At least, this guy can''t escape our Wuzhishan."


    Jiang Yilong and I besieged Li Jun in the southeast corner. He was staring at us with bitter eyes. It seemed that he was very afraid of the French seal in my hand. For a moment, he didn''t dare to make any action at all.


    With this printed on my hand, I am full of confidence. I step on the seven stars and go straight up. Unexpectedly, at this time, Li Jun''s curled up body jumped up suddenly, hoping to fight his last fight and run away. I quickly raised my hand and lit the bottom of the French seal. A flash of green light flashed. Li Jun gave a ghost howl, and his body rebounded and hit the wall.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yilong and I rushed up, and the peach wood sword directly hit his forehead. The sword was about to be stabbed. I saw Li Jun kneeling on the ground. There was no previous hostility in his eyes, but some fear. "Slow down. Elder martial brother, he seems to beg for mercy."


    Jiang Yilong felt a little aggrieved, but Li Jun made him a little embarrassed just now. When I stopped him, he didn''t stab his sword. "What do you say we should do now?"


    I meditated a little and said to Li Jun: "Li Jun, you ghost of unjust death, trying to take other people''s lives is against the nature of heaven, and it also breaks your way of reincarnation. It was the end of both form and spirit. If you repent at this moment, I will let you go. Just because your life is not over, I''m afraid you will have trouble again, so I have to confine you. However, you can rest assured that I will give it to your family and help you When the time comes, you will be reincarnated and reborn. "


    I saw him nod, handed Jiang Yilong the compass seal in his hand, took out a talisman in his pocket and prepared to seal Li Jun. unexpectedly, the resentment in Li Jun''s eyes reappeared and stared at me. Before I could fully respond, he rushed directly to his face.


    "How dare you get on my younger martial brother."


    Suddenly, I felt as if I was in a cold place, with Yin deep into my bones, and a bloody smell of nausea and vomiting rushed to my forehead. Looking at Jiang Yilong, he was at a loss, and my consciousness became more and more blurred. Even when Jiang Yilong stood so close to me, I couldn''t recognize the facial features on his face.


    "Younger martial brother..."


    My heart is very clear that I was deceived. I was deceived by a ghost. He occupied my body and wanted to take me as his first target. At this moment, I seem to have fallen into a dark bottomless abyss, unable to resist and struggle, and let the darkness devour my remaining consciousness. However, just before I could feel my existence, a cold feeling came like a surging tide. When I opened my eyes fiercely, I found that the cold source came from my right hand, which surprised me. What was holding me was a slender jade hand.


    The blood surged straight to the forehead. I couldn''t help it for a moment. I opened my mouth and sprayed a mouthful of blood on her clothes.


    "Younger martial brother."


    "I''m fine." I don''t quite understand what happened just now. However, I thought of Li Jun who was so cruel to me when I regained consciousness and took control of my body. Li Jun was forced in the corner by Jiang Yilong holding a peach wood sword and French seal. The hostility in his eyes dissipated again, looked at me and quickly knelt down.


    I wiped the blood stains from the corners of my mouth, took the peach wood sword from Jiang Yilong''s hand, looked at Li Jun at the moment, and said with a sneer: "Rivers and mountains are easy to change, but your nature is hard to change. Even if you are the ghost of unjust death, you have such a temperament, which is your retribution. What you have just experienced is a lesson for me. I have to thank you for giving me this lesson. As for you, I take back what I said just now, your end is to destroy both form and spirit!"


    I bit my fingertip and wiped it with my fingertip blood. Under the sword, there was only a ghost corpse whose head and body were separated. However, in a few seconds, the ghost corpse gradually dissipated and finally completely disappeared.


    When I saw this result, I had an unspeakable pleasure in my heart. But then came the sequelae of Li Jun''s attack on me just now. My limbs seemed weak. If someone around me hadn''t suddenly held me, I''m afraid I would have fallen to the ground. "You helped me just now? What''s your name?"


    "I don''t know anything," she said, laughing at herself. She smiled very sweet and funny. She said, "but I can tell you my name, Bai Ling. You can call me Ling er."


    Although she denied it, I knew in my heart that it was impossible to drive Li Jun out of my body in such a short time according to Jiang Yilong''s path. The only explanation was naturally the white spirit in front of me under extraordinary circumstances.


    She looks as old as me. Is she also a Taoist? But she doesn''t seem to look like me.


    "Thank you anyway. And I''m sorry I soiled your clothes."


    "These are small things. Let me help you to have a rest first."


    We seem to have completely ignored Jiang Yilong, which makes even Jiang Yilong feel transparent. "Ah, I said... Ah... Who... Younger martial brother..."


    When the chickens crowed the next day, Mr. Hu took the Li family back to the Li family. They all looked the same when they saw the signs of chaos upstairs and downstairs. However, when they saw that Jiang Yilong and I were still alive, our nerves relaxed again.


    For the result of last night, I know that a large part of it was influenced by anger at that time. However, since the fact has been completed, it is too late to regret it now. Of course, we know that the Li family is absolutely impossible to accept this fact. Therefore, Jiang Yilong and I must keep our mouth shut.


    After solving the ghost of Li Jun, there will be no trouble. Then we stay in the Li family for another day, half the time pretending to cross for the dead Li Jun Chao, and the other half is to choose a shady house for the urn and bury it at will.


    It seems to outsiders that we have done a good job in this matter, at least it''s really one thing, and these appearances are also seen by little Hu finally. He claims that he will let Luo Liguo go after he goes back, and there''s another thing to ask. As for what it is, he hasn''t explained it for the time being.


    Li Jun''s problem was solved and Luo Liguo''s problem was solved. But I never thought that when I was preparing to leave the Li family, a trouble that couldn''t be thrown away bothered me.


    At first, I thought Bai Ling was from Li Jiawan. Maybe he was born bold and curious, but all the results I guessed were wrong.


    "I''m homeless and have no relatives. I''m so poor. You soiled my clothes, so you must take me in and take care of me..."

 Chapter 13

    A sister Lin fell from the sky. I''m afraid any man will wake up with a smile when he dreams. However, when all this is really in front of me, I really hope this is a dream, and I am more eager to wake up immediately.


    Jiang Yilong and I inquired about Lijiawan, young and old. As a result, no one knew Bai Ling, and Bai Ling had nothing to do with Li Jun''s family. When I asked Bai Ling where her house was and where she came from, she told me she didn''t remember. She claimed that I was the first person to talk to her and soiled her clothes. Therefore, I should be responsible


    What are you kidding?


    But when I was very helpless, my confused brain suddenly flashed a light. Bai Ling is sober and speaks in an orderly way. She should not be a crazy girl. It''s just that her mode of thinking seems to be a little confused. What happened to her, so Bai Ling actually has amnesia?


    I told Jiang Yilong my idea. He thought about it and thought it was very possible.


    Thinking again and again, I already had an idea in my heart, looked at Bai Ling and said, "well, you''ll come with us for the time being."


    Bai Ling was innocent and clapped his hands. "Yes, yes."


    Because of Bai Ling, we separated from little Hu. After taking the bus for half an hour, I arrived in the urban area, got off and quickly stopped another human tricycle, and went straight to the nearest police station.


    I''m not very smart, but I''m not stupid. If Bai Ling is really lost in memory, he will eventually be left by Jiang Yilong and me. At that time, he will not be able to jump into the Yellow River. Now the best way is to report to the police station, and the rest will naturally be handled by the police.


    Just at the gate of the police station, a policeman in his forties and I had a head-on collision. He looked at me and said, "what''s the matter with your rash and reckless rampage?"


    I quickly apologized and said, "I''m sorry. I''m here to report the case."


    He swept the three of us and suddenly locked his eyes on Bai Ling. It was not because Bai Ling was very beautiful that attracted the policeman, but the blood stain on Bai Ling''s clothes. "Fight? Kill?"


    That night, I asked Bai Ling to take off her clothes stained with blood, and I helped her clean it up. The girl refused, claiming that it was evidence.


    Following the sight of the police, I suddenly said, "it''s the loss of the population."


    "Come with me."


    We stayed at the police station for nearly an hour. When I explained the reason to the police, the police tried to get some information from Bai Ling''s mouth. At this time, Bai Ling didn''t say a word. Moreover, he kept a bitter melon appearance for a long time, as if we had done something wrong to her. Seeing this, Jiang Yilong and I were isolated again and made a statement.


    After all this, Jiang Yilong and I finally left the police station with a sigh of relief.


    When we returned to the snail house bridge, it was around 5 p.m. It''s just a little strange. They drove away from the Li family first. According to the current time, Luo Liguo should have returned long ago. However, there is no shadow of Luo Liguo at all. Is it difficult for Luo Liguo to go out and solicit business?


    I thought about it. It''s possible. After all, in my opinion, Mr. Hu is not a man who breaks his promise.


    Seeing that it''s not early now, we sorted out our things and prepared dinner with Jiang Yilong. Luo Liguo has been detained by Mr. Hu''s people these two days. According to his temperament, he said he didn''t necessarily suffer from others. I have to get some good dishes for him tonight.


    We went to the nearby vegetable market and bought a fish of more than three kilograms, two kinds of pickles, a green vegetable, half a kilo of peanuts and a bottle of Laobaigan. Strange to say, I always felt like someone was following me these days, but when I looked back, I didn''t find anything strange.


    Back to the bridge cave, Jiang Yilong and I hurriedly divided the work, worked for more than half an hour, and the food was ready. Looking at the time, it was already 6:40, and there was still no shadow of Luo Liguo.


    Jiang Yilong handed me a big front door and said, "younger martial brother, I feel something is wrong."


    I took two breaths and said, "it should be all right. Let''s wait."


    After waiting for more than 20 minutes, I still didn''t see Luo Liguo. At this time, I felt uneasy. Is the problem with little Hu


    "It shouldn''t be."


    "But in my opinion, little Hu doesn''t look like a man who doesn''t keep his word."


    Jiang Yilong thought for a moment and said, "if Uncle Luo is still with little Hu, there should be nothing wrong. In this way, if he hasn''t come back tonight, we''ll go to little Hu early tomorrow morning and know everything when we ask."


    "That''s also necessary."


    Goo Goo


    I looked at Jiang Yilong and said with a smile, "you''ve been hungry for a long time."


    "I didn''t."


    "I heard your stomach cry just now."


    Goo Goo


    "It''s you."


    "It''s not me."


    Although the sound was not loud, it didn''t break at this time. I was calm. I felt that the sound came from outside the bridge hole. I immediately went outside the bridge hole and looked at it. I was stunned on the spot.


    A pair of big flashing eyes, just staring at me.


    "You, how is it you?"


    Bai Ling held her head high, pursed her lips and said, "I''m hungry."


    "Who is it?" in the past, we also had beggars from other places running to rob our territory. Jiang Yilong mistakenly thought it was the same again and followed out with a shoulder pole. His reaction was the same as mine. "Eh, how could it be you?"


    "I''m hungry, I''m hungry, I''m hungry." Bai Ling stressed again and again, pointing to her stomach, as if she hadn''t eaten for a long time.


    Jiang Yilong scratched his head and said with a smile, "ha, it''s cooked a lot today anyway. If you don''t mind, come in and eat together."


    Bai Ling''s face was happy and said a word. Then I was not polite. He ran in directly and sat down at the table. He was really not polite at all. He wolfed down


    "Meat, I like meat best, ha ha."


    "Slow down, don''t swallow."


    "Eat quickly, or I''ll finish it."


    "I remember you had dinner at noon today."


    "I understand what you mean." Bai Ling wiped his mouth and immediately said, "because it''s in someone else''s house."


    I was stunned, eyebrowed and said, "do you think this is your home?"


    "Uh huh."


    "That''s what you told the police. That''s why you''re here?"


    "No. they are so wordy. They asked me a lot of inexplicable questions, and I don''t want to talk to them." while talking, she put a mouthful of fish in her mouth and said while eating: "I, I saw you haven''t come back to me for a long time, so I came to you."


    "Yes, but it''s not close to Dadukou police station. How did you find it?"


    "I have a good nose."


    "Nose?"


    "Yes, I remember your smell."


    My forehead had exuded cold sweat, and I stared at Bai Ling for a long time. At this time, I really doubt whether she really lost her memory, or whether she actually deliberately amused us


    But why did you choose us.


    "I''m full. It''s delicious."


    "Oh, I''ll take it."


    I was about to get up and clean up, but Jiang Yilong grabbed it and whispered to me while cleaning up: "younger martial brother, I just thought carefully and carefully before and after three times. In short, it seems that this disaster is caused by you. Now people have come to the door. First, calmly think about how to end now."


    "She seemed to have told us before..."


    "No, just you."


    My mind is as messy as paste. I always want to find a cause and effect in this matter. However, I think about it many times, but the more I think about it, the more confused I am. Seeing that Bai Ling had enough to eat and drink, she didn''t want to go at all, and the bridge hole was so simple and messy, but maybe she could stay here tonight.


    "Bai Ling, let me ask you again, where is your home?"


    "This is my home."


    I was completely defeated by her. I told Jiang Yilong to go out, and immediately took Bai Ling and left the bridge cave. We went to a small hotel nearby and opened a single room for Bai Ling. If she really lost her memory, I really hope this girl can sleep well and remember everything.


    During this period, I didn''t say a word to her, but she didn''t avoid suspicion at all. She held my hand and felt so curious about everything around. She looked east and West.


    I left Bai Ling in the room. As soon as I walked out of the door, Bai Ling suddenly trotted in front of me, pursed his lips and frowned, looked pitifully at me and said, "do you want to leave me again?"


    She should know that I sent her to the police station today to leave her? In that case, her brain should be no different from that of a normal person. I find that I have to think about anything I say to her now, otherwise it may be more troublesome at that time. "No, No. the environment under the bridge is not suitable for you. Out of taking care of you, I let you sleep here today. Don''t worry, as long as you close the door when you sleep, it''s still very safe here. By the way, although you don''t have clothes to change, the weather is OK now. If you''re free tonight, can you wash your clothes , especially the blood stains on it. Don''t get me wrong. This is because even the hotel owner just looked at you very strangely. Oh, and if you think of something, remember that time, no, no, no... if you may meet next time, can you tell me again? "


    Bai Ling tilted her head and seemed to be thinking about what I meant. For a long time, she smiled. "So you still care about me. Well, I''ll listen to you and stay here tonight."


    I was not used to her attitude and way of speaking to me. I quickly said something to her, went to bed and left in a hurry.

 Chapter 14

    Back in the bridge cave, Jiang Yilong was holding Taiyi Zhengfa to study the talisman method. When he saw me coming back, he hurriedly said to me, "young martial brother, what about Bai Ling? Have you succeeded in luring her away?"


    I said with a smile, "what is deception? People don''t know me, but you don''t know me. Hey, I just put her in Anshun hotel tonight. Elder martial brother, please help me find a way. What should I do next?"


    "You mean Bai Ling?"


    "Otherwise?"


    "I haven''t had such an experience. What''s a good way to think about it? However, I just thought about it. Everything can''t happen for no reason. Maybe it was you at the beginning, but you didn''t pay attention." here, Jiang Yilong suddenly smiled and looked at me inexplicably. "Younger martial brother, you can actually think about it from another angle."


    "Another angle?"


    "Isn''t Bai lingpiao beautiful? We are Taoist family. You must not be duplicative."


    "Beautiful."


    "Bai Ling is young and beautiful. There is such a charming beauty who looks like an immortal. Who can be indifferent to him? To tell you the truth, senior brother still envy you very much. Hey hey, think about it."


    I don''t want to talk to Jiang Yilong anymore, because I know him too well. I see his eyebrows flying and mouth foaming just now. If I say a few more words, he can talk about this topic all night. I grabbed the Taoist script and focused on the mantra of the Heavenly Master''s Fu painting method, but at this moment, no matter how I control myself, there will always be a white spirit in my mind.


    At about twelve o''clock in the evening, Luo Liguo still disappeared. Jiang Yilong and I just gave up.


    Maybe I was too tired and fell into a deep sleep after lying in bed. However, the protagonist in the dream this night is still Bai Ling. When I wake up early in the morning, I can even feel my heart beating violently.


    This woman''s lethality is really not small


    The first time I opened my eyes, I didn''t see Jiang Yilong. It was likely that he ran out to buy breakfast. Just as I turned over to get up and put on my clothes, I seemed to hear a voice outside the bridge cave. I ran out and saw that it was Jiang Yilong talking to Bai Ling with a shy face.


    "Elder martial brother, what are you doing?"


    Jiang Yilong scratched his head with a silly smile and said, "nothing. I just asked Bai Ling if she had a sister or sister. Ah, by the way, Bai Ling came to you again. Just now I saw that you didn''t wake up, so I didn''t call you."


    I nodded knowingly and looked at Bai Ling, who took the lead in noticing that she really cleaned the blood stained clothes in the evening as I said, and was ready to speak. Bai Ling broke his fingers and said timidly, "I''m hungry."


    I said, "go buy breakfast."


    "They said they wanted money, but I didn''t have money." Bai Ling pursed her lips, as if she was very wronged. Her wronged appearance made my heart ache.


    It seems that Jiang Yilong finally found the opportunity to interrupt and said first, "let''s go and buy steamed bread and fried dough sticks now."


    "I want to eat meat," said Bai Ling.


    I said, "let''s buy meat buns."


    "Good." Bai Ling smiled, and his eyes, like the crescent moon, were almost narrowed into a seam.


    Locked the wooden door, we went to buy six meat buns, two for each person. Bai Ling just took two bites and shouted to the steamed stuffed bun shop owner that he was a liar. Jiang Yilong and I were surprised. Could Bai Ling know the boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop, but then, listening to Bai Ling''s words, Jiang Yilong and I were about to laugh and hurt.


    Bai Ling said, "why is there no meat?"


    The boss said, "it''s meat. In the middle, you have two more bites."


    Bai Ling took two more bites and ate the meat. Then he looked at the steamed stuffed bun in his hand and said, "you are a liar."


    The boss was stunned. Coupled with the noise of Bai Ling, it also aroused the curious eyes of other passers-by. "I, I, you girl, don''t make trouble. I''m meat steamed stuffed bun. I chopped fresh pork into stuffing this morning."


    "You clearly sell meat steamed stuffed buns. The word meat is in the front and the steamed stuffed buns are in the back. There should be more meat than steamed stuffed buns. Why is there so little meat?"


    The boss was at a loss. However, Jiang Yilong and I, and even passers-by, seemed to feel that Bai Ling''s remark seemed very reasonable. Finally, the boss worried about affecting her business and gave her two meat buns for nothing.


    After filling our stomachs, we took the bus to find Mr. Hu. During this time, I asked Bai Ling if she remembered anything after a night''s rest. She replied that there was nothing to think of. She is very happy now. This sentence alone directly made me swallow what I was ready to say again.


    The emergence of Bai Ling is indeed an unprecedented big trouble for me, but when I have done what I should do, she is still with me. I can''t help thinking of what Jiang Yilong said to me last night and pondering again. It seems that Jiang Yilong''s words are also very reasonable. In the face of this situation, all I can do seems to be to let it go.


    At 9:30, we arrived at the courtyard we had visited before and knocked at the door. Chen Qing, wearing pajamas and slippers and sleepy eyes, came to open the door for us. When he let us in, he yawned and said, "I was going to find you today. I didn''t expect you to come first."


    I said, "you know we''re coming?"


    Chen Qing said, "it''s not just about establishing a country for Luo."


    Chen Qing is right. We came to the door for Luo Liguo this time. Jiang Yilong blurted out, "we''re looking for Mr. Hu. I''ll ask him why he can''t keep his word."


    "Well, well, Mr. Hu should be in the shop now. I''ll call him now." he suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said to us: "by the way, there''s something I''ll see Mr. Hu later. Don''t tell him."


    "What''s up?"


    As soon as I blurted out my words, there was a sound of going downstairs, but after a while, a woman dressed up to 30 appeared in front of us with a small bag in her hand. Her eyes focused on Chen Qing. She didn''t even look at us at all. She said, remember to find me next time, and went straight away.


    Chen Qing looked awkwardly at us and said that they were all men. After saying that, his sight seemed extremely strange and looked at the white spirit around me. I subconsciously flashed in front of the white spirit. "Go and call."


    After calling, Chen Qing went to the second floor to change his clothes. Afterwards, he went downstairs to make a cup of tea for the three of us. During this time, his eyes almost focused on Bai Ling. I suddenly felt that I seemed to hate him. I was going to take the initiative to talk to him about Luo Liguo. He first said to me that I didn''t know what shit luck your child had gone.


    His sentence was abrupt and inexplicable, but it was not difficult to understand. This is actually Bai Ling. He was also at Li Jun''s house, so he knew exactly what had happened.


    Maybe his eyes at Bai Ling were very strange, which made me hate him, so I didn''t bother to talk to him.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, the tea was almost bottomed out. Little Hu finally appeared. At the first sight of seeing us, he seemed very polite and handed Jiang Yilong and I a Chinese cigarette.


    Jiang Yilong said, "little Hu, what do you mean?"


    Mr. Hu smiled twice and said, "I know you''re here for Luo Liguo, but I can tell you for sure that he''s been doing well these days."


    I said, "that''s all, but I don''t quite understand why you still hold uncle Luo. You said yourself a few days ago that you would release uncle Luo as long as you handle Li Jun''s affairs well. You said it yourself."


    "Yes, I said it myself."


    "Then you still..."


    Little Hu raised his hand and interrupted Jiang Yilong, saying: "We are old acquaintances, but until now, it seems that we haven''t known each other formally. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Hu Qingguo. Everyone gives me face and calls me little Hu. Of course, this face is not entirely earned by myself. Just like you told me a few days ago that I have accumulated the shadow of my ancestors, that is, I have touched the light of my father."


    Jiang Yilong and I looked at each other and reported our full names one by one without much thought.


    "My name is Jiang Yilong."


    "My name is Qi Zhiyuan."


    "And me, my name is Bai Ling." Bai Ling suddenly interrupted.


    "Well, well, then we can be regarded as formal acquaintances. In addition to our previous friendship, we are friends. Since we are friends, I won''t beat around the bush." Mr. Hu took a sip of tea and said, "when I was at Li Jun''s house, I told you that I wanted to ask you for help. I believe you still remember."


    "Remember."


    "Here''s the thing. Some time ago, we found a place where there may be an ancient tomb, but we got another information temporarily and have determined the location of another tomb. Therefore, on Friday, we took Li Jun and the three of them to the ancient tomb first. When we left, I privately mentioned on Friday that the ancient tomb is a little difficult according to the Feng Shui layout And the specific location was not completely confirmed. Therefore, when he left, he reminded me again and again that he must wait until he comes back. "


    I said, "it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with us."


    "Yes, and it matters a lot." Mr. Hu took a cigarette, threw up a cigarette and said, "but I didn''t expect another thing to happen at this juncture."


    "What''s up?"


    "Friday communication is missing."


    "He''s missing?"


    "Yes, you also saw that only Chen Qing and Wang Qiang came back that day. The box contained several objects from the tomb and Li Jun''s ashes. Chen Qing said."


    Chen Qing answered: "let''s come back first on Friday. He said that there is one thing temporarily. He will return to Chongqing one day at most. However, it has been several days and we haven''t been able to contact Friday."


    Jiang Yilong said, "maybe he has something to delay temporarily."


    "We thought so before, but I thought it over later. It shouldn''t be that simple."

 Chapter 15

    We didn''t quite understand what Chen Qing said, but soon Hu Qingguo explained to us.


    In their business, Hu Qingguo, Wutong and even Chen Qing are only cooperative relations. There is no distinction between master and servant. Some are just for their own interests. To put it simply, it''s for money.


    Hu Qingguo can afford the money and the price is reasonable, which is the main reason why Chen Qing and his followers follow Hu Qingguo. As for this Friday, his situation should be different from others.


    Wutong is a genuine Taoist. He does have some means. However, the cooperation between him and Hu Qingguo is not entirely for money. It seems that there is another purpose.


    "Mr. Hu, didn''t you ask Friday in private?"


    "Yes." Hu Qingguo affirmed: "It''s just that this guy keeps his mouth shut and doesn''t reveal any water. No matter how much he asks, he can''t find out the result. However, even if I don''t know what kind of medicine is sold in Wutong gourd, I can still guess how much through my previous cooperation. Considering the recent cooperation, Wutong has cooperated with me five times in recent years, three times won and two times lost. On the surface, these five The ancient tombs are divided into Southeast and northwest, which has nothing to do with each other. However, a very clear message is revealed behind this. "


    "What is that?"


    "These five tombs are immortal tombs."


    "Immortal tomb?"


    "Right." Hu Qingguo definitely nodded, asked Chen Qing to mix tea, drank two mouthfuls, moistened his throat and said: "Over the years, I have invited more than five times to cooperate with Wutong. Once he learned that I pointed out the specific information of the ancient tomb and obviously made money, he was not interested at all. As for the five times he cooperated with me, he learned the location information of the ancient tomb through his own means, so he took the initiative to partner with me."


    "He has the ability to find the ancient tomb by himself? By the way, what''s the matter with the immortal tomb?" Jiang Yilong said.


    "These five ancient tombs are either Taoist tombs or warlock tombs. These tombs are collectively referred to as immortal tombs in our industry, and Wutong seems to be only interested in these tombs."


    I thought for a moment and said, "I seem to understand."


    "What do you understand?" Fang Ling looked at me and said.


    "Mr. Hu just said that in recent years, no matter how he invited Wutong, as long as he was not interested and no matter how much money he could make, he would not help. However, he was very active. He went to find the ancient tomb alone. What he was looking for was the so-called immortal tomb. If I guessed right, this Wutong may be trying to find a shortcut to practice."


    Bai Ling blinked his long eyelashes and said, "I still don''t understand."


    "You just need to understand that he is a Taoist, a genuine monk."


    "Oh."


    Chen Qing then said: "Although we found a few slightly valuable objects in the ancient tomb this time, and they were transported back by us, in fact, another thing was deducted by Wutong himself. According to my eyesight experience, it was just an ordinary blue and white plum vase. At the current market, it was only tens of millions of yuan. Of course, if it was sold to those who were not very knowledgeable, the price would be very high If you can, it will turn up two or three times. "


    "It''s reasonable to say that the tomb was discovered by Wutong. He wanted to take more of it. As long as it''s reasonable, it''s not impossible. But I noticed that the plum vase closed by Wutong seemed to contain something. Of course, only Wutong knew what it contained. Later, Wutong said that there would be a temporary delay for a day. Let''s take other things and Li Jun The body goes back to Chongqing first. "


    I then said, "so far, there has been no news on Friday?"


    "We have tried several times through all the ways we could get in touch with Friday, but we still haven''t heard from him. As I said just now, he disappeared." after a pause, Hu Qingguo said: "He just took down the plum vase and hasn''t appeared so far. It''s not a loss for me. What''s more, there''s no airtight wall. Once I know that he sold the plum vase behind my back, my surname Hu will never let him go easily."


    "You may ask why I told you this?"


    I smiled and said, "Mr. Hu, you might as well say it directly."


    "As I said before, there is another ancient tomb now. Even if the specific location has not been determined, this guy personally said that there are some problems with Feng Shui in the ancient tomb. Even if we all put our lives on our belts, we also want to be smooth and happy for a few years. It is a little tricky without the help of Friday, so I just want to think about it OK, please help. "


    Jiang Yilong and I looked very surprised and said in unison, "what can we do for us?"


    "To tell you the truth, at the beginning when you explained your identity to me, I really doubted it. However, Zhiyuan brothers got the result just by my face, and the result was eight to nine, and I already believed your identity. Plus the matter you did for Li Jun, I can be 100% sure that you are A genuine Taoist priest. "


    "So what? Elder martial brother and I just did a Dharma to cross the dead." I said.


    "No, no, No. you have the ability to do the Dharma of super crossing, and you have the ability to deal with Li Jun''s resentment and death. In addition, you said a very important information before. You know geography and public opinion." Hu Qingguo seemed very happy, handed a cigarette to Jiang Yilong and me, and took the initiative to light it for us. "The big is hidden in the market and the small is hidden in the wild. There are too few and hard to find talented people like you."


    I said, "are you trying to pull us in?"


    "Go up."


    "Stealing tombs seems to be out of sight."


    "Hahaha, you can''t see the light. Brother Yilong, there are few things that can''t see the light in the world? Besides, what are you working so hard for? Isn''t it for money? Isn''t it for a good life? In this world, no matter what you do, you are the boss with money, and someone will listen to you with money. What do you think?"


    It came so suddenly that Jiang Yilong and I couldn''t give Hu Qingguo a positive answer for a while. However, when you think about it carefully, everything Hu Qingguo said seems to be very reasonable.


    For a moment, I said, "is that why you detained uncle Luo?"


    "No, no, no, brother Zhiyuan, don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to threaten you with this surname Luo. I just want to borrow him to invite you to come today. Of course, whether you promise or refuse today, I''ll let you take your surname Luo."


    Jiang Yilong looked at me and said, "young martial brother, look?"


    I seemed very hesitant and didn''t give a result for a long time. During this period, Hu Qingguo and Chen Qing seemed very quiet and didn''t say anything about us.


    For a long time, I looked at Hu Qingguo and said, "little Hu, can you give me some time to think about it?"


    "Ha, of course. However, the time may not be too long. As you showed me that day, my brothers and sisters are at odds. Once my brother knows about it after too long delay, I will lose a lot."


    "Well, I''ll give you an answer in one day, not two days, at the latest."


    Hu Qingguo thought and immediately looked at Chen Qing. "Give them your pager."


    Chen Qing didn''t say anything, so she quickly handed Jiang Yilong the Chinese pager around her waist.


    "In two days, I will contact you on my own initiative. Of course, it''s best to be the result I hope. As the saying goes, everyone makes money together and enjoys happiness together. Ha ha ha."


    Afterwards, Hu Qingguo made a phone call. Not long after that, Luo Liguo came to the courtyard. I looked at him roughly. He was not hurt. His face was red. Jiang yilongbai and I worried about him.


    After we left the courtyard, Bai Ling, who followed us, also made Luo Liguo curious. Jiang Yilong took the opportunity to tell Luo Liguo what had happened in the past two days. Finally, Luo Liguo was still skeptical. He looked at me and bailing from time to time.


    Luo Liguo said, "let''s go back now?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "what will you do if you don''t go back?"


    I said, "no, let''s find a house first."


    "Looking for a house?"


    Jiang Yilong looked at Bai Ling, immediately understood it, and quickly said, "yes, yes, it''s time to find a house. To tell the truth, I''ve had enough of that broken bridge hole. Besides, how can people like us still live in that place? Uncle Luo, are you right?"


    Luo Liguo glanced at Bai Ling, smiled and said, "right."


    In fact, we had already discussed a change of residence before, and we had taken good care of the house. If it hadn''t happened temporarily, we would have moved long ago. However, it seems that the house we were looking for is not suitable for the current situation. After all, there is another white spirit among our three old men for no reason.


    We walked all the way and looked at the rental advertisements posted on the poles and walls. We turned around for almost two or three hours. Our legs were sore all the way, but there was still no definite direction. These rental advertisements are either too expensive or the house is not suitable for the four of us.


    Later, we almost came to the bridge hole where we lived. In a nearby lane that was not very popular, we saw a facade dedicated to renting and selling houses. All kinds of house information were posted on the two doors alone.


    We discussed it and were ready to go in and try our luck.

 Chapter 16

    This is a housing agency facade that may only have five square meters. The facade space is not large. The four of us suddenly seem a little crowded when we go in. The boss sat alone in the armchair humming a tune while drinking tea and looking at the newspaper. When he saw us at the door, he quickly put down the newspaper and smiled and asked us, "do you rent a house or have a house to rent and sell?"


    "Where do we have a house to rent for sale? Oh, it''s renting."


    "Look, there are the latest rental information on the wall here. If you are not satisfied, I still have dozens of sets in my hand. In short, as long as you sincerely want to rent, you can certainly find them here."


    "OK, let''s have a look first."


    Luo Liguo was illiterate. He found a plastic bench and sat aside. Bai Ling seemed not very interested in it. He ran outside the door and looked back curiously. Jiang Yilong and I were absorbed in quickly browsing the house rental information listed on the wall.


    We don''t have high requirements for the house. First of all, Bai Ling must need a separate room. The remaining three of us don''t say one room for each person. At least we need enough space to squeeze. Secondly, we have to have a bathroom and kitchen. Finally, the price must be fair and shy.


    "Younger martial brother, look at this. There are three bedrooms and two living rooms with two bathrooms and a kitchen."


    "Look at the price. It''s so expensive."


    "Then this?"


    "The location is too biased. We''ve been there before to help people deliver things. It''s inconvenient to go out and buy vegetables."


    After watching for a long time, I didn''t find an ideal rental. I was about to give Jiang Yilong my eyes and go to other places. The boss suddenly looked at us with a smile and said, "have you chosen yet?"


    I said: "boss, I''m really sorry. I''m too fussy for the moment. I can''t make a decision for the time being. Let''s go back and sum up first."


    "No." the boss probably saw something on our faces and hurriedly said, "you stay a few more minutes and tell me what kind of house you need. I''ll help you choose. If you really can''t, you won''t be able to go anywhere else."


    Jiang Yilong said, "first of all, the price can''t be too high, such as hundreds of dollars. Second, the location can''t be too biased. Third, you can see that there are four of us. If the house is too small, it must be inconvenient to live. Fourth, I think you pay almost every year. Can you pay every half a year? Of course, if it''s paid every month, it''s more domineering."


    The boss''s face suddenly turned pale. "Oh, these requirements you said are really hard to find."


    If we can fully meet all these conditions, we will not find a suitable one. In the final analysis, the main reason is that we have no money.


    "However, it''s a coincidence that I just got a house like this two days ago. It basically meets the conditions you just said."


    "Really?"


    "They are all brothers. They may not lie to you."


    The boss said that this house is located in majiayan, not far from us. It is an old-fashioned unit community with three bedrooms and one living room and kitchen and bathroom in the 1970s. There is a guard on the seventh floor, that is, the top floor. There is no need to worry about safety. Out of the community, there are grocery stores, snack bars and vegetable markets a few steps away. Even more exaggerated, although the house is a little old at present, it has all kinds of beds, tables, chairs and benches. Such an almost impeccable house only costs 1000 yuan a month, and it can be paid half a year.


    I didn''t hesitate. I immediately paid the house viewing fee and asked him to bring the rental contract. After we finished reading the house, we signed the contract immediately.


    When we came to the community and opened the door of building 701, in addition to seeing the thick dust and cobwebs in the house, all the furnishings and room size were exactly the same as what the intermediary boss said.


    I immediately went downstairs, went to the nearby bank to take out the hard-earned money, and then happily signed the rental contract with the intermediary boss.


    The house was settled. Bai Ling and I were responsible for cleaning. Jiang Yilong and Luo Liguo were responsible for moving. They worked all afternoon before they cleaned everything up.


    Luo Liguo suddenly found me, took out a stack of money from his pocket and handed it to me. "Xiao Qi, this is mine. It''s two thousand in total. You received it."


    I was stunned and said, "Uncle Luo, what do you mean?"


    "It''s impossible for you to give it alone," Luo Liguo said.


    "Uncle Luo, you''re out of sight now. I think at the beginning, if you hadn''t taken me and the eldest martial brother in and gave us a way, we might have starved to death in the street. Now you still, in short, I can''t take the money. You receive it." Jiang Yilong agreed, and I immediately said: "Uncle Luo, otherwise, we''re moving to a new house today. We picked up such a big bargain again. Of course, it''s worth celebrating. You''ll have the meal in the evening."


    "Well, let''s eat hot pot now."


    We went downstairs and just got ready to leave the community. The guard man looked at the four of us and came out of the guard room to take the initiative to talk to us. "You just moved here today?"


    I quickly handed him a cigarette, smiled and said, "yes, sir, please take care of it in the future."


    The old man took the cigarette with a smile and asked again. "That''s easy to say. By the way, can I ask, what floor do you live on?"


    "The seventh floor, 701," Jiang Yilong blurted out.


    The old man''s smile on his face suddenly sank. Seeing this, I hurriedly asked, "old man, is there any problem?"


    The boss was stunned for a long time, smiled and said "pay attention", so he ignored us and went back to the guard room.


    I saw the old man''s reaction was a little strange, but I couldn''t say what was strange for a moment. Just out of the community, Jiang Yilong suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, have you noticed?"


    Luo Liguo said, "pay attention to what."


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s so late. When we went downstairs, not only the lights of 702 were not turned on, but there didn''t seem to be any light on the sixth and fifth floors."


    Bai Ling said, "it''s very simple, because no one lives at all."


    Bai Ling and I were cleaning the house this afternoon until we went downstairs. She didn''t have time to wander around. I looked at her strangely and asked, "do you know?"


    Bai Ling nodded and said, "well, I''m sure."


    It is reasonable to say that the conditions here are good in all aspects. How can there be so many empty households without people living. Is it difficult that the main price of the house is too high, so it has not been rented out for a long time?


    Maybe so, I firmly believe.


    Today, we didn''t think deeply about the housewarming. We just forgot it. We went to a hot pot shop and took a hard meal. We were full of wine and food. Luo Liguo and Jiang Yilong were a little drunk, so we went home first, and I accompanied Bai Ling to the night market.


    From Bai Ling''s appearance to now, she has no luggage or even half a dime. Now that I have chosen to let nature take its course, naturally I can''t ignore her. So I bought two sets of clothes for her and some washing and combing supplies. Although it cost a lot of money, seeing her smile so sweet all the way, I was also very happy and thought it was worth it.


    When I got home, it was more than 11 p.m. after washing and combing, I opened the door of the master bedroom. Jiang Yilong slept on his back like a dead pig. It was not easy for me to squeeze him aside to lie down and lie in bed. In my mind, I thought about living in the house I rented, thinking about Bai Ling''s happy smiling face, and gradually fell into a deep sleep.


    I don''t know how long later, I could vaguely hear a strange sound like you and Ming, just like the creaking sound of the door of the room being opened and closed back and forth by manpower. It may be that I''ve been tossing around all day today. I''m really tired. I always feel the noise from Jiang Yilong''s going to the bathroom at night. Therefore, I don''t want to open my eyes and continue to sleep.


    I don''t know how long it took, the strange noise that made people upset finally disappeared. There was no strange noise. I slept deeper and had a dream.


    I found that I was in the living room at home. A strange man was holding something with his back to me. In front of him was a woman kneeling on the ground sobbing and crying. I didn''t know the woman''s facial expression and the reason for crying because of being blocked by this man. However, when I just walked forward for two steps, I found that the woman kneeling on the ground was not a woman at all. To be exact, it was a headless female corpse. Her head was trampled under the feet of the man who couldn''t see her face


    The bright red and pungent blood poured all over her head and couldn''t see her facial features. However, her pale eyes were opposite to mine at this time. The cry became louder and louder, and the sound became more and more sharp. Almost all of them were about to wear out my eardrum. At the same time, the blood emerging from the decapitation of her body was like a river, which soon flooded the whole living room


    "Ah..."


    Boom.


    Bang.


    The door suddenly fell heavily on the door frame, and so did several windows. The sound was superimposed and completely overshadowed my scream.


    Jiang Yilong was suddenly awakened. In the moonlight, I found that his face was a little pale and his forehead was sweating. He looked at me and looked very dull.


    Ah


    It was another sound. The sound seemed to come from the next room. I swallowed my saliva, jumped out of bed quickly, turned on the living room light, and was about to open Luo Liguo''s door. However, he rushed out in panic and collided with me.


    "Uncle Luo, what''s the matter with you?"


    He looked at me and couldn''t say a complete sentence for a long time.


    At this time, I noticed that the door was open. I remember very clearly that Bai Ling and I locked it back when we came back. Of course, she ran to the door and found Bai Ling standing outside the door. She looked very normal, as if she was looking downstairs.


    I pulled her and said, "why did you run out so late? You made the noise just now?"


    Bai Ling said, "it''s not me."


    "You come first."


    I closed the door and everyone sat in the living room. I looked. It was 3:30 in the morning.


    Luo Liguo drank water, finally calmed down and said, "I just had a nightmare and dreamed that I had no head."


    Jiang Yilong said, "me too. I dreamed of blood everywhere."


    I said, "I also had a nightmare. It was terrible. I''m afraid to think of it now."


    The three of us had terrible nightmares and looked at Bai Ling. She shook her head. "I didn''t. I just felt someone."


    "Younger martial brother, there is a lot of Yin in this house now."


    "I feel it, too."


    "Xiao Qi, Xiao Jiang, what are you talking about?"


    I tried to calm myself down, looked at Luo Liguo and Bai Ling and said, "there are ghosts."

 Chapter 17

    Luo Liguo firmly believes that there are no gods and ghosts in the world. Those are feudal and superstitious. Even what happened tonight is just a coincidence.


    I was very calm and said, "Uncle Luo, don''t believe it. I''ll analyze it with you first."


    "You say."


    "First, on the surface, we did find a big bargain when we rented it here at such a price. However, we all know very well how the price is possible for such a good lot and such a large house. Second, the intermediary boss. The rental contract mentioned that the intermediary boss is the sole agent of the rental. Even if the owner of the house is not short of money, the rental price will be higher He made the decision. However, the operator is an intermediary boss. With such a superior housing supply, doesn''t he know how to make a profit? Moreover, I have paid special attention to the intermediary boss. From his face, I assert that this person is 100% sinister, treacherous and mercenary. Third, there are seven floors in this building, and there are two households on each floor, that is, a total of 14 people can live in this building In fact, there are no more than six families living here, including us. Moreover, when I came back in the evening, I noticed that a fire pot was set up in the corridor between the fourth and fifth floors, in which paper money was burning. "


    "Yes. What''s more important is the strange things that just happened and the residual Yin Qi." Jiang Yilong said.


    Listening to our analysis and explanation, Luo Liguo had calmed down. At the moment, the expression on his face solidified again, and the fear in his eyes became stronger and stronger. On the contrary, Bai Ling, a weak woman with no strength to bind chickens, has always kept calm and quiet. Is she really born bold?


    Luo Liguo said: "we just moved in, just signed the rental contract and paid the rent. Unexpectedly, it was haunted here. What should we do in the future? In this way, we might as well move back to the bridge cave immediately. However, the rental money must be that the unscrupulous and short-lived intermediary boss will not return."


    "Ha ha." in the current atmosphere, Bai Ling suddenly laughed, which was particularly abrupt, startling all three of us. "Uncle Luo, how dare you be so timid. You forget that brother Zhiyuan and brother Yilong are Taoists. They can catch ghosts. You should relax now, right?"


    Bai Ling said this, Luo Liguo finally remembered. "Yes, Xiaojiang Xiaoqi is a true Taoist. But, Bai Ling, your uncle Luo has lived most of his life. This is the first time he has met this kind of thing. If he says he''s not afraid, it''s all a lie."


    "I''ll teach you." Bai Ling pointed out, "do as I say, close your eyes, take a deep breath and exhale. Don''t think about anything in your mind. Just meditate, turn a blind eye, listen and don''t hear. Everything is an illusion. Just repeat it several times."


    "Really?"


    "Really, really, try it quickly."


    Luo Liguo immediately learned. He did it seven or eight times. He immediately opened his eyes and vomited a breath. He said happily, "it really works."


    "Of course, don''t think about this... By the way, brother Zhiyuan and brother Yilong, what are you going to do next?"


    I looked at Bai Ling strangely, but I seemed to feel that her eyes deliberately avoided mine.


    Jiang Yilong said, "this ghost is so stupid that he doesn''t inquire about who we are. He dares to show off in front of us. Hey, it''s just that my junior brother and I are studying Tianshi Fu these two days. Let this ghost taste the power of our Tianshi Fu."


    I said, "exorcising demons and catching ghosts was originally the responsibility of our Taoist family. However, according to what I saw, it should not be the last day or two. In that case, this ghost did not reincarnate, but occupied here. Maybe there is something behind it."


    Jiang Yilong said, "younger martial brother, you are too kind. This ghost bullied us. Dare to break ground on Taisui''s head. What should we consider for it now?"


    "Elder martial brother, Shifu used to say that everything has a reason. Moreover, heaven is merciful. As a Taoist family, we can''t indiscriminately create evil deeds and block its path of reincarnation in the next life. This will damage Yin virtue."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Find an insider to inquire about the situation tomorrow."


    "Wait, Xiao Liu Xiaojiang, what about now? Can we just sit until dawn?"


    "Sleep."


    "Haunted."


    "Don''t worry, it''s already four o''clock in the morning. Most of the time for ghosts to haunt is around Hai Shi to Chou Shi. Now Yin Shi is more than half, and it won''t appear again."


    After discussing a result, we went back to our room to make up for our lost sleep. Until dawn, nothing unusual happened again.


    After stretching and finishing dressing, I just opened the door. A smell like something was burning filled the whole living room. At the same time, there was tinkling in the kitchen. Jiang Yilong and I rushed to the kitchen and saw Bai Ling cooking a pot of porridge, but the so-called porridge had nothing to do with thin words, and more than half of the rice grains became black and yellow.


    I quickly turned off the fire on the stove and was about to scold Bai Ling. I saw her delicate little face smoked black smoke, one by one, pursed her lips and looked at me wrongly and said, "why is this so difficult?"


    Jiang Yilong laughed and said, "I said Sister linger, let brother Yilong do this in the future."


    Bai Ling said, "but I want to learn."


    Jiang Yilong and I were scared green. Let Bai Ling come here several times. We don''t know how much food to waste and how many rice cookers to burn. "No, no, we are all our own people. Don''t be polite. Yes, just don''t be polite."


    "You go wash up and I''ll clean up here." he looked at Jiang Yilong and said, "senior brother, please go out and buy something to eat."


    Jiang Yilong turned and left. Bai Ling hurriedly said, "remember to buy meat steamed stuffed bun. No, it''s steamed stuffed bun meat."


    "OK."


    There are stalls selling all kinds of breakfast at the door of the community. Jiang Yilong soon bought back a drawer of small caged meat with fried dough sticks and soybean milk. After breakfast, Luo Liguo went out with his stuff and claimed that he hadn''t done business for a few days. Besides, he was not used to leaving him idle. As for haunting, we''ll deal with it.


    "Elder martial brother, did you see the guard when you went downstairs just now?"


    "No. well, why did you ask him?"


    "Think about his reaction yesterday."


    "Oh, I see. So you want to ask him about the situation."


    "Right."


    We went downstairs to the guard room. The guard was listening to the opera with an old-fashioned radio and humming two paragraphs from time to time. I knocked on the door twice before I pulled him back from the world of opera. "Sir."


    "It''s you." as soon as he finished, his face sank slightly. "Nothing happened last night?"


    "So you really know." I quickly handed him a cigarette and lit it for him. "Do you mind if I ask you about the situation?"


    "I knew you would ask me. But, young man, you asked for nothing."


    "Grandpa, why do you ask? It''s also a white question." Bai Ling said.


    "You little girl, don''t you understand?" he took two breaths and said, "I won''t hide it from you. I''ve been guarding the gate here for nearly 20 years. Since 701, you''ve lived in a group of tenants for four times. The first two rental houses will move out in no more than two days."


    Jiang Yilong asked, "what about the third batch of tenants?"


    "That''s even more exaggerated. The third group of tenants moved out a little late, and the men and women are still lying in the mental hospital. Therefore, my old man seriously advised you that you''d better move quickly today."


    Jiang Yilong said, "Sir, what you said was a long time ago?"


    "Just two years ago. Hey, don''t think I''m kidding you. Didn''t you find that the sixth floor and the fifth floor of 702 are already empty because 701 is haunted. Two more buildings have been moved on the first floor of this month. I don''t know. The first floor of next month will be completely empty."


    Bai Ling said, "Grandpa, can you tell us what happened before 701?"


    The guard said, "Why are you asking about this? Anyway, you just need to believe that my old man won''t hurt you. It''s entirely for your good to let you move quickly."


    "We know that. But, Grandpa, I''m still curious."


    "You girl, haven''t you ever heard of curiosity killing a cat?"


    "Just tell us."


    "Well, well, come in and sit down until I set it for you."


    Living in 701 are two couples who bought the house and moved it seven years ago. The man''s name is Wang Qiang. He is a businessman. Although he is not a big business, he is never short of money. The woman''s name is Fu Juan. She works in a government unit. In the past, we used to pay attention to being a good match. The combination of conditions like them is naturally enviable. However, the good times didn''t last long. In the third year of marriage, the originally loving couples quarreled all day. 702 people often went to persuade them to quarrel. After asking, they knew the reason for their quarrel.


    They have been married for three years and have no children. At first, Wang Qiang thought he had a problem and ate a lot of traditional Chinese medicine in this regard. However, the result of the final inspection was that the problem was Fu Juan. She could not have her own children in her life. It is for this reason that the couple''s relationship became more and more rigid. Later, Wang Qiang found a woman outside without telling Fu Juan that the woman was pregnant. Wang Qiang was going to take the pregnant woman home and drive Fu Juan out. That night, the two quarreled more and more fiercely. Finally, Wang Qiang may have lost his head for a moment, took a prepared axe and cut off Fu Juan''s head.


    "We have to cross the boat for a hundred years and sleep together for a thousand years. This Wang is so cruel." Bai Ling said.


    The guard didn''t refute. I asked, "Sir, how did this matter be solved in the end?"


    "The family is broken and people die." after a pause, he said, "it''s natural to owe money and kill people for their lives. However, I later heard that Wang Qiang used some means to make some money and save his life. Now I don''t know whether he came out in prison or not."

 Chapter 18

    It''s still early to leave the guard room. Anyway, it''s okay to be idle, so we''ll take today as a holiday for ourselves. I ran to Chinatown old street all morning. Luo Liguo ran out to get business. According to the usual practice, he certainly wouldn''t go home for dinner at noon. Therefore, we didn''t plan to go back. We chose an old snack bar and ordered Chongqing snack hot and sour powder. But it''s still too early. We took a ride to Chaotianmen wharf.


    Chaotianmen wharf is very familiar to Jiang Yilong and me. We often come here to solicit business, but Bai Ling is the first time. According to them, Chaotianmen is quite famous in Chongqing. It used to be one of the 17 ancient city gates in Chongqing. According to the number of nine palaces and eight trigrams, Imperial Envoys often take ships from the Yangtze River to convey the imperial edicts. Later, Chongqing was opened as a commercial port, and Chaotianmen set up a customs wharf. Merchant ships travel and prosper. But unfortunately, in the Republic of China, the Chaotianmen tower was demolished when the city was rebuilt and expanded.


    I paid special attention to the spot where we used to squat. I didn''t see Luo Liguo all the way. When I turned around, Bai Ling and Jiang Yilong disappeared again. I hurried to look for them in the crowd. After looking for them for a long time, I found that they were surrounded by a booth selling trinkets.


    Bai Ling was gnawing at the chicken leg he had just bought. His mouth was stained with oil and water. He pointed to something square like dice on the stall and said while eating: "boss, what''s this?"


    "You''re not from Chongqing, and it''s your first time to Chaotianmen. Since it''s not easy to come, you should always leave a souvenir. You see, there are all kinds of words on it. You can combine them yourself, put them together, put them on your hands, save them, or give them away. It''s very comfortable."


    "Sounds like a good look." she looked at Jiang Yilong and quickly turned her head again. "Ha, brother Zhiyuan, come here, come here."


    I walked over, glanced at the stall and said, "what do you like?"


    "That''s it. The boss said you can pick them at will, then group them together and string them together with this red rope..."


    Jiang Yilong nuzui and interrupted, "what''s the meaning of this? I think it looks good with a spring and a butterfly. Shall I buy it for you?"


    "I don''t want it. I want this."


    I shrugged. It''s not expensive anyway. "Then buy one."


    Bai Ling''s face was happy and quickly chewed the chicken leg. Jiang Yilong handed a piece of paper. She wiped her mouth and hands, leaned down and looked back and forth at the small dice engraved with words. "What should I choose?"


    "Whatever. Anyway, a small dice is only fifty cents. Even if you choose ten or eight, it''s not expensive."


    "Five jiao?" Bai Ling frowned and said, "it''s so expensive. Five jiao can buy a steamed stuffed bun meat."


    Jiang Yilong and I nearly fell.


    "I don''t want you to pay, even if I give it to you."


    Bai Ling chuckled and thought. "Boss, my name is Bai Ling. Just help me choose the words Bai and Ling."


    The boss soon put the dice of white and spirit together, and a simple Trinket was quickly made. Bai Ling took it in his hand and played it twice. He looked at Jiang Yilong and said, "brother Yilong, you also choose one."


    "I don''t like wearing these things."


    "Brother Zhiyuan, you choose."


    "I don''t like wearing these either."


    "No," Bai Ling said to the boss without authorization, "boss, please help me make two more, one is Qi Zhiyuan and the other is Jiang Yilong."


    I don''t quite understand why Bai Ling wants to make two more, and these two are the names of Jiang Yilong and me. When the two were ready again, Bai Ling took over and paid the money quickly. Bai Ling happily put the two new ones on the hand bowl, and the one engraved with Bai Ling was directly put into my hand. "I gave it to you."


    Seeing Bai Ling''s insistence, I did everything well. Anyway, I put it on without getting in the way.


    "Elder martial brother, what time is it now?"


    He took out the pager given by Hu Qingguo and said, "it''s just a minute after four."


    "Almost. Let''s go home now."


    After all, we don''t want to move.


    Jiang Yilong and I prepared for more than an hour. We felt that the layout was almost ready, so we bought vegetables for dinner. At almost seven o''clock, Luo Liguo also returned home. The first thing he asked us was whether the haunted house had been handled. I replied to him that it hadn''t been handled yet, but let him rest assured.


    It was almost nine o''clock in the evening. I gave him a painted amulet and let him go to bed. In my current practice, although the amulet doesn''t last long, as long as Luo Liguo feels something wrong, he can exorcise ghosts and protect himself by holding it in the palm of his hand. During this time, Jiang Yilong and I will not be idle.


    As for Bai Ling, I have completely believed that she is a naturally bold and strange woman. No matter how I persuade her, she only insists on one sentence, and I just look at it.


    At the moment when it was just nine o''clock, all the lights in the room were turned off at the same time. Then, the three of us hurried back to the living room, took out the incense altar, lit a column of incense, and squatted in three corners.


    To be exact, we are not crossing for Fu Juan now. If we put it on the Dharma altar and blatantly stick the talisman, it may be very difficult to lead her to appear. Although this method can keep us calm for a while, it is ultimately a temporary cure rather than a permanent cure.


    Therefore, if you want to solve this hidden danger, you can only completely solve all this tonight.


    We carefully sensed the movements around us, and Jiang Yilong suddenly whispered. "Younger martial brother, look at Xiang, two short and one long."


    People taboo three long and two short, incense taboo two short and one long. Jiang Yilong and I know this very well, that is, there may be some difficulties tonight. But at the same time, I noticed that the smoke line of Xiang didn''t go straight up, but spread directly outside the living room window in three straight lines.


    She''s outside


    I tightened my peach wood sword and tried my best to calm myself.


    Bang.


    A gust of dark wind suddenly penetrated, and heavily opened the open window buckle again, so back and forth, and the startling sound made my heart rise to my throat.


    This is a kind of waiting. Even if we are fully prepared in advance, the fragrance has given us a bad omen just now. Therefore, we must not be careless.


    With the continuous penetration of the Yin wind in the whole living room, the dining table, the wall calendar and the chandelier in the middle of the living room, in short, all moving things shake violently at almost the same time. If a timid person sees this scene with his own eyes, he is likely to be frightened.


    Even if Jiang Yilong and I didn''t open our eyes at this time, we could feel that an extremely vague shadow climbed in step by step like a gecko from the window with a different perception from ordinary people


    "Turn on the light."


    According to the previous explanation, Bai Ling quickly turned on the headlights in the living room.


    The light in the living room lights up instantly, within the reach of the naked eye, but the living room furnishings move, vibrate and shake. But we don''t care about these at the moment. Jiang Yilong dodged and took the lead in rushing to the window account, quickly closed the window, took out two talismans from his pocket and pasted them on the window. At the same time, I was not idle. I pasted the evil talisman on the gate and door at a very fast speed. In short, at the moment when we felt that she came in completely, we had trapped her in the living room in a very short time.


    Jiang Yilong and I are almost holding swords at the same time. "The sky and the earth are dark, thunder, wind and fire. If officials and soldiers hear the name of the pass, they will come to the town quickly."


    Almost at the same time, the attached talisman suddenly lit up, a series of collision sounds, mixed with ghost howls.


    Fu Juan knew that she had been deceived and blindly wanted to rush out of our joint encirclement. Even though her Taoism is very close to the fierce ghost, her Taoism is still too shallow to break through the evil talisman array.


    "Well... Ah......"


    The voice was sad and sad. But we are Taoists. We keep our hearts and are calm.


    Jiang Yilong said, "Fu Juan, the ghost of resentment, you will live for several days. If you don''t reincarnate, you will do evil and ask for your soul to take your life. I will take it today..."


    Bang.


    The headlights in the living room suddenly went out and were fragmented. I don''t know if I had bad luck today. A piece of scattered glass cut my face and blood flowed.


    As soon as the line of sight was dark, I glanced at the compass through the silk like moonlight, and the pointer rotated back and forth, that is, Fu Juan still kept on trying to break through the fierce talisman array and escape. I put down the compass, put my hand and two fingers, and read, "Supreme Lord, you are as urgent as a law with me."


    When I opened my eyes, Fu Juan''s ghost was retreating from the windowsill. I held a peach wood sword and stepped on the seven stars. In a blink, the distance between him and me was only less than half a meter. A smell of nosebleed emanated from her. I inhaled it and almost couldn''t help vomiting. "I know my grievances, but your destiny has been set. You should follow the way of heaven."


    "Ah, ungrateful man, I will kill all ungrateful men in the world..."


    "Shut up." Jiang Yilong hurried. "If you dare to blame the ghost, it''s not for a reason. Yang is broken by Yang officials and Yin is judged by Yin officials. There is a definite cycle of cause and effect. You are stubborn. Although you haven''t taken people''s lives, it''s a disaster to both of them, my Taoist..."


    Poof


    I just felt black in front of my eyes and weightless. I fell to the ground and opened my mouth and sprayed a mouthful of blood. I knew very well that at this moment, Fu Juan attacked me and hit me on the back. But now I''m very worried. It''s Bai Ling who worries.


    "Bai Ling, be careful."


    "Little younger martial brother, you are a dead ghost. I will let you die and never exceed your life."


    Jiang Yilong took out the Heavenly Master''s talisman and photographed it. It hit Fu Juan who was preparing to attack Bai Ling. She gave a sad ghost cry and fell to the ground. Jiang Yilong stepped on the seven stars and arrived in two steps. Instead of stabbing with a peach wood sword, he took out the FA Yin from his arms and held it high above his head. "Ten thousand ghosts are fierce and fierce, and the fine demon is in shape. Kill."


    The five emperors'' great magic seal blooms green and fills the whole living room. There are no demons to escape and ghosts to hide.


    Ah


    I don''t know if it''s auditory hallucination at this moment. I heard two different voices scream.


    I didn''t know which nerve was wrong. I got up, rushed into my body, grabbed FA Yin and covered it in my arms. The green light stopped and the miserable sound disappeared.


    "Younger martial brother."


    I ignored Jiang Yilong, looked at Fu Juan who was already shivering on the ground and said: "Fu Juan, we have inquired about it. You really died wrongfully. However, you can''t harm others because you''re not revenge. In the sun, there are laws and regulations in the sun, and in the underworld, there are trials in the sun. You have to believe that those who are sorry for you will be truly judged sooner or later."


    Fu Juan no longer appeared in front of us covered with blood. At this moment, she climbed on the ground and cried, "I''m not sorry for him..."


    "Obsession becomes a devil, Fu Juan. Putting it down is liberation."


    "Master, what should I do?"


    "I''ll help you."

 Chapter 19

    Seeing that Fu Juan no longer resisted, I looked at Bai Ling anxiously. By the moonlight, I found her face a little pale and hurriedly asked, "ling''er, you''re scared."


    Bai Ling took two steps back, shook his head and said, "I''m fine. I''ll go to bed in the house."


    "Good."


    "Could linger be hurt by her evil spirit just now?" Jiang Yilong said.


    "Maybe."


    "Ah, forget about this. Your face is still bleeding. I''ll get you a band aid."


    Simply clean up the wound. Jiang Yilong and I quickly found candles to form a circle and let Fu Juan enter it. Then, I took yellow paper and tied two small paper people.


    Wear Taoist robes, Taoist crowns and peach wood swords. "Fu Juan, listen to me. Taoist priest condescends to estimate that you could have escaped this disaster when you died at the hands of Wang Qiang, but you are strong-natured and persistent, which is the cause of this disaster. There are only two reasons why the hell officials didn''t detain you. One is that you can''t let go of your resentment and persistence, and the other is that your life is not over. Even if you didn''t hurt people''s lives, there are two people who have hurt Yin virtue. Today It''s your time. "


    "I know I''m wrong," Fu Juan cried.


    "I see that you sincerely repent, God is merciful, and you are generous outside your personality. The second life will protect you from being tortured by the black-and-white emissary. Write down your guilt and pass it to Fengdu emperor. I hope you will reincarnate and be a man again as soon as possible."


    "Thank you, Heavenly Master."


    I was stunned. I don''t deserve the title of Heavenly Master. "Don''t be careless. Kneel and experience the Dharma."


    "Yes." Fu Juan quickly bent down and knelt down.


    I stepped on the Seven Star step and provoked the Yellow talisman, which was urged by the internal mana. The Yellow talisman spontaneously ignited without fire. Then hand and two fingers, sword and two generals. "Up."


    Two little paper men lying on the ground stood up.


    "When the ghost door opens, God will send the ghost hell."


    The two little paper people folded their bodies and looked like nodding. I read it again as quickly as the law and went. The two little paper men spontaneously ignited into ash.


    "Thank you, master."


    The voice seemed ethereal, and Fu Juan''s ghost shadow became more and more blurred. A moment later, she disappeared completely.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and quickly put down the peach wood sword. By the light of the candle, I picked up the pen and stained it with vermilion, wrote down the process of Fu Juan''s resentment for death, signed it and wrote that Taoist Qi Zhiyuan in Yangjian finally bit his fingertips, pressed a blood mark and burned it in the brazier.


    "Younger martial brother, are you too kind to her?"


    "Elder martial brother, why do you say that?"


    "Fu Juan is really complaining about her tragic death, but she stayed here, causing two people to live in a mental hospital. Others can''t avoid it. It can be regarded as a lot of evil. Just now, she hurt you and frightened ling''er. Even if such an evil ghost knows her mistake and repents, she directly let the hell official arrest her. Why bother to spend these spare efforts?"


    "Hey, hey, I''m just idle."


    "Cut. Ah, don''t do it. I''ll clean it up here. She slapped you just now and made you angry. Even if you have good bones, it will take two or three days to fully recover."


    "Hey, hey, thank you for your concern. I''ll go to bed now."


    "Go to sleep."


    There is a saying that misfortune lies on happiness, and blessing lies on misfortune. We moved here from the bridge hole. On the surface, we did get a big bargain. However, I didn''t expect to move into a haunted house. This is greedy for small and cheap, and fell into a big somersault. But it happened that a "sleepy pillow" came. Jiang Yilong and I were real Taoists.


    After solving Fu Juan''s ghost trouble, we naturally don''t have to worry about moving. Of course, we don''t have to. At the beginning, the intermediary boss lied to us to rent the house. Even if he later learned the truth, he may not have the cheek to increase the rent for us. Besides, the contract clearly states that as long as the lease is renewed, the rent will be 1000 within three years. It will never follow the market price. In case of breach of contract, it will be compensated five times.


    At dawn, I didn''t have a watch, and there was no alarm clock in my room. The specific time was not very clear. However, Jiang Yilong got up first and didn''t see anyone else. I quickly put on my clothes and came to the living room. Luo Liguo was smoking and sitting on the bench. He looked at me and smiled and said, "Hey, you''re capable, Xiao Qi. You''re really capable."


    "Uncle Luo, what are you talking about?"


    Luo Liguo said, "you don''t know. I was scared to death last night, but later, as you told me, I held this talisman in my hand. There was really nothing. I asked Xiaojiang this morning. He said it was all you who sent it away. Ha ha, we can finally live here at ease."


    "Everything depends on me. Don''t listen to him. He''s much better than me. I don''t know what to do if he didn''t come up with the evil talisman, and he painted two-thirds of the evil talisman. Ah, he''s cooking in the kitchen?"


    "Yes."


    "It''ll be all right soon. Don''t make any noise." Jiang Yilong''s voice came from the kitchen.


    I went to the kitchen and leaned against the door frame. I glanced into the pot. What he cooked was not porridge, but a pot of poached eggs. "Hey, hey, is it the Chinese New Year today? There are so many poached eggs."


    Jiang Yilong gave me a white look. "It''s the duty of senior brother to take care of you. Besides, that''s what master said when he left. I''ll eat two more later and make up for it."


    "Hey, hey, you want it. Hey, where''s Bai Ling?"


    "By the way, I haven''t seen linger today."


    I''m a little strange. Bai Ling got up earlier than everyone yesterday and actively wanted to cook breakfast for us. Is it difficult to achieve because of yesterday''s failure, which really completely discouraged her enthusiasm?


    No, it seems that when dealing with Fu Juan last night, she was hit by evil spirit.


    I hurried to Bai Ling''s room. The door was locked. I knocked twice and shouted twice. After a long time, Bai Ling''s voice came from the room, saying that he had just woke up and came out immediately. After a while, Bai Ling finally opened the door, smiled at me and said, "Hey, is breakfast ready?"


    "You can eat it right away. By the way, ling''er, you didn''t look right last night. Is there anything wrong?"


    "Nothing, just scared."


    "Ha ha, I really thought you were born with courage."


    Bai Ling spit out his tongue at me playfully. "By the way, brother Zhiyuan, I saw the green one taken out by brother Yilong last night at Li Jun''s house. It''s such a big, square and upright thing. What is it?"


    When I heard her talking and gesticulating, I suddenly realized. "Oh, you''re talking about the five emperors'' great magic seal. It''s the treasure left by our master. It can make thousands of demons and kill demons."


    Bai Ling said, "but last time I clearly saw that the seal didn''t shine. How could it emit such a strong light last night."


    "This dharma seal could have restrained ghosts. When dealing with Li Jun last time, he was just a new ghost who had just died. His Taoism was not high. The talisman engraved under the Dharma seal alone was enough for him, so we didn''t need to cast spells at all. And the situation last night was different. Fu Juan died for four years, with too much anger and too deep resentment. If she killed another life, or If she waited a little longer, she would really become a fierce ghost. Therefore, in the end, the eldest martial brother cast the magic under the condition of no choice. Of course, my martial brother and I are not high in Taoism. It is still thousands of miles away to give full play to the divine power of the five emperors'' great magic seal. "


    "Oh, I see."


    "Eh, listen to your tone, you seem to be very interested in this dharma seal."


    "No, no, just ask casually. Oh, I''m so hungry. I''m starving to death. Brother Yilong, have you cooked it yet?"


    "Are you lazy people all born by hungry ghosts? It''ll be ready right away, right away."


    Now we have a safe house here. We don''t have to worry about being haunted anymore. After renting a house and playing for two days, my hard-earned money is almost at the bottom. Even if Jiang Yilong''s small Treasury is open to me at any time, we can''t continue to be idle all day without making money. Besides, there''s an extra white spirit. It seems that Bai Ling may really be because of me. It''s natural to take care of her. She quarrels about eating meat all day. Even if she doesn''t eat meat, I can''t make her hungry and cold


    "Ling''er, you just stay at home. If it''s really boring, you go out alone."


    "Are you going to leave linger?"


    "No, no, we''ll make money. Although we can''t make a few, we''ll work hard."


    "I''ll go too."


    "No, you''re obedient, good."


    "Oh."


    The three of us were preparing to go out, and Jiang Yilong suddenly trembled uncontrollably, and seemed to make a Bibi sound on him. "Oh, how numb."


    I was stunned for a moment, finally remembered, pointed to his pager hanging on his belt and said, "is it Hu Qingguo?"


    Jiang Yilong took the pager in his hand, looked at the words displayed on it and said to us, "there is a telephone number on it, and Hu Qingguo is written behind it."


    "That''s him."


    "Xiao Qi, Xiao Jiang, you..."


    Luo Liguo''s expression suddenly became very unnatural, hesitated for a long time, and finally said a complete sentence. "Are you going to follow Hu Qingguo?"


    For a moment, Jiang Yilong and I were speechless. But after a while, Jiang Yilong looked at me. I thought for a moment and said to Luo Liguo, "Uncle Luo, in fact, it''s not like following Hu Qingguo, just because last time we promised him to do him a favor. Besides, if we really helped Hu Qingguo, I believe he can''t treat us badly."


    Luo Liguo nodded: "that''s it. Xiaoqi Xiaojiang, we have known each other for more than four years. We can be regarded as sharing weal and woe. Whether as elders or friends, I have only one word to say to you now, that is, I hope you don''t get deeper and deeper."


    Jiang Yilong blinked and said, "Uncle Luo, what do you mean when you suddenly say this? Why can''t I understand it?"


    "In fact, I''ve been thinking about one thing these two days. I''ve been working hard for many years. Although we usually can''t earn a lot of money, fortunately, we''re not the kind of people who spend a lot of money. We always save two. Besides, you know, there''s an eight year old doll and a mother-in-law in my house. So I thought for a long time. It''s time to go home. I''m going to stay with us Do some small business in my hometown Town, not for wealth, but for peace. "

 Chapter 20

    Just now we were ready to go out to solicit business. Before this door came out, Luo Liguo suddenly made a decision that completely exceeded our expectations. I think he was serious and didn''t seem to joke with us, but I always felt that when Luo Liguo said this, his face looked a little strange.


    "Uncle Luo, are you really leaving?"


    "Hey, bailing girl, it''s true. It''s the decision I''ve made for a long time these two days." Luo Liguo paused and said, "I''ll pack up my things now, go to the bus station and buy a ticket, and I''ll be home almost tomorrow night. Hey, I haven''t seen my baby for another year. I don''t know if he''s tall again..."


    Luo Liguo didn''t say anything more. He put down the guy and went straight back to his room. He really began to tidy up.


    We followed. Jiang Yilong said, "this, this uncle Luo, your decision is too sudden."


    "Not suddenly, not suddenly." he smiled and continued to clean up.


    Jiang Yilong was about to say something. I pulled his clothes and motioned him out of the room. "If you don''t stop uncle Luo, why do you pull me?"


    "Stop? Come on, you don''t know uncle Luo''s temperament. He made a decision that nine cows can''t be pulled back. Besides, in my opinion, now he is really ready to draw a line with us."


    "I know. Wait, what makes the line clear? Younger martial brother, what do you mean? I don''t quite understand it." Jiang Yilong asked.


    I smiled and said, "Uncle Luo was well prepared to go out with us just now, but the door hasn''t come out yet. He suddenly told us to go back to his hometown. What''s the reason?"


    "Because of what?" said Jiang Yilong.


    I pointed to the pager hanging around his waist. Jiang Yilong blurted out, "it''s none of this shit."


    "It''s Mr. Hu."


    "Mr. Hu? Uncle Luo is leaving. Why is it related to Mr. Hu again?"


    "It''s very simple." maybe Jiang Yilong didn''t turn this corner for a moment. I quickly said, "what does little Hu do? Uncle Luo doesn''t know. It''s like what you said to little Hu face to face that day. You can''t see the light..."


    Luo Liguo people are honest and honest, and have no skills and skills to make a living. Therefore, when they come to Chongqing, they only have to work hard to be a stick. However, he is not stupid. He knows very well that once we have a real relationship with Mr. Hu, he may be able to accept it in case of misfortune, capsizing the ship and being involved, but he is a man with a family after all. If something happens to him and he loses his pillar, what should his wife and children do. It is for this reason that Luo Liguo made a decisive decision when he understood the interests. It is the best choice to get rid of the relationship with us as soon as possible.


    In fact, Jiang Yilong and I didn''t understand, but judging from the current situation, it is very worth fighting. Take what little Hu said at that time. What are we working hard for, not just for money? In today''s society, if you want to live with dignity, only you have money can you be a man and really not be ignored by others.


    Besides, even if we refuse Mr. Hu now and continue to work hard for ten or twenty years, what are the results? Jiang Yilong and I know this very well. This is not the result we want, nor is it the purpose we chose to come to Chongqing. What''s more, we can''t be a stick for a lifetime.


    Bai Ling followed us and said to us, "Uncle Luo is leaving. Why don''t you stop him."


    Jiang Yilong smiled: "no, uncle Luo''s plan is right."


    Bai Ling looked at me again and I nodded.


    After cleaning up for half an hour or so, Luo Liguo changed a set of clean clothes, carried two woven bags, looked at us and said with a smile: "Xiao Qi, Xiao Jiang and Bai Ling, I''ll go first. In the future, if I have a chance, I''ll come back to see you."


    "If you want it, we''ll give it to you."


    Jiang Yilong and I each took a woven bag from Luo Liguo, put it in our hands, closed the door and went downstairs. When passing by the guard room, the guard mistakenly thought we were going to move and said to us to come and play when we were free. I smiled back. It wasn''t a move and stunned him for a long time. Out of the community, in order to facilitate the ride, we walked for another section. At the intersection, Luo Liguo stopped first. "You don''t have to send it. Just stop here. I''ll find a car to take me to the station."


    "Uncle Luo, thank you for your care these years. We will never forget your kindness in our life."


    "What do you say? I''m so outspoken. Don''t look at me as a wooden head, but I don''t believe in anything, but I especially believe in fate. We can know, eat and live together for so many years, so this is our fate."


    "Yes, it''s our fate to fix it in our last life. Since uncle Luo has a new plan, we won''t force you to stay. When we have time, younger martial brother and I will go to see you and my aunt. By the way, it''s a little meaning for me and younger martial brother to get this." Jiang Yilong said, and immediately took out his passbook in his pocket, All he has saved here is his hard-earned money in recent years. Of course, this is what we discussed before going downstairs.


    Luo Liguo''s face changed slightly. He looked at me and Jiang Yilong. "What are you two doing? Oh, put it away."


    I said: "Uncle Luo, thanks to your care for so many years, we have no ability to repay you now. Therefore, I hope you can accept this little intention. If you don''t accept it, we''ll have a hard time. Besides, aren''t you going to go back to your hometown to do some small business, it can also be regarded as our investment. Ha ha, if Uncle Luo is developed in the future, don''t forget us Oh. "


    "Hey, I see what you mean. OK, OK, then I''ll have the cheek to receive it." Luo Liguo took the passbook and stuffed it into a woven bag and a coat pocket. "Don''t blame uncle Luo for talking. You''re still young. Don''t go astray. In short, no matter what happens, think more."


    "We know."


    Next, we were polite to Luo Liguo for a few minutes, stopped a taxi and sent him away. To tell the truth, when his taxi completely disappeared from my sight, in fact, I didn''t respond at all, but a natural calm. On the contrary, Bai Ling, she had only been in contact with Luo Liguo for a few days, but she looked very sad.


    Jiang Yilong said, "there is no feast that never ends. That''s right."


    I said, "yes. However, we also have no ability. Now there is only that we can repay."


    Bai Ling was puzzled and asked, "what are you two talking to yourself?"


    "Hey, hey, didn''t say anything." Jiang Yilong and I said in unison.


    We came to the newspaper booth next to the intersection. Jiang Yilong dialed according to the telephone number displayed on the pager. Soon the phone was picked up by Hu Qingguo himself. Jiang Yilong told Hu Qingguo our decision. Hu Qingguo was naturally very happy after listening to it, and then gave us an address to let us go now.


    Now all our possessions together, only my Cary is less than 2000 yuan. Little Hu may have guessed what I thought and said without hesitation: "If there is a fake, there is a real one. After all, it is a high imitation. If there is no real one, how can there be a high imitation. Besides, don''t just look at the surface of many things. Don''t look at the cold business in my shop. In fact, at least seven of the real goods in the antique shop on this street come from me."


    Suddenly, I said, "I see."

 Chapter 21

    No matter what business you do, you only worry about two things, supply and sales. The same is true for the antique business, but to be precise, there are two sources of antique goods. One is to see light, the other is not to see light.


    It''s easy to understand that most of them are handed down from generation to generation. Maybe something urgent happened and needed money, but they had no choice but to sell them. As for the goods that can''t be seen, it means that they come from unclean sources. Stealing, cheating and robbing are all minor disturbances. The biggest source is tomb theft. Of course, Mr. Hu has been secretly stealing tombs. For those unknown sources of goods outside, he doesn''t want to get into trouble. Secondly, he is not interested at all. Therefore, this Jubao Pavilion only sells.


    Although the business of stealing tombs can''t be seen, we really opened our eyes and gained insight in the mouth of little Hu.


    Tomb robbing was originally a criminal act, which began in the spring and Autumn period, but it was Dong Zhuo and Cao Cao who really carried forward the business of tomb robbing. In order to make up for the shortage of military pay, he openly solicited people and set up general faqiu Zhonglang and Fujin Xiaowei. Once a grave is found, a large number of soldiers are immediately mobilized to fight openly. This is called official theft. There is also a kind of civil theft, which is secretly carried out in groups of three or five. They dig the tomb, take out the buried property and treasures, and make a windfall.


    As a result, tomb robbing continued to develop, and there were factions, such as touching the golden gate, moving the mountain gate, unloading the ridge gate and FA Qiu gate. According to Mr. Hu, in fact, his father is not only a tomb robber. For generations, the old Hu family did this business, but also belongs to the FA Qiu school. However, with the change of times, many means of tomb theft have long been lost in the long river of history, and there are fewer and fewer technical ways handed down.


    Tomb robbing is not only invisible, but also a criminal business. It is like a double-edged sword. There are advantages and disadvantages. Of course, success in one vote can indeed be far less hard work than ordinary people for a few years, or even a lifetime. Even so, Mr. Hu has their most basic principles. Tombs within a hundred years are not stolen. They are too close. Even if there are funerary objects in the tomb, they are not very valuable. There is no need to dig people''s graves for things that are not very valuable. This rule is limited to Mr. Hu and his gang. As for other people, I don''t know if it''s like this, but it''s certain that those wild thieves ignore it at all. In contrast, little Hu ye and his gang are invisible and noble.


    Mr. Hu talked freely and did not shy away from talking about this with us. If these things he said spread to the outside, little Hu will naturally cause trouble. In other words, little Hu has completely trusted us.


    I nodded, turned off the topic and asked, "by the way, Mr. Hu, has there been no news since Friday?"


    "No," he shook his head and said, "but psychologically, I didn''t expect him at all."


    "Mr. Hu, why do you say that?" said Jiang Yilong.


    "It was not easy for me to ask him to go. When he came back, he just said that there might be a problem in Feng Shui, so he took my people to the immortal tomb in other places. I know very well that this guy is only interested in the immortal tomb on Friday, and he won''t care about anything else."


    "That is, the tomb was not discovered by him on Friday?"


    "If he found it and decided it was the immortal''s tomb, I''m afraid he would be more active than me."


    "Has this place been determined now?"


    "Mr. Hu, if you don''t mind, can you tell us how you found the tomb?"


    "Fang Sanwa."


    "You mean Fang Wenhu?"


    "You still remember him. Hey, hey, that''s the same. This guy almost killed you at the beginning." seeing that I just smiled, Hu Qingguo said: "In fact, Fang Sanwa didn''t find the tomb, but he heard it. He heard that the elders of their hometown once mentioned that there was a tomb near their village. It is said that it was the tomb of a landlord Lao Cai a long time ago. As for the exact age, it''s not clear. However, it''s sure that the tomb is more than a hundred years old."


    "Fang Sanwa mentioned this to me, so I asked him and Feibiao to go to his hometown. After getting a little eyebrows, I asked Friday to go again. Now all our information is that we can only confirm that there is indeed a tomb, but the specific location is still uncertain. Maybe there is a problem in Feng Shui, as Friday said, and the tomb is deeply hidden. However , now that you two have joined, I believe that even if the tomb is hidden deeper, it will be found out sooner or later. "


    Hu Qingguo believed Jiang Yilong and me so much. I was really worried that we might not be able to help. "Little Hu, let''s go for a long time according to your meaning?"


    "It''s too late today. Let''s start tomorrow morning." speaking of this, Hu Qingguo took out two red envelopes from the drawer of the tea table and handed them to Jiang Yilong and me respectively. "Take this. Of course, you''ll have your due share when it''s done."


    Jiang Yilong and I looked at each other and looked a little stiff. We opened the red envelope and put a thick pile of money in it. I didn''t know how much it was. I quickly handed the red envelope back and said, "little Hu, what are you doing?"


    "The rules of the road are auspicious. 8888. Although the money is not much, you should believe that the share after the completion is definitely a multiple of this number."


    "Mr. Hu, don''t be angry if you say something bad. If we don''t help in the end, then..." Jiang Yilong said again, but the meaning was very obvious.


    Hu Qingguo said with a smile, "no matter whether it''s done or not, the money will be yours from the moment you promise to contribute. Take it. Don''t be polite to me. Besides, you are no exception, and so are others. This is the first rule to follow me."


    After hearing what he said, we put the red envelope in our pocket. Speaking of this rule of little Hu, we really didn''t expect that we could make money for both good and bad, and didn''t offend people. It seems that following him should not be a wrong choice.


    At half past twelve, Mr. Hu took us to a nearby Chinese restaurant for dinner. Of course, he was the owner. Even if we just got a huge sum of money and wanted to invite him once, he immediately said with a calm face that he would not give him face.


    No way, we have to give him face. Among the three of us, Bai Ling is the one who gives Hu Qingguo the most face. She can hardly support her stomach.


    After dinner, we made a specific departure time with Mr. Hu, and we went home. On the way home, the first thing we did was go to the bank. This morning, Jiang Yilong gave Luo Liguo all his deposits as repayment. Unexpectedly, it was only half a day''s effort, and most of the hard-earned money came back. Naturally, he was very happy.


    In addition to being happy, we can''t help feeling a trace of sadness in our hearts. The hard-earned money earned after several years of hard work is not worth our income, and this is just a lucky rule.


    Bai Ling asked the curious baby, "8888, how much is it?"


    Looking at Bai Ling, Jiang Yilong joked, "let me tell you, a steamed stuffed bun meat is fifty cents, and two are one piece, but my younger martial brother and I got 8888 yuan respectively. You say it''s a lot of money?"


    Bai Ling quickly broke his hands and said, "Wow, you can buy a lot of steamed stuffed bun meat. Ling Er can''t eat it all."


    Most of the people in the bank waiting in line for business almost locked on Bai Ling at the same time. If we can, Jiang Yilong and I really want to pretend we don''t know this innocent and ignorant girl at this time.


    We saved the extra money in our respective passbooks and left some as daily expenses. We left the bank and bought some things on our way home for tomorrow''s trip.


    Just arrived at the community, the guard saw us and immediately leaned against us. "Today is the third day you moved here. I really didn''t lie to you, old man. Those two who were going to move out on the third day are still living in a mental hospital."


    Bai Ling said, "Grandpa, we don''t move."


    The guard said, "haunted, are you really not afraid of accidents?"


    I said, "please relax, sir. We won''t have an accident. Besides, it won''t be haunted again in the future."


    "Why?"


    "I have sent away the ghost of Fu Juan."


    "What, send away? You, who are you?"


    "He and I are Taoists!"

 Chapter 22

    In addition to trust, communication is between people. It is precisely because of this that information can be transmitted to each other. Therefore, we can hear many different voices every day. In the same way, we are Taoists. Through the mouth of the guard Uncle Zhang, we spread ten, ten and a hundred, and soon spread throughout the community. Just to our own surprise, this fact will cause a big shock in the community.


    At first, these people didn''t believe it. A few days later, building 1 was still not haunted. Therefore, the residents who had moved from building 1 moved back one after another. Finally, even the intermediary boss knew about it. However, in addition to complaining, he can only avoid us like avoiding debt, and he doesn''t dare to trouble us at all.


    It''s our kindness to deceive us into living in the ghost house without settling accounts with him. If we want to start the price on the ground, it''s easy to say anything if we lose money first. Besides, we are Taoists and can cure ghosts. It really annoys us. He should weigh the weight in his heart. Of course, these are afterwords and gossip.


    Luo Liguo left and Jiang Yilong moved into his room. For me, it was very beneficial. At least, I can finally enjoy a bedroom and bed alone. If I want to put a big font in bed, I can put a big font, and if I want to put an S-shape, I can put an S-shape. Even if I want to sleep naked, hey hey, I don''t have to worry about closing the door.


    Before six o''clock the next morning, Jiang Yilong knocked on my door and shouted that Mr. Hu had been waiting for us outside the community through a pager. I quickly put on my clothes, washed a cold face, took the clothes and equipment installed last night, and the three of us closed the door and set out.


    In fact, my original intention is to go with Jiang Yilong this time. It''s not that Bai Ling is a burden, but that she may not be able to help, so she doesn''t have to follow us. However, on second thought, Bai Ling is too naive and has no ability to take care of herself. I''m really worried about leaving her at home alone.


    It is worth mentioning that the security of our community is still very reliable. Once it reaches 12 p.m., the iron gate will be closed on time until 6 a.m. the next morning, Uncle Zhang, the guard, will open the iron gate again. Now it''s not time to open the door. Although I was a little sorry, I had to knock on the guard''s door.


    Hearing my voice, Uncle Zhang quickly opened the door. Seeing that the three of us were ready to go, he couldn''t help asking. I claim to go out on business and may be back in two or three days at the latest. When he opened the door, he said: "I am an old man who is idle and has nothing to do all day. Therefore, sometimes I like to study things such as the book of changes gossip, and often consult fortune tellers who set up stalls on the overpass. However, I know in my heart that those I study may not even be fur, let alone introduction. As for those people on the overpass, 80% are swaggering You''re different, Qi. You''re a real Taoist. You''re really capable. Can you spare a few minutes and help Uncle Zhang calculate his fortune now? "


    Jiang Yilong and I didn''t expect that he would mention this at this time. Outside the community, a white van stopped by the side of the road. The person sitting in the co driver was Mr. Hu.


    Jiang Yilong understood and hurriedly said, "Uncle Zhang, our friends are waiting for us. In this way, we''ll calculate for you when we come back. Calculate carefully."


    Uncle Zhang said happily, "well, well, you said it yourself. It''s a dead promise."


    My face suddenly sank down and said, "Uncle Zhang, early in the morning, you can''t talk nonsense. Pay attention to avoid food."


    "Oh, I see." he realized what I meant and slapped himself in the mouth.


    When we got on the bus, there were only two people on the bus. In addition to Mr. Hu, there was also Chen Qing who was driving. Maybe I already knew something about Chen Qing''s temperament, so I was almost indifferent to him, or even hated him. Of course, I couldn''t be unhappy with him in the open because of my small stomach and chicken intestines.


    "In order to be in a hurry, so you didn''t sleep well an hour in advance." we said it was all right. It''s important to do business. Hu Qingguo quickly took out a pocket with hot steamed stuffed buns and other breakfast. "I bought it on the way. Eat quickly."


    I took the food and gave it to Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling. At the same time, Chen Qing stepped on the accelerator and drove towards our destination.


    "Xiao Qi, is your injury okay?"


    I ate and said, "what injury?"


    "Your face is white and clean. It''s not good if you break your face." Hu Qingguo turned and said. While talking, he deliberately looked at Bai Ling sitting next to me.


    I was surprised. When we had lunch with Mr. Hu yesterday, he asked me why I had a band aid on my face and told him the reason. He praised us for our excellent skills, which made us all a little unhappy. In fact, we were only scratched by glass slag at that time. Although a lot of blood was shed, fortunately the wound was not deep and long, and the blood was stopped in time. I washed it in the morning The face wound has basically healed. If Bai Ling hadn''t insisted repeatedly, I wouldn''t continue to stick band aids.


    As for our destination this time, Mr. Hu mentioned yesterday that he did not go out of Chongqing, but there are more than 100 kilometers of roads. Moreover, there is a section of mountain road that is very difficult to walk and may take a little more time. Therefore, it is entirely reasonable for Mr. Hu to start an hour in advance.


    In the car, we chatted and chatted with each other for a while. Because we didn''t sleep well, except Chen Qing, the four of us took the opportunity to make up for our sleep. Before long, a faint fragrance lingered in my nose. I opened my eyes vaguely. Bai Ling''s head was leaning against my shoulder. The fragrance emitted from her stirred me restlessly, but I didn''t want to wake her up, fix her posture and let her lean so. Of course, speaking of psychology, I really like to smell her.


    The van went out of the city and onto the main road. It was flat all the way, but it didn''t last long. First, it went on a section of rural road. It was bumpy and bumpy, which made all of us wake up and complain. However, we did not expect that we drove on this rural highway for almost half an hour and entered a fork. However, in about ten minutes, it changed from the previous bumps to trembling.


    We are driving on a very narrow mountain road, less than three meters wide, surrounded by mountains, green and continuous. Looking down at the window, there is a deep ditch of hundreds of meters. What is more frightening is that the mountain road is not flat, but the loss is indeed lighter than that of rural justice before.


    Chen Qing complained: "dog day, I only now know that guier Fang Sanwa''s hometown is so biased. I knew me early..."


    "I knew you wouldn''t come?" Hu Qingguo said calmly.


    Chen Qing quickly blushed and smiled: "how is it possible? I have to climb even if I climb at the command of Mr. Hu."


    "Just know. Drive your car."


    Chen Qing no longer dared to complain. At least, he dared not say it in front of little Hu. In fact, we can fully understand Chen Qing''s mood now. The life and death of our truck people are now controlled by the steering wheel in his hands, including himself, of course. Once something happens, it is absolutely impossible to be alive.


    "Did we go out today without looking at the Yellow calendar? Look." Chen Qing said, turned off the car and pointed to the front of the car.


    Through the window glass, about three meters in front of our car, large and small stones are scattered on the mountain road. The heaviest may be more than 200 kilograms. In short, the number is not large. It is impossible to drive directly like this.


    Hu Qingguo got out of the car first, looked at us and said, "Xiao Qi, Xiao Jiang, you also come to help."


    "OK." when he got off, we were actually getting ready to get off.


    "I''ll help too," said Bai Ling.


    Chen Qing looked at the bailing thief and said with a smile, "you''d better wait for us in the car. I''ll be distressed if you dirty your little hands."


    I took a look at Chen Qing. He quickly avoided my sight and took the lead in lifting the stone.


    This is a hard work. We are tired to push these landslide rocks in the way to the cliffs and streams. Fortunately, Jiang Yilong and I used to work hard and have a great strength. However, when we completely cleared the road and the weather was hot, we were sweating all over and very uncomfortable.


    When the car started again, I asked Hu Qingguo how long it would take to get to the destination. He replied that it was very soon. About twenty minutes later, the narrow mountain path gradually became spacious, and there were no cliff streams next to it. From a distance, we saw a stone tablet standing on the roadside. When we drove over and picked up the weeds on the stone tablet, the three words Taoyuan village were clearly engraved on it.


    Chen Qing said, "Hey, it''s fucking here at last."


    Hu Qingguo looked at the time. It was almost 12:00 noon. We were a little hungry and sweating all over. He asked Chen Qing to drive into the village and meet Fu Hongshan and Fang Wenhu who had returned to Taoyuan Village in advance.


    Like us, Chen Qing and Hu Qingguo came to Taoyuan Village for the first time. They are also very strange to them here. Everything they know is only one-sided from Fang Wenhu''s mouth. It is said that this Taoyuan village has been inhabited since I don''t know when it was. However, there were a lot of people living here before. Later, when Fang Wenhu could remember, there were more than 30 households left. But now, only less than 10 households in the whole Taoyuan Village remain here, and most of them are elderly people.


    The car entered Taoyuan Village and stopped at the intersection. Chen Qing kept honking. After a while, Fu Hongshan and Fang Wenhu ran over. All their attention focused on Xiao Hu and Chen Qing, but ignored the existence of the three of us.


    Hu Qingguo said, "come on, let me introduce it."


    Jiang Yilong joked, "I don''t think so. They are all old acquaintances, right, Fu ye and Fang Ye."


    "You are..."

 Chapter 23

    Taoyuan village is located in the deep mountains of Sichuan and Chongqing. It is remote and secluded with closed traffic. The only mountain road that can connect with the outside world was dug by the old and young men of the whole village when Fang Wenhu was a child, which took several years. Fang Wenhu''s family and the vast majority of people in the village moved their families one after another at that time. After that, it was like a paradise for seclusion, which no longer had the style of the past.


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but have a doubt in my heart. Just about to open his mouth, the van has stopped in front of a tile roofed house with bamboo and wood structure, and there is a van parked in the yard. It should be Fang Wenhu who came before.


    Fang Wenhu said, "Mr. Hu, Xiao Qi, Xiao Jiang, this is my uncle''s house. It''s like going to my own house. Don''t be polite."


    Before we entered the room, we saw bowls, chopsticks and food on the table in the main room, and it was still steaming. Looking at this situation, it''s like Fang Wenhu and they know when we can arrive. Later, I learned from Hu Qingguo that he had first informed Fang Wenhu of our departure time by pager before we set out in the morning. Therefore, Fang Wenhu just estimated when we could arrive.


    When we entered the room and sat down around the square table, a man of about 50 came in with freshly fried vegetables. Fang Wenhu immediately said, "little Hu, this is my little uncle, Liu Dafu. Little uncle, this is little Hu..."


    After some introduction, since he was Fang Wenhu''s little uncle and older than us, everyone politely called him uncle Liu. It may be that no outsiders have come here for a long time. He seems very happy to see so many of us.


    "You eat first. I have another soup. It''ll be ready soon."


    We''re really hungry. You''re welcome. Sit down and start. I didn''t expect that the dishes on the table looked very ordinary farmhouse stir fry, and the taste was not inferior to that of the cook in the restaurant outside. I said, "Uncle Fang, uncle Liu, this skill is OK. It won''t be learned, ha ha."


    "Speaking of it, we really have a fate. Since everyone follows Mr. Hu now, don''t mention the previous jokes. I''m a few years older than you, just call me brother Fang." Fang Wenhu said again: "in fact, you''re really right. My little uncle really learned this skill outside."


    Jiang Yilong said, "outside? Uncle Liu is a cook? Since he is a cook, how can he still live in Taoyuan village now?"


    I saw Fang Wenhu''s face sinking slightly. I hurriedly said to Jiang Yilong, "elder martial brother, eat quickly."


    Jiang Yilong will realize what I mean, oh.


    Fang Wenhu said, "Oh, don''t get me wrong. All the people sitting here are their own. There''s nothing you can''t say. Besides, my little uncle may need little Hu''s help in this matter."


    Hu Qingguo was stunned. "What''s up?"


    After the mountain road was repaired, Liu Dafu and Fang Wenhu moved out of Taoyuan village together. However, Liu Dafu had problems from the sketch line. He always made trouble in Taoyuan village. He still had nothing and was alone for decades. Later, in order to feed his mouth and correct his evil ways, he learned the skill of cook. However, he didn''t want to be a cook for several years. Just when he had a little savings and was ready to beg a woman for the rest of his life, at this time, his drinking problem made trouble again. Once he quarreled with someone after drinking and stabbed him to death.


    It''s natural to kill for life, but Liu Dafu didn''t want to go to prison, let alone die. He fled everywhere. Finally, there was no way to escape back to Taoyuan village. Of course, the police didn''t eat for nothing. Finally, they found out the place of Taoyuan village. However, every time the police came, Liu Dafu would immediately escape to the mountains and forests and hide for a few days. For one thing, there are mountains around Taoyuan village. If you really want to hide one person, it''s not easy to find one. Secondly, the people in the village sheltered you for several times. Finally, the public security didn''t come anymore.


    While we were talking, Liu Dafu also sat back at the table for dinner. After Fang Wenhu finished, he immediately said, "it''s all the trouble I made in a moment of confusion. I''m very sorry to think of it now. However, according to Hu Zi, little Hu has great skills, but can you help me... To tell the truth, I really don''t want to stay here alone."


    Hu Qingguo didn''t reply to Liu Dafu immediately. He took two bites and looked at Fang Wenhu and said, "uncle Liu knows what we''re doing in Taoyuan village?"


    Fang Wenhu''s face was heavy. Just looking at his face, Hu Qingguo knew the answer without his answer.


    Liu Dafu hurriedly said, "little Hu, don''t blame the tiger. Don''t worry, I Liu Dafu is not the kind of person who likes to chew his tongue. I don''t know what to say or what not to say."


    Hu Qingguo''s skin laughed and his flesh didn''t laugh. I couldn''t help getting a little hairy when I saw it. But the expression on his face lasted only a few seconds. It changed like turning a book. He laughed twice. "Uncle Liu, we''re eating in the same pot now. We''re our own people. Since we''re our own people, why do we say such things? Don''t worry, I''ll help you find a way to eliminate the case as soon as possible and let you leave here earlier. But before that, we still need Liu Shuduo''s help."


    Liu Dafu breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and said, "of course it should, it should."


    Taoyuan village hasn''t been to outsiders for a long time. Our arrival soon attracted the attention of the villagers. Besides, we made a noise in the village, even if we didn''t want them to know. Just after dinner, several old men and women on crutches ran to see the excitement curiously. In order to send them away as soon as possible, Liu Dafu lied that we were traveling and might live in the village for a few days.


    After seeing off the old lady and the old man, Hu Qingguo shouted Fu Hongshan in front of him. "Where is the ancient tomb? Are you sure?"


    Fu Hongshan said, "we have been looking for a specific location for the past half a month. However, according to what uncle Liu said and what he got from the elderly in the village, we can only lock a large area. As for the location and entrance of the specific tomb, it is still unclear for the time being."


    Hu Qingguo nodded and said, "is it far?"


    "It''s not far away, but the road is a little difficult. You have to cross the mountain." Fu Hongshan pointed to the mountain behind Liu Dafu''s family.


    Chen Qing said, "Friday pass didn''t come. He didn''t say anything to you?"


    Fang Wenhu took the words and said, "that dog day said a hammer, so he followed us and went back that day."


    "I''ve long seen this bastard unhappy, and I know he can''t be trusted at all. If it weren''t for..." Chen Qing stopped talking, Yu Guang glanced at Hu Qingguo, quickly changed the topic, and said: "however, since we can determine the large scope, it''s not easy."


    Fang Wenhu said, "you think I don''t know. Don''t pretend in front of me."


    "I didn''t say it was me." Chen Qing looked at Jiang Yilong and me and said: "Hey, hey, maybe I really want to introduce them to you again. Although Xiao Qi and Xiao Jiang are not old, do you know that they are both Taoist priests with real skills. They have great skills. Take Ma San''s death last time. He turned into a ghost and wanted to come back for his life. If it weren''t for them, many people wouldn''t have died that night."


    "I really didn''t see this. It turned out that you did this." Fu Hongshan came up and patted Jiang Yilong on the shoulder.


    Jiang Yilong said: "no flow, no flow."


    "Why don''t you go into the stream? It''s strange that you can be invited here by little Hu himself." Fu Hongshan suddenly regained his mind and hurriedly said, "eh, Ma San is dead?"


    Hu Qingguo''s face sank and hurriedly said, "don''t talk nonsense. It''s still early now. Let''s go to investigate the situation first."


    I went to the car and took out the compass from my backpack. Under the leadership of Fang Wenhu, a group of eight people left Liu Dafu''s house. According to Liu Dafu, the mountain behind his house is called Jiandao mountain, which is named because it looks like a sharp knife. It doesn''t look high, but only one person came out for a small mountain, and the mountain is very steep, so , our speed is slower than expected.


    It was not easy to climb the mountain and walk down the hillside. Bai Ling didn''t say a word all the way. I was worried that she couldn''t bear it. Looking at Bai Ling behind her, she said, "Ling Er, are you tired? Do you want to take a break?"


    Bai Ling shook his head, smiled and said, "I''m not tired, it''s just a little hot."


    Her answer surprised me. I began to breathe heavily, and Bai Ling was out of breath. At this time, Hu Qingguo, who was walking in front, may have been a little overwhelmed and hurriedly said, "take a break and have a cigarette first."


    "OK, OK," Fu Hongshan said to them.


    "I can''t hold it anymore. I''ll take a pee first," Chen Qing said.


    Fu Hongshan and others quickly sat down against a stone. Jiang Yilong and I also took the cigarette handed by Hu Qingguo. Just as we were smoking and chatting for two or three words, suddenly Chen Qing''s voice came. "Hey, come and see, what''s this?"


    After walking for such a long time, everyone was a little tired, so he didn''t even remember when he sat down. Fu Hongshan shouted at Chen Qing''s convenience. Look at a hammer and come over to smoke. Chen Qing quickly said, come and see. Here''s something.


    As soon as he raised his voice, we also had a trace of interest. Hu Qingguo took the lead in getting up and walking towards Chen Qing. Seeing that he all stood up, we were naturally embarrassed to continue to rest. If something really happened, it would be bad. We hurried to follow him.


    Chen Qingzheng was standing behind a tree. Hu Qingguo looked at him and said, "what are you calling?"


    "I peed here just now. As soon as I turned around, I saw this." Chen Qing pointed behind him.


    Along the direction he pointed, we saw something covered by a big red cloth behind him. It may have been too long, and the color of the red cloth has turned white.


    "You just peed in front of it?" when Chen Qing heard this, Liu Dafu frowned and said nervously, "this is the mountain god of Jiandao mountain. If you pee in front of him, you will offend him. Go back quickly and take some paper money in my room to burn it for the mountain god, or the mountain god will blame you, which will be troublesome."

 Chapter 24

    Since ancient times, there has been a mountain myth. People worship and sacrifice piously and pray to protect one side of water, soil, wind and rain. Book of rites? There is a saying in the ritual: "mountains, forests, rivers, valleys and hills, can rise out of the clouds, for wind and rain, see monsters, all call God."


    As soon as the Mountain God said, there has been a saying in China for thousands of years. If it is a false deception, how can people still believe this until now. Even if you don''t believe it, you must also maintain a heart of awe. After all, there are gods in your head. You must not offend and collide.


    Bai Ling said, "is there a mountain god here? Uncle Liu, did you see it with your own eyes?"


    Liu Dafu said, "yes, and I''m not alone."


    I was surprised. "Have you really met? Who are the people you met with?"


    When Liu Dafu was five or six years old, he once ran to Jiandao mountain with his brothers who grew up in open pants. By coincidence, he met the mountain god. As a result, his brother was bolder than Liu Dafu and smashed the mountain god away with a stone. They played until it was almost dark and were ready to go down the mountain and return to the village. The disappeared mountain god suddenly appeared again and took his brothers away directly. Liu Dafu was scared to death and ran back to the village to find adults. More than a dozen adult strong men searched around the sharp knife mountain for a long time. Finally, they only found a bloody shoe.


    From Liu Dafu''s mouth, the villagers knew that the child had more or less bad luck. At the same time, the mountain god came from it. That child got such an end because he offended the mountain god.


    Soon after the incident, according to the general appearance of the mountain god seen by Liu Dafu, the villagers carved a mountain god in stone and put it on Jiandao mountain. On the 15th day of the first day of the lunar new year, the villagers would come here to burn paper for worship. Although no one has seen the mountain god since then, every once in a while, the village will throw chickens and geese. Everyone knows that this must be done by the mountain god. But it was an honor for the mountain gods to come down to their home and eat a chicken and a goose. Because the gods will protect them.


    Later, everyone discussed and decided that each family would prepare a bamboo cage in front of the door. Whenever it was estimated that the mountain god would come down soon, each family would take turns to put the offerings in the bamboo cage in front of their door.


    Jiang Yilong pointed to the mountain god covered with red cloth and said, "look at this situation, no one here has worshipped the mountain god for a long time."


    "When I was young, I often came here with adults to burn paper to worship the mountain god, but later the mountain road was connected with the outside, and most of the people moved out. Most of the people left behind in the village are old people. We are tired of climbing this sharp knife mountain. Those old people don''t want to die if they want to climb this trip. Therefore, there is nothing wrong with the mountain god statue now People have come again, but maybe they will worship in their own home. "Fang Wenhu looked at Chen Qing and said," you are brave enough to pee in front of the mountain god. Hei hei, I don''t know. The mountain god is angry and will take you away tonight. "


    Liu Dafu and Fang Wenhu took it seriously. Listening to all this, Chen Qing''s face was scared green. He quickly put his hands together and made several bows to the mountain statue. "I don''t blame those who don''t know. Those who don''t know dare not. Mountain God, I dare not again."


    Bai Ling suddenly said, "it should not be the mountain god."


    "Not the mountain god?" Chen Qing was stunned. Not only him, but also us.


    "Bai Ling, you are a girl. Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve seen the mountain god with my own eyes. Do you still think I''m making up a story to deceive you?" Liu Dafu said. "Don''t blame the mountain god. Don''t blame the mountain god. Girls are not sensible. Don''t take it to heart."


    Bai Ling tooted her mouth, and the voice in her mouth was as thin as a mosquito. I stood beside her and heard her say again. Anyway, it can''t be.


    "Chen Qing, listen to uncle Liu. Go back and get some paper money in my house and burn it here. If you are dishonest, the mountain god will not forgive you."


    Seeing that Chen Qingzhen was ready to turn and go down the mountain, Hu Qingguo finally said, "there is a God three feet above the head. Of course, you should believe the mountain god. However, this time it''s too late and a waste of time. You''ll give the mountain god a stick of incense and knock two heads. Since it''s the mountain god, it shouldn''t be difficult for you to see your sincerity."


    Chen Qing suddenly realized that he was right for three times in a row. He took out a cigarette box from his pocket, lit three cigarettes from inside and inserted them in front of the mountain statue. Then he quickly knelt down and kowtowed three heads. "Don''t blame the mountain god. I know it''s wrong. Don''t blame the mountain god. I know it''s wrong."


    We left the mountain statue and soon went down Jiandao mountain. Under the leadership of Liu Dafu, we walked for about 20 minutes and stopped. "Mr. Hu, it''s probably here."


    This is a very flat land, at least in the hilly areas like Chongqing. When I looked around, I could see that Fang Wenhu and Fu Hongshan were really not idle in the past half a month, because on this flat land, there should be more than a dozen dug holes, large and small, not far away.


    Fu Hongshan said, "look, Mr. Hu, this place is neither big nor small. Sanwa and I tried many places and couldn''t find a big clue. However, you see, the excavated soil really looks like an ancient tomb under the ground."


    Hu Qingguo bent down, grabbed a handful of soil from a nearby pit and smelled it in his hand. "It smells like an ancient tomb."


    "There must be." Liu Dafu then said, "when I was a baby, someone in the village said that there was an ancient tomb in this place. However, it was a long-standing tomb, and it was unclear who the owner of the tomb was."


    Hu Qingguo nodded, looked at Jiang Yilong and me and said, "Xiao Qi, Xiao Jiang, what do you think?"


    "The ancient tomb is the yinzhai. If you want to determine the location of the yinzhai, you must first look at the fengshui of the yinzhai to really determine whether there is an ancient tomb. The terrain here is too low to see the whole picture. Let''s go to the mountain." Jiang Yilong pointed to the nearest hill.


    Hu Qingguo looked at Fu Hongshan and said to them, "just stay here first. I''ll go up with Xiao Qi and have a look."


    "OK, Mr. Hu."


    I put in a word, looked at Liu Dafu and said, "uncle Liu, you have lived here for decades. You must know more about the terrain here than we do. I don''t mind if you come with us."


    "Of course not."


    We climbed the mountain again. It took us a long time to reach the top of the mountain. First, I looked around. Directly opposite us was Jiandao mountain. The left and right sides were about more than 1000 meters, and there were two slightly lower hills. Jiang Yilong asked me for the compass, and I quickly handed it to him. Half a day later, Jiang Yilong said, "I''m really not sure whether there are ancient tombs, but there are some problems with Feng Shui here."


    "Yes, there must be," said Liu Dafu.


    Jiang Yilong said: "even if there is, the Feng Shui pattern here is not suitable for building yinzhai at all."


    I nodded and said, "my elder martial brother is right. The yinzhai stresses hiding wind and gathering Qi. It is natural. The location of the valley is surrounded by mountains. The mountains are embracing, and there is no artificial decoration around. From this point of view, it is indeed feasible to choose the yinzhai here."


    "I said yes."


    "Uncle Liu, listen to me first." I said again: "look carefully, Jiandao mountain is opposite our front, which is just in the north, and Jiandao mountain is the highest of the four mountains. The left and right mountains are slightly lower than Jiandao mountain. If you just look at the front and left and right mountains, what do you think it looks like?"


    "It''s like a character," Hu Qingguo said


    Jiang Yilong said, "no, it''s a chair."


    "Chair?"


    "Elder martial brother is right." I pointed to the three mountains and said: "Jiandao mountain is 100 meters higher than the left and right mountains, and there is a concave flat in the middle of them. Choosing the yinzhai here is like sitting on a chair and forming naturally. Coupled with the unity of heaven and man, this is called the Taishi Feng Shui Bureau. Future generations not only prosper, become rich and expensive, but also can be lower than one person and more than ten thousand people."


    Hu Qingguo looked happy and said, "that is, this ancient tomb is a big tomb?"


    "It''s just the surface."


    "You said so much, but it''s only superficial?"


    I smiled and said: "The geomantic omen of this yinzhai is not careless. How can it just look at the surface rather than the overall situation? What I just said is that the most likely location of the tomb here should be back to Jiandao mountain and back to green mountain. This is called a backer. In addition, sitting north and facing south, it is fully in line with the Taishi geomantic Bureau, that is, the location of the ancient tomb should be in the direction we come. However , as I said just now, I just look at the three mountains in front of me, and where are we standing now? "


    "It''s also a mountain, the top of the mountain."


    "There is a hidden wind and gathered Qi, as well as the Taishi Feng Shui Bureau. It is the mountain standing at our feet that has changed the whole Feng Shui Bureau."

 Chapter 25

    "Changed? So what do you say?"


    "Mr. Hu, what do you look like when you connect these four mountains together?"


    "Is it difficult to answer the word?"


    "Sleepy." Bai Ling was squatting on the ground, playing with a small wooden branch. He looked at me foolishly and said, "hee hee, I''m just talking nonsense."


    "Ling''er, even if it''s nonsense, you''re really right." I said.


    "Really." Bai Ling seemed very excited and jumped up.


    "It''s true," said Jiang Yilong "The original natural Taishi Feng Shui bureau is because the isolated mountain standing under our feet has become a difficult word Bureau. Just now, younger martial brother said that the yinzhai stresses a natural nature and the unity of nature and man. Even so, if the mountain standing under our feet can be removed by manpower, it will still be the Taishi Feng Shui Bureau. However, after artificial modification, it will be a pair of future sons Sun''s blessing will be greatly reduced. "


    Hu Qingguo nodded and said, "I also know that once there are more and less things in Feng Shui, the nature will change, and feng shui will change. Now it has become a sleepy word, how can I understand it?"


    "When people die, they should settle down and have a good feng shui yinzhai. They can not only sleep for a long time, but also benefit future generations. Secondly, life and death are linked. Life is death, and death means rebirth. In the current pattern, if there is a tomb in this place, people are still trapped in it after death, and their souls cannot be reincarnated. There is no way to heaven and no way to earth for a long time So, connecting these, I don''t think there will be ancient tombs here


    "No, no, no, there must be ancient tombs here. You can ask the older generation in the village. They have heard of it," Liu Dafu said.


    Hu Qingguo said, "Xiao Qi, Xiao Jiang, I don''t object to what you just said. It''s just that I can really smell the smell of ancient tombs in this soil based on my years of experience."


    "There''s only one possibility left." Jiang Yilong paused and said, "in terms of geography and Feng Shui, it''s really not suitable to build a yinzhai here. But if it''s true, it''s very likely that it''s man-made and wants the tomb owner not to reincarnate and cut off his children and grandchildren. Little Hu, I advise you not to move this tomb."


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m sure where the ancient tomb is."


    "You can be sure so soon? Where is it?"


    At this moment, Hu Qingguo''s face is not only excited, but also a touch of doubt seems to be hidden in his expression. Mingming just now, Jiang Yilong and I insisted that there could be no tomb, but Jiang Yilong immediately changed his mouth after he and Liu Dafu insisted. I guess Hu Qingguo''s heart must think that we are driving the wind.


    "Since someone deliberately buried the tomb owner in such a place, it is likely that there is a deep hatred between them. Even if they die, they will not let the tomb owner live in peace." Jiang Yilong said: "From this point of view, we can temporarily put aside the mountain under our feet, back against the green mountain, and sit facing south. This is an excellent Taishi Feng Shui Bureau. However, if we look back and don''t include Jiandao mountain for the time being, it also looks like a chair, but the main mountain is an isolated mountain, which is lower than the left and right mountains, and the direction becomes sitting facing north, We are facing another peak that is higher than the main peak and looks like a sharp knife. In this way, it is not a simple word trap, but also a Jedi fierce situation. "


    "The fierce situation?"


    "Mr. Hu, have you noticed the characteristics of the mountain under our feet?"


    "According to what you said just now, it''s a lonely mountain. However, it''s strange. It seems that the most of the mountain is only stones. There is no tree and few grass."


    "That''s right. It''s not only a lonely mountain, but also a bald mountain. This is a big taboo in the burial method. But because of this, it perfectly presents the fierce situation of the Jedi. That is, the tomb is at the foot of the mountain."


    "Really?"


    "No mistake."


    "Well, let''s go down now and let Feibiao and them dig."


    Through the ages, the original intention of stealing tombs is nothing more than to seek wealth. But at this time, Hu Qingguo seems to forget everything I said with Jiang Yilong just now for the word wealth. This is a desire for profit, and a word of wealth blinded his eyes.


    I said, "little Hu, you can''t dig here."


    Hu Qingguo said, "yes, you said just now, this is a fierce situation. But even if it is a fierce situation, what are you afraid of? Aren''t you two experts here?"


    I have smelled Hu Qingguo''s determination, looked at Jiang Yilong and said: "Since Mr. Hu insists on digging this tomb, that''s OK. However, we must choose a lucky time. Moreover, before that, senior brother and I have to prepare some things to do a Dharma. Besides, we don''t bring all the earth moving tools today. It''s not early now. It''s going to be dark and turn from sun to shade. If we dig this tomb at this time, we will die."


    "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    When we got home, it was already seven o''clock, and Liu Dafu consciously ran to cook for us. Fu Hongshan and Hu Qingguo were holding kerosene lamps and playing puke in the hall, while Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling, I and I sat in the yard chatting with benches.


    Jiang Yilong said, "younger martial brother, it seems that something will happen this time."


    I said, "but there''s no way. You can see the attitude of little Hu. Whatever we say, we can''t dispel his interest in the tomb. At present, we have to think of ways to avoid accidents as much as possible."


    Bai Ling said, "since they know something is going to happen, let them dig by themselves."


    Jiang Yilong said, "that''s not good. Take people''s money and eliminate disasters for others. What''s more, we can''t watch them die."


    Before long, Liu Dafu cooked the food and ate around the table.


    Chen Qing said, "Xiao Qi and Xiao Jiang, have you calculated yet? When is the right time to start?"


    "Although there will be a good time tomorrow, we don''t bring too many things." Jiang Yilong took two, looked at Hu Qingguo and said, "little Hu, I need some things, but they don''t exist here."


    "You mean going out to buy?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, you''ll tell Chen Qing what you need later and let him go out to buy it tomorrow."


    "Mr. Hu, you''d better spare me. I''m flustered when I drive this road."


    "Look at your coward." Fang Wenhu said, "Xiaojiang, you tell me that I''ll drive out to buy it tomorrow. But this time, it will take more than half a day."


    "There''s a lucky hour the day after tomorrow. You can do it."


    "That''s OK."


    Taoyuan village is too remote, and the conditions are very limited. There are no recreational activities after dinner. Besides, no matter how strong you are, you can''t stand this kind of toss today. The only thing you can do is sleep, and only sleep is the most practical.


    But then there is another problem. Liu Dafu''s family has limited conditions and only one room to sleep. Although Fang Wenhu''s old house is also in Taoyuan Village, their family has moved out for too long. The old house is in disrepair and has long been in ruins. After discussion, we left the only one to Hu Qingguo. Fu Hongshan cleaned up the main room and made a floor shop, while the three of us slept in the van. Of course, compared with them, the three of us can be regarded as preferential treatment. After all, the blood sucking mountain mosquitoes are not playing around in summer and Autumn


    However, when we had just laid down, we couldn''t sleep at all.


    I got up and looked in the direction of the sound through the glass window. From a distance, I could see a man running towards Liu Dafu''s family with a torch.


    "Brother Dafu, brother Dafu..."


    After a while, the man ran to the yard of Liu Dafu''s family. I heard his voice a little anxious and looked very flustered. I got out of the car and asked him, "uncle, what happened?"


    "Little brother, help, help..."


    As he spoke, tears rolled in his eyes. I can''t imagine what a man of dozens of years old would be so sad because of. Even so, I already have a very bad hunch in my heart.


    Everyone was awakened by him. Liu Dafu looked at the man in the yard and said. "Maozi, you cry a hammer. What happened? Tell me quickly."


    "My mother, something happened to my mother."

 Chapter 26

    The visitor''s name is Mao Shan, two years younger than Liu Dafu. When he was young, he followed Liu Dafu''s ass and shouted that there was no blood relationship between them. However, their non Blood Brotherhood was very deep.


    Take one thing. The mountain road was connected with the outside world. Liu Dafu''s family and others successively moved out of Taoyuan Village, but Mao Shan''s family didn''t. After another two years, Mao Shan wanted to go out and break through, but he had no relatives in the outside world and didn''t even have a place to stay. Finally, he had to run to take refuge in Liu Dafu. Liu Dafu didn''t do well at that time, but instead of taking him as a burden, he took care of him as his own brother and advised him to learn a craft. Later, the two discussed and went to worship an old cook as a teacher. Although he is the same cook as Liu Dafu, after years of hard work, Mao Shan has not only got married and had savings, but also is now a small restaurant owner.


    In addition to his own efforts, Mao Shan owes half of his success to Liu Dafu. Because of this, when the police learned about the relationship between Mao Shan and Liu Dafu, they closed him in a small black house for three days and got a black beating. They just wanted to pry open his mouth. However, Mao kaileng didn''t say where Liu Dafu was hiding. On the contrary, every once in a while afterwards, he would try to bring something like cigarettes, water and wine to Liu Dafu hiding in Taoyuan village.


    This time, Mao Shan returned to Taoyuan village to visit Liu Dafu and prepare to take his old mother back to Chongqing. After all, his old mother is old and leaves her to live in Taoyuan village alone. Mao Shan himself is not at ease. Besides, Mao Shan is enjoying a beautiful life in Chongqing now. How can he let his old mother enjoy it before closing her eyes.


    However, just now, his old mother suddenly disappeared.


    "Uncle Mao Shan, don''t worry. Grandma Yun will be fine." Fang Wenhu comforted.


    Liu Dafu yelled anxiously and said, "don''t cry. I only heard you say that the cloud is gone. Why is it gone? You make it clear to me, so we can find a way."


    Mao Shan choked and said, "that''s right. Just now I went to sleep first. My mother cleaned up her things and was ready to close the door to sleep. At this time, I heard my mother suddenly shout to me. I felt my voice was not right. I quickly got up and looked around the house, but I didn''t find her. However, at this time, I found a pool of blood."


    I answered, "blood... Do you see the direction?"


    "As soon as my heart panicked, I didn''t pay attention to it. I hurried over."


    Fang Wenhu and his team have set up several torches and poured kerosene on them. We each took one.


    Mao Shan said that it happened a few minutes ago, and his family was very close to Liu Dafu''s family. In addition, he knew the arrival of us, so there were many people and great strength. He didn''t feel good at the first time, so he ran to us for help.


    In fact, it''s too late now, the lights are dark, and the environment around Taoyuan village is so special. Even if you are anxious and worried, it won''t help. The key is that you need a direction to look for. Listen to my suggestion, we are going to go to Mao Shan''s house as soon as possible to see if we can find any clues.


    Soon we came to Mao Shan''s house. Mao Shan shouted again, but his mother didn''t respond at all. According to what he said, we found a pool of blood outside the threshold of the main room. We looked forward a few steps with a torch. There was a very strange and bloody footprint.


    "Uncle Mao, what is the statue of God on your incense platform? Why does it look so strange?" Jiang Yilong suddenly pointed to the incense platform in the middle of Mao Shan''s main house.


    Mao Shan is not in the mood to care about these now. He said without looking at it. "It''s the mountain god here."


    "The mountain god is the mountain god of Jiandao mountain?" Jiang Yilong asked again.


    "Yes," Mao Shan said.


    Hu Qingguo gestured at the bloody footprints and said, "it may be in this direction."


    Bai Ling suddenly said, "no, it''s in this direction."


    I said: "ling''er, you can''t joke about this kind of thing. Human life is crucial."


    "I''m very serious. How can I be joking." Bai Ling insisted: "believe me, my nose is very smart. Moreover, I feel that if time is available now, I may be able to save grandma Yun''s life."


    One left, one right, plus Bai Ling''s sentence, it was like a knife inserted into the heart of Maoshan.


    I was stunned and hurriedly said, "trust her, listen to her, and hurry to find grandma Yun in this direction."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry. No matter how late it is, grandma Yun may really have an accident."


    At the beginning, we left Bai Ling at the police station. There was a very long distance between the police station and the bridge we lived in. Unexpectedly, Bai Ling could accurately find Jiang Yilong and me. It''s really strange to think about it. Even so, I''d rather believe everything Bai Ling told us afterwards, because I feel she won''t lie to me. Not necessarily, Bai Ling''s magical nose is a special skill given to her by God.


    Bai Ling led the way, and we followed behind. For a moment, the shouts of mom, grandma Yun and Yun broke the silent night. At the same time, our shouts attracted other people in the village. When they learned about the context of the incident, they joined the search team with sickles and hoes.


    "It''s almost there." Bai Ling suddenly stopped and said to us behind him, "don''t shout any more. Jiandao mountain is more than 200 meters north. If it escapes to Jiandao mountain, grandma Yun will die."


    "It?"


    Bai Ling didn''t explain to us carefully. Even if she didn''t explain, we knew in our hearts that the abduction of Mao Shan''s mother wasn''t done by Taoyuan villagers. Since it wasn''t done by Taoyuan villagers and our group of sudden visitors, the only explanation was naturally obvious.


    Liu Dafu said, "maozi, there is blood on the ridge. It seems that we are not looking in the wrong direction."


    I asked Bai Ling and said, "ling''er, where are you?"


    "Female doll, is my mother still alive?"


    Bai Ling didn''t do anything unusual in front of us. The next moment he pointed to a dry field about three blocks away from us and said, "it''s right there. Your voice surprised him just now. Moreover, this guy was afraid of fire and thought he was smart and hid here. Hey, hey... In short, hurry around and grandma Yun will be saved."


    They are skeptical, but Jiang Yilong and I have known Bai Ling for a long time. Of course, we know her better. Moreover, this is a matter of human life. Bai Ling can''t be kidding.


    "Don''t be stunned. Keep your voice down and hurry."


    A group of more than ten of us quickly dispersed and surrounded the dry field pointed by Bai Ling with a torch.


    When our group of more than ten people appeared out of thin air and surrounded this dry field, which was only three-thirds of the size of the field, we saw a strange shadow with black hair all over in the corner of the dry field, and beside it was a mother-in-law Yun with mud all over. By the bright light of the fire, mother-in-law Yun''s whole right leg is gone. It''s bloody and makes people''s back cold. Mother-in-law Yun may also lose consciousness because of excessive blood loss.


    "Mom, mom..."


    "Roar... Squeak..." he turned his head, his mouth was full of blood, his mouth was still chewing and wriggling, and a pair of pupils were emitting green light.


    "Oh, how is it?"

 Chapter 27

    Everyone''s eyes focused on the monster in front of them at this time. It seems that they have forgotten grandma Yun, who was seriously injured and has fallen into a coma.


    Jiang Yilong suddenly said, "isn''t this the mountain god offered by Uncle Mao''s incense platform?"


    In the crowd, I don''t know who answered. It''s the mountain god


    This time, the pot burst open.


    Since they learned that there was a mountain god on Jiandao mountain, the villagers of Taoyuan village not only made a statue of it, but also almost worshipped it as an ancestor. But the villagers'' sincerity did not get its protection. On the contrary, it also harmed the villagers


    "It''s not a mountain god at all." the noise stopped suddenly. I pointed to the monster with a single horn, an eye, an arm, a leg, a human face, a monkey body and a body shape almost equal to that of a strong adult man and said, "it''s a mandrill ghost."


    Mandrills, also known as mountain ghosts, mountain spirits, mountain monsters and one legged monsters, lie dormant in the day and rise at night. They occupy a place in the mountains where there is no sunshine for many years. People often enter deep mountains and forests. They always feel that there are a pair of eyes staring at you, but when you turn around, you can''t find anything. In the face of this situation, most of them are mandrill ghosts. It''s just waiting for the opportunity and ready to attack you at any time.


    "I thought the mountain god statue on the incense platform was strange before. It turned out that all this was done by mandrill ghosts." Jiang Yilong said to everyone, "don''t talk about God, let alone superstitious about it. It''s just a disaster. It''s absolutely impossible to bless you. Don''t let it run away while there are many of us now."


    Hu Qingguo roared again, "don''t be afraid, we have a large number of people. It''s important to save people quickly."


    "Kill it."


    "Fight."


    Mao Shan and Liu Dafu couldn''t help but take the lead in rushing into the dry field with the long stick in their hands. Of course, we were not idle and hurriedly surrounded. The mandrill gave a terrible roar. Knowing that the appearance of his mountain god had been seen through by the villagers, it was impossible for him to continue to do evil. She left grandma Yun and couldn''t care to continue biting on her. She jumped up and jumped more than three meters high and five meters away.


    It jumped right in front of a villager. The villager was scared to death. He shouted, closed his eyes, waved the sickle in his hand, and made a blood cut on the mandrill ghost. Mandrill ghost also called, waved his paw and caught it. The villager was immediately caught with three blood wounds.


    "Surround it."


    "Dog day, delicious and delicious food is for you. You dare to eat people. Don''t let it run away."


    The noise was loud and the roar was loud, but the mandrill ghost was originally strange. Although he was frightened by the scene, he was not small. After injuring the villager, he jumped up and down, as if he had wings, but after a few times, he completely disappeared into the night. A group of people followed for a long time, and finally they just returned in vain.


    "Dog day, it ran away and fled into Jiandao mountain." Chen Qing was furious.


    In the face of such a situation, we are helpless. But now the main problem is not the mandrill ghost, but the seriously injured mother-in-law Yun. I explored grandma Yun''s breath. The breath in and out was very weak. Moreover, due to excessive blood loss, grandma Yun''s face became more and more pale.


    Mao Shan cried heartbroken. I said it would be saved and hurried back to Liu Dafu''s house.


    We carried mother-in-law Yun back to Liu Dafu''s house at a very fast speed. Even if Jiang Yilong and I knew a little about medicine, mother-in-law Yun was really badly hurt. In addition, the conditions here were very limited. We had to carefully wrap up mother-in-law Yun and stop the blood. Then, Fang Wenhu drove a van to take Mao Shan and grandma Yun to the outside hospital. All we can do is this. Whether we can save grandma Yun''s life depends on her own luck now.


    It''s already 11:00 p.m. to deal with these things, but due to the existence of mandrill ghosts, most villagers don''t dare to sleep. They lock the doors and windows as much as possible and light kerosene lamps at home. If I guess well, it''s likely that there are self-defense friends at the convenient place beside their bed.


    Previously, Chen Qing peed in front of the mountain god. Hearing Liu Dafu say that he offended the mountain god, he may be punished. At that time, Chen Qing was scared to death. Now Chen Qing finally knows the true face of the so-called Mountain God. On the one hand, he is unhappy and kneels down with it. On the other hand, looking at the formation tonight and seeing the true face of the mandrill ghost Lushan, he is more or less afraid. "The mandrill ghost was hurt. Will he lay a black hand on us while everyone is sleeping?"


    Fu Hongshan said, "you''re afraid of a hammer. When so many of us shout, can it run away?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "don''t worry, the mandrill ghost is injured. Although it may not be seriously injured, it is absolutely impossible to show up again tonight. Besides, brother Fu is right. If he dares to show up again with so many people here, he will never come back."


    I said, "come on, it certainly doesn''t dare to come. However, if you don''t remove the mandrill ghost, you will not only leave a disaster to the village, but also damage our business."


    Hu Qingguo was stunned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "As far as I know, mandrill ghost is a monster transformed by resentment." I paused and said, "it''s probably because of the tomb."


    Hu Qingguo nodded. "OK, it''s getting late now. Let''s go to bed first and find a way to deal with it tomorrow. We must not let it spoil our business."


    Previously, Bai Ling slept alone in a van, but Fang Wenhu drove away, and now there is only one left. Jiang Yilong led Fang Wenhu into the main room and occupied the place where Fang Wenhu slept. For a moment, I seemed hesitant and didn''t know where to sleep.


    Bai Ling smiled at me and said, "brother Zhiyuan, what are you doing? It''s getting late. Go to bed."


    "But, this, that, I..."


    "Oh, the car is so wide that we sleep together."


    "Oh, ah."


    To tell truth, there was a faint joy in my heart. Fortunately, through this natural barrier of the night, Bai Ling probably didn''t find it.


    "Ling''er, is your nose natural?"


    "Yes."


    "It is said that a dog''s nose is the most clever. I didn''t expect that your nose is more clever than a dog''s nose."


    "You dare make fun of me."


    "No, no..."


    For the first time, Bai Ling and I were alone in a not very spacious space, which was an experience I had never had before. Although this feeling made me unable to sleep for a long time, it seemed to imprint on my heart. Maybe I will never forget it in my life.


    Early the next morning, we were eating a pot of noodles cooked by Liu Dafu. The old and young in Taoyuan village seemed to make an appointment first and all went to Liu Dafu''s house.


    I scanned my eyes. There were only about 20 people. The oldest was in his seventies, and the youngest was only two or three years younger than me. Among this group of people, the elderly and the infirm are in the majority.


    The crowd was full of gossip, and suddenly the yard became lively.


    In fact, without guessing, we already know that their purpose here is nothing more than a mandrill ghost. In the past, they mistakenly worshipped mandrill ghosts as mountain gods, which is indeed their ignorance and ignorance. Looking at it in detail, including Liu Dafu''s little brothers, the mandrill ghost has hurt two people. This is a cannibal. How can it continue to stay in the world.


    Secondly, those left behind in the village are the old and weak. Now in Liu Dafu''s family, together with Liu Dafu and our group of outsiders, if this force is willing to help them get rid of the mandrill ghost, it is bound to succeed.


    "I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Hey, I hope she''s lucky."


    "It''s all caused by this mandrill ghost. Rich man, please think of a way. What should we do now?"


    Liu Dafu has killed people. He is not brave. The villagers know it well. Therefore, in this matter, they have taken Liu Dafu as the backbone.


    Liu Dafu patted his thigh and said, "of course, kill it."


    "Yes, kill, you must kill."


    "But the mandrill ghost hides on the sharp knife mountain. It''s so big. How can I get it?"


    "This..." Liu Dafu scratched his head, looked at Hu Qingguo and said, "little Hu, do you have any good ways?"


    After taking a look at Jiandao mountain, Hu Qingguo said, "I really don''t have a good way, but this scourge can''t be left. Therefore, I have only one stupid way, that is, all of us take things to look around Jiandao mountain during the day."


    Jiang Yilong said, "although the mandrill ghost has really eaten people before, he hasn''t hurt anyone for so many years. Why did he attack grandma Yun last night?"


    One of the villagers said: "At first we worshipped it as a mountain god. Later, we discussed it and speculated that when it was going to go down the mountain, it would put offerings in the bamboo cage in front of our house. Each family has insisted on this for decades. It happened that it was mother Yun''s turn last night, and mother Yun had planned to go out with Mao Zi today. It is likely that she forgot this."


    Jiang Yilong said, "according to the Convention, whose turn should it be today?"


    "My house," said a man.


    "Then why don''t we wait until the evening and you still put offerings in the bamboo cage in front of the door. However, some of us ambush well, and a mechanism is set in the bamboo cage. As long as the mandrill ghost dares to come, it can''t run away."


    "The solution is good, but senior brother, I still can''t guarantee 100 percent." I said to everyone: "Over the past decades, every household of your family has taken turns to provide him with food, and he knows to come and enjoy it. From this point of view alone, the mandrill ghost is not stupid. Besides, he was injured last night. I believe that even if it''s his turn to eat the offerings, he will never go down the sharp knife mountain. In addition, although we saw the true face of the mandrill ghost last night, but the mountain The mandrill ghost is a monster and is good at change. If we don''t take the initiative and wait for it to come to the door, it''s unlikely. "


    "What do you say to do, little brother?"


    In fact, I''ve already figured out the method, but my method is basically the same as what Hu Qingguo said, except that I need someone''s help on this premise. "Ling''er, this matter is related to everyone''s life safety. You have to help."

 Chapter 28

    As far as I know, mandrill ghosts are mysterious and unpredictable. They are good at change, but they are afraid of the abnormal sound of firecrackers.


    Speaking of this, I think of a little story told by master Yuanqiu to Jiang Yilong and me. It is said that in the ancient times, there was a very ferocious monster called Nian. Every new year''s Eve, the animals will climb out of the sea to hurt people and animals and destroy the countryside. In order to avoid the scourge of Nian beast, every night of the twelfth lunar month, people close the door early, but they dare not sleep. They have to wait for dawn. Later, the Nian beast ran around to a small village. Almost all the people in the whole village were eaten by the Nian beast. He didn''t want to meet several playing children. He was frightened to turn around and run away with the crackling of firecrackers in his hand. The situation of mandrill ghost is somewhat similar to that of Nian beast, but this is not a New Year Festival, and no one in Taoyuan village has prepared firecrackers.


    Later, Jiang Yilong came up with a way. Since the mandrill ghost is afraid of noise, we will make some noise for him. Just like last night, in addition to everyone shouting, we will let everyone go home with iron objects such as pot covers and iron basins. As long as we knock hard, there will be a large number of people, just like beating Luo, drums and firecrackers.


    Jiandao mountain is neither big nor small. However, if we want to search Jiandao mountain inch by inch and find out the successful mandrill ghosts, we are not enough alone. Even if we have ten times the number, I''m afraid there is still some shortage.


    Although the method Hu Qingguo and I came up with was a little stupid, the key was that there was a bailing who was favored by God.


    A large group of people entered Jiandao mountain. In addition to an iron object that can make a sound, each person held something like a long stick machete that can attack.


    I said, "linger, do you smell it carefully?"


    Bai Ling smiled and said, "in fact, I don''t have to smell it. You should be able to guess where the mandrill ghost is hiding now."


    "I, I don''t know." I was stunned.


    "Mandrill ghost is a monster that lurks in the daytime and rises at night. It is afraid of light during the day. Naturally, it hides in a dark place. As soon as the sun rises in the East, it will directly shine on the mountain directly opposite us."


    After Bai Ling said this, I suddenly said, "Oh, I see. This mountain has been exposed to the sun for a long time, and it is Yangshan in the northeast and West. Mandrill ghosts like Yin. This is its forbidden area during the day."


    Jiang Yilong said, "hey hey, even if you can guess the Yinshan behind it, the place is so wide that it''s hard to find it without linger''s help. Moreover, if you startle it and it escapes elsewhere, it''s even more troublesome."


    Bai Ling proudly stuck out his tongue and took a shortcut to take everyone to the Yinshan behind.


    Along the way, we spoke with great restraint, just for fear of startling the mandrill ghost and letting it know in advance that the crisis had run away. It took us a long time to get around the Yinshan Mountain behind us. After walking for some time, we found a dead mountain pig in the dense forest. A monster bit a huge blood hole in the neck, sucked all the essence blood, and it was dry.


    Fu Hongshan leaned up, looked carefully, and said to us, "he has just died. Otherwise, according to the current weather, the body of the mountain pig would have rotted. Even from the wound, I can''t see what beast did it."


    "Mandrill ghost did it." Bai Ling hurriedly said, "I can smell mandrill ghost on it."


    Hu Qingguo said, "that''s right. Besides, on this sharp knife mountain, mandrill ghost is the most powerful mountain king."


    Bai Ling said, "it should be right ahead. It''s coming soon."


    Relying on Bai Ling''s magical nose, we walked forward for a while. Then, according to Bai Ling''s instructions, we locked one direction and immediately dispersed. At Bai Ling''s command, everyone immediately surrounded us like a runaway wild horse.


    This is a small slope, overgrown with weeds. Even so, we can vaguely see a cave among the weeds. The cave is very hidden. Under normal circumstances, it is very difficult to find.


    Bai Ling said, "mandrill tastes the strongest here. It should be its nest."


    As soon as she finished, I was filled with joy and knocked hard at the iron pot cover next to me. Others also beat and knocked hard. For a moment, the noise was deafening. But it''s strange. It''s reasonable that we knocked for a long time, and the mandrill ghost was afraid of the sound. He should have rushed out of the cave and ran away. However, this guy still hasn''t made any movement until now, so it''s difficult that there is another exit in the cave.


    I thought so and said no.


    Fu Hongshan knew it. He was brave. He took the guy in his hand and dug the weeds in front of the hole and went in. Within half a minute, Fu Hongshan appeared in front of us again. His face was disappointed and said, "the cave is not big or deep. You can see it at a glance. There is no other exit at all. There is a pungent smell in the hole and some hair lost by mandrills on the ground."


    "Ran away? How could it be?" I looked at Bai Ling and said, "ling''er, smell it carefully."


    Bai Ling Nuo nosed and smelled twice. For a moment, she looked to our left. When we looked in this direction, we vaguely saw a figure walking with his back to us in the deep mountains and forests.


    One said, "which one is that?"


    "Look at the back. It looks familiar."


    Jiang Yilong said, "no, I''m afraid something will happen."


    "What happened?"


    "We made a special trip to catch the mandrill ghost today. We didn''t expect the mandrill ghost to know in advance that he ran away. At this time, we don''t know where he was hiding. And the man must be from Taoyuan village. If he was caught by the mandrill ghost, can he live?"


    "Yes, you have to call him back quickly. Don''t let the mandrill ghost hurt people again."


    Several villagers stayed close to the cave to look for it carefully. Once they found the mandrill ghost''s hiding place again, they would inform us immediately. We chased the villager who was walking with his back to us. Along the way, we shouted at him in a low voice. Perhaps it was because our voice was too small and depressed. He heard it at all. However, he walked faster.


    "Hey, stand here. Don''t go any further."


    "Hey, that''s you."


    "Dog day, which one is this? Deaf."


    "Run faster."


    We followed the villager for a long time. Finally, we were blocked by the two people. Just as one person was panting and wanted to scold, when he looked at the villager, the anger on his face suddenly dissipated and replaced by surprise. "Eh, why are you?"


    They all stopped, and we finally caught up by this time difference. But now, everyone''s facial expression is almost the same as that of the villager just now.


    "Grandma Yun, why are you?"


    What appeared in front of her was grandma Yun. She looked a little flustered and anxious, as if she was in a hurry to go home. However, in the face of everyone''s inquiry, she looked at the people, just smiled and said nothing.


    "Why are you here? You didn''t go to Chongqing with maozi."


    "Eh, your feet are all right. Dog day, the ability of this hospital is too great..."


    "Surround her." I suddenly yelled, startling everyone. "Surround and don''t let her run away."


    We are very puzzled, but an invisible circle has already formed. I looked at grandma Yun with a blank face and said: "You mandrill ghost, you have a great ability to change. You have been able to change people. However, you are blind to your ability to change. Unexpectedly, you ate a leg for grandma Yun last night, and then she was sent out for treatment and help all night. Now you don''t know whether life or death. How can you be so healthy and alive?"


    "She, she''s not grandma Yun?"


    "How could it be? It''s a mandrill ghost. Kill it quickly."


    "But it looks as like as two peas. It''s a human being."


    "I was a little confused just now. I''m still wondering. But now it''s not simple. Just let it show its original shape." Jiang Yilong said and knocked the iron basin in his hand. "You knock too."


    There was a clatter and four noises. For a moment, it was like firecrackers.


    Just now, the cloud mother-in-law was still stable, but as the sound became stronger and denser, she hurriedly covered her ears with both hands, and her face was pale. Then she fell to the ground and rolled back and forth. After knocking for about a few minutes, the clothes on the cloud mother-in-law faded slowly under the condition of our naked eyes, and there were layers of black dense hair, and finally she fell to the ground The bottom became what we saw the mandrill ghost last night.


    "It''s really a mandrill ghost."


    "Come on, get the net."


    A fishing net covered the mandrill ghost with a knot. It made a strange roar. Its body kept struggling. The more it struggled, the tighter the fishing net became. I don''t know who said to kill it. Several men suddenly rushed up and smashed the mandrill ghost with a hoe and stick in their hands. In less than a moment, the mandrill ghost''s head had been smashed to pieces and blood Earth, I can''t die anymore.


    Looking at the body of the mandrill ghost, Liu Dafu suddenly said, "come on, give me a hand and carry the mandrill ghost back to the village."


    I said, "uncle Liu, why are you carrying his body back? Just burn it here."


    "There is such a cheap thing in the world. This dog day, who has eaten us and enjoyed us for so many years, turns out to be such a harmful thing. Besides, it has already killed one life, not counting grandma Yun. It is so cheap to let it die. Is it worthy of us?"


    Bai Ling said, "uncle Liu, what are you going to do with the mandrill ghost body?"


    "Easy, I''ll cook and cook the mandrill ghost. Everyone has a share."


    I was shocked, but I didn''t expect that Liu Dafu''s proposal was immediately echoed by the whole villagers and agreed.


    It seems that this is true that evil people come from poor mountains and rivers and beasts come from deep mountains and forests!

 Chapter 29

    Mandrill ghost is like a heavy mountain, which is pressing on everyone''s heart, but some can''t breathe. If conditions permit, I even think the whole villagers of Taoyuan Village want to move out of here immediately to ensure safety. Of course, there is no need to consider this problem now, because the mandrill ghost has been eliminated, and the villagers can still continue to live a paradise like life here. Carrying the mandrill ghost back to the village, everyone talked and laughed all the way. Even several villagers couldn''t hold their excitement for a moment and hummed a beautiful melody.


    Back in the village, Liu Dafu immediately operated a knife and quickly separated the skin and meat of the mandrill ghost. Then he opened his belly. In his hand, the mandrill ghost was as simple as dealing with a chicken and duck.


    I really couldn''t stand the bloody scene. I leaned over and said, "uncle Liu, I think I''d better forget it. Don''t cook it and burn it quickly."


    Liu Dafu said while cleaning up: "why? It''s said that this guy can''t be cheap."


    "But after all, mandrill ghost is a monster transformed by resentment."


    "You mean you can''t eat?"


    When he asked me this question, I was stunned for a long time and said, "as far as I know, the mandrill ghost is mysterious and unpredictable. It''s very difficult to see its true face, because it''s strange transformed by resentment and is good at change... Well, it lives in the dark for many years, and the size of an adult... As for whether its meat can be eaten, I really don''t know, because there has never been such a record."


    Liu Dafu smiled and said, "that''s enough. Don''t worry, I tried just now. The meat of mandrill ghost is not poisonous, and the meat is very tender and can be eaten. Just look, I''ll have a braised mandrill ghost first and a stewed mandrill ghost again. This kind of blessing is a once-in-a-lifetime. By the way, Qi, anyway, you''re free now, why don''t you burn these things?"


    "Forget it, you''d better find someone else to do it." I looked at the hairy skin picked from the mandrill ghost on the ground, and some internal organs made by Liu Dafu by cutting open its stomach. It was bloody. I left it and ran away.


    We set out early in the morning to catch mandrill ghosts and tossed back and forth until we returned to the village. It was already one o''clock at noon. Everyone was hungry, but everyone could resist the hunger and wait quietly to enjoy the meal.


    At more than three o''clock, Fang Wenhu came back in a van. He looked at the whole village gathered in the yard of Liu Dafu''s family, and everyone took the guys to eat. He saw the earth stove dug out by Liu Dafu outside the yard, and a big iron pot with aroma on it.


    "Today is not the Chinese new year, and my little uncle is not having a birthday today. What''s the happy event?"


    "Sanwa, you''ve come back just in time." Fu Hongshan pointed around and said, "your boy has a blessing in mouth. The mandrill ghost is stewed in this pot. Your little uncle is braised the mandrill ghost in the kitchen at this time. Anyway, alas, my saliva is about to flow out when I smell this smell."


    "What, mandrill ghost? You caught it so soon..."


    From Fang Wenhu''s mouth, he sent grandma Yun to the hospital overnight, and the doctor quickly operated on her. Now, although she has been out of danger, she still lives in the intensive care unit. As for whether grandma Yun can live next, it really depends on her own creation.


    "Dinner."


    Food is the most important thing for the people. Everyone is hungry and has no strength. Hearing such a sound, the voice of cheering in unison is like thunder running through the ears and straight into the sky. Close to Liu Dafu''s family, he had already moved the tables at home, and several people helped build them. Each table was filled with two large basins.


    "Oh, it''s delicious. The meat smells good."


    "Yao''er, go back and bring the wine."


    In my opinion, mandrill ghosts are demons, but at this time, I look at this group of people in front of me as if they are more demons than mandrill ghosts. After wandering around, everyone ate with relish, including Hu Qingguo and Jiang Yilong. When I turned to Bai Ling, there were not only two small pots in front of her. In addition to stewing and braised pork, there was also a plate.


    "What are you eating?"


    Bai Ling said with a smile, "I specially told uncle Liu to make it. Try it quickly. It''s delicious."


    "Specially? Hey, hey, I''ll try it." I picked up my chopsticks and took a piece of meat from the plate. I was about to put it into my mouth. I quickly said, "what kind of meat is this?"


    "The heart of a mountain ghost, this is the essence of a Mountain Ghost."


    I immediately felt like vomiting and put down my chopsticks. Seeing this, Bai Ling said, "brother Zhiyuan, the cycle of heaven and justice. The mandrill ghost has enjoyed the worship of the villagers for decades. It not only doesn''t know how to repay the kindness, but also eats people and harms the villagers. Therefore, it''s understandable to eat its meat now to eliminate everyone''s resentment. Besides, uncle Liu doesn''t make anything else to eat except these. Besides, the meat is really delicious."


    "Really? Well, I''ll try..."


    It doesn''t matter. It tastes endless. At this moment, I am willing to work with you to make a more devil existence than mandrill ghost.


    Although the mandrill ghost is in addition, everyone is happy. However, Jiang Yilong and I knew very well that such monsters could appear in this place, most likely because of the ancient tomb of the Jedi great evil cave. The mandrill ghost transformed by resentment alone is so difficult to deal with. Then, what is the consequence of really opening the ancient tomb and seeing the sun again?


    I dare not think, neither does Jiang Yilong. However, even if we worry about it in our hearts and put it in front of Hu Qingguo, it doesn''t matter. First, it''s imperative and determined to win. Second, it''s really unreasonable to praise Jiang Yilong and I as experts. We took his money and retreated now.


    It''s a blessing or a curse. It''s up to fate.


    We''ve seen the time before. The best time to break the ground is at 7:15 this morning, but because we''re not fully prepared, the Dharma can''t be completed at all. Plus the mandrill ghost, so today is a waste of this opportunity. Of course, the incident of mother-in-law Yun happened last night, and then Fang Wenhu sent them to the hospital. Before Fang Wenhu set out, Jiang Yilong had told Fang Wenhu what we needed. When all the villagers left Liu Dafu''s yard with enough food and drink, we quickly checked it. It was really the same.


    "Xiaojiang, Xiaoqi, what''s the best time tomorrow?"


    "At the right moment."


    "You mean six fifteen in the morning?" said Hu Qingguo.


    Jiang Yilong said, "yes, tomorrow is July 14. It''s appropriate to take action. Everything can be done."


    Hu Qingguo said with a smile, "well said, everything can be done."


    I said, "it''s just that although tomorrow is an auspicious day, and this time is also the best choice, it''s a big taboo to collide with each other at noon. Be careful."


    Chen Qing said, "there will be no other good auspicious time tomorrow except this time?"


    I said, "this is the latest Zodiac auspicious hour measured by master brother and I. if you push it back, you''ll have to wait another three days."


    Hu Qingguo thought for a moment and said, "it''s all right. You two experts are here. What else you need to worry about is tomorrow."


    Fu Hongshan said: "little Hu, the ground will be started at a little more than 6 o''clock tomorrow morning. Before that, Xiao Qi and Xiao Jiang have to do a Dharma, that is, we must go to the ancient tomb some time in advance."


    "Yes, you don''t play cards either. Let''s eat and have a rest. We leave on time at three o''clock in the morning."


    Liu Dafu quickly made us some food. After eating, everyone went to rest and sleep. Of course, I''m not worried about missing the time. I fell asleep. In addition, Bai Ling was sleeping next to me. The whole bread car was smoked because of the body fragrance emitted by her. Sleeping in this environment is a dream.


    Dong Dong, the crisp sound of running woke Bai Ling and me. Seeing Hu Qingguo standing in the yard, packing up and ready to go, we naturally can''t continue to sleep lazily.


    Due to the special location of the ancient tomb, there is a section of road from Taoyuan Village, and it is absolutely impossible to steal the tomb in a day. Therefore, without Hu Qingguo''s explanation, Fu Hongshan and they have prepared everything we need. Of course, tomb robbing is our original intention to Taoyuan Village, and no one knows our intention except Liu Dafu in the village. This is an invisible activity. How can we let them detect clues.


    With all the equipment, the party kept a low profile and quietly touched Jiandao mountain. It took us more than an hour to reach the location of the ancient tomb.


    To be exact, last time we came here, although we can confirm the general location of the ancient tomb, there are no significant characteristics of the ancient tomb on the flat ground in the valley. In other words, we can only minimize the scope, and finally we have to rely on luck to try to dig a stolen hole.


    Jiang Yilong and I narrowed the scope to the minimum as much as possible, and then set up a Dharma platform with talismans written on it. At the same time, Fu Hongshan and others gathered some firewood, lit a fire, and sorted out some equipment needed to steal the tomb.


    The practice is sacred, but when we came here, we didn''t take these into account, so we didn''t bring the surface things like Taoist robes, but peach wood sword Dharma seal and so on. Besides, sincerity is the spirit. It''s not very important whether you wear Taoist robes or not.


    I was holding a plastic bottle full of black dog blood in my hand. I surrounded the position estimated by Jiang Yilong and me as much as possible. I soaked a blood circle with black dog blood back and forth. Then I sprinkled around with the money to buy the road, which means to break the ghost and give it to the ghost. At the same time, Jiang Yilong has inserted incense candles and placed offerings.


    Jiang Yilong holds a peach wood sword and fingers. "There are three wonders in the sky, the sun, the moon and the stars penetrate the sky, and the ghosts and gods are surprised. The gods bow their heads and worship, and evil spirits keep walking when they meet. The heavenly spirit, the earthly spirit, Liujia and Liuding listen to my orders. The leader of the golden boy and jade girl, the heavenly soldiers, who do not subdue the gods and ghosts, do not be surprised. I worship my talisman to sweep away the demons. It is time to implement it. The Xuannv of the nine days is as urgent as a law!"


    Immediately, I held the prepared big red chicken in my arms, wiped a knife on the chicken crown with a knife, dropped the squeezed chicken crown blood in the bowl and sprinkled it around again.


    "Heaven has no taboo, earth has no taboo, yin and Yang have no taboo, and everything has no taboo."


    Jiang Yi Long Jian picked yellow characters, hands and two fingers, mana urged, yellow Fu spontaneous combustion, then, will be a bowl of liquor Baijiu, spray a forward, and from the bowl to catch a bowl of rice scattered around.


    "It''s time to break the ground today. It''s good luck."


    "Dig."


    "From where?"


    "Just dig down from here," I said, pointing at my eyes.

 Chapter 30

    Hu Qingguo and others could not wait. As soon as I told them, they immediately asked Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing to dig at the place I pointed with the Luoyang shovel. As the saying goes, every line is like a mountain, and the art industry has a specialty. Although this tomb robbing activity is an invisible business, as professional tomb robbers like Hu Qingguo, it''s far from a layman like Jiang Yilong and I can fully learn to know in a moment and a half.


    For example, with the strength of Jiang Yilong and I, we may not be tired of picking up hundreds of steps. However, if we take the Luoyang shovel and go down to steal the hole, we may not be able to hold on for half an hour. Chen Qing and the two of them are not. First, two people dig together. After the size range of the hole is excavated and a certain depth is obtained, the working mode of the two people changes again, turning into one person digging and one person is responsible for pouring soil on it. After their meticulous division of labor and cooperation, they have dug out the initial outline of the stolen hole in only half an hour. Moreover, the space of the stolen hole is not small, and two adults can stand at the same time.


    "You dig and I pour."


    "OK, you come up."


    Fu Hongshan and Jiang Yilong couldn''t help them while they were stealing the cave. We sat next to Bai Ling and talked and boasted. Fang Wenhu and Hu Qingguo were not. They first took out an iron pulley from their equipment bag, and then took a machete and cut a tree nearby. Seeing that they were struggling to carry it, Jiang Yilong and I immediately took the initiative to help. After asking, I learned Hu Qingguo''s intention.


    On the surface, Fu Hongshan and his team are very fast in breaking the hole. Under such circumstances, it will not be long before they can completely break the hole. However, in fact, the deeper the hole is dug down, even if the excavation speed is still the same, it will be more and more difficult and laborious to dump the earth and stones dug out of the hole.


    At the beginning, Jiang Yilong and I thought that after finishing the Dharma, we were so idle. We were a little sorry. It was found that there was this problem and discussed to prepare for a while to help. We don''t have the skills and speed to steal a hole, but it''s OK to stand on it and help pour the soil.


    This idea is good, but in Hu Qingguo''s eyes, it is only a stupid method used by junior grave robbers or those wild thieves. How can they use this stupid method as professional grave robbers?


    A tree, a strong hemp rope and an iron pulley will form these seemingly irrelevant things into a time-saving and labor-saving pulley frame. Just stand on it and rotate the bearing roller made of the trunk by hand to lift the soil in the stolen hole. It seems that Jiang Yilong and I still can''t get along with this opportunity.


    As for Liu Dafu, he is also very busy now. He was picking up some gravel to build an earth stove. He built the earth stove and put a small iron pot on it. After all this, he immediately went to pick up dry firewood nearby. Then he ran to a brook three miles away with a bucket and carried clean water


    The general location of the ancient tomb has been completely controlled by us, but there is no shadow of the ancient tomb on the ground, that is to say, the owner of the tomb doesn''t want anyone other than him to know where the ancient tomb is. With this intention, it is not difficult to guess how deep and secret the ancient tomb is. Therefore, it is impossible for us to decide how long it will take to reach the ancient tomb.


    Maybe one day, maybe two days, or longer


    In addition, Jiandao mountain is separated from Taoyuan village. Most of the people in the village are old and weak. It is impossible to cross Jiandao mountain to come here. Therefore, combined with multiple reasons, Liu Dafu immediately proposed his intention to Hu Qingguo and made a special trip to bring these things. Although the conditions do not allow us to enjoy Liu Dafu''s cooking skills, we can still do this by eating hot noodles and drinking hot water during our tomb theft.


    Liu Dafu was so busy and thoughtful that we saw all these. Of course, Hu Qingguo also saw them. In my opinion, Liu Dafu is not for money, but for freedom.


    When Liu Dafu was drunk, he made trouble and killed people. Even if Liu Dafu racked his brains and had to help him hide back in Taoyuan village. On the surface, he did escape the punishment of the law, but in fact, it was not. If I guess right, after living in the outside world for so many years, he has long been used to the outside lifestyle, but today''s Taoyuan village is actually a prison for him. Before this matter is properly handled, he can only stay here and live honestly, even until he dies.


    This situation is like a bird in a cage, only waiting for death, and there is no freedom at all. Now, there is a chance to escape from prison in front of him. Even if I were Liu Dafu, I would work hard and try my best to please Hu Qingguo.


    I was a little surprised at the thought.


    In my opinion, Hu Qingguo is a boss who does antique business on the surface, but behind him is a real tomb robber. He can promise Liu Dafu to do it for him in front of all of us, which is not the ability of a tomb robber leader.


    Is it big talk? Is it difficult to just perfunctory Liu Dafu? Even if my understanding of Hu Qingguo is limited to this period of contact, Fang Wenhu has followed him for a long time. Fang Wenhu knows very well whether he has such ability


    This man is not the Lord I can offend. Fortunately, Jiang Yilong came up with a good way last time. Otherwise, Luo Liguo is not the only one. I''m afraid Jiang Yilong and I can''t get rid of it in the end.


    Bai Ling picked a flower from nowhere and ran towards me. Seeing that I was distracted, he shook the flower in front of me, smiled and said, "brother Zhiyuan, what are you thinking?"


    I said, "nothing."


    "Hey, hey, look at the flowers I just picked. Smell them. Do they smell good?" he said and handed them to my nose.


    I smelled the flower. It had a faint fragrance. I teased Bai Ling and said, "why can''t I smell it."


    Bai Ling blinked and said, "why can''t you smell it? Is there something wrong with your nose?"


    I said, "what I smell is your fragrance. Your fragrance is more fragrant than this flower. Do you think I can smell this flower? Hehe."


    "Oh, you hate it." Bai Ling suddenly blushed and looked very cute.


    "By the way, ling''er, have you thought of anything after such a long time? For example, home, or your parents..." in fact, when I said this, I was also beating drums in my heart. However, I understand that even now I am familiar with Bai Ling, and I never hate her rising to a deeper level. Even so, I can''t be selfish and just care about myself.


    Bai Ling tooted his mouth, turned the wild flowers in his hand and said: "Brother Zhiyuan, don''t ask me this question again in the future. Because I''m not suffering from amnesia and lost, there''s another reason why I don''t tell you now. Of course, I believe you will know everything sooner or later. Just, I hope that by that time, you won''t hate me, dislike me, or even drive me away."


    I said, Bai Ling speaks in an orderly and logical way. How can she seem to have amnesia? From another angle, Bai Ling has a family and parents, so why doesn''t she go back and pester me and Jiang Yilong. According to what she said, there is a very special reason, and she added such a sentence at last. It can be seen that this reason may make me happy Some are unacceptable


    I don''t want to. The more I think about it, the more confused I am. Since Bai Ling doesn''t want to tell me, why should I continue to ask for an answer that I don''t want to know. Besides, it''s also good now. I can have such a beauty who comes out of the picture. If I allow it, I really hope it can be forever.


    After half a day, Hu Qingguo and Fang Wenhu had already made a time-saving and labor-saving pulley frame, and lifted the pulley frame above the stolen hole. Fu Hongshan''s work efficiency was accelerated again. However, the concept of drilling a stolen hole is the same as that of drilling a deep well. The further down, regardless of the hardness of the soil or the stone layer, the excavation progress will be greatly reduced. Considering this reason, Fang Wenhu jumped into the cave again, and the three of them took turns to dig or toss the soil.


    At first, Bai Ling kept chatting with me. Then, Jiang Yilong came over again and said a lot of miscellaneous things. But when he saw the new pulley frame, Bai Ling was interested again. He said I would help too, and ran to run away Fu Hongshan who was rotating the pulley frame.


    With a little strength, the full soil was lifted up from the stealing hole. Without any force, the empty basket containing soil was put under the stealing hole. This up and down was completely like a game to Bai Ling, who claimed it was fun.


    Hu Qingguo looked at Bai Ling and jokingly said, "ha, sister Bai Ling, do a good job. When you''re done, I''ll send you a copy."


    Bai Ling said, "really."


    "Of course." when Hu Qingguo answered in the affirmative, Bai Ling looked proudly at Jiang Yilong and me. The information revealed from her eyes was that I could make money and would never eat free food from now on. But then Hu Qingguo said: "However, you must not only be interested for a while. If you want to do it, you must do it to the end. Otherwise, if you delay the time of drilling the hole, I have to deduct money back. If you delay for one minute, deduct one yuan, one hour, one hundred, and one day, hey hey, you will deduct yourself to me."


    "Ah." Bai Ling quit, put down the fun pulley frame and ran away.

 Chapter 31

    On the first day, Fu Hongshan and the three of them took turns to steal the cave and dug it out to a depth of nearly five meters. Although the depth of nearly five meters is a layer of soil, the speed and efficiency are quite good in the business of stealing tombs. It can be seen that Hu Qingguo''s ability to recruit such men is also the capital he can do tomb theft until now.


    From the five meter deep soil, Hu Qingguo and his colleagues can smell the increasing flavor of the ancient tomb with their own experience. In other words, Jiang Yilong and I have no deviation in the scope of narrowing. Even if Hu Qingguo didn''t say it, I can still see the recognition of Jiang Yilong and me from the look on his face.


    When night fell, Chen Qing and the three of them had stopped digging, and we set up the three tents we had brought in advance. Liu Dafu cooked a pot of noodles and shouted to us, "everyone is tired. Come to dinner."


    "Hey, it''s noodles again. I''ve eaten it twice a day today." after a day''s hard work, it naturally consumes a lot of physical energy. It''s reasonable for Fu Hongshan to complain.


    Hu Qingguo said with a smile, "it''s all right. After finding the ancient tomb and taking things back, I''ll treat you to a big meal for a week. No matter flying in the sky, running on the ground or swimming in the water, as long as you can buy something with money, you can eat whatever you want."


    "Mr. Hu is considerate of us." Chen Qing flattered, looked at Fu Hongshan and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Mr. Hu doesn''t open a small stove, and it''s not the same as what we eat."


    Fu Hongshan glared at Chen Qing, shut up and ate noodles.


    Liu Dafu said, "it''s all right. I''ll go back to the village early tomorrow morning and bring some meat to cook for everyone."


    "Uncle Liu, don''t lie to me," Fu Hongshan said again.


    Liu Dafu affirmed, "how can I lie to you? Just rest assured."


    Hu Qingguo''s face was slightly different. He looked at everyone and finally fell on Liu Dafu. "Uncle Liu, you still have to keep an eye on things and take the overall situation into account. If you only want to eat and drink for a while, it''s bad for a big event."


    Liu Dafu immediately heard this and said with a smile, "don''t worry, little Hu, you don''t know the people in this village. Don''t you know me? Besides, I''ll be careful. Even if someone bumps into me, I can''t be stupid enough to say what we''re doing here."


    "Well, that''s good."


    After dinner, Fu Hongshan and they did not continue to dig the hole. The reason is simple. The conditions here are special. Even if we stay here and dig for ten days and a half months, no one may find it. Second, the three of them have worked hard all day. In addition, the sky is too dark, which is not conducive to excavation. Even if we want to win time, there is no need to deliberately squeeze them during this time. Besides, it''s too inhumane to do so.


    However, we have limited resources, only three tents, and now we have eight people. Finally, we discussed that little Hu Ye naturally needed one, and Jiang Yilong, Bai Ling and Liu Dafu, I could only be regarded as idle people. Since they are idle people, of course, it''s not good to rob them, so we left the two tents to Fu Hongshan and them. After all, now they are the main force in our team. They can''t rest well and delay the time, which is bad for everyone.


    The four of us put the sheets we had brought in advance on the grass and passed the time around the fire. Liu Dafu can talk and play better than us. Since he was a child, most of them are entertainment events such as playing whole people when he was a child. It makes us happy for a long time. In addition, what he mentioned most was the regret of killing


    We comforted for a while. Finally, we all fell asleep.


    The next day, early in the morning, we ate the dry food we brought, Fu Hongshan, they moved their muscles and bones, and then continued to do the boring work. Liu Dafu, like he promised Fu Hongshan last night, was ready to go back to the village. When he was leaving, Hu Qingguo asked him again, and he said, "don''t worry.".


    Fu Hongshan and his men went down to steal the cave and dug it for only an hour. They didn''t know if it was the reason why we did it against the harmony of heaven. Even God couldn''t see it. Without any warning, they suddenly thundered twice, and then it began to rain. We had to stop work and huddle in the tent. The thunderstorm didn''t stop until about noon.


    Seeing that Liu Dafu had not returned from the village, we had to prepare to continue eating dry food such as cold bread to fill the five zang organs temple, but at this time, Liu Dafu was wet and limped in front of us with a basket containing several killed chickens and some vegetables and pickled meat in the jar.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. I fell down just now, so I walked slowly." although Liu Dafu smiled, his facial muscles twitched slightly as he walked.


    "Little uncle, are you all right?" Fang Wenhu quickly took the basket and said.


    "I''m fine. I''ll cook delicious food for you right now." seeing Hu Qingguo walking in front of him, he quickly said, "don''t worry, little Hu, no one sees me."


    Hu Qingguo handed a cigarette to Liu Dafu, patted him on the shoulder, smiled and said, "uncle Liu, don''t worry. If you finish the business here, you''ll go back with us. As for the future, you don''t have to ask for a living. Just follow me. I happen to lack a cook who can cook good dishes here."


    Liu Dafu looked very excited. For a moment, he couldn''t speak.


    "Little uncle, what are you doing? Thank you, Mr. Hu."


    "Ah, thank you, Mr. Hu." after a pause, Liu Dafu said, "but what I''ve done is not simple. Will it cause any trouble to Mr. Hu?"


    Hu Qingguo waved his hand and said, "it''s no big deal. It''s just killing someone. To tell you the truth, I have a few lives in my hand. Isn''t it good so far? Ha ha."


    According to the contact with Liu Dafu in the past two days, he did kill people. However, although Liu Dafu''s character was a little naughty since childhood, his essence was not bad. Moreover, for people with his character, to tell the truth, I still like to contact him very much. "Uncle Liu, why don''t I take a look for you? I still know how to have a little disease and pain."


    "Nothing, nothing. I can''t bear the pain. How can I do great things with little Hu in the future? Ha ha."


    After receiving Hu Qingguo''s affirmative reply, Liu Dafu now has the happiest smile in front of us. Of course, even so, I can''t watch him limp in front of us. So while he cooked delicious food for us, he quickly went to the nearby hillside with Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling to collect some herbs. Finally, he ground the herbs and applied them to his sprained ankle.


    We were all very happy with this meal, but due to today''s temporary weather change, the speed of digging a stolen hole will certainly be delayed. However, for this, Hu Qingguo was also very humane and did not deliberately urge Fu Hongshan and them.


    Nearly five meters were dug on the first day, less than two meters on the second day, and only four meters on the third day. The stolen cave, which is more than ten meters deep, has already exceeded the height of the soil layer. When it is excavated to about eight meters, there is already a hard rock layer. However, just as Fu Hongshan was about to continue digging, they suddenly stopped.


    Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing under the stolen cave reached the ground through the pulley frame. When Hu Qingguo was still stunned, Chen Qing seemed very excited and handed the things in his hand to Hu Qingguo. "Look, little Hu, this is what was dug up below."


    What Chen Qing held in his hand was only a handful of yellow sand, which was not strange at first. On the contrary, after Hu Qingguo took it over, he was immediately overjoyed. "I said, I said hiding so deep must not be so simple, ha ha."


    Bai Ling said, "little Hu, why are you smiling so happily?"


    "You don''t understand." not only Bai Ling doesn''t understand, but Jiang Yilong and Liu Dafu don''t understand. Seeing that the faces of the three of us are almost the same, Hu Qingguo continued: "This is an ancient anti-theft means, called quicksand tomb. This kind of tomb was very difficult to build at the beginning, but the anti-theft effect is very good. For tombs like this, usually the surrounding of the tomb will be filled with fried fine sand, ranging from a few tons to hundreds of tons. Once the stealing hole is dug, the fine sand will be filled immediately by the fine sand. Of course, if you are careless, people will be killed by the fine sand Buried in it. "


    Bai Ling said, "since it''s a quicksand tomb, it''s more difficult for us. Why are you so happy? Shouldn''t you be worried?"


    Hu Qingguo said three things in a row and said with a smile, "you really should worry about such a thing. However, since you don''t know how high the cost of this quicksand tomb is, you can build a quicksand tomb for yourself at that time. What identity do you think the owner of such a tomb will be? Besides, we have found quicksand now, that is to say, we are close to the ancient tomb."


    According to Hu Qingguo, it is not difficult to guess that the owner of the tomb must have been a person who was either rich or expensive at that time. This fact was indeed beyond all our expectations. However, when we are happy, we have to face the reality.


    Jiang Yilong said, "the ancient tomb is so powerful against theft. What should we do next?"


    Fang Wenhu said, "the only way to ensure 100% safety of such quicksand tombs is to take out all the sand filled around the ancient tomb. However, the process takes time, and it can''t be completed in a day or two."


    "What should I do?" I said.


    "We have to find a way to make a horizontal hole and bypass the quicksand layer. Although this is very risky, once it is successful, isn''t there much fun in the ancient tomb?"

 Chapter 32

    Jedi fierce situation, anti-theft quicksand tomb. Combining these two facts undoubtedly reveals very important information to us. If the owner of the tomb had a grudge with others before his death, and his hatred could not be eliminated, even if he deliberately invited Feng Shui for revenge. You can see the unusual Feng Shui pattern here. Then, just bury the owner of the tomb directly in the pattern of Jedi ferocity as Jiang Yilong and I saw before. The people in the tomb are not only ghosts, but also difficult to reincarnate, It will even affect future generations.


    This inference is completely valid before it is certain that it is a quicksand tomb. But now, our inference has been completely contrary to the facts. In fact, all these actions are only the wishes of the tomb owner, because it is too cumbersome and expensive to build a quicksand tomb. In addition to expensive money, it also requires a lot of human and material resources. A man of deep hatred, why bother so much.


    I looked at Liu Dafu and said, "uncle Liu, the mountain road leading to the outside world has been built in less than 20 years. Did you really have no contact with the outside when you lived in Taoyuan village before?"


    Liu dafushun pointed to a general direction and immediately said: "It''s true that the mountain road has not been built for a long time, but before that, we didn''t have any contact with the outside world. Whenever the village has inventory, such as food, wild animals, fur and so on, we will save the people in the village who need to exchange daily necessities or money together, and then pick out two or three strong adults from the village to climb the mountain with these things Ling, use these things to exchange with people outside. "


    Bai Ling said, "how long will it take to go out and return to the village with your things?"


    "I''m not sure. The people who were chosen to bring goods outside are the hope of our village''s survival. Of course, they know their responsibilities. Therefore, no matter how many things they take out, they will try their best to replace all the things we need. If they are lucky, it may take five or six days to go out and come back again. If they are not lucky, it will take 11 or 12 days Yes, "said Liu Dafu.


    Taoyuan village is too remote. It''s a way to the outside world, and the traffic conditions are so harsh. In that case, who used what kind of section to build such an expensive quicksand tomb here. Is it difficult? In fact, there is a channel to connect with the outside world smoothly


    After all, even Liu Dafu and Fang Wenhu, who have lived here for decades, don''t know. I only infer from the superficial information, and it''s not surprising that there is a huge deviation between the result and the facts.


    Of course, this problem can''t interest us at all now. The only thing we want to do now is to avoid the quicksand layer and find the hidden ancient tomb by digging a horizontal hole, as Fang Wenhu said.


    Fu Hongshan went down into the cave again. Now he had to rely on his own experience to find out the best way to avoid quicksand. The man standing above the cave was Bai Ling, holding the rope tied to Fu Hongshan. Every once in a while, Fu Hongshan would send a signal to the top through the rope, so that Bai Ling could immediately know whether Fu Hongshan was safe under the cave. As for We, armed with machetes and tools, cut trees on the nearby mountains. Once Fu Hongshan has found the right direction and built the cross tunnel, we must have something to support the cross tunnel. Otherwise, even if the cross tunnel is completed in the end, in case of any emergency, such as collapse, we are in the cross tunnel or ancient tomb. In such a situation, we may want to survive Sex is absolutely zero.


    We carried the cut trees back to the camp, and the trunk was cut into pieces. As for the branches, we didn''t waste them. Only a few of them were used by Liu Dafu to make a fire for cooking, and the rest were put away. Once Fu Hongshan found the correct direction, these branches will be of great use.


    Everyone was mobilized and had a detailed division of labor. Until this time, Jiang Yilong and I felt that we were no longer idle people. Even if we took Hu Qingguo''s money, we would be at ease. Just one thing surprised me. A person with Hu Qingguo''s identity has never had the airs of a big brother or boss since the beginning. We eat What, he is the same. He seems to work harder than we do this hard work


    It was night again. I turned the pulley frame and lifted it from the basket containing soil. There was another basket of sediment in it. I immediately poured it aside. During this time, the sediment lifted from under the stealing hole had been piled up like a hill. "Brother Fu, don''t dig, you come up first."


    Fu Hongshan returned to the ground, covered with dirt and dirt, and looked depressed. "Shit, I dug in the four directions of southeast and northwest. I dug forward no more than half a meter, and it would be filled with sediment immediately. If I hadn''t reacted quickly just now, I couldn''t have come up."


    "Fu Gefu has a great life and great fortune. I believe you can overcome this difficulty," I said.


    Fu Hongshan vomited his thick breath and patted me on the shoulder. "Hope."


    During dinner, the focus of our conversation was all about the problems faced by stealing the cave. Later, we discussed for a long time, but there was no good result. Just when we were ready to go to bed, Jiang Yilong suddenly found Hu Qingguo and said, "little Hu, I just had an idea in my mind. I don''t know if it can be done. Why don''t you listen first?"


    Hu Qingguo picked his eyebrows and hurriedly said, "speak quickly."


    Jiang Yilong said: "You see, this is the approximate location of the ancient tomb estimated by me and younger martial brother based on geomantic omen. If there is no quicksand layer, according to the current situation, we only need to dig down a few meters or a section to directly contact the ancient tomb. As you said before, the quicksand is to protect the ancient tomb from theft. The quicksand is only right above the ancient tomb, and we fight In fact, this hole is also directly above the ancient tomb. That is to say, no matter how we dig, we are surrounded by the quicksand layer. Even if we want to make a horizontal hole and deliberately avoid quicksand, it is impossible. In addition, even if we deliberately avoid the quicksand layer and choose a slightly distant distance to make a hole again from above, it will be a waste of time and pay him The blood and sweat we shed before is too cheap. So, I asked, can we make a horizontal hole on the top of the quicksand? Once we find that we completely avoid the quicksand layer, we will continue to make a hole downward. "


    I stood by and heard something strange. I looked at Jiang Yilong and said, "elder martial brother, how did you come up with this idea?"


    Jiang Yilong smiled and said to me, "in the past, when we were Bangbang, we saw a film in front of other people''s stores. Just now we suddenly remembered it and had some inspiration."


    I said, "movie, what movie?"


    "Tunnel battle." he looked a little proud and said: "The tunnel is circuitous and winding. It''s just like digging a stolen hole. Although this may increase the time, it''s much better than being helpless now. Moreover, even if the time increases, we don''t have to worry about being found in this place."


    Hu Qingguo suddenly patted his thigh, looked excited and said, "ha ha, I really didn''t look out of sight. You can think of such a way. It seems that you are really born to be tomb robbers."


    Ha ha ha


    The next day, according to Jiang Yilong''s method, Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing went down the stealing cave together. First, they put up a foothold support with the trunk below. Then, they made a cross hole at a distance above the quicksand layer. The cross hole is different from the straight stealing hole, which is more dangerous. Therefore, whenever they dig a distance forward, we will immediately send it to the stealing cave Tree trunks and branches, and the two of them used these things to support the cross hole to avoid collapse.


    In this way, they dug for another two days. After the affirmation of Fu Hongshan and the three of them, they finally confirmed that they had completely avoided the quicksand layer. Next, they quickly dug straight down.


    It has been almost a week since we came here to steal the cave. We have been trapped here for a long time. We can''t help feeling a little bored. Fortunately, Fu Hongshan and they soon gave us good news.


    Dug up the ancient tomb.


    We suppressed our excitement and didn''t immediately go down to the cave to steal. Because it''s not early now, going down at this time will have more or less impact on us. In addition, Jiang Yilong and I knew that whether the ancient tomb was deliberately built by the tomb owner or not, it was built in the pattern of Jedi ferocity. We didn''t have any preparation and just wanted to make fun of it Try to stimulate you to dive down. If something happens, it won''t help if your intestines are blue.


    Jiang Yilong and I carefully prepared some talismans to ward off evil spirits, body guards, and even corpses. We also brought all the black dog blood and glutinous rice that we didn''t use up last time.


    Get ready for all this. At dawn, after dinner, we began to sneak into the stealing hole.


    Although there are many people and great strength, we still have to take into account the number. Therefore, in the end, we decided to let Liu Dafu and Bai Ling stay on it. At that time, even if everything goes well, when they want to go from the stealing hole to the ground, they will undoubtedly be much faster.


    At the same time of making this decision, Bai Ling was unhappy and had to shout that she was not afraid to follow us. Of course, everything can be decided by Bai Ling''s temperament. In this matter, we still insisted on the decision we discussed.


    Fu Hongshan, they took the first step, then Hu Qingguo, Jiang Yilong, and finally me. Looking at Bai Ling standing next to the stealing cave, I smiled and said, "don''t worry, we''ll be back soon."


    Bai Ling said, "be careful, be careful."

 Chapter 33

    It is said that the draught never forgets the well digger, who can successfully reach nearly 20 meters underground, thanks to Fu Hongshan''s wisdom and hard work during this time. If I were Hu Qingguo, I would reward them a lot when I got back.


    Thinking of this, I took the opportunity to praise their real skills, and they smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Now we are at the bottom of the stealing cave. In front of us is a brick wall made of green bricks. Due to the height of the stealing cave, we don''t know what the complete appearance of the brick wall looks like. However, if we can find this in this geographical environment, it can fully explain that behind the brick wall must be an ancient tomb. What''s more, a hole has been smashed out on the green brick wall in advance. Look inside along the hole that can allow an adult to pass. It''s dark and secluded, and you can''t see five fingers, giving people a kind of spiritual shock to the unknown.


    Hu Qingguo crowded in front of us and took a flashlight.


    Jiang Yilong said, "little Hu, don''t look. There must be an ancient tomb here. Let''s hurry in now."


    "Don''t rush for a moment." Hu Qingguo took out a white candle from his coat pocket, lit the candle and put it in the hole.


    "What''s this for?" I asked.


    Hu Qingguo said: "The ancient tomb has been buried underground for such a long time and has been closed for a long time. The air inside should be very thin. Even if we had drilled the hole here yesterday and had a night to breathe. However, the hole we drilled this time is too circuitous, and the air does not circulate much in this environment, so I just try the air inside. Of course, In addition, it''s for ghost testing. "


    "This can detect ghosts?"


    "This method was handed down by our ancestors, and it''s very effective." Hu Qingguo paused and said: "The flame above the candle is divided into three layers, inner flame and outer flame. Of course, I''m not proficient in chemistry, and I can''t tell one or two. However, under normal circumstances, the color of the flame should be yellow. If the candle is lit in a place with extremely Yin Qi, the color will immediately turn blue. We can judge whether the ancient tomb can be built or not according to the depth of blue Can enter. "


    The candle has been burning for a few minutes, and it has been burning very vigorously. Moreover, the color of the flame is still yellow. However, when you look closely, the yellow light is mixed with the slightest blue. "Does this mean that there are ghosts in it?"


    Hu Qingguo said: "the dead must be buried in the ancient tomb. They are buried underground for a long time, and they are almost completely sealed. Over time, the corpse rots, and naturally there is the smell of Yin corpse. Therefore, it is normal for the light band of this candle to be a little blue."


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s like a mountain across a line."


    "We''re just tricks. We''re not good at anything in front of you two. Let''s go. Look at the situation. We can get in." Hu Qingguo took the lead in climbing through the hole.


    This is a corridor, more than two meters wide and about three meters high. There are big green brick stone walls on the left and right sides. Just looking at these, we can know what kind of skill the tomb owner used to build the ancient tomb. Just thinking about these, we were filled with blood. However, because we didn''t find the right entrance to the tomb, we broke in rudely and hard on the way, and now we are Even we don''t know where the ancient tomb is, and the front is also a corridor, and the back is also a corridor. There are two different directions. Should we face forward or backward.


    Hu Qingguo said, "go to the front first. If you can''t, go back. You must be careful. There must be mechanisms in such places."


    Hu Qingguo and Jiang Yilong are both experienced grave robbers. This is the first time. Naturally, they need to be more careful than them.


    Chen Qing took the lead in walking in front of all of us and was very careful every step forward. But it''s strange that we walked ten meters all the way, and nothing unusual happened at all. It''s undoubtedly a good thing for us. Of course, we can''t take it lightly because of the appearance in front of us. Otherwise, if we don''t notice it for a moment, we will be doomed.


    "How big did this guy build this tomb? The tomb path hasn''t had a head for a long time."


    Although we are not very clear about the specific location, we can be sure that we are on the outermost side of the ancient tomb. As Jiang Yilong said at that time, quicksand must only be used for anti-theft right above the ancient tomb, while Fu Hongshan temporarily changed the direction of the stealing hole according to Jiang Yilong''s words, and then dug the stealing hole across the quicksand layer. Now we come into contact with the ancient tomb Yong The Tao must be in the outermost layer of the ancient tomb.


    At this time, Chen Qing, who was walking in the front, suddenly stopped, shone two times ahead with his flashlight, and said to us, "there''s something, you see."


    About four meters in front of us, there are two stone carvings that will be close to people. The two stone carvings are close to the corridor on the left and right. We look closer. On the left is a monster with ox head and human body, and on the right is a monster with five senses and human body like a horse. These two stone carvings are lifelike. At first glance, they look like alive.


    "How could such a thing be put here? Is it just to look good, or to frighten people?"


    Fu Hongshan glared at Chen Qing and said, "you talk the most. It''s most important to see if there is a mechanism on it."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan quickly and carefully checked. After their inspection, there was no mechanism to open the secret door at all. Hu Qingguo didn''t speak, but his eyes didn''t move the stone carving. Finally, he suddenly said a pity to us. We don''t understand. Ask quickly.


    Hu Qingguo said, "according to my eyesight, these two stone carvings have a history of at least 500 years. Coupled with exquisite carving, they are carved like real ones. If they can be taken out, they will be worth some money."


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s not good to find something valuable as soon as I came in. Why do you say it''s a pity?"


    Hu Qingguo smiled and said, "we steal tombs, not archaeology. Although it''s worth some money, it''s too big and heavy to take away."


    "That''s right. It''s better to carry Mingqi with equal weight and different quantity than to carry something weighing hundreds of kilograms," I said.


    Several people immediately laughed, and the laughter echoed in the dark corridor, as if someone suddenly threw a basin of cold water when you didn''t pay attention. We quickly shut up and shut up. Continue to walk carefully forward, hoping to reach the end of the corridor as soon as possible. But it''s strange. Next, every time we walk forward for a distance, there will be two monster statues with strange shapes like people and not like people on the left and right sides. Each one looks not only strange, but also more and more ferocious and terrible, which makes us feel a little hairy.


    "How more and more scared."


    "Don''t scare yourself."


    Chen Qinggang just finished, suddenly and fiercely stopped. "You see."


    In front of us stood a stone tablet, which was right in the middle of the corridor. We lit it up with the light of a flashlight and saw three big red characters'' ghost gate ''written on the stone tablet.


    It is said that after people die, there will be Yin guards to bring ghosts to the underworld. The ghost gate is the only pass to the underworld. Ancient cloud ghost gate, ten people go, nine people return. That is, when you come to the gate of hell, whether you die unjustly or wrongly, it is absolutely impossible to return to the sun.


    Fu Hongshan said: "ghost gate, how can ghost gate be here..."


    Hu Qingguo frowned, turned to us and asked, "what do you think of Xiao Qi and Xiao Jiang?"


    I said, "do you remember the stone statue we saw just now?"


    "Of course," said Fang Wenhu.


    I said, "as far as I know, there are 16 evil spirits in front of the gate of hell. These evil spirits are ferocious people. They are specially selected by the king of hell to guard the gate of hell."


    Fang Wenhu said, "no, I just counted carefully, not sixteen, but eighteen."


    "That''s right," I added "Think about it carefully. At first, we saw two stone statues? At first, I thought it was strange why there were such strange stone statues in the ancient tomb. But now, think about it carefully, one of them is a ox head human body and the other is a horse face human body. These two are not as simple as ordinary stone statues. In fact, they are ox heads and horse faces in the hell. They are Yin difference £¡¡±

 Chapter 34

    Cao Yinfu said that it has been spread in China for thousands of years, and its roots are deep and stagnant. Many people know that after death, people''s souls will be brought to the underworld to determine whether they will be reincarnated or punished based on their merits or evil deeds.


    Of course, some atheists who believe that there will be opposition may think that this is just a statement, which is strange and unreliable, because no one has really seen what the hell Cao''s hell is like, and even think that all information about the hell Cao''s hell is fabricated and based on fantasy. Now I can tell you that when you really see the underworld, it means that you are dead.


    The world we live in, accurate fine drawing, has three layers. Heaven, man and earth. Heaven refers to the world in heaven. People here are either gods or immortals. The human world is the world where we ordinary people and all creatures live. The earth does not refer to hell alone, but to the Yin world. Because the underworld is a world, as big as our human world. Hell is only a small part of the underworld, and the underworld is only a higher divine power unit that can control the cycle of life and death.


    At present, along the corridor, we have seen cattle heads and horses, sixteen evil spirits, and finally came to the gate of hell. This also shows that we are dead. Once we pass the gate of hell and set foot on huangquan Road, we will accept the trial of the hell god


    I may have a brain attack and suddenly slapped myself hard. The pain was so clear. Moreover, I could see the dark shadow on my wall by flashlight, that is to say, I was not dead.


    Jiang Yilong said, "younger martial brother, what are you doing?"


    I smiled bitterly and said, "no, it''s just that I suddenly got nervous. By the way, senior brother, what do you think is the situation now?"


    "It''s very simple," said Jiang Yilong "The tomb is buried so deep. If there is quicksand layer on the ancient tomb, it shows that the owner of the tomb is very worried and afraid that someone will steal his tomb later. However, everything is not absolute. It''s like that we have not bypassed the quicksand layer into the ancient tomb. Therefore, in my opinion, it is likely that the owner of the tomb came up with a bad move and deliberately put forward the ghost gate and evil The ghost stone statue wants to scare off the people who break into his tomb. "


    "But it''s all too similar," I said.


    Hu Qingguo heaved a sigh and said, "I was shocked when I heard you say it. You see, my hands are full of cold sweat. I really didn''t expect that the owner of the tomb would come up with such a move to prevent tomb theft."


    Chen Qing said, "it''s also the first time I''ve seen such a strange tomb."


    "Who says it''s not. But, after all, it''s all fake, and you don''t have to worry." Fang Wenhu then said, "I''ve checked it carefully with Feibiao just now, but I still haven''t found any mechanism or secret door. According to this situation, we can only continue to move forward."


    Even if all this in front of us are false images, eye blocking and fog, we still can''t take it lightly. In addition to the fact that all these settings in front of us are too similar, we still need to guess the intention of the tomb owner.


    "Come on, hurry up."


    We bypassed the stone tablet of the ghost gate. However, Fu Jiangshan, who had just stepped over the stone tablet and walked in front of us, suddenly stopped. He shone his flashlight on the stone wall on our right. Looking at it, there were several lines of words engraved on the wall. These words seemed to be spilled with blood. In addition to being red and frightening, they were extremely irregular and lifelike, which was completely the same as real. The font is in regular script, which reads "there is no inn on huangquan Road, and it is hard to regret those who come. If you want to return to life, abandon the road ahead, and return to life in the first line.".


    The meaning of these four sentences is very simple. It means that we are walking on huangquan road now. According to the common saying, there is no inn on huangquan Road, only front and no stop. At the end of huangquan road is the underworld of Cao Cao. After being judged by Yin officials, they should be punished and reborn. Once those who have done evil things before their death set foot on huangquan Road, they will remember the evil things they committed before their death However, it is hard to regret. Even if we regret, it is still useless. However, according to the meaning of the last two sentences on the wall, as long as we stop and continue to move forward, we choose to retreat or take the opportunity to leave, we can still have a chance to survive.


    I have great doubts about this. Of course, I have to admit that all these things arranged by the tomb owner are really too realistic and like that. However, he left the last two words on the wall. In addition to intimidating us, it still revealed a message, just hoping that we don''t continue to move forward, leave quickly and don''t steal his tomb only.


    I smiled and said what I thought. Hu Qingguo and I reacted the same way. Finally, they all came. How can they satisfy his mind


    As the saying goes, thieves don''t leave empty. We are tomb robbers now. We have not stolen a decent bright weapon so far. If we are so sorry, how can we return.


    "Get down."


    Fu Hongshan suddenly yelled. We reacted instinctively and fell down quickly. However, after more than a minute, I still didn''t hear anything and found anything strange. Finally, I took a circle with a flashlight and said to Fu Hongshan: "Brother Fu, you''re teasing everyone. What''s the situation? Are you sorry to tease everyone at this time?"


    Fu Hongshan also felt that there was no movement for a long time. He tried to get up and was still safe. Then he apologized and said to us, "Xiao Qi, where am I in the mood to make you happy? Look here, I didn''t intend to step here just now, but the brick sank. I thought I accidentally touched the mechanism, so I remind you."


    Fu Hongshan is not lying, because according to what he pointed out, we do see a green brick slightly concave about five centimeters on the ground. No matter how we do it, we can''t restore this green brick.


    "With so many years of experience, I must have touched some mechanism," Fang Wenhu said.


    Chen Qing said, "but if it''s a mechanism, it''s been a long time, and there''s no poison fog for flying arrows."


    Hu Qingguo said, "don''t worry first. For safety, we''ll look for it carefully again."


    "Yes."


    Now, the four of them, including Hu Qingguo, looked around carefully and almost turned over all here. However, there is still no trace of mechanism in the final result.


    "That''s not right," Fu Hongshan said. "If there is a geological problem, if I step on it, I can''t sink only this green brick. Moreover, it doesn''t seem that this sinking green brick will sink only because of geology."


    "That''s really a mechanism," I said.


    "The key is that the mechanism was touched and there was no change at all." Hu Qingguo looked embarrassed. "Shit, this is really the strangest tomb I''ve ever stolen. If I can now, I really want to whip the tomb owner''s body hard now."


    There are too many strange things along the way, which is really a little difficult to accept psychologically. However, the problem is that now everyone is complete. Whether it really touches the mechanism or not, we can only take one step and see one step. Now I haven''t got the same property and treasure. I''m so frightened. I still steal any tombs. Just evacuate quickly.


    Hu Qingguo may have realized this meaning and hurriedly said, "this tomb must be stolen. I really don''t believe it. Two ghosts can really jump out of the yellow spring road."


    We stopped thinking about it and continued along the corridor.


    However, there are some strange things to say. After we have seen the stone statues of evil spirits and then broke through the gates of hell and set foot on this section of huangquan Road, we have been walking and walking. The time of walking is not a few minutes, but a long time. We don''t even know how long we have been walking. Until this time, I suddenly felt a little bad and quickly said, "can you stop first?"


    Hu Qingguo suddenly closed his eyes and Sen looked at me coldly. It was the first time I saw him look at me with such an attitude. I couldn''t help getting a hair in my heart. "What do you want to waste?"


    As soon as he finished, Fu Qing said, "you dog, can you not delay our time?"


    "Mr. Hu, I''ve always wanted to say that these two bastards are just a trifling trick. To tell you the truth, I''m not happy to add them. I''ll let them go while it''s still time." Fu Hongshan said.


    The attitude of the four of them was almost 120000 different from that before. For a moment, I was frightened by their reaction. At this time, Jiang Yilong looked at me and said, "younger martial brother, what did you find?"


    Fortunately, Jiang Yilong''s attitude towards me has not changed at all. I don''t care about Hu Qingguo and the four of them. I quickly shouted, "it''s not what I found, but what you didn''t find wrong?"


    "What''s wrong, dog day." Fu Hongshan said and was ready to move on.


    I ran in front of him and slapped him in the face while blocking him. "Brother Fu, wake up."


    "Oh, Xiao Qi, why did you hit me?"


    I saw that he was almost awake, so I quickly followed suit and slapped Hu Qingguo and Chen Qing again. At this time, Jiang Yilong was surprised, even Hu Qingguo, and asked me why I hit him.


    "Mr. Hu, are you awake?" I said.


    "Why did you hit me? I didn''t offend you," Hu Qingguo said.


    I looked at the two of them again. They almost reacted like this and quickly said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hit you, I just wanted to wake you up. Think about it carefully. How long have we been walking on this huangquan road?"


    Hu Qingguo raised his bowl, looked at his watch and said, "just now I looked at it. The time is... I''ve been here for more than an hour. Why haven''t I gone to the end? How big is the tomb?"


    "It''s not that the tomb is so big. Take a closer look at what''s on the wall?"


    Along the direction of my finger, it is clearly engraved on the wall that there is no inn on huangquan road. It''s hard for those who come to regret. If you want to return life, abandon the road ahead and return to life at a stop.


    "Well, what''s the situation?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "I see. In fact, we were all standing still just now. If I guess well, it should be a ghost covering our eyes."

 Chapter 35

    £¿ Ghost blinding is that the Yin ghost uses the evil spirit mana to confuse people when they are unprepared. This is a very low-level means, which just makes the confused people walk blindly in the area set by the Yin ghost, resulting in the final exhaustion of physical strength. Of course, if one''s own quality or Yang Qi is too low and absorbs too much yin and evil Qi, the light one will be seriously ill, and the serious one may lose his life.


    This seemingly low-level trick is naturally not worth mentioning in the eyes of Jiang Yilong and me. However, it appears in such an environment in front of us, which makes us a little puzzling.


    I said, "it may have something to do with the mechanism that brother Fu stepped on earlier."


    Fu Hongshan said. As for the others, they were about to say something. However, when the words came to their mouth, they swallowed them back. At the same time, they all took a few steps back. Finally, they simply leaned back against the stone wall of the corridor, and the tension on their faces eased a little.


    Jiang Yilong and I looked at each other and held the peach wood sword in our hands at the same time. Even if we have magic tools in our hands now, the Yin ghosts hiding in the dark dare not plan to do it again, but it will be very disadvantageous to us if we continue to consume it all the time. Therefore, it is urgent to get rid of this scourge in addition to breaking through the tricks of the Lulu ghost.


    I simply took out a yellow talisman and walked back and forth seven times in the same place. Soon, the sword picked up the Yellow talisman, the sword finger was facing forward, and the Yellow talisman flew away. Under the condition that the naked eye could see, the Yellow talisman suddenly stopped in mid air. According to the naked eye, it did not touch any objects or even ghosts, but, Next, Huang Fu suddenly ignited without fire, accompanied by a bitter cry.


    "What was that just now?" Chen Qing was so nervous that he stuttered a little. He quickly took out a black donkey''s hoof in his pocket and held it tightly in his hand.


    In the business of stealing tombs, anyone with some experience will prepare some treasures to protect themselves and ward off evil spirits before entering the tomb. As the saying goes, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. As for the black donkey hoof, it is said that there is a legend behind it.


    Zhang Guolao, one of the eight immortals, is riding a black donkey. The black donkey is a kind of animal, but because of Zhang Guolao''s relationship, it has soared into the fairy world and become a fairy animal, and its offspring are blessed with fairy fate. Therefore, the saying that black donkey hooves can ward off evil spirits and protect the body has been circulating in the tomb robbing world.


    As for Fu Hongshan and Fang Wenhu, seeing the scene just now, they didn''t dare to hold it up. They were holding the Yellow talisman folded into a triangle in their hands. I don''t know what the talisman was. However, after they took out the Yellow talisman, their worries eased a little. It''s likely that they were really lucky to get a treasure talisman from a Xuanmen expert.


    My eyes turned around them. Finally, I looked a little more at Hu Qingguo. Within sight, he took out the seal carved with Hotan jade hanging around his neck. I wanted to ask, but I remembered it at once.


    I still remember "younger martial brother, there are two. You deal with one and I deal with the other." Jiang Yilong has opened the heavenly eye magic power. When he said that the sound fell, he has shot out like an arrow leaving the string.


    I said to Hu Qingguo, be careful, and quickly opened my eyes. As soon as I opened the heavenly eye, I immediately locked the Yin ghosts hiding in the dark to tease us. When I caught them, I didn''t expect that there were two children''s souls in shroud, a man and a woman. Maybe they were only three years old before they died. Now their little faces are not childish and cute, but some are just scary and fierce.


    Oh


    Jiang Yilong kicked the boy''s ghost and was about to chop it in the air. The girl''s ghost moved and flashed to Jiang Yilong''s back in the blink of an eye. Then, he opened his cold sharp teeth and bit down Jiang Yilong''s thigh.


    "Too old gentleman, hurry like a law." Huang Fu smashed the girl''s ghost directly together.


    With my help, Jiang Yilong immediately relaxed. After only a few rounds of fighting, he avoided the boy ghost to the corner. At the same time, the girl ghost was also put against my forehead with a peach wood sword.


    Jiang Yilong said, "you two kids are really tired of living if you dare to stop us."


    The two kids have no Taoist skills, and now they are subject to us. They quickly kneel on the ground and talk a lot of nonsense. We really didn''t understand what they said, but looking at their performance is nothing more than hoping to let them go.


    "Brother Daxin, do you think they are the two buried in this ancient tomb?"


    This is the pattern of Jedi ferocity. Whenever buried in it, the ghost can''t reincarnate at all. Both of them died young, and it is absolutely impossible for them to have any future blood under their knees. Therefore, according to this reasoning, there is indeed some possibility.


    "I don''t know." Jiang Yilong immediately looked at the two kids and said, "now let me ask you if you are the owner of the tomb. You don''t have to talk, just nod or shake your head."


    The two kids shook their heads quickly.


    Since the two kids are not the tomb owner, how can they appear in the ancient tomb?


    The little girl suddenly turned around, pointed to the front, and babbled. I quickly took the flashlight and saw two stone urns on the left and right sides of the corridor about five or six meters away from us.


    "If you dare to take the opportunity to play any tricks, I will let you two fly away and never surpass life." Jiang Yilong said sternly.


    The two kids were so frightened that they hugged each other directly and curled up in the corner trembling.


    "Xiao Qi, Xiao Jiang, are you all right?" Hu Qingguo said suddenly.


    "Wait a minute."


    While guarding against the two imps, Jiang Yilong and I followed close to the stone urn. The stone urn was more than half a meter high, the opening of the urn was completely sealed, and a soul lock symbol was posted on the top of the opening.


    "This is..."


    "It''s soul locking. The stone urn may contain the bones of both of them."


    "Don''t think about it, it must be. Just, I didn''t expect such evil means to be used on two children. It''s crazy and hateful."


    "Elder martial brother, in that case, should we let these two kids live?"


    "This is nature." Jiang Yilong spits out his breath and tears off the soul lock spell. At the same time, he looks at the two ghosts and says: "I thought you were also hurt by others, so I''ll let you live. However, even if we tear off the spell that binds your soul, because the ancient tomb is located in the fierce pattern, you still can''t get rid of the reincarnation here. So now, as long as you don''t resist, we''ll cast the spell immediately. After leaving here, we''ll send you to the hell to report, whether it''s life or punishment, It depends on your nature. "


    The two kids quickly knelt in front of us without any resistance.


    Seeing this, we took out the talisman and recited the formula in our mouth. At the last sentence, the two imps turned into Xuanguang and hid in the spell for the time being.


    After all this, I looked at Hu Qingguo, who was hiding far behind. They said, "little Hu, brother Fu, it''s all right. Don''t worry."


    Hu Qingguo leaned towards us. Finally, their video also noticed two strange stone urns in the corridor. They thought there must be treasures hidden in them and were about to break them open. Jiang Yilong quickly told the reason and scared them back three steps. "This is an expert''s practice. They bury the boy and girl with their bones in a stone urn, and then lock their ghosts with a soul lock charm. They can''t reincarnate. Therefore, when we appear here, two little ghosts will show up and tease us. Fortunately, they don''t have high Taoism. Otherwise, it''s really not easy to break through here."

 Chapter 36

    "Mr. Hu, in my opinion, we''d better withdraw first."


    "Withdraw, where to?"


    "Just get out of here." Chen Qing hurriedly said: "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Hu. You also know what kind of person I am, Chen Qing. I''m not the kind of person who falls off the chain at the critical moment. However, this time I feel very wrong. According to Xiao Qi Xiaojiang, the location of this ancient tomb accounts for a fierce pattern of Jedi. If someone is buried on this wind * *, it''s not only difficult for his ghost to disappear, but also difficult to survive, It will also harm future generations. As long as a person with normal mind can''t do such a stupid thing. Come on? However, on the one hand, Taoyuan village occupies such a biased position and is basically closed for decades. Secondly, according to the information we''ve heard these days, the existence of this ancient tomb is like a legend , it has nothing to do with anyone in Taoyuan village. In other words, someone deliberately came to Taoyuan Village, found this place and buried the tomb in this Feng Shui pattern. "


    "What are you talking about?" Fang Wenhu said, "this is a quicksand tomb. If you want to build such a tomb, you know how many people and how much it costs. Hum, it''s not as simple as digging a hole and burying it."


    Chen Qing said, "that''s enough. If it were you, would you bury yourself in such a fierce Jedi situation? Besides, you don''t hesitate to spend a lot of money?"


    "Fuck you, I haven''t repaired you for a while. Your skin is itchy? The dog can''t spit out ivory. Dare to curse me." Fang Wenhu''s face suddenly sank. More than that, he was ready to fight Chen Qinggan with his sleeves.


    Hu Qingguo quickly snapped and said, "what are you doing at this time? Do you want to do something?"


    "Not..."


    "Mr. Hu, i... it''s all him. He cursed me like a dog."


    "Brother Fang, brother Chen is actually unintentional." seeing what I said, Chen Qing quickly uh huh and nodded. I said, "what brother Chen just said is actually very simple. Although he didn''t say it very clearly, I believe everyone knows what he means."


    The fierce Jedi pattern is not suitable for building tombs and houses. This is one of the big taboos. Look at the quicksand layer against theft and everything that happened along the way. All this is not intentional. Can it be a coincidence?


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon, but I don''t quite understand where the demon is for a moment.


    Hu Qingguo said, "I understand. It''s just that we worked so hard for so long before we finally came in. Now we go back empty handed. How can we be worthy of ourselves? Besides, there''s really something dirty hidden here. Aren''t there you and Xiaojiang?"


    "It''s not..." Chen Qing just met Hu Qingguo''s sight, quickly lost his face, smiled and changed his mouth Feng and said, "that''s right, that''s right. If there are Xiaoqi and Xiaojiang, what big problem can happen. Hey, if you think twice, you''ll scare yourself. If you don''t think about it, I won''t say it."


    "It should have been closed long ago. It''s a waste of time."


    "You..."


    "What am I?"


    "Enough."


    In such an environment, they quarreled with each other and deliberately lowered their tone. Even so, the smell of gunpowder in the tone became stronger and stronger. Hu Qingguo realized and stopped drinking again. Not only that, his face was very gloomy and terrible. Fang Wenhu and Chen Qing were afraid to fart.


    We continued to walk along the corridor. After walking for a few minutes, we turned a corner. The lengthy corridor finally came to an end. In front of us was a stone gate. Two oil lamps were inlaid on the left and right of the stone gate. Perhaps because of too long time, the original lamp oil in the oil lamp had already disappeared. Just as Fang Wenhu was ready to try to push the stone gate, he moved immediately He stopped again. He shone his flashlight at the top left of the stone gate and said, "look, there are words on it."


    These are a few lines of small characters, and the font is still ancient seal characters. At present, only Jiang Yilong and I can recognize this kind of characters. We quickly connected these thousands of small characters together, and then analyzed and figured out the general meaning for a long time.


    According to the meaning of the words, the owner of the tomb chose this secluded place to sleep because he didn''t want to be disturbed, but no matter how many preventive measures he took, he couldn''t guarantee that there was an absolute answer. Therefore, he specially prepared a generous gift. After receiving this generous gift, he hoped that those who could come here would leave as soon as possible.


    Fu Hongshan touched his head and said, "this guy was so predictable that he could guess that we would steal his tomb."


    "This is not a prediction," said Jiang Yilong "In fact, the reason why he has such an arrangement is very simple. First there is the Jedi fierce pattern, then there is the quicksand layer, and then there is the ghost gate and the roadblock. That is to say, this guy has tried his best to steal his tomb in order to guard against theft. But if even these can''t stop someone from stealing his tomb and coming here, he can only beg us not to do it now I''m going to disturb him. Take this unexpected wealth and leave quickly. "


    Hu Qingguo said: "generous gifts? How thick?"


    Jiang Yilong shook his head. "I don''t know. These lines don''t say in detail."


    Fang Wenhu said, "where is the generous gift?"


    "You''re confused. Of course you''re behind the stone gate. Hurry, don''t be stunned, come and take a hand to push the stone gate." Chen Qing has posted it and is ready to start pushing the stone gate while talking.


    I said, "don''t worry, see if there is a mechanism."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    After Chen Qing''s careful inspection, they really didn''t find the mechanism poison arrows buried around the Shimen. Facing such a result, we were certainly very happy, but Hu Qingguo frowned and said nothing.


    After breaking through several checkpoints, finally this time the tomb owner did not continue to embarrass us. With the cooperation of Fang Wenhu and Chen Qing, the stone gate was pushed open without much effort. In front of us was a four square stone chamber, only about six or seven square meters.


    Several flashlights quickly swept the whole stone chamber. According to our observation, except for the stone gate we came in, there were no other stone gates visible to the naked eye in the stone chamber, that is to say, it was a sealed stone chamber. In the four corners of the southeast and northwest of the stone chamber, there is a boy stone statue. The boy stone statues are no longer as ferocious as the evil spirits we saw in front of the gate of hell. Instead, they look respectful, nod their heads and lower their eyebrows, and put their hands together. In addition, there is a stone platform in the center of the stone chamber, on which an iron box is placed.


    Chen Qing suddenly looked very excited. Pointing to the stone platform, he said, "that may be the gift given to us by the owner of the tomb."


    Fang Wenhu echoed: "can this be false? The owner of the tomb himself has made it clear. Quickly pry it open to see what good things are in it."


    The space of this stone chamber is limited. It can be said that it is clear at a glance. Nothing can escape under our naked eyes. However, according to the current situation, it seems that a new problem has emerged.


    Fang Wenhu and the three of them have gathered around the stone platform and are ready to pry open the iron box. Of course, Jiang Yilong and I are also very interested in this kind of thing. However, Yu Guang found that after Hu Qingguo entered the stone chamber, his attention was not in the iron box at all, but around the empty stone chamber.

 Chapter 37

    Jiang Yilong and I both stole tombs for the first time. We were in different moods before and after. In other words, when we first came into real contact with property and treasure, our mind could not take into account others. We just wanted to know what treasure was in the iron box.


    "Pry, you fucking work hard."


    "Come and try hard. If you break the things inside, are you going to pay for your life?" Chen Qing glanced obliquely at Fu Hongshan and said again: "His grandmother''s grandmother, what kind of lock is this? It''s really hard to pry. However, brothers, you don''t have to worry. I have a lot of ways. In my experience, the broken lock is rusty on the surface, but the craftsmanship inside the lock is really bad, so if you can''t take it by force, you can only take it by wisdom."


    I said, "outwit? Brother Chen, do you have another way?"


    "Of course, you underestimate me too." Chen Qing quickly took out an object from his trouser pocket. It was just a silver wire shaped like a key frame. He first folded the silver wire into a straight line, and then folded one end of the silver wire into a horizontal and vertical shape. Then, he pounded it vigorously towards the key eye.


    We all gathered around the stone platform, and all our eyes focused on his kung fu. With the passage of time, at least ten minutes have passed unconsciously, and there is still no sign of opening the lock.


    Jiang Yilong said, "brother Chen, is it useful or not?"


    At first, Fang Wenhu and Chen Qing almost had a fight on the ground because of a dispute, but when Jiang Yilong finished, Fang Wenhu quickly said, "Xiao Jiang, you still have to believe Chen Qing. If you know what this guy''s ancestors did for three generations, maybe you won''t worry."


    Jiang Yilong raised his eyebrows and said, "what did his ancestors do for three generations?"


    "Thief," Fang Wenhu said cleanly.


    "Stealing Tombs?"


    Seeing Jiang Yilong disappointed, Fang Wenhu shook his index finger and said, "it''s not a tomb robber, it''s a thief, but this thief is not an ordinary thief."


    "Thieves are not ordinary? Where are they..."


    I really don''t know much about Chen Qing. Fang Wenhu''s sudden remark, coupled with Chen Qing''s previous attitude towards Bai Ling, makes me more indifferent to Chen Qing. If I can, I really want to give him a middle finger in front of him, and then ridicule the fact that he is a thief''s son and son.


    But as soon as the idea appeared in my mind, it sank immediately.


    To be exact, there are many ways to pry open the iron box in front of us. However, we have to face a problem. First, we don''t know what is in the box, fragile or iron. As far as we know, almost all the means to pry open the iron box are violence. Even if we can pry open the iron box, it is very easy What''s the point of breaking the things inside? However, the situation is different now. There is a turning point in front of us, and this turning point is Chen Qing.


    According to Fang Wenhu, Chen Qingzu was a genuine thief for the last three generations. Of course, he was also a genuine thief''s son and son. However, after Fang Wenhu said two more words, I had an epiphany again.


    Because the last three generations of Chen Qingzu were not ordinary thieves, but big Xia thieves. The big families they stole were those who did all kinds of bad things and had bad character. Almost most of the treasures they took were distributed to the poor people.


    Such a kind-hearted chivalrous thief, I really hope to have more in the world.


    Despite Chen Qing''s thin body, it is completely different from Fu Hongshan, a powerful Kong Wu. However, because he is the descendant of the chivalrous thief, he learned a very special skill, that is, prying locks.


    I said, "I can''t see that brother Chen is still behind a famous family. It''s really disrespectful."


    "Shh." Chen Qing''s face suddenly became serious.


    Fu Hongshan saw that my face was different and hurriedly said, "he''s listening to the voice. Don''t disturb him."


    I Oh a, also dare not make more sound, a pair of eyes are staring at his hands every minute of extremely subtle actions.


    Bang.


    A very clear sound suddenly sounded. If an embroidery needle fell in the stone chamber, I''m afraid the sound could be very close to the sound. All of us can clearly see that the lock has been opened. At this time, when we look at Chen Qing, we can see that he is sweating.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Hu, come and see."


    Hu Qingguo glanced at us and immediately came over. Of course, Hu Qingguo is our master and boss. Although the lock has been opened, we can''t forget this rule.


    A smile finally appeared on Hu Qingguo''s face. When all of us were watching, he lifted the iron box cover very slowly. My heart seemed to jump out almost every second.


    Finally, the box was completely opened, and what appeared in front of us was not any strange pearl gold, but two iron wine containers, a pair of gold bowls and chopsticks, and a stack of iron utensils in the shape of a crescent moon. The total number was about hundreds.


    To tell the truth, the moment I opened the iron box, all my eyes were attracted by the dishes and chopsticks made of gold. Because, as far as I know, this pair of gold bowls and chopsticks should be the most valuable items in the iron box.


    "Shit, I, I''m right."


    "Fuck, Dao coin, little Hu, look, this is Dao coin..."


    Hu Qingguo, who looked unhappy for a while, couldn''t help smiling. He opened his mouth and couldn''t close it for a long time. "Yes, it should be. Look at this. It''s made of bronze and put it with knife coins. What treasure should it be?"


    In the current environment, I don''t fit in with Jiang Yilong. I can''t talk for a long time. After their excitement eased a little, Jiang Yilong asked, "Mr. Hu, are these things very valuable?"


    Hu Qingguo said: "Let''s talk about this Dao coin first. The Dao coin came out of the spring and Autumn period, which is exactly the same as the concept of banknotes we use now. That is to say, we can determine that these things belong to the spring and Autumn period by looking at these Dao coins alone. At the most time, they are also the pre-Qin period. But look at this Dao coin, what the Dao coin pays attention to is a shape. It looks like a knife. It is called a coin. Second, there are several words on it?"


    Jiang Yilong counted and said, "five."


    "This is a five character knife coin, and there are hundreds in this box."


    "That is to say..."


    "What do you say? We''re rich."


    Ha ha


    "Since we are sure of the age of the things contained in this box, the two wine bottles should also be bronze wine bottles in the spring and Autumn period or the pre Qin period. This pair of dishes and chopsticks need not be used more. Gold alone is already very valuable, not to mention the objects of that Dynasty."


    I said, "that''s what''s in this box. How much can I change?"


    Hu Qingguo said: "it''s hard to say. One depends on the market and the other depends on the people. However, you don''t have to worry about this. I have a way to sell it. Moreover, there are almost people who know the goods. In short, you won''t lose points at that time."


    "Put it on, put it on."


    When it comes to money, people are like taking stimulants. We quickly cleared all the things in the box. In order to reduce their own burden, we put them in the backpacks we carried when entering the ancient tomb.


    "The box, the box is also loaded."


    "This..."


    Seeing our look, Hu Qingguo hurriedly said, "the iron boxes of that dynasty, do you think the iron boxes we have now can compare? Nonsense, take all the valuable ones away."


    Although the iron box was not very big, it not only occupied at least half of the space in the backpack, but also felt heavy. Finally, Fu Hongshan accepted the job happily.


    "I''m rich, I''m rich, Mr. Hu, Xiao Qi and Xiao Jiang. We''ll withdraw quickly while it''s still early."


    "Yes, these things are worthless in our hands. If they fall into the hands of others, the money will come back. Hurry now."


    Hu Qingguo had a smile on his face. Naturally, it was because he had just had a bumper harvest, so even if someone scolded him face to face, I''m afraid it would not change his mood. "Did I say to go?"


    Fu Hongshan asked, "Mr. Hu, we have all the baby. Why do we stay here if we don''t go?"


    Hu Qingguo''s face suddenly changed. He hated iron but not steel. He said, "you are a fucking pig''s brain. Although the iron box and the things in it we got just now are natural, what is it worth compared with the treasures in the whole ancient tomb? Nine oxen and a hair, or even nine cents and a hair..."

 Chapter 38

    We may have been so happy for a moment that we forgot what we risked to do here.


    Stealing tombs is nothing more than trying to collect all valuable burial objects in ancient tombs.


    Now, we haven''t even touched the real door of the tomb, so we''re ready to withdraw from the ancient tomb. If this matter is publicized, I''m afraid it must be a conversation after tea and dinner in the business of tomb theft.


    What Hu Qingguo said just now is ostensibly reprimanding Fu Hongshan, but when you think carefully, he is insinuating, including all of us. Of course, if he hadn''t woken us up, our excitement might still not come down.


    "Shit, I''m really out of my mind." Fu Hongshan scratched his head and smiled. He looked around the stone chamber again and said, "it''s strange why there''s no way. It''s unreasonable."


    Hu Qingguo said, "you finally found it? We have been following the tomb path to this stone chamber. According to the current situation, this stone chamber is a dead end, that is, we should turn around. However, if you think carefully, have you found anything wrong?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "you mean, in fact, the direction we choose is likely to lead to the main tomb?"


    "Smart." Hu Qingguo nodded and said, "think about it carefully. If we didn''t cover our way, or the stone statue threatened, and then two little ghosts blocked the way, all these were carefully arranged by the tomb owner. In other words, if this direction didn''t lead to the main tomb, why did the tomb owner bother so much to design all these carefully?"


    Pop! Suddenly there was a crisp sound, which was particularly abrupt in the stone chamber.


    We came looking for a voice and finally locked our eyes on Fu Hongshan. Just as Hu Qingguo was talking, he suddenly slapped Chen Qing on the forehead. Without warning, he slapped him. Anyone would be angry now, but then looking at Chen Qing who was about to get angry, Fu Hongshan quickly said: "What are you doing? You don''t understand what little Hu said? Although we hit each other by mistake, it''s at least 89% possible that we chose the right direction. Then, there must be a secret mechanism in this stone."


    Chen Qing''s anger dissipated immediately. Instead, he smiled and said, "yes, yes, you should look around quickly. Even if you turn over this stone chamber, you should find out the mechanism for opening the secret door."


    The space of this stone chamber is indeed very limited. It is completely clear at a glance, and the furnishings in the stone chamber are no different. If there is a hidden mechanism, the most likely place should be the seemingly complete wall. Of course, it may also be the stone platform in the middle.


    Where are we willing to waste time? At present, everyone immediately dispersed, either knocking or touching. In short, in about ten minutes, all the places we can touch with our hands have been carefully checked. However, as a result, we didn''t find any mechanism button to open the secret channel at all.


    Fang Wenhu said, "there is only such a big place here. Just now I looked carefully at the stone gate at the door and outside the door. I didn''t find any clues. Is our speculation wrong?"


    "It''s impossible. My experience tells me that the mechanism for opening the secret door must be here. This feeling is absolutely wrong." although Hu Qingguo''s face is calm, I can see a touch of anxiety in his eyes.


    "Maybe we were just blinded by the superficial illusion?" I didn''t know if I was out of my mind and suddenly said out of control.


    "Xiao Qi, what do you mean?"


    I was stunned. I quickly made a round for myself and said casually: "there is a saying that the most dangerous place is also the safest place. Now, although there is no danger in front of us, we are likely to neglect the most obvious thing."


    To tell you the truth, I actually said it casually at this time. After that, I kept beating the drum in my heart. I really hope that this sentence did not attract the attention of Hu Qingguo. However, after I finished, Hu Qingguo extremely agreed with what I said and looked around the stone chamber again. All the iron boxes in the stone chamber, including the baby inside, were taken by us Scattered in the backpack, the rest is only an empty stone platform. In addition to the stone platform, the most obvious thing should be the stone statues of children scattered in the surrounding corners of the stone chamber.


    Pa. another crisp sound. This time, Chen Qing found the opportunity and held his pride on his face as much as possible. Taking advantage of Fu Hongshan''s unprepared, he also slapped him on the head. Fu Hongshan''s temper was much more ferocious than Chen Qing. He picked Chen Qing up like a chicken. "Why are you beating me?"


    Chen Qing was startled by Fu Hongshan''s reaction. He was afraid that Fu Hongshan''s fist would hit his small body. He spoke very fast and said, "you''re stupid. Xiao Qi just said it so obviously. Now the most obvious thing in front of us is the boy statue, that is to say, the mechanism is likely to be hidden in the boy statue."


    Fu Hongshan threw Chen Qing to the ground and said, "I have guessed just after Xiao Qi finished, and I want you to say. I don''t know what kind of person you are. If you play smart in front of me, I''ll really turn my face."


    Obviously, Chen Qing took the opportunity to deal with Hongshan with the nature of revenge. But Fu Hongshan said he was going to return, but he didn''t continue to argue with Chen Qing. He hurried to a stone statue of the boy. First, he looked for mechanisms up, down, left, right and around. Then, he tried to turn the stone statue of the boy with brute force.


    "Still not."


    "There are three more."


    We hurried to do the same for the other three boy statues, but it was strange that Jiang Yilong and I checked one, Hu Qingguo and Fang Wenhu. The results were consistent with those of Fu Hongshan. Just as we were ready to give up completely, Chen Qing suddenly shouted happily, "move, this can move."


    We swarmed around and saw Chen Qing holding the stone statue and making a fierce force to the right. The stone statue immediately heard a click sound. Seeing the stone statue moving and the very clear sound of the machine, we can finally be sure that the previous speculation has not deviated. There is indeed a secret way here.


    Chen Qing bit his teeth and said, "I can''t turn."


    We looked around the stone chamber and found no abnormality. Fu Hongshan said, "I''ll come and push Chen Qing away. With enough strength, we turned to the right. As a result, the stone statue no longer showed any signs of grinding, and even the clear sound of the machine disappeared completely. Fu Hongshan was not convinced. He turned the statue back to its original position and tried to grind it to the left, but he couldn''t even do anything. After going back and forth twice, Fu Hongshan finally turned back. "It''s strange. Since it''s the mechanism to open the secret door, and we have already opened the mechanism, is it because the mechanism has failed for too long?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "the craftsmanship of the ancients is not innumerable in your heart."


    "Is there more than one mechanism to open the secret door?" I said.


    "However, we have almost turned over here. The only thing that can move is the stone statue of the boy."


    "Wait."


    "What are you waiting for?" Fang Wenhu looked at Jiang Yilong and said.


    Jiang Yilong sank and immediately said, "I don''t know if I''m right. In short, it''s just a guess."


    Hu Qingguo said, "it''s all right. Whether it''s right or wrong, just say what you think. It''s really not good. Let''s find another way."


    "I''ll tell you," said Jiang Yilong "There are four stone statues of children in this stone chamber. We have tried just now. Only the one in front of us can grind, but have you found that the four stone statues stand in the four corners of the stone chamber in a mouth shape, and all the stone statues of children are facing each other. Now we grind the one in front of us, but only turn 45 to the right Degree, it can be said to face the center of the stone chamber, or it can be said to face the stone statue of the boy diagonally opposite. Then, in the current situation, does it seem very strange? "


    I answered, "elder martial brother, what do you mean, the reason why we didn''t turn the other three stone statues just now is that we didn''t follow the correct order?"


    Jiang Yilong wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "but I''m worried to death. I''m afraid I didn''t make it clear and you can''t understand."


    I said, "if the stone statue of the boy was the first key to open the secret way just now, it may not be the second or even the third stone statue."


    "That''s right." Jiang Yilong looked at Hu Qingguo and said, "little Hu, I''m talking nonsense. I''m not sure whether it''s right or not."


    "Right or wrong, I''ll know if I''ve tried. Even if it''s wrong, you''re trying hard. How can I blame you?"


    According to Jiang Yilong''s hint, Chen Qingfang Wenhu and I quickly dispersed and stood at three corners of the stone chamber. We took the lead in trying to turn the boy stone statue that was able to rotate just now towards the center of my boy stone statue. Unexpectedly, it was effortless this time. Finally, we also faced the boy stone statue diagonally opposite with 45 degrees, and the sound of machine included The sound rang again.


    When Hu Qingguo saw this, he looked very happy. Of course, there was no need for him to speak in a hurry. Fang Wenhu and they immediately tried. Finally, the stone statues of the boy in the other two corners were facing each other in a diagonal line again. At the same time, the stone platform in the center of the stone chamber suddenly made a dull sound, and then moved away automatically. There was a hole in the position in front of the stone platform, using his hand The electricity shines towards the opening, which is the ladder extending downward.

 Chapter 39

    The steps below the secret road are not long. There are only more than 20 roads in total. What is in front of the steps is naturally invisible when standing above the secret road crossing.


    "I''ll take the lead."


    Fu Hongshan immediately walked down the steps with his backpack on his back. After listening to him say it was all right, we followed down one after another.


    This secret road is so secret that from our subjective point of view, we naturally think that the main Tomb of the tomb owner is most likely below the secret road. But what actually appeared in front of us was a straight corridor with a length of more than 20 meters, but there was a stone gate at the end of the corridor.


    "It may be behind the stone gate."


    "Then don''t waste any more time. I''ll see how many valuable treasures are hidden in this guy."


    Just as we were about to leave for the end of the corridor and open the stone gate, I suddenly found a pair of murals carved on the walls of the corridor, and the painting style and scenes of these murals made me very uneasy for a moment. "Look at the pictures engraved on the wall."


    It may be because the murals have been eroded by wind for too long, but even though the tone is dark, the carved patterns outlined on the wall are very clear. The pioneers'' eyes fell on the mural on the left nearest to us, engraved with two people in different clothes. One of them knelt on the ground with his hands tied, and his head was cut off next to him. The other was pierced by a bow and arrow. His face was frightened. In his eyes, there seemed to be a sense of regret in addition to fear. Just looking at this mural, I can''t help but immediately picture the scene of their tragic death at that time in my mind.


    In the mural on the wall on our right, although the scene depicted on it has changed, the painting style remains the same. There were four people on the top. Without exception, they were pierced by sharp spears. Their death was terrible. However, there are murals on the walls on both sides of the corridor at intervals, and the contents of the murals are almost similar to the two we see now.


    Chen Qing said, "shit, what''s engraved on it? It''s scary."


    Hu Qingguo said, "don''t look if it''s scary. Hurry to the front and open the stone gate."


    Perhaps influenced by the murals, Fu Hongshan, who walked in front, was very careful and walked very slowly. Of course, we followed him and wouldn''t urge him at this time. After all, we all know that the closer we are to the main tomb, the greater the risk factor will be. It''s always good to be careful. However, as soon as we walked forward, Fu Hongshan suddenly raised his voice and shouted down. Out of instinct, we immediately crawled on the ground without hesitation. At the same time, a row of small arrow holes appeared at the place where the mural was originally engraved on the wall, and dense arrow rain shot out of each other.


    I was not a timid person, even the evil ghost and fierce ghost that everyone feared. But at this moment, I was so scared that a cold sweat had seeped from my back. We all know that if we spend a little more time at night, we may have been shot into a hornet''s nest by this time. In a short time, there will be more rotten skeletons in this ordinary corridor. Even if we are lucky to see the sun again in the future, no one will know my last name, but we can be sure that we are tomb robbers, And our fate is also the fate of grave robbers.


    The arrow rain came too suddenly and walked vigorously. In just a few seconds, hundreds of arrows had been stacked on the ground in front of us until we couldn''t hear the sound of arrow rain at last, and the hanging stones in our hearts fell to the ground.


    "Stop, it seems to stop."


    "Feibiao, you dog, almost killed us." Chen Qing scolded.


    "I''ll fuck you. If I hadn''t reminded you in time, you bastard would have gone to the hell hall to report, and dared to blame me." Fu Hongshan scolded back. He immediately carefully planed away the arrows stacked in front of him, pointed to the green brick he had just stepped on and said to Hu Qingguo, "I remember very clearly. I stepped on this brick just now."


    Jiang Yilong said, "let''s avoid it."


    Hu Qingguo hesitated and said, "this road doesn''t seem long, but it may be the most sad level for us from stealing the cave to now. Therefore, even if we deliberately avoid going now, it may not trigger the mechanism again accidentally."


    "Little Hu, what good way do you have?" I said.


    Hu Qingguo said: "this mechanism is so ingenious that it can kill people if you don''t pay attention. But even if it is powerful, it will eventually run out of strength. That is, as long as we touch and fire all the arrows arranged in advance in the mechanism, we don''t have to worry about the situation just happening again."


    Fu Hongshan understood and said a word to us. When he saw us lying on the ground tightly again, he stretched out a hand and pressed it fiercely towards the green brick of the trigger mechanism. The next second, the dense arrow rain triggered again.


    Fu Hongshan kept pressing the green brick hard for about half a minute. The power of the dense arrow rain became weaker and weaker until there was no arrow in the arrow hole on the wall. "No, it''s really gone this time."


    At this time, I found that my palm was full of cold sweat. Looking at Jiang Yilong next to me, his face also looked a little pale. Looking at my line of sight, he quickly asked, "younger martial brother, are you hurt?"


    "I didn''t, and you?"


    "I''m fine."


    Hu Qingguo stood up and saw that everyone was safe and said, "as the saying goes, if you don''t die, you will have a blessing. We may have broken through this level again. Next, let''s go straight to Baoshan."


    Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing opened the road and cleared a road from thousands of bows and arrows. After the experience just now, we were naturally more careful, but we didn''t expect that we were only less than five meters away from the Shimen, and we didn''t know who accidentally touched the mechanism button. I just heard a roar, the green brick ground broke from the middle and sank abruptly. I just felt that my feet were empty, my center of gravity was greatly lost, and took a look at my feet, At my feet is a stone pit of about three meters. If it is just an ordinary stone pit, it will hurt for half a day at most, but there are sharp spears in the stone pit. These spears are arranged very densely, only 20 or 30 cm apart from each other.


    This is a means of killing


    I yelled. Instinctively, I stretched my hands upward to grasp the broken edge. Unexpectedly, the tip of my hand slipped and grabbed the air. At this moment, I seem to feel that the whole space is still, and the thoughts in my mind become extremely active at this second.


    I know what will happen to me


    Fang Wenhu and his team retreated in time, and the position where I stood was just the center of the ground sinking. Therefore, what the mechanism touched this time could take away was only my life.


    "Younger martial brother."


    "Hold him."


    Fang Wenhu was closest to me and took the lead in reacting. He leaned down and firmly grasped my arm. Soon Jiang Yilong looked flustered and took another hand. With their joint efforts, my body was finally fixed less than 20 cm above the spear stab.


    "Come on, pull me up." the feeling of zero distance contact with death for the first time may not be as simple as fear.


    The two of them succeeded in saving me from death, but at this time, I lay on the ground feeling powerless, desperately panting, looking at them with my mouth open for a long time and couldn''t say a word.


    Fang Wenhu said, "fortunately, I caught you. Otherwise... The consequences... Really, ah. Don''t talk. Calm down first."


    I nodded. It took me a long time to recover from the thrill just now. Jiang Yilong quickly took out a bottle of mineral water from his backpack. I took it and drank it all. "Thank you, brother Fang. Thank you, elder martial brother."


    "What nonsense? I''ll see you later."


    "Yes, younger martial brother. You don''t know I was really scared to death just now. I thought I couldn''t save you." Jiang Yilong and my feelings are naturally comparable to bloody brothers and sisters. Although the incident happened to me, I can understand his mood at the moment. Soon, he looked at Fang Wenhu and said, "brother Fang, although he said something, I really thank you for saving my junior brother just now."


    Hu Qingguo came over, helped me up from the ground, immediately took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed one to each of us. "It''s all right. Don''t think about it. Doing our business is begging for food in the hands of the God of death. Don''t say anything like that just now. We are all together. We share our blessings and difficulties."


    I took several breaths in succession, nodded and said, "I see."

 Chapter 40

    Life and death, this is the first time in my life. If anything, the situation may be similar to me at the moment, perhaps more unbearable than me. Of course, since you have picked up this life, you should cherish it


    I don''t want to die, let alone now.


    I smoked one cigarette and another until I finished smoking, and the fear of death threat dissipated.


    During this time, Hu Qingguo and them were not idle.


    Because I accidentally touched the mechanism just now, a stone pit collapsed from the middle only a few meters away from the stone gate. The width of the stone pit is as much as five meters, and there are very sharp spears below. Now if you want to go smoothly to the stone gate opposite the stone pit, you must think of a perfect way, otherwise you will die if you make a mistake.


    Fortunately, Fu Hongshan ran frantically forward for two steps at the moment when the mechanism was touched. At the moment, he was right opposite us. However, he tried several times with the tools for digging and stealing holes in his backpack. He wanted to take a hole in the wall and fix the rope, so that we could swing over with the strength of this rope. Although the method is good, I don''t know what stone is used on the wall of this corridor. It''s not only very smooth, but also very hard.


    Fang Wenhu took two steps forward and looked at the stone pit again. His face was horizontal and suddenly said, "why don''t I try first and see if I can jump over."


    "No, you don''t want to die." Hu Qingguo said quickly, "of course it''s all right in the flat ground. The key is that there are deadly things under the stone pit. In case of a mistake, the immortal Luo can''t save it."


    "Yes, yes, three children don''t fool around. Don''t be so rash. Life matters," Fu Hongshan said.


    Fang Wenhu said, "what should we do? It''s impossible for us to stay here all the time. When we see Baoshan, we can''t enter Baoshan."


    Jiang Yilong said, "brother Fu''s method is good, but it doesn''t work because of the wall. However, in the final analysis, we only need something to borrow. You see, there are thousands of arrows scattered on the ground. We just need to collect them and carefully fill some of the stone pit. Can''t we solve this problem?"


    "I''m confused. I forgot these things. It seems that we were all scared silly by the scene of Xiao Qi just now." Fang Wenhu slapped his forehead fiercely, and immediately collected the arrows as Jiang Yilong said. Finally, he filled the stone pit carefully.


    It took us about ten minutes to fill both ends of the pit. The original five meter long pit was shortened to more than two meters. We have experienced several checkpoints before and after coming to Shimen smoothly, and almost several times are fatal. Therefore, we are extra careful now. Instead of opening the stone gate in a hurry, we carefully checked it up, down, left and right for three or four times. After it was determined that there was no mechanism, three or four of us joined hands to push the stone gate open.


    When the stone gate just made a dull sound and opened a gap, an unusually unpleasant smell came to my face, just like the smell of corpse decay. Jiang Yilong and I are naturally very disgusted, and even have a feeling of nausea and vomiting. However, Hu Qingguo''s reaction is quite different from ours. They not only have no disgust, but also smile.


    Before, we guessed that behind the stone gate is likely to be the main Tomb of the tomb owner, but now with this smell alone, Hu Qingguo and they are more convinced of this idea. Although they are not completely sure, they are at least 50% sure.


    One third of the stone gate was opened by us, which was enough for people to pass. We simply didn''t waste our energy. Trying to resist the strange smell in the air, he quickly flashed a circle back and forth with a flashlight.


    What appeared in front of us was also a stone chamber, which was also in a sealed state. But the difference is that the chamber of secrets in front of us is very large, with four stone columns, which seems to be a support to prevent collapse. In addition, coffins are neatly placed on the ground. There are four rows of coffins, a total of 16, and there is a candle lamp hanging with three small iron chains directly above each coffin.


    "Found, finally found." Hu Qingguo looked very excited and couldn''t help shouting out.


    Fang Wenhu and Chen Qing led them down the steps into the secret room, walked around coffins, and finally pointed to the candle lamp hanging on the coffin and said, "there should be no mechanism around, but it''s strange that there is oil in the oil lamp. I smell it and can''t smell what oil it is."


    Hu Qingguo said, "then try a lighter."


    Chen Qing took out his lighter and tried it in the candle lamp. Unexpectedly, he actually lit the candle lamp. While everyone felt strange, Fang Wenhu and they also lit all the other candle lamps. This time, the light in the secret room was very bright, just like dropping an embroidery needle. I''m afraid they can easily pick it up.


    Just now, with a flashlight, we can naturally notice more striking things, such as stone pillars, coffins and hanging candles. But now when all the candles are lit up, we find that different murals are also painted and engraved on the walls around the secret room. Although the class content on the murals is different, the painting style is not different from what we saw in the corridor before.


    In such an environment, I can''t help feeling creepy in my heart. But I''m afraid it''s only for a while, because even if the murals on the wall depict how lifelike, they are still dead and pose no threat to us at all. Now it is urgent that we should collect the funerary goods of the tomb owner as soon as possible, and then leave this ghost place quickly.


    I said, "as far as I know, in the past, noble princes and nobles were buried with living people after their death. Now there are 16 coffins in front of us. That is, if the coffin contains not funeral objects, but corpses, can we think that this is just a funeral room, not the main tomb?"


    Hu Qingguo''s face suddenly felt down. He glanced around all the coffins and said, "if it''s a burial place, it must be the same as that in the secret room before. There must be a secret passage leading to the main tomb. If it''s not... Naturally, if you want to determine this, you just need to open the coffin and have your own answer."


    "Wait a minute, we''ll open the coffin right away. Sanwa, come on, let''s pry open this one first and see what''s inside."


    Fu Hongshan asked Fang Wenhu to help. Naturally, Chen Qing was curious and eager to know what was inside. He hurried to help nail the coffins and pry them open one by one. It took a long time. The three of them succeeded in prying open the coffin nearest to us.


    Just when he was able to push the lid of the coffin, Hu Qingguo couldn''t wait to ask, "what''s inside?"


    "One, two, three, open."


    The three men worked together and worked hard in one direction. The coffin cover finally fell to the ground. But when they looked into the coffin, their original happy face suddenly sank. "It''s a dead body."

 Chapter 41

    There is nothing wrong with the fact that there are dead bodies in the coffin. However, when we approached the coffin and looked into the coffin, there was nothing but surprise


    Let''s start with this secret room.


    The ventilation of the chamber of secrets was set up very skillfully. It was almost completely sealed before we opened the stone door of the chamber of secrets. Moreover, according to the information we got all the way into the ancient tomb, we can be sure that the tomb must have been old for a long time. Well, it''s been so many years since we put the body into the coffin under normal conditions. Now we open the lid of the coffin again and see a white bone.


    In fact, it turned out to be a perfect mummy in front of us!


    The mummified corpse in the coffin, regardless of appearance, outline or body shape, can be clearly seen at first glance, as if he was just caused by sucking dry blood. It''s really hard to imagine what kind of means were used to have such a hand.


    "Unlucky, there''s only one body here. I haven''t found anything valuable for a long time." Fang Wenhu said with a sad face.


    Chen Qing said, "didn''t they just say that if it''s really just a funeral room, then we can be sure that there must be a secret mechanism in this secret room. Therefore, now we just need to thoroughly check whether there are funeral objects or find the coffin of the tomb owner."


    "Yes, open the second coffin."


    Chen Qingfang, Wen Hu and Fu Hongshan were busy again and locked their target on the second coffin nearby. However, in their effort to pry open the second coffin, there was also a mummified body, and there was no so-called valuable burial objects at all.


    I looked at Hu Qingguo and said, "little Hu, why don''t you stop first?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "stop? Why stop?"


    I said, "it''s the same to pry open two coffins in a row. It''s likely that the situation in these coffins is the same. It may be really consistent with what we guessed earlier. In fact, this is just a funeral room. Therefore, I personally think it''s better to waste time and energy on these coffins than to find a secret mechanism and open a secret way."


    "Xiao Qi, I didn''t think you were more considerate than me. However, since it''s a funeral room, isn''t there anything left in the coffin? It''s not easy for us to come here. Even if we can''t get everything, we can''t miss one of them. This is tomb theft... Of course, there''s another possibility. It''s not certain that the owner of the tomb was confusing the public at the beginning, so we put it out This Oolong array, that is, in these coffins, it is very likely that one of the coffins is the coffin of the tomb owner himself. "


    "We met once before and set up an Oolong array, but we found it. The coffin of the tomb owner contained a lot of good things," Fu Hongshan said.


    Hu Qingguo nodded and said, "everyone cheer up and be strict. Don''t fucking walk away from me at this time."


    When I entered this secret room and saw these coffins in front of me, I always felt a little unnatural at the first time. But after all, I have too little experience in tomb robbing, and the situation I have encountered is very limited. Therefore, looking at Hu Qingguo, I immediately swallowed some words.


    Fu Hongshan and the three of them worked together to pry open the sealed coffin again, and we couldn''t stand and wait for the result. We simply helped together to save time and effort. However, when we worked together to pry open the third coffin, the result was still no different from the previous two coffins.


    At this time, my uneasiness became more and more obvious. But for a moment, I couldn''t find out where the key was


    "Damn it, I don''t believe in this evil." Chen qingpeipei rubbed his saliva in his hand and greeted Fu Hongshan and Fang Wenhu. Now everyone is on the same front. Even if there is any private unhappiness, it can''t be shown at this time. Therefore, Fu Hongshan and his two brothers had no aversion to Chen Qing''s big brother''s style at this time, and hurried to join hands.


    Another coffin, a mummy.


    Another bite


    I don''t know how much time we spent in the secret room. First, the air in the secret room is very uncomfortable. Second, the environment here is extremely disturbing. We forget these two points, but the result is not what we think. At this moment, I''m not the only one. Everyone''s moods are completely revealed.


    "Fuck, I''ve pried twelve coffins in this company. I don''t even have anything valuable..."


    "Isn''t it? The owner of this tomb is so stingy. People have sacrificed their lives to accompany the funeral. They don''t even let people bring some valuable things when they die..."


    In almost two hours, everyone worked together to pry a total of 12 coffins, and the final result was still nothing. However, it''s strange that the mummified bodies in these twelve coffins are even worse


    Jiang Yilong said, "Mr. Hu, maybe my younger martial brother just said it was possible. This is just a funeral room. But according to what you told us before, according to this pattern, that is, according to the current situation, we are very close to the main tomb. In that case, I think we should save some energy and find the secret way of the mechanism?"


    Looking around, Hu Qingguo hesitated for a while and immediately said, "since so much time has been wasted, there''s no need to be so stingy. Besides, we''ve pried twelve of them, so we can''t give up halfway? There are only four coffins left. We''ll try our best to pry them open, determine what''s in them, discuss and decide..."


    Hu Qingguo is the boss. He has spoken. Of course, we have to obey orders.


    Another bite


    Then another bite


    Until the last mouth in the fourth row was about to be pried open, I suddenly had an idea in my mind. I quickly shouted at Fu Hongshan, who was preparing to do it, "stop, don''t pry first."


    "What are you doing when you''re surprised? It scared me."


    "I don''t know exactly, but I don''t think I can pry this coffin anymore."


    In Hu Qingguo''s eyes, Jiang Yilong and I are experts. Now I have such a reaction. I must see that there is a problem. He quickly asked me, "what''s wrong, Qi?"


    To tell the truth, my mind is very chaotic now. It''s like a pot of porridge. Let me say something specifically at this moment. I really don''t know where to start, but I look at the rows of pried coffins, and there are mummies in them. My uneasiness is becoming more and more obvious


    "I, I don''t know, but I think we may have made trouble."


    "Trouble?"


    Jiang Yilong was stunned and said, "younger martial brother, do you mean these coffins?"


    I said, "maybe... By the way, I remember, did you forget the ghost gate we passed before we came in?"


    "That''s fake. Didn''t you say it all to scare us, ha ha..." Chen Qing said.


    Jiang Yilong said, "I see what younger martial brother means. All this is not fake, but the layout."


    "Cloth... Layout?"


    "There are 18 stone carvings in front of the ghost gate, except for the ox head and horse face, followed by evil ghost stone carvings. These 16 evil ghosts are the evil ghost town guard specially selected by the king of hell. Look at this secret room, there are four rows horizontally and vertically, no difference. The total number is 16. Sixteen coffins and sixteen evil ghosts... This number should not be just a coincidence..."

 Chapter 42

    "It''s not just a coincidence? According to your meaning, this is not the burial room of the tomb owner, but a trap?"


    While Hu Qingguo finished saying this sentence, my heart jumped uncontrollably. This uneasy mood seemed to indicate that something bad was about to happen to me. If I withdrew from the secret room later, I might lose my life. Just as the idea flashed through my mind, I suddenly found something on the wall.


    Before we entered the secret room, we just took a general picture with a flashlight. We didn''t pay special attention to anything except the very eye-catching murals. In other words, all of us, Jiang Yilong, said, "no, no, this should be Fuyin."


    "Character?"


    "HMM." Jiang Yilong nodded affirmatively and said, "my path is shallow. What Rune seal is engraved? Although I can''t recognize it, I''m sure it''s Rune seal. Do you remember the ghost we met before?"


    "Those two kids?"


    "These two little ghosts were suppressed in the stone urn by the elder masters with evil magic spells. Finally, their resentment deepened and became a roadblock. At first, I thought this was just a barrier set up by the tomb owner to prevent the ancient tomb from being stolen. But now, connecting all this, the talisman on the stone urn should have something to do with the talisman seal on the wall."


    Fang Wenhu was stunned and said, "I didn''t quite understand."


    I said, "elder martial brother, do you mean that the imps and the runes on the wall have only one purpose, that is, to prevent someone from stealing the tomb?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "yes, that''s what I mean."


    Fang Wenhu connects: "You said before that the two little ghosts could not reincarnate because of the soul lock talisman and the fierce Feng Shui pattern of the Jedi here. Therefore, when we passed by, we turned into road blocking ghosts to annoy us. But now there is nothing here, only these talisman seals. There are no ghosts and no blame. What''s to worry about? I think it''s good to be careful, too Allergies, then... "


    Before he finished, I grabbed the words, pointed to the nearby coffin and said, "you can control two little ghosts by means of yin and evil. You can imagine the means of an elder expert like this. Look, what''s inside?"


    Hu Qingguo''s face suddenly turned blue. He looked at Jiang Yilong and me and said, "yes, will there be a corpse?"


    Jiang Yilong and I couldn''t tell what runes and seals were engraved on the wall, and we naturally didn''t know their functions. But Hu Qingguo''s sentence seemed to give us a hint. When I looked at the body in the coffin again, the ferocious face seemed to be very consistent with one of the evil ghost stone carvings in front of the ghost gate.


    "I, I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be as safe as we look."


    "What are you waiting for? I''ll pry the last coffin. You can find the secret mechanism here now..."


    Fu Hongshan meant nothing more than to finally confirm whether there were funerary objects in the last unopened coffin and whether the owner of the tomb hid them in order to hide people''s ears and eyes. Just as he pulled Chen Qinggang close to the last coffin, before he had time to pry, there was a strange noise in the secret room. Although the sound was not loud, it startled all of us Even the movement in his hand stopped at almost the same time.


    Click, click


    "Where, where''s the sound?"


    Fang Wenhu pointed to the coffin that had not been pried open and said, "OK, the sound seems to come from inside."


    "Don''t scare me, you dog. I don''t know the dead bodies of hundreds or thousands of years. You think you can still move..."


    Boom.


    The sound was separated for a long time, and there was a sudden loud noise. If we hadn''t been brave, we might have been scared to pee our pants in this environment. Even if we haven''t reached this level yet, the scene we saw in front of us is enough to make all our souls risk.


    At first, we carefully checked every coffin in the chamber. It was nailed with coffin nails. It was impossible to open it without external force. But now the coffin that had not been pried open first made a strange sound from the inside, and then it seemed that a huge force came from the inside, which shook the completely sealed coffin open, shattered all around the coffin, and the lid of the coffin was finished It fell down without damage and pressed directly above the dead body contained in it.


    "Get up, get up the body..."


    Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan reacted quickly enough to flash back to us. Even if they dodged in time, Chen Qing was still a little slow. He was stabbed in the thigh by a broken fragment. Fortunately, the puncture was not deep. He quickly pulled out the fragment, shed some blood, and tore the cloth strip from his clothes with the help of Fang Wenhu.


    The coffin is cracked by internal force. At the first time, our attention is naturally the situation in the coffin. Even if it is covered by the coffin cover, we can be sure that it is no different from the dead bodies in other coffins. In addition, there are no so-called valuable funerary objects in the coffin.


    The material of the coffin is very special. Even if you can''t be sure, it''s definitely good wood. Otherwise, it''s unknown how many years have passed, and it should have decayed with the traces of years. But all the coffins we see are intact, just like they''ve just been made. That''s why we want to make the coffin by manpower alone To the extent of fragmentation, maybe we need at least three or four people with some tools and brute force at the same time.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons. Jiang Yilong and I instinctively stood in front of everyone. If it was really a corpse, we had at least some ways to resist it for a while.


    However, this strange scene suddenly happened, and we waited for a long time. There was no change next. For a few minutes, Hu Qingguo couldn''t help but say to us, "why don''t you go and have a look?"


    Hu Qingguo''s meaning is very clear. He just wants to instruct Jiang Yilong and I to come forward and have a look. Jiang Yilong and I are still worried about the scene just now, but we are Taoists after all. Holding a peach wood sword and a talisman, he slowly came forward and leaned over.


    This room is sealed at a depth of more than 20 meters underground, and it can definitely be said to be completely sealed before we open the stone gate. It happened that in such an environment, Jiang Yilong and I were less than two meters away from the shocked coffin. There was a gust of Yin wind in the secret room, which was biting, as if we were suddenly in a cold place. But it''s not over yet. I can smell a sudden smell of blood in the ai

 Chapter 43

    Bloody smell


    I was completely conditioned and looked behind me. It was Chen Qing who focused my attention.


    I remember very clearly that among us, the only person who has been injured so far is Chen Qing who was accidentally injured by the fragments of the cracked coffin just now.


    Unless it is him, how can such a strong smell of blood permeate the air flow in space?


    But at my sight, the end of my sight was so strange.


    For some reason, Chen Qing suddenly collapsed to the ground and didn''t cry.


    His thigh had been urgently bandaged by Fu Hongshan to stop the wound. Moreover, the wound was not deep, which was no big problem for Chen Qing himself. However, it happened that at this time, the wound on his thigh seemed to burst suddenly, and the blood could not stop flowing out, and his face was as white as paper in just a few tens of seconds.


    "Chen Qing, you son of a bitch. What are you doing? Don''t scare me."


    "I... I, I feel me, I''m dying, I''m dying..."


    At this moment, Jiang Yilong and I were preparing to continue our forward movement and stopped for a moment.


    To tell you the truth, it''s not because of Chen Qing at the moment, but because we can clearly see that the blood spilled from Chen Qing''s wound seems to be manipulated. It doesn''t flow down the thighs and trouser corners, but seems to split into beads by some unknown strength. Next, These flying blood beads even got into the sixteen coffins in the secret room


    "Help, help me..."


    Jiang Yilong and I didn''t know well, so we quickly withdrew and retreated, holding a rune. While being urged by our internal power, the rune pressed fiercely on Chen Qing''s wound, which made him howl like killing a pig, but in a twinkling, the color of pain on Chen Qing''s face alleviated a lot.


    Staring at the strange scene in front of him, Hu Qingguo trembled and said, "what the fuck is going on?"


    "Zombies suck blood."


    "What stiff, zombies suck blood..."


    Jiang Yilong looked serious and held a peach wood sword in front of all of us. He said, "it''s not fine or strange. If you want to save your life, run away quickly."


    At the moment Jiang Yilong finished saying these words, not only me, but also Hu Qingguo, who had noticed that something was wrong, pulled out their legs and rushed to the stone gate. It happened that at this time, there was a loud noise. However, for more than ten seconds, more than ten coffins cracked like before. For a moment, the secret room was full of debris and sawdust.


    In fact, we were only eleven or two meters away from the stone gate, but we were just standing in the center because we were unprepared. At this moment, something strange happened. It took less than a few minutes to escape to the stone gate. On the contrary, just now everyone had to hold their heads and squat in place.


    "No, are you okay?"


    Silence, dead silence.


    Jiang Yilong stopped the flying debris and wood residue, stood up, looked around, and immediately shouted, "run!"


    We didn''t dare to look at the picture in front of us, because we knew that the big event was bad when we noticed the tone of Jiang Yilong. Out of human instinct, we naturally locked the Shimen exit at the moment of reaction.


    Ah... Ah


    The voice is not loud, just like a very plain sigh under normal circumstances. But at this time, the sound seemed to be superimposed, not like a flood bell, but it shocked people''s soul.


    The moment I looked up, 16 dead bodies in 16 coffins seemed to regain their lives, regain the power to control their bodies, and suddenly left the coffin and stood up. But it''s not over yet. These shriveled and non adult corpses have locked us curled up in the corner while we haven''t completely returned to our senses


    Did you really get up?


    I''ve seen ghosts, shocked ghosts and killed ghosts, but this is the first time.


    To tell the truth, at this moment, I had nothing else in my heart, only fear. Because such a scene is really the first time in my life. However, while trembling with fear, I finally affirmed my identity in the extremely chaotic thoughts.


    Yes, I''m a Taoist. I''m a genuine Taoist. It''s my duty to eliminate demons and defend the Tao. Ghosts and monsters will be killed in troubled times!


    My retreat was finally replaced by this Taoist duty. I put aside my fear and stood beside Jiang Yilong with peach, like a great enemy, with rigorous attack and defense.


    Despite the fact of stealing tombs, the only thing Jiang Yilong and I can do under such circumstances is to do everything we can to save Hu Qingguo''s lives as much as possible


    "Black, black donkey hoof..."


    "It''s no use. These guys are neither refined nor strange nor stiff. It''s just that they were subjected to evil magic by experts at the beginning... Little Hu, don''t think about anything else now. It''s important to protect your life!"


    The voice suddenly fell. Jiang Yilong rushed forward, one move, one block and one split. Unexpectedly, there was nothing to break and nothing to gain.


    Sixteen changed zombies besieged Jiang Yilong. I know very well in my heart that if I let him hold on for another moment and a half, his life will inevitably die. It may be out of impulse, or it may be the reason why I have always regarded Jiang Yilong as my brother. I can''t let such an event happen


    With a fierce drink, he stepped on his feet and slashed.


    At this moment, Jiang Yilong and I relied on the skills of Taoism. Although we were defeated by the sixteen differences, we could protect ourselves. However, we think that this undead way has attracted all the changed zombies and can strive for the chance to escape for Hu Qingguo. On the contrary, at the moment when they just started, their movements attracted half of the changed zombies.


    "The supreme prince, give me decrees, gods and ghosts subdue the law and kill."


    A sharp stab of the Sword Pierced Yijiang''s body without accident. It happened that Yijiang was not painful and itchy. Wu waved his arms and bared his teeth. Jiang Yilong''s body rolled and his feet were stiff. With this strength, he avoided a disaster. "Why don''t you run and wait to die?"


    "Run, how to run, Xiao Qi, Xiao Jiang, fast..."


    With quick eyes and quick hands, I kicked a strange stiff near fu Hongshan to the ground. But at that moment, strange stiff got up in situ. I was flustered and clapped with a palm of the magic talisman. With a loud crash, the magic talisman ignited spontaneously without fire, but strange stiff just froze in situ for a moment. Then, Jain will report and rush to my face.


    "Fuck your mother..."


    Bang Bang


    Several times in a row, the sound was deafening. Yu Guang glanced away and saw Fu Hongshan holding a pistol with smoke at the muzzle.


    Maybe I really underestimated the Neng Nai of Hu Qingguo and his gang. Until now, I know that they can even get guns. However, in a moment of panic, two different stiff locked me and killed me ferociously.


    Out of instinct, I fiercely wielded my sword to chop. This strange body was as stiff as copper and iron. It turned out that the peach wood sword in my hand had become half while only a burst of green smoke was rising on them.


    "In front of the Dharma driver, ten thousand demons..."


    Poof


    I opened my mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood, and my body was a little unstable.


    I know very well in my heart that my Taoist foundation is too shallow, but even so, under such circumstances, the only thing I can think of is the five emperors'' great magic seal. However, even if the great magic has the ability to expel ghosts and bind demons, it is not our shallow Taoists who show their ability


    Ah


    A strange stiff suddenly rushed, and the impact force brought me into close contact with the wall. At the same time, I seemed to feel that my spine seemed to have been broken.


    "Younger martial brother, get out of here."


    A violent drink.


    This is the first time that Jiang Yilong and I have lived for so many years to yell at me. But I have no anger or resentment in my heart. Because, at this moment, seven or eight different stiffness have surrounded him heavily. He cares about me instead of his own life.


    I endured the sharp pain, rolled my body with half of the peach wood sword and shrank in the corner. By this time difference, I bit the tip of my tongue, sprayed the blood from the tip of my tongue on the great magic seal of the five emperors, held the great magic seal high, and twisted the Dharma finger: "in front of the Dharma driver, ten thousand demons are in shape, ten thousand ghosts subdue the Dharma..."

 Chapter 44

    There are only six of us. Even in the face of an equal number of ordinary people under normal circumstances, it is not easy to control the situation for a while. What''s more, two fists are difficult to defeat four hands. Our enemies now are a group of different stiff people whose number is far more than several times that of us.


    In fact, the most shocking thing is not the number of different stiffness and the body like diamond copper and iron. But these corpses, who have been dead for unknown years, have regained their consciousness and wisdom driven by the evil law, and even know that they are scattered to attack us one by one.


    Jiang Yilong struggled with nearly half of them. The rest of them not only attacked me, but also five or six besieged Hu Qingguo and Fu Hongshan. In this sudden change, the worst thing is Chen Qing, except for Jiang Yilong, who is suffering from the enemy. Because of the strange scene just now, the blood in his body seemed to be evacuated. In addition, the thigh wound cracked, and they didn''t even have the instinct to run for their lives. Fortunately, Fu Hongshan and Fang Wenhu didn''t dislike this burden and desperately protected him in the center. Otherwise, Chen Qing would definitely return to the West.


    This is a very chaotic scene, and Jiang Yilong and I have never encountered a difficult scene. In the face of such a situation, the possibility of self-protection and survival is very low. But we know better that if Jiang Yilong and I don''t actively strive for a glimmer of hope for survival, we must all go to the yellow spring together


    A touch of green light is amazing, just like an oasis in a dry desert. This is vitality and the only dependence on whether we can survive now. With the end of the mantra in my mouth, the green light expanded and exploded like an invisible bomb in my hand. The dazzling green halo between lightning, stone and fire covered the whole secret room space.


    Bang Bang


    Strange stiffness is a walking corpse, more like a machine manipulated by human beings. They have no sense of pain. Even so, they are still shaken back by the Dharma of the five emperors'' great magic seal and smashed on the wall.


    At this moment, I have an unspeakable pleasure in my heart, a pleasure of taking charge of life and death above all sentient beings. But soon, I felt that all the strength in my body was empty and fell directly to the ground, and the green light of the five emperors'' great magic seal in my hand disappeared.


    "Younger martial brother, you..."


    Jiang Yilong reacted, stepped to my side and helped me up. "Why do you have to?"


    I smiled miserably and said, "I just want to try. It seems that the effect is good, but it''s a pity that my mana is exhausted and I may not be able to help now."


    Just now I was also impulsive. I wanted to use the magic seal of the five emperors to kill Yijiang. But I didn''t think that because my Taoist foundation was too shallow, when I urged the five emperors'' great magic seal, the five emperors'' great magic seal was like a bottomless abyss, which sucked all my mana in an instant. However, fortunately, my impulse will be different stiff Qi shock back, solved the temporary crisis.


    However, it may have been this amazing moment that made Hu Qingguo mistakenly think that we are actually capable of killing these strange people. Therefore, they didn''t take this time difference to escape.


    "Run and wait to die."


    Jiang Yilong scolded them and finally woke them up. Fu Hongshan helped Chen Qing. Everyone locked at the stone gate and ran for their lives. However, just at this time, the two different stiff sensed their motivation and took the lead in flying to block in front of them. Fu Hongshan picked up his pistol and banged several shots at the two strange stiff heads, but only a few holes appeared in the strange stiff heads. At the same time, the rest of the strange stiffness regained their combat effectiveness and locked me and Jiang Yilong again.


    "Black donkey''s hoof, I don''t believe I can''t cure you." Fang Wenhu seemed impulsive. Holding the black donkey''s hoof, he stepped forward and hit Yijiang in front of him with a fist. His strength may have played out his potential. This fist knocked Yijiang back two steps. Fang Wenhu then rolled on the spot, bypassed another strange stiff attack, and dodged out of the stone gate.


    It''s strange to say. It''s reasonable to say that Fang Wenhu completely attracted two different stiff just now. If they were so angry, they would inevitably be attacked by their revenge. But when Fang Wenhu successfully escaped from Shimen, the two different stiff just looked at him and gave up the goal of Fang Wenhu and locked Fu Hongshan.


    "I see."


    Jiang Yilong kicked a flying body and kicked a strange stiff back. "See what?"


    Because I am almost no different from ordinary people now, Jiang Yilong wisely chose to protect me, and I am now being protected by him. There is no life crisis for the time being. "This secret room must have a certain array set up in the dark. Sixteen monsters can only stay in the secret room and can''t get out at all. That is, as long as we can escape from this secret room, we can definitely live."


    Jiang Yilong glanced at the stone gate. During the battle with Yijiang for two or three minutes, none of Yijiang deliberately targeted Fang Wenhu to attack him. "Then try your best to rush out. Young martial brother, don''t worry. The eldest martial brother will send you out even if he doesn''t want to die."


    "Elder martial brother... Black dog blood... Brother Fu''s gun is useless to them. Black dog blood can ward off evil and resist ghosts. Although these monsters are not fine or strange, they are also evil things."


    After listening to my cry, Fu Hongshan quickly took out the remaining black dog blood we had put in the mineral water bottle. Naturally, with a tentative idea, he unscrewed the bottle cap and poured it on the four or five strange animals around.


    Ho ho


    A burst of smoke, strange stiffness, speed back.


    "It works."


    "Now."


    Just now Fu Hongshan exerted too much force, and there was not much black dog blood left in the mineral water bottle. When he spilled it, the black dog blood in the bottle had almost reached the bottom.


    The way of life has been killed. Fu Hongshan and Hu Qingguo can''t do it again. Taking advantage of this time difference, they quickly helped Fu Qing escape. It may be true that because of Chen Qing''s burden, Fu Hongshan took the lead in stepping out of the stone gate. Only half of Chen Qing''s body was across the stone gate, and a strange stiff rushed up again. The object of its attack was not Chen Qing who had no Parry ability at all, but Hu Qingguo.


    Hu Qingguo was so distracted that when he fell to the ground, he kicked the strange stiffness with his legs, and pushed Chen Qing out directly. Chen Qing was lucky, almost unharmed, and successfully got the chance to survive. But Hu Qingguo was miserable. A strange stiff animal bit his lower leg. The next moment, a large piece of flesh and blood was torn and blood flew around, howling miserably.


    "Mr. Hu..."


    Fang Wenhu''s potential was brought into full play again. Despite the difficult strange stiffness, he flashed into the secret room again. A brute force punch hit the strange stiffness''s forehead, and another strange stiffness was kicked down. Immediately, he quickly helped Hu Qingguo, who was howling and trembling, to leave the secret room.


    All the processes were almost completed in a minute or two. Except that Hu Qingguo was bitten by Yijiang, their lives were saved. The stone hanging in the heart of Jiang Yilong and I finally fell to the ground, but then we lost the four targets of Hu Qingguo, and sixteen in the secret room locked Jiang Yilong and I together.


    In the face of such a group of terrible monsters, I seem to have seen the real ghost gate

 Chapter 45

    Yuanqiu master once told us that people can do a magnificent thing in their life. Even if they die, it''s worth it. But now this sentence suddenly came to my mind. In addition to the current situation, I found that I seemed to be ashamed of his ten-year Education


    We should be damned. What''s wrong with us? We should follow Hu Qingguo to steal the tomb. Now we have such an end. We are completely suicidal. Even if it''s really dead, I''m afraid it''s lighter than that feather.


    So insignificant


    Fang Wenhu outside the stone gate, who had found the clue, shouted at us nervously: "Xiao Jiang, Xiao Qi, run."


    Run?


    Funny, why don''t we want to? At this point, the idea is just a fantasy in my mind.


    Jiang Yilong and I were forced to retreat to the southeast corner by 16 different stiffness. Even if we put aside different stiffness and want to exit the secret room under normal circumstances, it will take at least more than ten seconds at our current distance. Although time is only in the blink of an eye, in the current situation, how can sixteen different stiffness make us achieve our wishes. Not only that, these guys pushed us back to the corner, but also showed ferocious faces, denounced and roared, surrounded and attacked in an orderly manner, just like we had to enjoy a period of soul-stirring mental pressure before we stepped into the gate of hell.


    In fact, I know very well that according to the current situation, the possibility that I want to survive is absolutely zero. Because I have consumed all my mana before. Even if my physical quality is OK and I fight alone, I can do it easily, but the number is superimposed by one, and I have almost no resistance. Jiang Yilong''s situation is completely opposite to mine. Even though he had some color on his body and consumed some mana and physical strength, even so, he can still find a chance to escape while being besieged by strange stiffness.


    However, he didn''t do so, because I was a burden now, so he showed his green tendons and bit his teeth to protect me behind him


    "Elder martial brother, I have a plan."


    "Say."


    "Do the same."


    Jiang Yilong Yu Guang looked at the five emperors'' great magic seal I handed to him and immediately understood my idea. According to the current situation, if we have any abnormal behavior, 16 different stiff will rush up... Therefore, if I am the target to attract different stiff, Jiang Yilong will do his best to use the magic power again with the help of the five emperors'' magic seal, then he will definitely be able to live.


    Jiang Yilong scolded, "you want to die."


    This time, I was really close to death, and I seemed to be able to feel his call to me. According to my plan, it''s much better to protect Jiang Yilong''s life than to die in the hands of Yi Jiang.


    After listening to this sentence, I already know Jiang Yilong''s answer, but I can''t be so selfish. In order to live, I finally hurt Jiang Yilong. Therefore, I forced the seal of the five emperors into his hand and was about to rush forward. Jiang yilongteng blocked me behind. "Shifu said on his deathbed that he would let me take good care of you. Besides, you are my younger martial brother and better than my own brother. I guarantee you should, even if your life is gone."


    "Why are you so stupid."


    I was totally in an uncontrollable mood. I suddenly drank and roared out. It was strange that I made sixteen different stiff in situ. Of course, this time was only a few seconds. But I found that Jiang Yilong''s eyes were red. Yes, I shouldn''t scold him. After all, he is my eldest martial brother and the eldest martial brother who fought to protect my life. How can I scold him?


    I just wanted to say something. Jiang Yilong said, "don''t excite me. It''s death or life. We''re both tied together. We can live together and die together."


    My confused mood suddenly calmed down, not because I found a way to solve the current difficulties, but Jiang Yilong''s words. With such a big senior brother and such a big brother, although this life is short, it is worth living for a hundred years.


    "Well, if you want to live, live together. If you want to die, bah, bah..."


    Jiang Yilong finally squeezed out a reluctantly smile on his face and was wary of the coming strange stiffness. As soon as he shouted, he quickly picked up the peach wood sword in his hand, but he just tried his best to push back the strange stiffness in the future and didn''t dare to pursue the victory. That is, after fighting for most of the day, we are still forced in the corner.


    Hu Qingguo and the four of them are safe now. According to the current situation, we will die sooner or later. In addition, the relationship between us and them is really not deep. According to the current difficult situation, they could have ignored us and turned away.


    But to our surprise, instead of doing so, they stood anxiously at the stone gate.


    "Xiao Qi, Xiao Jiang... Feibiao, Sanwa, what are you doing? Find a way quickly."


    Fu Hongshan took the mineral water bottle containing black dog''s blood and slapped himself on the forehead. "Damn it, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault just now, otherwise..."


    Fang Wenhu said, "well, it''s impossible for us to watch them die in there?"


    Fu Hongshan said, "what good way do you have?"


    Fang Wenhu said, "yes, or let''s attract these monsters and lead some away for them..."


    "Don''t come in. God won''t give you luck all the time. Go quickly." Jiang Yilong replied while parrying Yijiang.


    As soon as Jiang Yilong''s voice fell, although he reminded Fang Wenhu and them, he didn''t expect that the two guys didn''t listen to them at all. They placed Hu Qingguo and Chen Qing outside the stone door and rushed into the secret room.


    Just at that moment, I had seen that Yijiang was besieged again. Even if Jiang Yilong didn''t die, the consequences would be unimaginable. But in this thousandth of a second, more than half of the strange stiff turned away and locked Fang Wenhu and Fu Hongshan leaning against the stone gate. Seeing these strange animals attracted, the two guys jumped cunningly outside the stone door.


    It may have been said by me before that there must be some array hidden in this secret room, so that these strange rigid activities are limited to the secret room. Fu Hongshan and his men were also traitors. Seeing that one plan succeeded, they attracted nearly half of the strange stiff. When these strange stiff lost their two attack targets, they ran into the secret again


    After going back and forth for several times, the number of strange stiff parries that Jiang Yilong and I Parry naturally decreases greatly, but even if we can breathe for a while, there is no danger of life. Now the stone gate has been blocked by seven or eight strange stiff at the gate. How can we escape?


    I can''t help, but I have to find a way


    I said, "because of the array, these strange stiffness can only be in this secret room. If we lead them out, what will be the consequences?"


    Jiang Yilong was stunned and said, "lead, how? You can see that these guys can''t get out at all."


    "Let''s help them..."


    "I see."


    Jiang Yilong bit his fingertips, wiped the blood on the peach wood sword, and recited the curse at a very fast speed. Soon, with a sword, two people who were hit by him fell back to the ground. Taking advantage of this time difference, we hurried out of the southeast corner and turned to the southwest corner.


    The stone gate is located in the due north direction. In our current position, it is very close to the exit. However, due to the large number of strange stiffness blocked at the gate, even if we try again, we can''t get out. However, this is exactly what we plan now.


    I drank and roared. I tried my best with both arms to avoid the attack and bite of different stiffness. At the same time, Jiang Yilong waved a peach wood sword and approached our distance to the north exit again. Aiming at the opportunity, he kicked a different stiffness out of the stone door.


    Maybe Jiang Yilong''s strength is still too small after all, or these strange stiffness are too heavy, so that Jiang Yilong only kicked half of the strange stiffness out of the stone door. While scaring Fang Wenhu and them out of their wits, under the condition of naked eyes, this unlucky strange stiff seemed to drop a drop of water in the desert. The front half of his body quickly lost the chance, and finally petrified into pieces and scattered on the ground.


    Naturally, we didn''t expect this, but the next strange scene surprised us. The back half of the unlucky strange stiff body stood up again, and it surrounded us like a machine.


    Sixteen, now equivalent to only 15 and a half left, but even so, this lethal ability has not been reduced at all.


    "Younger martial brother, I''m already very tired. If I continue like this, I may not last long. So you must strive for the present."


    At this moment, while the strange stiffness did not attack, Jiang Yilong bit the tip of his tongue and sprayed a mouthful of blood on the top of the five emperors'' great magic seal. He quickly pinched his fingers and chanted the curse. Maybe it was because he consumed too much mana when dealing with strange stiffness before, so that the green light at this time was much weaker than that of me just now, but fortunately, he still shook back the strange stiffness from the siege.


    Seeing the strange stiffness blocked at the stone gate retreated, Jiang Yilong grabbed my collar with one hand and threw it towards the stone gate with a fierce wave. Jiang Yilong is at the point where his physical strength and mana are exhausted. He tried his last strength, but he just threw me one meter forward. My heart was shocked and I recovered. I jumped at Jiang Yilong and hugged him with both hands. I did the same, exhausted all my strength and pushed him out towards the stone gate.


    Seeing that his whole body fell at the stone gate and was finally caught by Fu Hongshan, I felt an unspeakable relief


    I''m damned, a death that I can''t resist. At this moment, there was still a trace of leisure fantasy in my mind. Should I become these strange stiffness after I die?


    I''m the only living person in the secret room. These strange stiff targets have nothing but me at the moment. However, at the moment when these strange stiffness was about to approach me and prepare to take my life, I seemed to hear a familiar voice.


    "Let me drive..."

 Chapter 46

    The morning heard that it was time to die


    I am not a national building material, and I never pay attention to national affairs. After all, even Qi Guoqiang, once called Qi Guoqiang, is too light to deserve this name. But at this moment, my mood does not seem to be much different from this sentence.


    Hu Qingguo saved the lives of Fu Hongshan and Jiang Yilong. I can''t talk about great benevolence and righteousness, but now it''s the most peaceful moment in my life.


    Looking around at the strange stiffness from the siege around me, I naturally closed my eyes and didn''t struggle at all. However, at present, I only hope that these strange stiff moves can be more agile, so that I can hardly feel much pain


    There was a strange roar, but there was also a familiar voice of Jiang Yilong and Fu Hongshan. It was anxiety and fear. Fortunately, at the moment I closed my eyes just now, I clearly saw that Fu Hongshan and Fang Wenhu jointly pressed Jiang Yilong on the ground. Therefore, he couldn''t rush in if he wanted to, so naturally he wouldn''t lose his life in vain.


    It''s strange that I was only half a step away from the gate of death, and there was a voice that surprised me among the chaotic voices. I subconsciously opened my eyes and took the lead in noticing the strange stiff that was closest to me. It couldn''t wait to open its big stinking mouth and prepare to bite my neck. Out of instinct, I retreated and dodged, and kicked it in the head with brute force.


    Due to the previous struggle with Yijiang, only two or three oil lamps in the secret room are still on, and the light is very dim. Even so, by this time difference, I found a white shadow running into the secret room. My original calm was suddenly turned upside down by this fact.


    Who?


    Who could it be?


    No, it can''t be her


    A desperate guy rushed into the secret room, immediately attracted half of the strange stiff, became interested in the desperate guy, and turned quickly to prepare for the siege to take his life. Just as my mind was in a mess, the moment when I saw a guy close to this deadly guy before my eyes, it would be like suddenly losing his center of gravity and hanging in the air, but it was completely controlled by another force.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m coming."


    At first, I didn''t dare to believe it, but this familiar voice, coupled with her clothes and body shape, turned out to be really white spirit!


    There are countless questions in my mind, but at present, half of them are still chasing after me, and there is no time for me to get satisfactory answers to these questions. At this time, I suddenly found that I was not willing to accept the fact of death. I wanted to live, as if I had to die in a desperate situation. But at this moment, I found a life-saving straw.


    If I can''t fight, I''ll run. If I can''t fight, I''ll hide. I was pushed back step by step, but I locked in one direction, that is to meet Bai Ling as much as possible. To my surprise, I just had this idea. Bai Ling took the lead in knocking down several strange animals. Then, he dodged and flashed and soon stood by me.


    Bai Ling said, "Why are you so stupid."


    I was stunned and said, "I, this is..."


    "Don''t say anything. Fortunately, I came in time." at the same time, Bai Ling waved and sprinkled a silver powder in front of him. Like the stars in the night sky, they suddenly illuminate most of the dark space. It''s strange to say that all the strange stiffness was originally prepared to lock us in and besiege again. However, while these powders were stained on them, they turned around in situ one by one.


    "What is this?"


    "Don''t ask. It won''t last much time. Hurry up."


    The voice suddenly fell. Bai Ling took me very easily through the strange stiff camp and came to the stone gate without loss.


    The sudden change just now not only shocked me, but even Jiang Yilong, who cried first, couldn''t help staring at Bai Ling at this time.


    Bai Ling turned a blind eye to the strange eyes of the people. "Close the stone gate and get out of here."


    Speaking psychologically, I finally got here. Maybe the current position is very close to the real main tomb. Even if there are a group of different rigid obstacles, everyone is unwilling to leave like this. Even reluctantly, but now the situation has to do so.


    Chen Qing''s condition seems serious. In the final analysis, he just loses too much blood. He only needs a few days of health care, and his body will recover. As for Hu Qingguo, his eyes fell on his leg wound, and the skin around the wound turned purple and black. Looking at Hu Qingguo''s face, there was a layer of death. From the experience of Jiang Yilong and I, we can be sure that it was because he was bitten by different stiffness and was poisoned by the corpse. If we can''t clean up the corpse in his body as soon as possible, it will be difficult for the immortal Luo to come down to earth to protect his life.


    "Mr. Hu is poisoned by corpse."


    Fu Hongshan knew the seriousness of the problem and said nothing else. He handed the backpack to me and directly carried Hu Qingguo. The same is true of Fang Wenhu, who carries Chen Qing on his back. We kept returning along the original road, hoping to get back to the ground as soon as possible.


    We ran all the way, and soon we came back to the stone urn containing two bodies. Fu Hongshan and his family are both willing and powerless now. Besides, this is also the promise we promised ourselves at that time. Simply, Jiang Yilong and I picked up a stone urn. After a few steps, we came to the stone tablet with ghost gate erected. It may be our previous negligence. At this time, we noticed that the word ghost gate was written on the front of the stone tablet, and it was written on the back of the stone tablet. Life is better than death.


    For a moment, we didn''t understand the meaning of these words. However, even if it was literally, it made people feel uneasy. We simply didn''t think about anything else


    After several twists and turns, all of us returned to the ground smoothly, and it was already bright outside.


    Looking at Hu Qingguo and Chen Qing, Liu Dafu said, "well, what''s going on?"


    We put Hu Qingguo and Chen Qingping on the ground and quickly tried to diagnose and treat their wounds. As I guessed before, Chen Qing''s problem is not big. Just bandage the wound again.


    Hu Qingguo''s lips are purple and his speech is powerless. "Me, am I dying?"


    Jiang Yilong and I were embarrassed, but we said in unison, "don''t worry, you can''t die."


    I quickly took out the talisman paper from my backpack and drew a talisman. Jiang Yilong grabbed a handful of glutinous rice. When Hu Qingguo was distracted, he did not hesitate to apply the glutinous rice to Hu Qingguo''s wound, and howled like a pig. Fu Hongshan obviously couldn''t see it. When they were about to say something, Jiang Yilong felt that the time was about the same, so he released his hand. He saw that the black blood flowing from Hu Qingguo''s wound was nearly half less. Immediately after I had finished the talisman painting in my hand, he ruthlessly sprinkled it on the simple bandage of the wound.


    I said, "Mr. Hu''s situation is not very stable now. We have to leave Taoyuan Village quickly."


    Fu Hongshan pointed to the hole behind him and said, "what about here?"


    Hu Qingguo seemed to shine back. He clenched his teeth and said, "first, seal it first."


    Liu Dafu quickly helped seal the stolen cave with branches and other things. Jiang Yilong and I took the opportunity to choose a location, dig a hole and bury the two stone urns. Finally, we solved the talisman that sealed the two imps.


    After all this, we urgently collected the whole. First, we climbed over Jiandao mountain and returned to Taoyuan Village, so we were ready to leave this ghost place as soon as possible. Just as the car was ready to start, I noticed that Liu Dafu stood outside the car like an abandoned child, with a complex expression on his face and opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    I subconsciously looked at Hu Qingguo. Fortunately, I had cleared some corpse poison from his body before. Now there are finally some ruddy threads on his face. Maybe Hu Qingguo understood the meaning in my eyes, raised his head and looked out of the window, and immediately said, "I promised you, you can get in the car."

 Chapter 47

    When they returned to the courtyard where they lived in fuhongshan, Chongqing, it was around 7 p.m.


    As Chen Qing and Hu Qingguo were in different injuries, Fang Wenhu rushed Chen Qing to a nearby clinic and left the rest to the doctor. As for Hu Qingguo, a large piece of meat was bitten off his leg by abnormal stiffness. It is reasonable to take him to a clinic or hospital. However, after all, it was strange stiffness that bit him. The corpse poison entered the body. If the corpse poison was not completely removed from his body, it would be handed over to the doctor. In a bad word, Hu Qingguo might die soon.


    We spread out the sofa in the living room, put Hu qingguoping on it, and took some pillows under his injured leg. Carefully untie the cloth strip simply wrapped around the wound. The most conspicuous thing is the blood hole that is enough to see the bone. In addition, the skin and blood near the wound are full of purple and black. Fortunately, we handled it properly at that time. The corpse poison did not enter the internal organs and was controlled on his injured leg. This is the biggest reason why Hu Qingguo can still live now.


    Hu Qingguo said, "is my leg so useless?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "don''t worry. We can keep it, but we need your cooperation."


    Hu Qingguo nodded vigorously. Although his face was calm, there was still a fear in his eyes.


    In fact, the corpse poison is not as terrible as expected. Although this toxin is very powerful, it will make people''s skin fester, cause abscesses and suffer until they die. However, the origin of the corpse poison is nothing more than evil things such as zombies. Yin and yang are mutually restrained. As long as they are mutually restrained by positive and Yang things, it is nothing more than a matter of time.


    The valley, the food. The sun rises and falls, and the heaven and earth are vast, and the Zhengyang is also beautiful. This flavor of Zhengyang refers to rice. Of course, it is not ordinary rice, but glutinous rice.


    After everyone had a lunch box and had a short rest, I asked Fu Hongshan to go out to buy glutinous rice. In addition to buying glutinous rice, I also asked him to go to the traditional Chinese medicine store to buy some blood generating Chinese herbs. More than half an hour later, Fu Hongshan bought things back. Jiang Yilong and I acted separately. He took glutinous rice and Chinese herbal medicine to cook medicine porridge for Hu Qingguo, while I divided some glutinous rice, took the talisman and cleaned up the corpse poison for Hu Qingguo again according to the previous method.


    Of course, Hu Qingguo almost fainted in pain again


    This series of miscellaneous things are handled properly. It''s almost ten o''clock in the evening. First, the house we rent is a little away from here. Second, the situation of Hu Qingguo is not completely under control. Therefore, we were crowded in the courtyard for the time being. Fortunately, the courtyard is a two-story building with a lot of rooms. It''s not easy to make a floor.


    After washing and combing, I was ready to go back to my room to have a good rest. Suddenly, I was excited. My sleepiness was immediately thrown behind my head. I pushed open the door and went straight to Bai Ling''s door. Just as I was ready to knock on the door, Jiang Yilong looked and acted strangely in line with me, and also came to Bai Ling''s door.


    I said, "elder martial brother, don''t you rest?"


    "Aren''t you too?" said Jiang Yilong.


    "What are you..."


    Before I finished, he grabbed the words and said, "it''s time to know something."


    I nodded knowingly and knocked on the door. After a long time, Bai Ling''s lazy voice came out of the room. "Who?"


    "It''s me and my senior brother."


    "What''s up?"


    "Yes, you open the door."


    "I''m so tired. Let''s talk about something tomorrow."


    Jiang Yilong suddenly said, "sister ling''er, if you don''t open the door again, I''ll hit the door."


    After a long time, Bai Ling sighed bitterly in the room. After waiting a little for two or three minutes, Bai Ling finally opened the door for us. However, the girl had some ghosts and elves. She just opened the door, glanced at Jiang Yilong and me, and said, "what''s the matter with you? Why are you so annoying? People are so tired and want to sleep."


    I looked at Jiang Yilong awkwardly. He smiled and said, "sister linger, there''s something I want to ask you. Don''t worry. It won''t take you long."


    After giving us a white look, Bai Ling opened the door completely. I noticed that Bai Ling was fully dressed. Before we knocked on the door just now, at least it was certain that she didn''t fall asleep. That is to say, we didn''t wake her up from sleep, but it was strange that she deliberately pretended to have slept for a long time.


    "Younger martial brother, do you know a word?"


    I know Jiang Yilong''s temperament very well. He is straightforward. But today, he suddenly becomes so indirect, which makes me feel whether Jiang Yilong has been affected and completely changed? "What do you say?"


    "People are separated from each other." Jiang Yilong looked at Bai Ling and said, "sister Ling, are you right to say this?"


    Bai Ling didn''t say anything, and Jiang Yilong and I were thinking. For a moment, the atmosphere seemed strange.


    In order to alleviate this atmosphere, I took out a cigarette and handed it to Jiang Yilong. After taking two bites, I took the lead in saying to Bai Ling, "ling''er, have you forgotten what happened in the ancient tomb?"


    Bai Ling blinked her long eyelashes and stared at me for a long time. Just when I thought she was about to say everything, she suddenly seemed to be afraid of something terrible. "It''s terrible, it''s terrible. That''s really terrible... I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I didn''t listen, but I saw you go in for so long and didn''t come out, so I was worried that you followed... But I really didn''t think there were such terrible monsters in the world."


    Jiang Yilong and I didn''t expect that the girl quickly hid her head under the pillow. Is this action too exaggerated and her acting skills are too low?


    Jiang Yilong looked at me. I coughed twice on purpose and said, "don''t pretend. It''s not like acting."


    "I''m not acting, I''m really afraid." Bai Ling got up and held the pillow, as if the pillow was her backer now.


    "Well, well, I believe, I believe." Jiang Yilong said, "sister ling''er, we have known each other for some time. Moreover, my younger martial brother and I have treated you well during this time. Have we never treated you as an outsider?"


    "Yes, that''s why I call you brother Yilong Zhiyuan."


    "Yes, yes, yes. But we have known each other for so long. We are almost transparent in front of you, but now you are a mystery in front of us. So don''t you think it''s time to tell us something about yourself? The so-called honesty is honesty."


    "What can I say?"


    I said, "the atmosphere is a little strange. Let''s just play a game called ask and answer. Now let me ask and you answer. First tell us who you are and where you come from?"


    Bai Ling said, "didn''t I tell you everything? I forgot."


    I shook my head and said, "no, I remember you said to me alone at that time that you asked me not to ask about yourself and that you would tell me all this when it was time. That is, you didn''t forget, but you just didn''t want to tell us, right?"


    Bai Ling said, "yes. I''ve made it very clear. I''ll tell you when it''s appropriate. If I don''t want to tell you now, it''s not the time."


    I really want to slap myself. Just now, I felt no different from what jumped out of the pig''s brain, so I was looking for a step for Bai Ling.


    Jiang Yilong looked at me in disappointment and immediately said: "I''ll come. Those monsters are difficult for us to deal with. You can not only clean them up easily, but also successfully save the younger martial brother. From this point of view alone, sister ling''er, you are not a simple person, let alone as simple as I and the younger martial brother know. Therefore, I''ve been speculating about this problem since I came back... Are you really with us The real identity is the same, also a Taoist? "


    Bai Ling was stunned for two times, nodded fiercely and said, "yes, you guessed it. Brother Yilong, you are so powerful."


    "Ha ha, I''ve always been very clever." Jiang Yilong quickly extinguished the smoke, ran to Bai Ling with a look of worship and said, "sister ling''er, can you tell me who your master is, what school it is, by the way, can you tell me what means you used at that time, and if you can, can you teach brother Yilong."


    Bai Ling said, "I''m afraid it''s a little inconvenient."


    Jiang Yilong said, "yes, sister ling''er has miraculous skills. Don''t think about it. The master who worships must be an expert in Xuanmen. Besides, although they are all fellow disciples, there are different portals in daomen. Therefore, it''s reasonable that you don''t tell what means you use."


    Bai Ling nodded and said, "brother Yilong, you''re right. It''s not that I don''t want to tell you. First, master has taught me not to tell the Taoism school, nor let me show my skills. Therefore, this time, it''s not a crisis for brother Zhiyuan, and I won''t disobey the master''s orders. Second, it''s a different door."


    Jiang Yilong suddenly laughed twice and immediately said, "I really didn''t expect that there was an expert like you around us. It''s all right. It''s all right. It''s late now. Take a rest and don''t disturb you."


    As soon as I wanted to say something, Jiang Yilong followed me and pulled me out. "See, elder martial brother still has the means, otherwise up to now, we don''t know that ling''er was the same as us."


    "Wait."


    "Wait for what?"


    "Elder martial brother, don''t you think that you said all this yourself just now, and Bai Ling didn''t admit it himself?"


    "Yes. But after I said it, ling''er admitted it himself."


    "I still think there''s something wrong with it."


    "Don''t think about it. Linger is so simple that she wants to hide her identity. It''s really difficult for her to tell the truth."


    "Is she simple? I think maybe we are simple in front of linger..."

 Chapter 48

    Tired, exhausted, but when I returned to my room and lay in bed, for a moment, I couldn''t sleep again.


    I stared at the ceiling and repeated everything that had happened during the time we met Bai Ling.


    To be exact, we actually know each other for less than a month. However, in less than a month, a lot of things happened.


    The first contact with Bai Ling was to solve Li Jun''s trouble. I remember clearly that Li Jun took the opportunity to get on me and tried to drive Li Jun''s ghost out of my body according to Jiang Yilong''s ability. Although there was a way, it could not be so fast in time. Moreover, I asked Jiang Yilong afterwards, He told me personally that he was in a hurry and was so frightened by the sudden changes that he didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, Bai Ling appeared. Yes, yes, she seemed to hold my hand... In addition, the ghost things that happened in the house we rented and the strange experience in the ancient tomb


    In the past, I always thought that a woman with such a delicate appearance of Bai Ling was not afraid of ghosts, just because she was born with courage. However, if you really put on the words just now, since she is also a Taoist, ghosts are naturally not afraid. Since he is a Taoist, it is reasonable to have a way to restrain Yin and evil things. Therefore, if Bai Ling is really a Taoist, all this can make sense.


    But the key is that I still don''t believe this fact.


    I thought for a long time and always wanted to find something in the period of understanding and contact. However, I recalled it two or three times and still got nothing.


    But I finally found an answer.


    Whether Bai Ling is a Taoist or not, from the standpoint of Jiang Yilong and I, we get along well. She has never hurt us, but helped us several times. Not only that, but for her help, I would have gone to hell. On such a thought, the depression in my heart disappeared a lot.


    The kindness of dripping water should be reported by Yongquan, not to mention the great kindness of saving lives.


    I don''t want to, I really don''t want to


    We stayed in the courtyard for the next two days, mainly because of Hu Qingguo. According to the method discussed by Jiang Yilong and I, Hu Qingguo was changed and drugged regularly every day. With the effect of medicinal porridge, the corpse poison in his body was completely eliminated. Although the corpse poison is clear, his wound is still a big problem. We rushed him to the clinic. Finally, the wound was sutured by the doctor''s hand. Next, Hu Qingguo rested for at least 10 days and a half months.


    After returning Hu Qingguo to the courtyard, we were ready to return to our residence. Hu Qingguo said, "Xiao Qi, Xiao Jiang, don''t worry. I have another thing to talk to you about."


    I said knowingly, "you mean the ancient tomb in Taoyuan village?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "this is one of them. Well, let''s talk about the ancient tomb first. What do you think of this place now?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "we are lucky to have any opinion. If I have to say something, I personally think that one is the fierce pattern of the Jedi and the other is that there are many mysteries in the ancient tomb. Therefore, I think little Hu should let this fat meat go."


    "I do have this idea, but..." Hu Qingguo moved his body and kept a posture for a long time, which was really too painful. "However, we used to do this. How can we give up this fat meat, even life."


    I asked again, "what do you mean, Mr. Hu? When you recover from your injury, you plan to go to Taoyuan village again?"


    "You have seen the strange things in the ancient tomb with your own eyes. If it''s just us, wouldn''t it be like looking for our own death? Therefore, I hope you will come with us again." speaking of this, Hu Qingguo deliberately looked at the white spirit around me and immediately said: "Of course, although we were forced to retreat halfway this time, we didn''t get nothing. The gifts that guy gave us are good things in my personal eyes. I''ll give them to Fu Hongshan to do it later. I''m sure there will be no less in your hands."


    Hu Qingguo wanted to go to Taoyuan village again and take us together again. To tell the truth, I was reluctant to say this. But I swallowed it again. I''m not so ignorant. Besides, even if we really refuse decisively and act according to Hu Qingguo, he still won''t give up the fat meat of Taoyuan village. Even if he doesn''t take us anymore, he will take it again Others. Therefore, I think what I am doing now is not to rush to refuse, but to let Hu Qingguo retreat in the face of difficulties.


    I said: "Mr. Hu, I also believe that there are some valuable and good things in the ancient tomb. First, according to the gifts given to us by the owner of the tomb, and second, according to the inscriptions on the stone tablets and walls, we can be sure that the years are very far away. However, have you ever thought that the design in the ancient tomb is really unusual. The ghost gate, the road blocker, the stone statues of the sixteen evil spirits in front of the ghost gate, and then to the back There are 16 evil spirits guarding the tomb, and there are magic spells printed on the wall. Combining these information, I personally think this ancient tomb should not be the tomb of the former king, sun and noble nobles, but rather, it looks like... "


    "Like what?"


    "Immortal tomb."


    When I said this, Fu Hongshan echoed with a gloomy face and said: "When you think about Xiao Qi''s statement, it''s really possible. Take the several times we cooperated with Wutong before. If it''s a tomb he''s sure to steal, it must be an immortal''s tomb. If there''s any strange array or some... Alas, in short, it''s some strange and difficult anti-theft means."


    "However, he had been to Taoyuan village before Friday. Didn''t he see anything?" Chen Qing said, leaning on the opposite sofa.


    Fang Wenhu said, "yes, I''ve been there on Friday. This guy specializes in stealing immortal''s tomb. If it''s really immortal''s tomb, he should be most interested. How can he leave after a trip?"


    Bai Ling said: "Didn''t brother Zhiyuan say before that, with normal feng shui knowledge, there is absolutely no ancient tomb in that place. Friday tong can see the pattern of Jedi ferocity, but this guy first confirmed that there is another immortal tomb. Second, he didn''t pan Heng for long, and he won''t try so many times as we did, and finally found the ancient tomb."


    Jiang Yilong said, "Bai Ling is very reasonable. Besides, if it weren''t for uncle Liu and the information you heard from the villagers, to tell the truth, younger martial brother and I would never believe that there are ancient tombs in such a Feng Shui pattern."


    Hu Qingguo listened carefully to our words. After a long time, he said: "Well, let''s put this thing aside in advance and wait until everything returns to normal. By the way, Xiao Qi Xiaojiang, there is a house next door. It has been empty for some time and is now being rented. Why don''t you move in, live together and take care of each other. Don''t worry, you don''t have to pay the money."


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s not necessary. I''m sorry to disturb you everywhere. Besides, the house we rent now is really cheap, ha ha."


    When Jiang Yilong just connected, I was very nervous. I was really afraid that he would promise.


    On the surface, Hu Qingguo''s words are really for our sake, and he doesn''t let us spend money. However, there is a secret meaning that he wants to recruit us and completely control us. Of course, this is just my personal guess. Whether Hu Qingguo really means it or not, fortunately, Jiang Yilong''s answer is completely consistent with me.


    We declined Fu Hongshan''s kindness to send us home and luxuriously stopped a taxi and went straight home. When we were in the car, Jiang Yilong suddenly opened his mouth and said to me, "young martial brother, what kind of person do you think little Hu is?"


    I didn''t expect him to ask suddenly. Before I said it, Bai Ling next to me said, "it''s not a good man anyway."


    Who can be a good man who mainly steals Tombs?


    "I can''t say that. At least, Mr. Hu is polite to us. What''s more, he still doesn''t forget his kindness and reward to us after this happened." I said.


    Jiang Yilong said, "in your opinion, we will continue to follow him in the future?"


    Don''t say it''s me, even Jiang Yilong. I''m afraid he doesn''t want to let him continue to be a Bangbang. However, it''s really hard for me to position myself at this time. "Why don''t we take a break and think about it during this time."


    "That''s OK."


    Just got out of the car outside the community and was about to take things home. Uncle Zhang from the guard room ran out and stopped us, but he said politely and with a smile: "Oh, you''re finally back. Come on, come on, come and sit in my house. I have good tea. My son brought it back from a business trip to Hubei a few days ago."


    Uncle Zhang offered cigarettes and invited tea. He was extremely enthusiastic. Of course, we can''t refuse such enthusiasm.


    "Uncle Zhang, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What can I do? It depends on your affinity. I''m too busy to talk with you and set up the dragon''s gate array." Uncle Zhang took a drink and immediately said, "by the way, I''m afraid you don''t know. Now the people who moved out of Building 1 have moved back. It''s thanks to you. You are not only a big celebrity in our community, but also a lucky star in our community."


    Jiang Yilong said, "Uncle Zhang, these are small things that we should do. Oh, by the way, I promised to help you calculate when you came back before going out. In this way, if you don''t dislike it, why don''t you do it now?"


    "That''s nice. But don''t worry. I''ll make a few calls first."


    "Call?"


    Next, Jiang Yilong and I were stunned. Unexpectedly, Uncle Zhang called several times in a row. After a long time, seven or eight people came outside the guard room, including men and women, old and young. Of course, the younger ones are older than us


    Maybe it''s because we''ve run the first building well, which makes Uncle Zhang feel good and enthusiastic about us. However, he seems to be too enthusiastic. Whenever he meets people familiar with the community, he pushes Jiang Yilong and me out like a salesman. To put it simply, Jiang Yilong and I have a reputation here, and all this can be attributed to Uncle Zhang This tall hat.


    "Master Jiang, calculate for me..."


    "Master Qi, you see, I accidentally touched a hole in my face yesterday. I''m so unlucky. Will it affect my wealth..."

 Chapter 49

    "Younger martial brother, why don''t we just set up a stall."


    "Set up a stall and sell what?"


    "It''s not for sale." Jiang Yilong leaned down on the sofa, smoked and said excitedly, "look at this posture today, the old people and women in the community almost poured out, which made us busy, but because of this, I finally found a way to make a fortune that should belong to us."


    Bai Ling poured us two glasses of water and said with a smile, "are you going to tell fortune like today?"


    "Yes, yes." Jiang Yilong became more and more excited. He simply sat up and motioned to us on the tea table "You see, we didn''t know where we were when we moved here, but just because we invited the great God in the house out, as soon as it was spread to Uncle Zhang, he used his mouth to spread it ten to one hundred. It''s only a few days, and the residents of the whole community may know us. Then, if we continue to develop like this, it won''t be much For a long time, hey hey, even if we can''t reach the so-called people all know, at least we can''t get there. Besides... "


    I have fully understood Jiang Yilong''s meaning and interrupted him: "Big brother, you have a good idea, but look at these people today, but those who are not good at each other are smiling and smiling. These people, except for a picture of peace of mind, are fond of not feeling sad. Besides, fortune telling is a natural revelation, and the more it is revealed, the more it is not the others but ourselves. It''s possible to use this mouth to tell the dead and tell the bad. If so, it''s not much different from cheating. Also, even in this community, some people may believe that we are indeed a member of the road with some means because of Building 1, but if we really show up and learn to set up a fortune telling stand in places such as overpasses, don''t tell us What is your first impression? "


    "What?"


    "It''s too young and tender. Even if it''s true, people can''t believe it."


    Hearing what I said, Jiang Yilong collapsed on the sofa as if he were depressed. In fact, it''s not that I totally oppose Jiang Yilong''s proposal, just because the facts are not as bad as what I said. In addition, our practice is too shallow and our knowledge of people''s divination is not deep. It''s impossible to make a living without cheating.


    In the past few days, we have been very busy and wandering around. In addition to taking a mood of play, we want to find a solid road for ourselves. But when we think about it, the two of us are getting more and more confused. It seems that, besides the physical strength of a stick, it is no longer suitable for our work.


    But such a way of living without a future is not what we want, let alone what we want. We good young people can''t continue to idle away like this. At this time, I came up with a way, that is, learning from others to do business.


    Since we are doing business, we must consider several issues. First, we need capital, second, we need supply, and second, we need to worry about business. Now Jiang Yilong and I have only used part of the red envelope given to us by Hu Qingguo in the past half a month. It''s not enough to rent a suitable facade. Even if we can barely make up enough money, we should do it What business, what to sell?


    What the future is and what our destiny should be. Jiang Yilong and I can''t see through and guess. However, just as we were thinking about our future survival, Hu Qingguo suddenly took the initiative to contact us.


    In the past half a month, we have completely cut off contact with Hu Qingguo. We can''t guess his intention. The pager just asked us to go to jubaozhai.


    When we came to jubaozhai in a hurry, the shop was still cold and deserted. Except for the man who looked at the shop, only Hu Qingguo was left. After this period of recuperation, his injury was no big problem, but he was a little lame when walking. However, it would take only a few days at most, and his skin and flesh should be all right.


    Be polite and get to the point.


    Hu Qingguo took out a paper bag from the drawer of the tea table. He didn''t know what it contained, but next, he handed the paper bag to us. "Take it."


    "What is this?"


    "You deserve it." in fact, Hu Qingguo feels like a changed person today. His expression in the polite greetings just now has a meaning of forced smile. It''s like where we offended him and made a special trip to trouble us today. "Although the goods are out, they are a little lower than I expected. Therefore, I''m really sorry, there is less money in your hands. I''ve divided the money into three parts, one for each of you."


    Bai Lingxi said, "I have it too?"


    Hu Qingguo affirmed, "do you think what I said doesn''t count?"


    "Ha ha, I have money."


    Jiang Yilong and I seemed a little caught off guard. We didn''t expect that Hu Qingguo became the God of wealth today and sent us here to give us money. We were like women, but Bai Ling looked very male at this time and opened the paper bag without hesitation. I glanced into the paper bag. There were three piles of banknotes neatly in the paper bag, and the total number was different It''s a thousand, but ten thousand.


    To tell the truth, apart from going to the bank, this is the first time I have seen so much money in my life, and according to Hu Qingguo, this money belongs to our wealth. "Mr. Hu, you are so polite, but it seems that you have given too much."


    "Ha ha, you''re really interesting, Qi. Everyone thinks there''s less money, but you think there''s more money. Fifty thousand for one person, a total of 150000. I''ve given you the money. It''s all your own business how to divide it next."


    "Ten, fifteen thousand?"


    I was shocked again, but soon I recovered my peace. To tell the truth, I really don''t want to make a fool of myself in front of Hu Qingguo. In addition, with such a large sum of money in our hands, many of our previous proposals can be carried out immediately as long as we make up our mind. I don''t want to continue to be so idle. I should spend my time on business. I quickly said, "thank you, Mr. Hu. If there''s nothing to do, we won''t bother."


    "Wait, one more thing."


    "What''s the matter? As long as we can help, we can''t get a word." maybe Jiang Yilong is still excited, so it seems that we forgot that we had discussed not to continue to deal with Hu Qingguo as much as possible.


    "With your words, I''m relieved."


    "What''s the matter, little Hu?"


    The smile on Hu Qingguo''s face sank again, and the atmosphere became a little strange. For nearly half a minute, Hu Qingguo vomited a foul breath, then put his injured left leg on the tea table in front of us, and then rolled up his trouser leg. "You see."


    As far as I can see, it''s just the place where Hu Qingguo was bitten by different stiffness. As I thought in advance, the wound has almost healed. At most, it only needs a few more days of recuperation, which should be no big problem. However, as Hu Qingguo continues to pull his trouser legs to the big knee, he can see pieces of inconspicuous erythema on the left and right sides of the calf muscles, just like moles. However, there are a lot of them. Just looking at them, you can see more than ten places.


    I said, "Mr. Hu, what is this?"


    "It''s not a mole." Hu Qingguo put down his trouser legs, lit a cigarette for himself, took two breaths fiercely, and said, "I''ve found someone to see it. This, this is a corpse spot."


    "Corpse spot?"


    "Yes, it''s a corpse spot."


    The corpse spot is nothing more than that the blood stops circulating and coagulates for a long time after death, resulting in EXTRADERMAL congestion. At first, the body spot is dark red, and the longer it takes, it will become dark purple or even purple black.


    My heart suddenly became clear. No wonder Hu Qingguo''s face was different before. It was not to show us his face, but that he was in trouble


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s impossible. It''s impossible."


    According to the Convention, body spots only appear on dead people, that is, corpses. I have never heard of body spots on living people. Secondly, although Hu Qingguo was bitten by different stiffness and was poisoned by autopsy, Jiang Yilong and I have completely cleaned up the autopsy in Hu Qingguo.


    I said, "Mr. Hu, are you too sensitive? You know, how can there be corpse spots on living people? Do you think so? These are not corpse spots, but blood spots. It is very likely that they are due to less physical activity and congestion during this period. Therefore, you only need to take some drugs to promote blood circulation and remove silt and increase the exercise measurement."


    Hu Qingguo said: "at the beginning, I thought so, and even didn''t care about these small spots at all. However, the longer it grew, I looked for several people who knew it, and they came to the same results."


    "Is it because we haven''t completely cleaned up the corpse poison for you before, but if so, the corpse poison has entered the internal organs for such a long time, and so..."


    "I understand that if the corpse poison is really not cleaned up, what you see now in such a long time must be a corpse." Hu Qingguo stood up, walked back and forth in front of us for a few steps, and immediately said, "I''ve thought a lot these two days. Maybe I already know the source of the corpse spot."


    "What is that?"


    "Ancient tomb."


    Bai Ling said, "we''ve been to ancient tombs, too."


    "Yes, I know you didn''t, neither did Feibiao, and I was the only one who got caught. That''s why I''m sure the root of the problem must be those monsters."


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m the only unlucky guy bitten by a monster. Although you clean up the corpse poison for me, it''s very likely that there are still strange places on those monsters that we haven''t found. Besides, do you remember the stone tablet that says the gate of hell?"


    "Remember."


    "What''s written on the back of the stone tablet?"


    "Life is better than death."


    Hu Qingguo looked up to the sky and sighed. There was a trace of pain, struggle and reluctance in his expression. "So, this is a curse."

 Chapter 50

    For a long time, Hu Qingguo has always been in high spirits in front of us. In front of him, I can even feel the humbleness hidden in my heart. Now all this has been completely invisible to Hu Qingguo. What can be seen is hatred, gnashing teeth.


    Is the problem with Hu Qingguo really a curse?


    I doubt this, but the fact is that among our group of people who have entered the ancient tomb, Hu Qingguo is the only one who has been bitten by different stiffness


    I said, "don''t worry, Mr. Hu. I want to know how you feel now after such things appear on your legs, such as abnormalities."


    Hu Qingguo shook his head and said: "To tell you the truth, No. these two days, the number of corpse spots has changed from two to four, and the number is increasing every day. Even if it''s all right for the time being, I know that life may not be as good as death as the words engraved on the stone tablet... Xiao Qi Xiaojiang, although our contact is not very long, I know who Hu Qingguo is Believe that you all have a number in mind. "


    Jiang Yilong said, "yes, Mr. Hu is really nice to us. Besides, we were friends who lived and died. Therefore, you must not have too much psychological burden. At least we will try our best to resolve it for you."


    "Do you have a way now?"


    Jiang Yilong and I looked at each other and shook our heads.


    Jiang Yilong said, "however, I have a proposal. Since the problem appears in the ancient tombs and those monsters, it''s not certain. As long as we go again, we''ll probably find a solution."


    Hu Qingguo clapped his hands and said, "on your way here, I already had this idea in my heart. I didn''t expect that you not only promised to help me, but also willing to take risks again. I won''t say more if Xiao Qi Xiaojiang is grateful. In short, from now on, you are not only my partner, but also my lifelong friend of Hu Qingguo."


    Jiang Yilong said, "how long are you going to go again?"


    "I''m not in good health right now. I''ll let you know as soon as I''m ready."


    Jiang Yilong and I experienced the danger in the ancient tomb in Taoyuan village. Even last time, we almost died in it. Without any discussion with Jiang Yilong, he immediately agreed to Hu Qingguo. I was a little dissatisfied. But then I thought, this matter is now in front of us. In any case, it can not be pushed forward. First, it is human feelings, and second, Hu Qingguo really treated me We are good. How can we do things without human kindness and morality.


    I said, "by the way, Mr. Hu, is there still no news on Friday?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "well, how do you mention him?"


    I said: "last time I said that the ancient tomb in Taoyuan village is the tomb of immortals. Now, this possibility should be very close. Since Wutong loves the tomb of immortals, he is also a member of Xuanmen. His Taoist practice must be several times better than that of me and elder martial brother. If we can invite Wutong this time, we will minimize the problems we encounter."


    "I''ve also considered your idea. It''s just strange to say. I sent people around to inquire. I never had any information about this guy, as if he really disappeared from the world and left no trace." Hu Qingguo paused and said: "However, in terms of psychology, I didn''t expect him. With the help of you two and sister ling''er, I think any problems can be solved."


    Hu Qingguo deliberately said Bai Ling, and his sight stayed on Bai Ling for a few more seconds.


    Bai Ling once told us that she was also a member of Xuanmen. Even if we didn''t tell Hu Qingguo about it, everyone present could see the situation at that time. Being able to save me from the mob without any damage with one''s own strength is far better than Jiang Yilong and I.


    This matter has almost been settled. In Hu Qingguo''s mood, we don''t want to disturb him more, so as not to mention it and make him more upset. But just about to leave, a phone call reached jubaozhai.


    The caller was Hu Qingguo. Hu Qingguo asked the waiter downstairs to transfer the phone to the extension on the second floor. When Hu Qingguo heard the phone, he was furious and smashed his clenched fist on the tea table. If he was stronger, I suspected that the stainless steel tea table would be smashed by him.


    Hu Qingguo scolded and said, "I fuck. No wonder I''m so unlucky."


    It was the first time we saw Hu Qingguo get so angry and asked, "little Hu, what happened?"


    Hu Qingguo stared round and was extremely angry. "Dog day doesn''t have long eyes. Stealing tombs has stolen my ancestral tombs."


    "Steal, steal your ancestral grave?"


    "That''s what I said on the phone. I have to go back right away." Hu Qingguo hurried downstairs. Just as we followed him to the gate of jubaozhai, Hu Qingguo stopped us again. "There must be something wrong with the feng shui of my ancestral grave after these dog days. Xiaoqi Xiaojiang, please help me and come with me."


    Hu Qingguo opened his mouth. What else can we say? Then he asked the store clerk to call Fu Hongshan. His intention was tacit.


    He didn''t say anything on the phone, and Hu Qingguo didn''t know the details in detail. Maybe some tomb robbers came out of nowhere and focused on the ancestral Tomb of the Hu family. If it weren''t for today''s ancestral memorial day and his family went to the grave to worship, it would really be done imperceptibly. Maybe the Hu family had accumulated virtue before. Fortunately, they didn''t completely disturb the ancestors. But those tomb robbers were unlucky. I heard they were trapped in the cave and couldn''t escape if they wanted to.


    But in terms of psychology, it''s not that I took the opportunity to gloat, but that it really happened a little too wonderful. Hu Qingguo and his family have been engaged in stealing tombs for generations. I didn''t expect that someone would come up with the idea of the Hu family''s tombs now.


    It''s hard for me to say whether this is retribution or what. Of course, I can''t show this emotion in front of Hu Qingguo like a fool.


    Hu Qingguo''s hometown is not far away, just in the suburbs of Chongqing. It won''t take long to take a shortcut along the way. Almost an hour later, we arrived at our destination. As soon as we got off the bus, a van also stopped behind. It was Fu Hongshan who got off the bus.


    Now the specific location here is in the countryside, but it extends in all directions. The conditions of every family in the village are very good. The most conspicuous thing in this village is not a small two-story Western-style building, but the old house of the Hu family. According to my eyesight, this house can last for at least a hundred years. However, at this time, the gate is closed. In addition to seeing two stone lions at the gate, it is not clear what is inside.


    After greeting each other, we followed Hu Qingguo and went straight to the ancestral grave of Hu family in Houshan.


    Fu Hongshan cursed all the way, as if it had happened to his family. He always said that the leopard with a bear heart dared to break ground on the Taisui master. Speaking of it, no one can tell exactly what the Hu family does in this village. They only know that the Hu family has a shop selling antiques in Chongqing. But in the circle of tomb raiding in Chongqing, the Hu family not only has some background, but also has some means behind it. Even if you really miss the baby in his ancestral grave, you have to weigh whether you have that ability. Once the east window incident happens, you may lose your life if you don''t sell the goods yet.


    We hurried to Hu Jiazu''s grave. From a distance, we saw a man squatting by the grave, smoking constantly, with a terrible face.


    "Dad."


    Hu Qingguo shouted. The man turned his face. It was a national face. There was a murderous look between his eyebrows. In addition, there was a 45 cm long scar on his left cheek. I didn''t dare to look at him directly.


    "Master Hu."


    "Ha ha, it''s a small matter. You''re all shocked." he said, and his eyes soon fell on us. "These three young people are very green."


    Hu Qingguo said, "they are good friends I have known recently. Qi Zhiyuan, Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling are all capable people."


    We hurriedly shouted master Hu.


    "As like as two peas." Hu Qingguo''s father, Hu Yixuan, listened to Jiang Yilong''s name, and was like him in the middle. He could not help but say a greeting with a predestination. But then his face sank immediately. "Come on, let me introduce you to the children."


    The ancestral tombs of the Hu family, even Hu Yixuan himself, can''t tell how many generations ago, but it''s said that the location of the ancestral tombs was a geomantic treasure land favored by geomantic omen, so they can''t be moved, otherwise, it will inevitably affect the geomantic omen. Therefore, the descendants of the Hu family only reinforced the new soil in the original position. In this way, the ancestral tombs look not like ordinary tombs, but like tombs.


    We went around to the back of the ancestral grave. There was a stealing hole three meters away from the ancestral grave, and there were some ropes, sacks and other things on the ground. Hu Yixuan pointed to the stolen cave and said, "there are three guys, the lookout ran away, and two dog days are in it."


    We gathered in front of the stolen cave. The stolen cave was hit obliquely and directly to the ancestral grave. Because the stolen cave was not large and it was bent, we didn''t know whether it hit the ancestral grave. Now we can only see a person''s head.


    "Dog day, the earth mouse stole it from me. Get them out and peel off the skin and light the light."


    I don''t quite understand what it means to peel off the skin and light the lamp. Later, Chen Qing told me that it is to bind and fix the person, open a hole in the head and penetrate the mercury. Before long, the skin and flesh will be completely separated, and then light the sky lamp with human skin.


    The guy who could see was so frightened that he trembled and wanted to drill in, but there was another guy in front of him. He quickly begged: "Grandpa, spare your life. We are blind. Don''t light us."


    Hu Qingguo said angrily, "it''s no use calling your ancestors now. Feibiao, Sanwa, get them out."


    As soon as I said this, how could the two guys in the steal hole dare to come out and squeeze hard into the steal hole. After tossing and turning for a long time, the two guys were stunned and could not come out at all.


    Fu Hongshan said, "can you fucking get out? Can you get out?"


    "Sir, spare your life and we''ll come out. We''re blind. We won''t dare again." the guy hiding inside cried.


    "Well, if you don''t come out, I''ll bury you alive and bury you with my ancestors."


    I thought Fu Hongshan was just trying to scare the two guys out. I didn''t expect him to immediately get local materials and take an iron pick to backfill the excavated soil.


    After several shovels in a row, the two guys in the stolen hole were so frightened that they cried loudly. Just as Chen Qing was ready to take over the pickaxe and continue to shovel soil for backfilling, Hu Yixuan quickly stopped and said, "burying these two guys in it would destroy Feng Shui."

 Chapter 51

    "Grandpa, Grandpa, we''re really wrong. We don''t dare any more. Please spare our dog''s life."


    The plea in the stealing cave can''t sympathize and forgive Hu Qingguo and Hu Yixuan at the moment. After all, it''s impossible for anyone, even a large number of adults, to ease their anger and eliminate their hatred easily.


    With a black face, Hu Qingguo snatched the pickaxe from Chen Qing''s hand, took his head in his hand, and stabbed the guy at the top of the hole with the pickaxe. "If you can''t get out, you can''t get out."


    Hu Qingguo did not show any mercy in his efforts, just like the kind of people who did not consider the consequences at all. Seeing this, Hu Yixuan said, "it''s still early in the daytime. It''s not easy to end up being seen by others. Get them out first."


    Fu Hongshan said, "why don''t I go in and pull these two out."


    Hu Yixuan waved his hand and whispered, "it''s a little risky. Maybe these two guys are carrying guys, and the rabbit will bite when it''s urgent."


    "That''s what you mean..."


    Hu Yixuan thought for a while, went to the thief''s cave and rushed inside and said, "if you don''t want to die, come out quickly."


    "Grandpa, you promised not to kill us?"


    "I''ll keep you alive."


    "Really?"


    "No more nonsense, I''ll really kill you two. Don''t grind my patience."


    The two guys in the stealing cave knew very well. According to the posture just now, these people outside can really kill. No one wants to die, but since he has made a mistake and has been caught, how can he do without suffering. Such a trade-off is at least much better than death?


    After waiting for a minute or two, there was a movement in the steal hole. After a long time, the guy at the top of the steal hole took the lead to climb out by retreating. At the moment he just came out, Fu Hongshan rushed forward and raised it like a chicken. He clasped his arm with one hand and pressed his back on the ground with his knee. It''s not surprising that there will be such actions outside. Even so, the second guy retreated from the stealing hole. Chen Qing and Fang Wenhu will subdue him soon.


    Hu Qingguo tied the two of them together with the rope on the ground. Immediately, he punched and kicked the two guys. Fu Hongshan followed them. Before long, they beat the two guys to spit blood and bruise their faces.


    "Fight, fight me, kill these two dog days."


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, you said spare our lives..."


    "Spare you, sir."


    "Alas, don''t fight yet." Hu Yixuan threw away his cigarette butts and walked towards the two guys. "I ask you, how far has this hole been hit?"


    "Just, just got through."


    Pop.


    A loud slap made this guy look like a gold star. "I, I was wrong, I was wrong."


    Compared with Hu Qingguo and them, Hu Yixuan seemed more calm. "Leave them alone and fill the hole."


    "Wait a minute." Hu Qingguo finally stopped, looked at Jiang Yilong and me and said, "please help me see if there''s anything wrong?"


    Hu Yixuan was stunned and asked, "do they know Feng Shui?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "as I said just now, they are capable people."


    Hu Yixuan said: "I really don''t see it. You are young and you are still an expert. Forgive me for being clumsy."


    Jiang Yilong said: "Mr. Hu, this is the praise of Mr. Hu. We are just a superficial knowledge of the wild school and know a little about it."


    We walked around the ancestral grave twice. Jiang Yilong winked at me and motioned for me to speak. "Master Hu, little master Hu, the feng shui of the ancestral graves of the Hu family is excellent. Although they have made such a fuss today, they have not moved the foundation, and the hidden wind and gas will be replenished, so it will not have a great impact. However, the backfill soil can not be old soil, but must be replaced with new soil."


    Hu Qingguo, they know the roots of our nature and believe in it to a greater extent. But Hu Yixuan is completely strange to us. He said that this is related to the future of his Hu family. You can''t trust me.


    He said with a light smile, "I dare ask two little brothers, where is the geomantic omen of my ancestral grave?"


    As soon as he said this, I knew he was very dissatisfied with what I said just now. Jiang Yilong took the message. "Master Hu, don''t be ridiculous. It''s all nonsense. In my opinion, the ancestral tomb should occupy the three immortals Bureau. Taking the hill where the ancestors were buried as the case mountain, which is connected to the left and right, and the two mountains on both sides are at the same height as the case mountain, this Fengshui pattern is called the three immortals Bureau. Buried in this bureau, there are more capable officials and Jia in later generations. In addition, the tomb sits in Shaoyang, and Xun has been in the palace for later generations Many blessings are precious. To sum up, this is a three immortals Shaoyang Bureau. Although the acupoints are good, it''s a pity that the heights of the three mountains are limited. If they can be tens of meters or 100 meters higher, the three immortals will take over the weather and the three immortals will fly into the sky. Your Hu family must be invaluable. "


    Hu Yixuan clapped his hands and said immediately, "yes, it''s completely consistent with the statement handed down by the Hu family. I really don''t see that you two have such skills. Sorry, sorry, I was wrong just now."


    I said, "Lord Hu, it''s a great honor for us to come and see Laozu Feng Shui."


    "Ha ha, not only the skill, but also the sweet mouth. I like it." Hu Yixuan quickly ordered Fu Hongshan and the two of them to backfill the stolen hole with new soil as I said just now. After working hard for most of the day, the stolen hole is completely filled, but it''s only the surface and needs to be reinforced at that time. Of course, we don''t have to talk about this kind of thing. Hu Yixuan and they know what to do.


    After doing this, Hu Yixuan took Hu Qingguo and burned paper money again for the ancestors of the Hu family. It was more than two o''clock in the afternoon to finish all this. To tell the truth, we rushed to Hu''s ancestral tomb without stopping. We didn''t eat a bite at noon. We were already hungry at this time.


    Of course, Hu Qingguo and Hu Yixuan knew very well and led us straight back to the Hu family''s old house. As for the two unlucky bastards, Hu Yixuan and Hu Qingguo didn''t speak and let them go. Of course, they were also bound and taken to Hu''s house.


    Since Hu Qingguo took over the jubaozhai in Hu Yixuan''s hand, he rarely returned to the old house. In addition to Hu Yixuan, there are two nannies specially invited to serve Hu Yixuan''s life. When he is free, Hu Yixuan will drive to the city teahouse for tea, or play cards with old friends for recreation. In short, Hu Yixuan is very carefree and happy.


    After dinner, I asked how to deal with the two unlucky people locked in the utility room. Hu Yixuan just smiled and asked Fu Hongshan to bring them out.


    "Kneel down."


    The two guys knelt down and dared not lift their heads. As soon as they shouted for mercy, they were kicked back by Fu Hongshan.


    Hu Yixuan said, "if you want to live, answer my question honestly. Who let you come?"


    "No, no one."


    "Fight."


    Chen Qing and Fang Wenhu acted as thugs and were merciless.


    "Really, really no one."


    "Keep playing."


    I couldn''t see it for a few minutes. I said to Hu Yixuan, "Lord Hu, look at them. It''s really possible that they were just wild thieves. If they hit them by mistake, they might really kill them. Otherwise, let brother Fu stop first."


    "Xiao Qi, you can''t just look at the surface. Just looking at their methods of digging and stealing holes, it''s certainly not new. Naturally, it''s not the first time. How can it be possible to step on my ancestral grave by mistake?" he shouted at the two: "if you don''t want to be killed, tell me the truth."


    "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me, I said, I said..."


    Hu Yixuan shouted to stop. Fu Hongshan and they stopped beating. "Who called you?"


    "It''s Qiang, brother Qiang."


    "Which strong brother? The one who ran away?"


    "No, it''s not. It''s mosquitoes who run away, but they are responsible for watching the wind for us. Brother Qiang''s name is Zhu houqiang, and He Chuan''s. We''ve always followed brother Qiang and mixed in Hechuan. This time, brother Qiang asked us to come."


    Hu Qingguo frowned slightly. After thinking for a long time, he said, "why didn''t I listen to such a person on the road? Don''t you fucking cry when you don''t see the coffin?" as soon as the voice fell, Hu Qingguo didn''t know where to touch, and there was a sharp dagger in his hand.


    "No, I''m telling the truth."


    "Even if you''re telling the truth, I ask you, why did you suddenly come to my Dongquan when you were mixing in Hechuan? Besides, it wasn''t someone else''s, or my ancestral grave?"


    "Yes, it''s the news I heard on the road."


    "What news?"


    "Someone told brother Qiang that there was a tomb here. It''s said that the ancestors of this family did the same as us. There were a lot of good things in the tomb. Therefore, brother Qiang asked the three of us to step on it."


    "How long have you stepped on it?"


    "Four days."


    Hu Yixuan suddenly said with a smile, "that''s really bad luck for you. You''ve been stepping on the spot for four days. It''s just that I ran into you today. Do you think it''s your own bad luck?"


    "We are blind."


    "Even if you are blind, you don''t go to the road to inquire. Mr. Hu, who is little Mr. Hu? You dare to move this crooked mind." Fang Wenhu paused, looked at Hu Yixuan and said, "Mr. Hu, what do you do with these two guys according to your old meaning? Otherwise, let me and Feibiao dig a pit and bury these two guys alive in the dark?"


    Listening to Fang Wenhu''s tone and posture, I didn''t think he was out of intimidation, so I quickly said, "brother Fang, isn''t it not good to cause human life."


    Fu Hongshan said, "they deserve it. They step on the plate without saying hello, which is a bad rule. In addition, they step on the grave of their ancestors. They die a hundred times lightly."


    "Spare your life, Grandpa. Please, we really know our mistakes and don''t dare any more. I''m old and young..."


    "Shut up," said Hu Yixuan "I promised to save your life before, and I can do it if my surname Hu can say it. Now I''ll tell you three things and remember them. First, you''ll make it clear to the cub surnamed Zhu that if he doesn''t apologize according to the rules within three days, he won''t want to mix up in the future. Second, let him prepare a million yuan to repair my grandfather''s grave. Third, as long as he is in Chongqing in the future Step around and pay tribute when shipping. "

 Chapter 52

    Zhu didn''t inquire about the background forces of the Hu family, so he took people to provoke the Hu family and was caught. Naturally, they made a mistake and deserved to teach them a lesson. But at this time, Hu Yixuan their rules one by one, and put forward several harsh requirements. In my opinion, it is no different from rip off.


    Even if the two brought the original words to Zhu, can Zhu really promise?


    I am skeptical about this.


    Hu Yixuan said, "do you understand?"


    One of them nodded tremblingly and replied, "listen, I understand."


    "All right, you go away."


    "Thank you for sparing your life. We must bring the words to."


    "Wait."


    "Grandpa, what else do you want?"


    "Rules."


    "Rules, rules..."


    "Don''t say we''re unkind. Those who come are guests, so if you want to go now, I''ll have to send you." Fu Hongshan kicked the person who spoke to the ground, took the dagger thrown by Hu Qingguo, pressed the guy, raised the knife and killed him directly. He was beaten before and now he was killed. The guy almost fainted in pain. But this was not over. Another knelt down and begged for a long time. He was still killed with one finger.


    "Mr. Hu, Mr. Hu is a man on his face. It''s bad luck to see a corpse here. Besides, Mr. Hu has asked to save your life, so I''ll take you to see a doctor now."


    Fu Hongshan was as powerful as an ox. he picked up this guy and walked directly outside the house regardless of his injury. Chen Qing and Fang Wenhu were much thinner and had much less strength. They couldn''t lift them. They grabbed one arm and dragged the other guy out.


    "Wang ma."


    Hu Qingguo shouted. After a while, a nanny named Wang Ma took cleaning tools such as mops and calmly cleaned up the blood and other things. After a moment, it was as if nothing had happened before.


    "Hey, this is really a misfortune for our family. I''m laughing. I''ll make three laugh today." Hu Yixuan said.


    I said, "Mr. Hu, you''re out of sight now. We''re just weak. We can''t help at all."


    "Ha ha, just have a heart, just have a heart."


    "By the way, Dad, there''s nothing at home now. I''ll go back to the shop first. Tell me the news surnamed Zhu."


    "You go and be busy."


    "Mr. Hu, we won''t disturb you. We''ll see you again sometime."


    "Well, come to me when you''re free."


    With a few polite words, we took Hu Qingguo''s car back to the city. Hu Qingguo went back to the shop. We didn''t go on the way home. Even if Hu Qingguo opened the door, we got on and off the bus halfway.


    To tell the truth, I''m looking at the shadow of Hu Qingguo getting farther and farther away. At this moment, I have mixed feelings in my heart. Seeing that my face was different, Bai Ling pushed me and asked me what I was thinking. I just smiled bitterly. Soon we got on the bus and went home by ourselves.


    "Ha ha, I''m rich, I''m rich." Jiang Yilong opened the paper bag, poured all the 150000 in it on the tea table, and then stared at the brand-new bills with shining eyes. "Younger martial brother, do you see so much money? If we used to be Bangbang, it would be difficult to save so much money all our life."


    Suddenly I have so much money. It''s false to say I''m not excited, but at this time, I''m thinking about another problem. After thinking about it, I said to Bai Ling and Jiang Yilong: "the money is easy, but it''s our life in exchange. But today, something like this happened to the Hu family. I think we should really keep a distance from Hu Qingguo as far as possible as we discussed before."


    "Keep a distance? Why keep a distance?" Jiang Yilong immediately said solemnly, "don''t say it. I just thought of a good idea to make money, and this needs the help of Hu Qingguo."


    I put my hands on my head, leaned against the sofa and asked, "can you tell me?"


    "What is the reason why the Hu family can have their present status?"


    "Steal tombs and dig treasures," said Bai Ling.


    "This is just one of them. The precious treasures dug out from the tomb are only dead objects, which are worthless except for appreciation. Therefore, the most important thing is to try every means to turn these dead objects into money. That''s why there will be a treasure house, which can steal secretly and sell openly." Jiang Yilong drank a sip of water and became more and more excited: "We can also open a store that specializes in antiques, and the purchase channel is from Hu Qingguo. Of course, even if we have 150000 now, it''s a drop in the bucket if we want to transfer the antiques business. However, we can discuss with Hu Qingguo. For example, we can borrow his things to our store, no matter how much money we sell, and put aside the normal expenses of the store to make money We''ll share the money with Hu Qingguo. Of course, he puts forward the big head and we make small money. Can''t we make money these days? Ha ha, it''s really an idea of making millions of profits. "


    Bai Ling said, "brother Yilong, I didn''t expect that you really have a business brain. You can think of this method. However, this method is good. Will Hu Qingguo agree?"


    "With our current relationship, as long as we say something nice, how can he refuse? Besides, he just borrows things in our store and grinds our lips. We''re doing all this. He''s just waiting to collect money."


    "Wait, elder martial brother, I have to pour you a basin of cold water." I said: "If Hu Qingguo agrees not to consider it for the time being, of course, I fully believe that if you do what you just said, the money will not be earned. However, you have seen with your own eyes what happened in the Hu family today, and their way of doing things is not acceptable to us at all. Moreover, if this shop is really opened, will our contacts with Hu Qingguo become more and more important in the future More frequently, not necessarily. Anyone who has a tomb will bring us. Stealing the tomb is harmful to Yin morality. Therefore, I personally think we should keep a distance from them. However, on the way back, I also thought of a business suitable for us. "


    Jiang Yilong looked obviously disappointed and asked, "what do you think?"


    "It''s the same business."


    "Although we don''t worry about capital now, we are separated from each other. If we lose everything, what will we do in the future?"


    Jiang Yilong''s worry is not superfluous. Even if he has the capital, watching others make money in the same business and investing in the same business, he says he may not lose his money. There are many such examples, not to mention that we have no business mind at all.


    "Listen to me. We don''t do anything else. We do our old business and become a decent Taoist, that is, we run a shop specializing in white work."


    "You mean the funeral is a dragon?"


    "We can''t talk about a dragon. It depends on the future. However, we can exorcise evil spirits and avoid ghosts for others. We can choose places and acupoints. Now some big bosses do real estate or some private people build and buy houses. Many places need a knowledgeable Taoist to give them peace of mind. We make money by our ability, and we can relieve others'' worries while making money , isn''t that the best of both worlds? "


    Bai Ling said, "isn''t it no different from the old lady of the overpass you said?"


    "Different," I said firmly: "I don''t judge whether they are swaggering and deceiving gods. But we are real talents and learn to relieve people''s worries and worries with the real skills we have learned. I firmly believe that as long as our store opens, we can get a foothold in a short time. In addition, it hardly takes much investment to open such a store. With our current foundation, even if it doesn''t open for half a year and ten months, That''s no big problem. "


    There was a silence, followed by another argument. Finally, Jiang Yilong finally compromised.


    The way to make money has been decided, which makes us all breathe a sigh of relief. Then, the next step is to thoroughly implement this matter.


    It took us three days to find a suitable shop nearby. After all, we were engaged in white business, and the shop didn''t need any gorgeous decoration. Finally, it took us nearly half a month to get everything right. After we calculated the general ledger and added the rent deposit, the total cost was less than 30000.

 Chapter 53

    The couplet at the top of the door can solve people''s thousands of worries, and the lower couplet can''t worry passers-by. It flattens a word horizontally. This is the front of our store. It was decided after a long discussion between Jiang Yilong and me. Although it is a little simple, it contains a lot of information. Of course, in order to attract other people''s attention, we deliberately use seal script for these words.


    After staying in Chongqing for several years, I finally have a career of my own. I always feel that Jiang Yilong and I have a bright future. I believe that before long, we will be able to return to the village in a beautiful way. As we said when we left the broken temple, we will erect a monument and repair the tomb for our master and his old man.


    When doing business, we all pay attention to a good start and a prosperous business. However, the business we choose to do really doesn''t respond to this situation. It''s impossible to expect something to happen at someone''s home. After opening for two or three days, we didn''t see anyone enter our store except the boss and clerk who were doing business nearby. And these people who had been curious to come nearby never set foot in our store again because they felt unlucky.


    "Younger martial brother, you see, you see."


    "Regret?"


    "There''s no regret, but we''ve been open for three days. None of us has come here except the three of us. I think this business is difficult and too difficult to do."


    Bai Ling said, "what''s the hurry? It''s because you don''t have a name. Think about it. If you don''t say anything else, take this white matter first. How many people are there in Chongqing? There are people who die of illness and death every day. What will happen if these family members come to you for aftercare?"


    "Li is such a reason, just..."


    "Don''t just, didn''t you ask me how to deal with those monsters in the ancient tomb last time? I''ll tell you now that your Taoism is not enough. Even if I say a way, you can''t use it. It''s better to take advantage of now to understand the Taoism left by your master. When I think you have this ability, I will put aside this door and tell you how to use it."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true."


    "Well, well, that''s settled."


    Jiang Yilong has been nagging since the store opened. Now, hearing Bai Ling say so, he immediately ran to take the Tao book for details. I gave Bai Ling a thumbs up in the dark, which meant that she was clever and could stabilize Jiang Yilong. With Jiang Yilong''s mouth stopped, there was not even a sound in the shop, which made me feel a little uneasy. I even wondered if I really chose the wrong way.


    At this time, the phone in dianzi suddenly rang. Up to now, only Hu Qingguo and others know the phone. In the past half a month, we also had several phone calls. They also knew that we opened the store and did this business. We originally wanted to celebrate, but when this business could not open, we still put some flower baskets outside the store. So, in the end, it''s just a congratulation on the phone.


    Bai Ling said excitedly, "is there business coming?"


    I shrugged and motioned Bai Ling to answer the phone. She quickly put the milk tea she had just bought aside, picked up the phone and said a few words like the politeness of others'' stores. But after these two sentences, the joy on her face sank, handed me the phone and said softly, "it''s Chen Qing."


    As soon as I heard the name, I immediately thought about it. Although I haven''t met their people during this period, I have made several phone calls. Putting aside the courtesy on the phone every time, I''m actually very worried about Hu Qingguo. After all, Hu Qingguo got a move in the ancient tomb. That''s the case now. Maybe the so-called body spots will go wrong. But according to Hu Qingguo himself, although there are so many strange body spots every day, it doesn''t affect his physical condition. Moreover, he made a special trip to a large hospital for a thorough examination. Finally, even the doctor didn''t say anything unusual. Therefore, Hu Qingguo didn''t take this matter to heart during this period. However, even so, I know very well in my heart that when Hu Qingguo is busy and fully prepared, he will go to Taoyuan village again.


    "What''s up?" seeing Bai Ling shaking his head, I quickly answered the phone and joked, "it''s brother Chen. My shop has been open for a few days. Are you my first customer?"


    "Bah, bah, bah, no kidding. I''m fine. I called you because Mr. Hu told me. Besides, I think maybe only you can do it," Chen Qing said.


    "Mr. Hu, what is he looking for me?"


    "Well, now hurry and bring things, which are necessary for you Taoists, to the Hu family''s old house."


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "I can''t say a few words on the phone. You''ll know when you come."


    Chen Qing then hung up the phone, but I was stunned. But after listening to Chen Qing''s tone and these short words, I realized that something really happened to the Hu family''s old house. Then, I told Jiang Yilong about it, and finally let Bai Ling and I go to his store.


    Chen Qing''s work is also a little hasty. He doesn''t tell me what happened on the phone. However, I really put some necessary things into the yellow cloth bag as he said.


    When we arrived at the Hu family''s old house, Chen Qing still greeted us outside the courtyard. I hurriedly said, "brother Chen, what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know, but Mr. Hu can''t help it now. I''m looking for you. I don''t think you can think of a way."


    "What happened to Mr. Hu?"


    "It''s his father, Mr. Hu."


    "Master Hu?"


    Chen Qing was impatient and still didn''t say what it was. Then we went directly into Hu''s house. But what he took us was not the living room, but Hu Yixuan''s bedroom.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw several familiar faces in the room, Hu Qingguo, Fu Hongshan, and Hu Yixuan, who was a little older than Hu Qingguo and whose appearance and outline were very strange. In addition to the three of them, he was lying on the bedroom bed. When I fully noticed Hu Yixuan on the bed, I couldn''t help feeling a burst of panic. Half a month ago, Hu Yixuan was still red and energetic. I didn''t want to lie down in bed now. The skin on his face was loose and old, and his two eyes were completely sunken. To say a bad word, it''s really no different from people dying.


    Hu Qingguo said, "Xiao Qi is just in time. Come and have a look."


    The stranger said, "Qingguo, is he the one you''re looking for?"


    "Brother, he is my friend. He has real skills. I think he can have a try."


    When Hu Qingguo said this, I immediately knew that the person I had never met should be Hu Qingwen, the eldest brother Hu Qingguo told me before. On the way to Taoyuan Village, Hu Qingguo and I talked about Hu Qingwen when we had a boring chat. According to the mouth of Hu Qingguo, he and Hu Qingwen are half brothers. The age difference between them is about seven or eight years.


    At this point, I have to mention the Hu family. Hu Yixuan married Hu Qingwen''s mother in his early years, and later gave birth to Hu Qingwen every year, but after two or three years, an accident took Hu Qingwen''s mother''s life. Later, Hu Yixuan married his secret lover back and gave birth to Hu Qingguo. Maybe God couldn''t get along with the Hu family. Hu Qingguo just turned one year old, and Hu Qingguo''s mother accidentally lost her life again. Finally, Hu Yixuan may have understood something and had no idea of getting a wife. As for the two half brothers, it may really be because the blood flowing from their bodies is not exactly the same. They have been at odds all the time. If Hu Yixuan were not still alive, Hu Qingwen might have been tempted to mention the separation.


    I nodded at Hu Qingwen, but this guy may have high eyes. He snorted at me and immediately turned his eyes away. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it. I hurriedly said to Hu Qingguo, "little Hu, didn''t Hu get well half a month ago? Why are you so ill now?"


    Maybe the atmosphere in the room was not very good. Hu Qingguo pulled me out of the door and immediately said to me, "strange, too strange."


    "Mr. Hu, speak slowly. I''ll do my best if I can help."


    "You also came here half a month ago. You can see my father''s physical condition at that time." seeing my nod, Hu Qingguo said: "But it''s strange that just a week ago, my father suddenly fell ill with a bad cold. Wang Ma informed me as soon as she found out about it, and I immediately sent my father to the municipal hospital. The doctor said that the weather had changed recently, the cold and heat had alternated, and my bones couldn''t stand it. As soon as I heard that the disease was no big deal, I asked the doctor to treat it. A day later, the high fever subsided, but my father still coughed It kept coughing and bleeding. But it was strange that even after several experts in the municipal hospital were ill, they always couldn''t find the cause. I thought it might be that these bullshit experts had limited medical skills, so they sent my father to Shanghai overnight. But finally, after the diagnosis, the experts in Shanghai big hospital not only didn''t find out the cause, but also gave us a critical notice. "


    I said, "how could this happen? Lord Hu''s body is very strong. Even if he gets cold, he can resist it according to his physical condition."


    "I know that too. But in fact, my father''s situation is getting worse and worse. Later, my father said he might have to go, but even if he had to go, he still wanted to be at home, so I sent my father back."


    "There''s a reason to get sick. There''s no reason for it," I said.


    Hu Qingguo said, "as you said just now, it''s impossible for a good person to get sick without any reason. Therefore, I came to you today in the hope that you can help."


    I said, "I did know the medicine and diagnose the disease with master before, but these are small problems. Moreover, what I can do is superficial. Even experts can''t diagnose the cause and cure Mr. Hu. I don''t have that ability."


    "No, no, no, listen to me. My father''s disease is too strange. If Sanwa hadn''t reminded me, I didn''t even think of it myself."


    "You mean brother Fang? What did he say?"


    "It''s likely that my father''s disease is not illness, but evil."

 Chapter 54

    Birth, old age, illness and death, this is the cycle of heaven. As long as you live in this world, no one can get rid of it. But Hu Yixuan''s situation is a little strange. For one thing, although he is nearly 60 years old, people with family background pay attention to health preservation in this year, but they are particularly cautious about imported things. In addition, they often exercise and regularly go to the hospital for a general examination every year. If there were any hidden diseases, they would have checked thoroughly. Secondly, even if Hu Yixuan died, why did he have to stay in bed and suffer from torture? Even the expert consultation failed to diagnose a result.


    Evil, that''s a saying. But there must be a reason.


    I said, "Mr. Hu, can you tell me about Mr. Hu''s daily life during this period?"


    Hu Qingguo said: "it''s quite regular. I go fishing, drink tea and play cards with these old friends he knows every once in a while..."


    "Has he been to any strange place or something strange happened during that time?"


    "This, this is really not. If there is, my father will tell me at the first time."


    "Isn''t this evil also unreasonable?"


    "No, no, no, I thought carefully, and I always thought it was possible." he seemed to have the meaning of a wall with ears. Not only did he speak less and less, but he was also very cautious. He took me to another room, closed the door and said, "I have a strong doubt that the person who made my father like this is most likely the person around me."


    I said, "there are already candidates?"


    "It''s my big brother."


    "How could it be your big brother?"


    "You know something about our family. I''ve been at odds with my eldest brother since I was a child, but my father likes me very much. He even gave me the sign" jubaozhai "instead of giving it to my eldest brother. If my father really closes his eyes and leaves, I''m sure my eldest brother will quarrel with me recklessly... And my eldest brother from outside My father had an accident the day after I came back. Is there such a coincidence at the end of the day? It''s only because I can''t find evidence. Otherwise, I''ll make him look good. "


    "Mr. Hu, I won''t take part in your family affairs. However, from the standpoint of an outsider, it''s very unlikely. Anyway, Mr. Hu is your eldest brother''s father, connected by flesh and blood, how could he do such an asshole."


    "Although he looks gentle, he is actually a wolf in human skin. You haven''t dealt with him. You don''t know. In short, I think it must have something to do with him."


    "Well, well, even if everything you just said is possible, why don''t you let me see Mr. Hu first?"


    "That''s why I called you. Let''s go."


    Back in my bedroom, despite Hu Qingwen''s cold eyes, I went straight to the bedside. Hu Yixuan opened his eyes and looked at me. He opened his mouth to say something, but he couldn''t hear a word clearly.


    "Master Hu, don''t talk. Let me see if you don''t mind."


    I checked Hu Yixuan from head to toe, twice... For almost ten minutes, Hu Qingwen couldn''t hold his breath and yelled at me, shouting that I didn''t have the ability to get out of here. Speaking psychologically, at this moment, I really have some bias towards what Hu Qingguo said to me just now, but until the third inspection, my peace of mind returned to normal.


    Hu Qingguo said, "there is a result?"


    I said, "I have to wait. Little Hu, can you give me the eight characters of Hu''s birthday now?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "OK."


    Hu Qingwen quickly stopped and said, "Qingguo, is Dad''s birthday eight characters given casually?"


    "Big brother, Xiao Qi is my good friend and can be trusted. Besides, dad has dealt with him, so you don''t have to worry about it." Hu Qingguo responded to him, and then wrote Hu Yixuan''s birthday eight characters to me.


    Looking at the eight characters of Hu Yixuan''s birthday on the paper, I pinched my fingers, calculated it, and finally got the judgment according to Hu Yixuan''s face. Hu Yixuan''s palace is dark, but it will not fall. In other words, Hu Yixuan can''t die, and he still has several years to live. However, according to his current overall situation, his whole person is like an empty shell, his body is shriveled, as if he has suddenly accelerated aging


    "Brother Zhiyuan, did you find a trace of evil in him?"


    I was just about to burn the eight characters of Hu Yixuan''s birthday to avoid giving Hu Qingwen a handle. Suddenly, I heard Bai Ling whisper in my ear. It seemed that a flash of light flashed in my mind. I hurried back to the bed and pinched my fingers to open the heavenly eye. As soon as the heavenly eye opened, I could immediately see a cloud of black air enveloping Hu Yixuan, but there was no evil in his body.


    Hu Qingwen yelled again, "are you finished or not? Get out of here without those two brushes. Don''t get in my eye."


    I accepted the Dharma, looked at Hu Qingwen and Hu Qingguo and said, "Lord Hu, this is evil Qi entering the body and the loss of essence, resulting in weak Yang fire on his left and right shoulders. If it is dragged on for a long time, Lord Hu''s life palace will be affected, that is, sooner or later, Lord Hu will be dragged down and tortured to death."


    Hu Qingguo suddenly changed his face, looked at Hu Qingwen and said, "did you do it?"


    "Pa."


    Hu Qingwen gave Hu Qingguo a slap and said, "have you been kicked in the head by a donkey? Believe what he said. Even if you believe it, how can you doubt me? He''s my father. I hope he''s too late. How can you hurt him?"


    Hu Qingguo was a little depressed and was about to get angry. I quickly said, "believe me, little Hu, it''s still too late. You may be able to find clues about the specific situation at that time."


    Bai Ling said, "yes, the top priority now is to find a way to save your father. Your noise is endless, and your father won''t get better."


    Hu Qingwen looked at Bai Ling and me. Finally, he locked his eyes on me and said, "boy, I don''t know where you are. If you let me know that you lied to me, even if this boy protects you, I will make you look good. Of course, if you tell the truth and can cure my father, don''t worry, money can''t do without you."


    "Even if I have that heart, I don''t have the courage."


    "Just know."


    Hu Qingguo pulled me aside and said, "Xiao Qi, since you have found the problem, you should cast the spell quickly."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll drive away the evil spirit from Lord Hu. After a while, he can recover."


    "That would be great."


    I hurriedly took out the pen charm vermilion from the yellow cloth bag on the messenger, wrote a charm book, melted a bowl of charm water and fed it to Hu Yixuan. After that, he quickly took a copper coin and asked Hu Yixuan to hold it in his mouth. With my set of exorcism spells, he absorbed the evil Qi into the copper coin. Twenty minutes later, I took the copper money out of Hu Yixuan''s mouth and threw it into the water bowl. The water immediately turned black.


    When Hu Qingwen saw that I had made this set, he half believed and half questioned, "is it OK?"


    I said, "I''ve cleared the evil spirit of Lord Hu. It''s reasonable to say that there should be no big problem now. I just need Haosheng to recuperate for a few days. I believe I can recover as before."


    Hu Qingguo patted me on the shoulder and said, "I knew you could come. Thank you for saving my father''s life this time."


    "Mr. Hu, it''s all right. It''s a small matter. It''s nothing. I''ll go back first."


    After I drove away the evil spirit in Hu Yixuan''s body, Hu Yixuan''s old face seemed to have a little red light. That''s what I had just tossed. On the surface, it seemed to be effective. But just as I was about to leave with something, Hu Qingwen called me down.


    "You boy, wait for me."


    "What else do you want?"


    "I don''t know if you fooled us just now. After all, it''s related to my father''s life. You know, we can''t cure it after running to so many big hospitals. It can be cured only by you just three or five times. To tell the truth, I don''t believe it."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Wait until my father is really well."


    "You, you want to take me down?"


    "That''s right."


    Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan hurriedly said, "Lord Dahu, brother Qi can be trusted completely. It''s not necessary at all."


    Hu Qingwen said, "I said it''s necessary if necessary." when he looked at Hu Qing Guo''s eyes, he immediately added, "now my father is like this. I has the final say in the Hu family. Besides, my starting point is for my dad. The two of you remember that if I''m not allowed to let him go without any agreement, then I will not blame my face for not knowing anyone."


    To tell you the truth, I was really caught off guard by Hu Qingwen''s reaction, but when I was looking at Hu Qingguo to show him what to say for me, Hu Qingguo also looked helpless and said to me, "Xiao Qi, anyway, there is a river in your store, you can stay in our house for a day or two. Afterwards, I''ll make amends to you."


    "This, that''s all right."


    I was a little angry and unhappy. I clearly cleared Hu Yixuan''s evil spirit according to the most correct way. According to his original physical foundation, as long as he takes good care of himself, Hu Yixuan will be able to recover completely in a few days. But I didn''t expect Hu Qingwen to detain me for such a reason. From this moment on, I really dislike Hu Qingwen. Maybe it''s no different from what Hu Qingguo said. Although Hu Qingguo is gentle, he is a wolf in human skin. Once he annoys this guy, he will not recognize his relatives.


    When we left Hu Yixuan''s room, we were completely restricted. Of course, we were not tied and locked. In short, Fu Hongshan didn''t dare to let me leave Hu''s house without permission before Hu Qingwen spoke.


    Fu Hongshan comforted me a few words. I thought about it. Anyway, it''s delicious and good to live. It''s no difference. The sullen spirit in my heart disappeared a lot. Later, I called Jiang Yilong to explain the specific situation. I was bored when I was idle. I played poker with Fu Hongshan to pass the time.

 Chapter 55

    I spent almost all day with Fu Hongshan and his family. Apart from being restricted from leaving Hu''s house, everything else was fine. After dinner, Hu Qingguo chatted with me alone. He just hoped that I wouldn''t care too much about it. As long as Hu Yixuan showed obvious signs of recovery, he would immediately let Hu Qingwen let me go.


    I was speechless all night.


    Early the next morning, when I was still sleeping in bed, there was a quick knock on the door, which woke me up from my dream. When I opened the door, I saw Hu Qingwen with a gloomy face. His anger fell down and hurriedly said, "Uncle Hu, what''s your emergency?"


    Without saying a word, he took my collar and dragged me out of the bedroom. Finally, when he took me to Hu Yixuan''s bedroom, he let go. "Open your eyes to me."


    I was as like as two peas in his bed. When I looked at Hu Yixuan on the bed, he was in a similar state of health and worse than yesterday. I didn''t believe it. I quickly opened my heavenly eyes. I didn''t expect that the evil spirit that had been cleared by me should envelop Hu Yixuan''s body again. "Well, how is this possible..."


    "You''re a fucking liar. You dare to cheat me in my name. Believe it or not, I''ll let someone do you now."


    Hu Qingwen''s noise alerted everyone in Hu''s house. At this time, when everyone noticed Hu Yixuan on the bedroom bed, they all locked their eyes on me.


    "Brother, don''t scold. Xiao Qi is my friend." Hu Qingguo looked at me again and said, "Xiao Qi, what''s the matter? Yesterday was not by you. My father''s situation is much better. Why is it more serious today than yesterday?"


    My mind is a little confused. I remember clearly. Yesterday, I did clear away the evil spirit from Hu Yixuan. Moreover, I tried this method, but why did the evil spirit enter the body again one night? Moreover, Hu Yixuan''s physical condition is worse than yesterday, and the Yang fire on his left and right shoulders is getting darker and darker.


    I said, "I don''t know, but please believe me, little Hu. Yesterday I naively removed the evil spirit from Hu."


    "Of course I believe you. After all, we all know what kind of person you are except my big brother. Of course, I hope you don''t mind my big brother''s attitude just now."


    "It doesn''t matter. The key is the situation of Mr. Hu."


    "You know?"


    Hu Qingwen seemed to be unreasonable and wanted to eat me when he seized this opportunity. Of course I can''t argue with him. Besides, even if I break my mouth, I can''t tell him about it.


    "Now you see..."


    "It''s natural to get rid of the evil spirit on Lord Hu."


    "Wait."


    "Wait."


    Two different voices spoke in unison. I looked at the talking Hu Qingwen and at Bai Ling who had just entered the bedroom. "Ling''er, what problem do you see?"


    Bai Ling didn''t answer me and said to Hu Qingwen, "you can''t believe him, but I can assure you that brother Zhiyuan did eliminate the evil spirit from master Hu yesterday."


    "Yellow haired girl, you know a fart."


    "Big brother!"


    Hu Qingguo''s roar was a little loud, which startled me.


    Bai Ling gave Hu Qingwen a blank look and immediately said, "after only one night, the evil spirit invaded master Hu again, and the situation was more serious. It was a little strange."


    I said, "it''s really strange. By the way, little Hu, can you think about it again? Has Hu met any strange people and strange things during this period?"


    "No. my father''s life is very regular. He meets his old friends regularly every week. Except for this, he stays at home most of the time. Of course, he goes to the store occasionally."


    "Was there no abnormality before Mr. Hu suddenly became like this?"


    "Well, I really don''t know."


    At this time, Liu Ma, another nanny who took care of Hu Qingguo, said, "by the way, I remember that on the night when the master fell ill, when I got up at night, it seemed as if the Buddha heard something moving in the master''s room. I was worried about what happened to the master, so I ran to knock on the door, but the master slept very heavily. When I saw that he was fine, I left."


    I said, "what''s going on? Liu Ma, can you tell me more?"


    Liu Ma said, "I can''t tell the details. Maybe I heard it wrong. However, under normal circumstances, the master gets up at seven o''clock in the morning for breakfast. I didn''t see him get up at half past seven. I knocked at the door. It seems that the master has become like this."


    Could it be that there was something evil in the room that entangled Hu Yixuan. I quickly looked around the room, but with keen perception, there was nothing unusual in the room.


    "Mr. Hu, I know you suspect me to be a liar, but it doesn''t matter at all. Now I have a way to find clues."


    "I believe you, ghost."


    "If he doesn''t believe it, I believe it." Hu Qingguo said, "as long as you can cure my father, just do it according to your method."


    "Well, I didn''t bring all the things when I came yesterday, and now Mr. Hu ordered me not to leave the Hu house for half a step. In that case, please ask brother Fu to run for me and bring some necessary magic tools to my store."


    Fu Hongshan said, "if you need anything, I''ll go right away."


    "It''s still early. You can be a little later."


    With the consent of Hu Qingguo, I did the same thing again and thoroughly cleaned up the evil Qi in Hu Yixuan''s body. After removing the evil Qi, Hu Yixuan''s physical condition turned again. But I''m a little confused now, because although I think of a way now, I don''t know whether it works or not. If another night, Hu Yixuan was invaded by evil Qi, even if Hu Qingguo protected me, Hu Qingwen might not help but suppress his anger


    If so, I may be in real trouble.


    On this day, my mood was not very good. Until the evening, Fu Hongshan went to the store and brought back the things as I told him. Peach wood sword, bell, red rope


    I quickly tied a bell with a red rope, tied it to the front and rear windows of Hu Yixuan''s bedroom, drew two runes and pasted them around the bedroom. After all this, I told everyone not to enter Hu Yixuan''s room without my consent.


    This night, except for the two nannies, everyone didn''t sleep, and I hid around Hu Yixuan''s room after turning off the lights.


    "What time is it?"


    "Ten o''clock now."


    "Keep waiting."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s already one o''clock in the morning, Qi. What do you want us to wait for here?"


    Just as I was about to speak, Hu Qingwen came towards me, grabbed my collar and said in a low voice, "which one are you playing?"


    I said, "don''t worry, Mr. Hu. If the night is safe, I can assure you that Mr. Hu is absolutely fine."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "This is the right medicine for the case. I checked carefully and there was nothing unusual in Mr. Hu''s room. That is to say, it is very likely that there is something dirty around Mr. Hu in the house or nearby. Otherwise, Mr. Hu would never be like this."


    Hu Qingwen sank and said, "even if what you said is true, but we are all hiding here, will that dirty thing not appear tonight? If so, what should my father do?"


    "Tonight is just for verification. If it really comes true, I''ll try again."


    "OK, I''ll trust you again."


    From 9 p.m. to now, I can''t even remember how many times I asked Chen Qing about the time. Just wait like this, not to mention that they are a little impatient. Even my own heart is getting more and more confused. In fact, what I''m really worried about is what Hu Qingwen said just now. If everything is normal tonight, there will be no event I expected, then Hu Yixuan must be safe this night, which I''m sure. But what should I do next? I really didn''t think of a good way.


    I don''t know how long it took. It was quiet and windless around. The bell hanging in Hu Yixuan''s window suddenly rang. I rushed out of the darkness first, holding a peach wood sword, opened my eyes and looked around for traces. It surprised me that there was no trace of Yin evil and dirty things around, but the bell couldn''t stop making a strange noise.


    Bai Ling said, "it seems to be in the room."


    I wondered for a while. I was pasted with talismans all around. If I could break into the room under such circumstances, what a dirty thing it must be. But I can''t continue to think at this time. After all, lingdang still keeps thinking.


    "You surround the room. Once there is any abnormality, you will hold the amulet I gave you in the palm of your hand."


    As soon as the voice fell, I directly pushed the door in, and Bai Ling followed me closely. If she hadn''t said that she was also a member of the Xuanmen, I wouldn''t let her follow me at all.


    At the moment I just opened the door, through the heavenly eye, I found a ghost baby lying on Hu Yixuan''s sleeping body for the first time, and the ghost baby was constantly sucking Hu Yixuan''s essence.


    I didn''t hesitate. I said to Bai Ling behind me not to let him run away. I immediately chopped up with a peach wood sword. The ghost baby was not timid and did not hide. Instead, he rushed at me ferociously. While successfully avoiding my sword and lying on my shoulder, he was preparing to bite it off. I raised my hand and pointed fiercely to slap it and directly shook the ghost baby away.


    "You little devil, do not reincarnate, but harm strangers. I will send you to hell."


    The kid slapped me and knew my power. The body shape of the ghost baby turned into black smoke. The next moment, when it appeared again, it climbed on the wall like a gecko.

 Chapter 56

    "Shall I help you?"


    "No, this little devil is not good. I can deal with it. You guard the exit for me. Don''t let it run away."


    "All right."


    I took out the prepared talisman from the yellow cloth bag, locked the position of the ghost baby and flew to the talisman. If this talisman can hit the ghost baby, according to its current path, it may not be far away from the soul. But I didn''t think that although the ghost baby Taoist shop is not high, it is very alert. When I just made this move and dissipated again, I was startled when I locked the position of the ghost baby with my perception.


    At this time, the ghost baby was standing by Hu Yixuan''s bed, glanced at me and gave a ghost cry. It seemed unwilling. Before I could fully react, it went straight into Hu Yixuan''s body.


    Ghost upper body


    According to the current physical condition of Hu Yixuan, he was killed by the ghost baby. Even if I finally forced the ghost baby out of his body, Hu Yixuan died. How can I afford this consequence.


    I hate that I was so slow and was fooled around by the ghost baby just now. However, it makes me a little strange. In this more than ten seconds, there was no movement at all on Hu Yixuan in bed. Moreover, I can''t see any abnormality in Hu Yixuan''s body under my heaven''s eyes. Even the Yin Qi of the ghost baby seems to disappear completely.


    "What''s going on..."


    I don''t quite understand, but in case, I leaned against the bed with full vigilance. I was relieved when I confirmed that Hu Yixuan was really normal. However, on second thought, I saw clearly just now that the ghost baby had indeed drilled into Hu Yixuan''s body.


    "Ling''er, you saw it just now."


    Bai Ling nodded and said, "yes, but it''s absolutely impossible for it to disappear out of thin air. Moreover, it''s this kind of disappearance without trace. By the way, it''s not necessarily the problem with master Hu."


    "On him?"


    I thought Bai Ling was right. Immediately, I checked it carefully again. Finally, I touched Hu Yixuan''s neck through his clothes. It seemed that he was wearing something. It was cold and biting. Yin Qi seeped into people. I quickly took off his clothes and saw a blood jade the size of a chicken egg on Hu Yixuan''s neck. The blood jade was hollowed out and carved, It is carved with two boys and girls holding a big goldfish in their hands. Whether it is carved or made of jade, my eyesight should belong to the upper layer.


    "No wonder this guy is hiding in the jade."


    I quickly untied the blood jade from Hu Yixuan''s neck. Immediately, I read the mantra paper in my hand and pasted it on it.


    Seeing that we left the room and retreated, Hu Qingguo looked around worried and asked, "what happened just now?"


    Bai Ling said, "the root of the problem has been found and now it has been solved."


    "Solved?"


    "Yes." I handed the blood jade in my hand to everyone and said, "it''s the ghost of this thing."


    Hu Qingwen said, "are you kidding? Isn''t this a jade?"


    "This is indeed a piece of jade, but you don''t know that there is a ghost baby in the jade. It is precisely because Mr. Hu wears this blood jade that the ghost baby secretly absorbs Mr. Hu''s essence. However, you don''t have to worry now. I have sealed the ghost baby in it, and the ghost baby can''t escape now." I handed the blood jade back to Hu Qingwen, He didn''t dare to pick it up and handed it to Hu Qingguo. He also didn''t dare to pick it up. I said, "I don''t understand. People raise jade and jade raise people. It''s reasonable to say that this jade has penetrated into Lord Hu''s essence. It should have aura and can protect the Lord from disasters. But why doesn''t this blood jade play any role, but there is a ghost baby in it?"


    Hu Qingwen said, "I remember my father didn''t seem to have such a jade."


    "I think I may know the real reason," Hu Qingguo said


    Next, Hu Qingguo told us the whole story. But it has to go back more than ten days ago.


    At that time, the Hu family''s ancestral grave was stolen and caught by Hu Yixuan. Later, we rushed to the Hu family in time and tied the two guys who stole the Hu family''s ancestral grave back. It was learned from their mouth that the person who hid behind them was Zhu houqiang, who mixed in Hechuan, that is, brother Qiang in their mouth.


    They made a fool and were caught. They couldn''t help beating and confessing the principal behind them. Hu Qingguo and Hu Yixuan naturally won''t give up. Therefore, three very demanding requirements are put forward.


    Bai Ling and I both know this. But what happened next was unknown to Hu Qingguo because he rarely met them during this period of time.


    The speaker brought the original words to Zhu houqiang. He inquired about the roots of the Hu family on the road. Zhu houqiang was scared to death. But I don''t know where he heard that Hu Yixuan had a friend who happened to have some relationship with him. Therefore, on the third day of the deadline, Zhu houqiang invited this person to the Hu family''s old house to act as a peacemaker. It''s just that the flood rushed to the Dragon King temple. I don''t know my own people. I hope Hu Yixuan and them will raise their hands. Besides, the two unlucky bastards they caught were not only beaten by Hu Qingguo, but also broken a finger.


    Even if this man acted as a peacemaker, Hu Yixuan still didn''t let go, but he didn''t punish Zhu houqiang according to the rules of the road, but he still asked Zhu houqiang to give one million and pay tribute for future shipments.


    Zhu houqiang has only three or five people under his hand. There is no climate. Although he has stolen some tombs these years, there is not much oil and water. It may not be enough for him to spend a million. Later, he proposed to take 200000, plus a good jade pendant he recently got, hoping to resolve the grievances between them. After Zhu houqiang kept praising how rare the jade pendant was and the peacemaker agreed, Hu Yixuan finally reluctantly accepted it.


    But what made Hu Yixuan angry was that Zhu houqiang delayed the time to pay the money and the jade pendant until it lasted a week. Finally, he sent someone to send the money and the jade pendant. In Hu Yixuan''s eyes, 200000 yuan is naturally insignificant. What he is most interested in is the jade pendant praised by Zhu houqiang. I never thought that after opening the box and carefully appreciating the jade pendant, Hu Yixuan was also very satisfied. He not only stayed, but also took the jade pendant around his neck. However, Hu Yixuan had an accident that night when he took this jade pendant with him


    Hu Qingwen said, "Qing Guo, according to your opinion, the ghost surnamed Zhu did this?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "brother, think carefully. Even if the jade pendant was just dug out from the ground by the cub surnamed Zhu, the shortest time is in his hand for at least ten days. But during this time, he was fine. On the contrary, he just got into his father''s hand and had an accident that night. The problem should not be too difficult to guess."


    Hu Qingguo''s analysis, from my personal point of view, accounts for at least about 50%. After all, although Zhu houqiang and others stole Hu''s ancestral tomb, they didn''t succeed. Not only were the two men beaten and killed their fingers, but he even had to make an apology to Hu Yixuan, and he had to pay a very expensive price for them. No one is a good stubble in this way. The Hu family can''t fight in the open, but when people are unprepared to play Yin moves, this kind of defenseless means can not only make themselves happy, but also give color


    Of course, there is no evidence now. Even if you have such an idea in mind, it''s just speculation. What''s more, I don''t want to get involved in such a vortex. I quickly said to Hu Qingguo, "little Hu, the situation of Hu has been solved. It''s not early now. If there''s nothing wrong, we''ll go to have a rest first."


    "Good, good, hard."


    "By the way, I have to return this jade to you."


    "But isn''t there that thing in it? We don''t want it. Keep it yourself."


    "Why should I keep it? Well, find a slightly remote place and bury it."


    "Chen Qing, take it first. Early tomorrow morning, find a far place to bury the jade. Remember not to bury it near my house."


    With the talisman, Chen Qing was not so afraid. She carefully took the jade pendant, nodded and said good.


    Bai Ling and I went back to our rooms. However, I glanced out of the window. Hu Qingguo and they were still discussing what to do. With a little curiosity, I opened the window and listened to it. Listen to what they say, we must find out the truth. If Zhu houqiang really plays a trick to kill Hu Yixuan, he will not give him good fruit this time.


    When Hu Yixuan''s affairs were handled properly, the stone in my heart fell to the ground. Of course, what I''m really happy about is not this, but now I can finally say that I''m not a liar in front of Hu Qingwen. Thinking, I fell into a deep sleep dream.


    Early the next morning, after breakfast, I was ready to go back to the store with Bai Ling. Hu Qingwen was going to stop me. Now I was completely afraid that he would find me any trouble. Therefore, I was very calm when I saw him.


    Hu Qingwen said, "brother, I wronged you before. I''ll compensate you now."


    I said, "Mr. Hu, these are small things and are not worth mentioning."


    "I don''t care whether you mind or not. In short, I''ve told you what to say. By the way, you deserve 10000 yuan."


    "Mr. Hu, I''m afraid it''s bad. After all, Mr. Hu and I are friends. We should help our friends'' family."


    "Don''t scratch it. You can take it if you want."


    Hu Qingwen directly threw 10000 yuan into my arms. To tell you the truth, I just played face Kung Fu. Who doesn''t want money? What''s more, this is what we do now. So far, we haven''t even opened a shop. That''s good. Although I was a little unhappy during this period, after all, I made 10000 yuan with my ability. "Thank you, Mr. Hu."


    "Well, I''ll have time to contact more in the future."


    "Line, line, line."

 Chapter 57

    "By the way, why didn''t you see Mr. Hu and them this morning?"


    "I''ve gone to work. I''m afraid you can guess without me saying more."


    Listening to Hu Qingwen''s voice, I immediately thought of the dialogue between them last night. It must be because of Xueyu. I quickly said, "in that case, I won''t bother."


    "Wait."


    "Mr. Hu has something else to do?"


    Hu Qingwen said, "I suddenly remembered something just now. Since you are not a swindler, you may not be able to do it. However, you can''t say it clearly for a while and a half. Leave me a contact address and I''ll let him come to you by himself."


    Listening to Hu Qingwen''s tone, I dare to introduce business to me. I didn''t have any complaints. I happily told him the specific address of our store. Then we left Hu''s house. However, because the Hu family''s old house is in the countryside, Fu Hongshan disappeared early in the morning. I can''t have the cheek to let Hu Qingwen give us a ride. In desperation, I had to walk for some time and wait for more than 20 minutes before I got on the bus.


    The store is still the same as we left two days ago. There is no shadow except Jiang Yilong. Seeing us back, Jiang Yilong asked quickly. I learned the cause and effect in my mouth, and saw that I made 10000 yuan on this trip. I laughed happily and couldn''t close my mouth.


    Jiang Yilong said, "is it really the Yin trick called Zhu houqiang?"


    I shrugged, leaned back on the bamboo chair, played chess and said, "who knows, anyway, everyone sweeps the snow in front of the door and doesn''t care about the frost on others'' tiles. Come on, let''s kill two sets first."


    Now you can say without shame that the store has indeed opened, and it has just opened and made a lot of money. However, the next few days returned to normal, and life was a little boring. In addition to learning daoshu and playing chess, I really don''t know how to pass the time.


    We had just set up the chess game, when one of us left the horse and the other left the gun. Suddenly, a man in his 40s came to the door of the store. He looked very decent and bright, and he had no worries on his face. I thought he might have come to the wrong place, and politely asked if there was anything wrong. As soon as I spoke, the man looked at the number outside the store, as if he was confirming. Then he walked into the store, looked around, and finally said, "is there a master Qi here? Is he there now?"


    We were stunned when he said so. This is a complete stranger. At least, we can be sure that this must be our first meeting. But it was strange to me that he could say my last name. "My last name is Qi, but I''m not a master. Dare you ask me?"


    He looked up and down at me for a long time, as if he wanted to see me thoroughly inside and outside, but after he looked for a long time, I found a touch of disappointment in his eyes. "I was introduced by a friend. I heard you are very capable. I said you may not be able to help."


    "Is it Lord Hu?"


    "Yes."


    When I left the Hu family two days ago, I heard that Hu Qingwen seemed to introduce me to business, but there was no news for several days. At first, I thought Hu Qingwen was fooling me and gradually forgot about it. I didn''t expect that people would come to the door in person today. I quickly motioned Bai Ling to pour tea for the guest and became warm and polite.


    After a few words, I learned that the man''s name was Zhao Lin. he came to the door today because he got a piece of land through various channels some time ago and was ready to run a driving school. Now all aspects are almost ready. The construction is about to start, but in order to make business prosper in the future, I would like to invite knowledgeable Taoists to see feng shui and pick a golden day.


    Bai Ling said, "Mr. Zhao, you have come to the right place today. Although they are not old, they are all true Taoist heirs. Therefore, you can rest assured to leave it to us."


    Zhao Lin said, "really? If so, it would be great."


    Then he talked for a while, and gradually the doubt in Zhao Lin''s eyes dispersed a lot. Of course, it''s likely that Zhao Lin knew something about us in Hu Qingwen before. Therefore, although there are some doubts, they are also friends with each other after all. It''s better for us to try. If we really see that we have a problem at that time, we can talk to our friends and see through our tricks.


    "It''s still early, otherwise we''ll go to the scene first?"


    "OK."


    Anyway, the situation in the store is just like that. It''s not easy to have business. Naturally, we should work together to do a good job for Zhao Lin. At that moment, we closed the store with the compass and went straight to our destination in the suburbs in Zhao Lin''s car. However, when we arrived at the scene, we realized that there might be only one of the three sentences that Zhao Lin had told us before.


    This is a land of more than ten mu. It is located right next to the national highway. It can be said that the transportation is convenient. When he was in the store, Zhao Lin asked us to do a Dharma and start work on another auspicious day. But now we see that there are three or four excavators and two or three workers guarding the construction site. In fact, the outline of part of the foundation has been dug out on the ground, which is obviously too different from what Zhao Lin told us.


    Jiang Yilong said, "Mr. Zhao, your construction site has started. We can''t use us at all."


    Zhao Lin said, "yes, I forgot to tell you just now. In fact, after I got the land, in order to run the driving school earlier, I immediately found workers to start work. It has been working for more than a month."


    "Then why stop now?"


    "This, this is because I have to stop."


    "Have to stop?"


    "Yes, at the beginning, everything was normal. According to this progress, and I hired enough workers, the driving school could be built for more than half a year at most. However, some time ago, there were some small things, such as the sudden failure of mixers and excavators. Later, two days later, the situation became more and more serious. One person was injured and another died."


    "Hurt one and died one?"


    "Yes, I didn''t see the specific situation with my own eyes at that time. However, I heard the workers say in detail that they were all normal operations at that time. In short, I think there is some evil spirit in this land, otherwise there would never be such a problem. Later, in order to solve this matter, I invited two self proclaimed masters to see it one after another and did some Dharma deeds, but they still had no effect. Therefore, now At the construction site, all the work stopped. It doesn''t matter to stop for a day or two. The key is to stop all the time, which is equivalent to throwing money directly into the water. "Zhao Linton said again "You were introduced by Qingwen. I believe you must have the ability to help me solve this problem. As long as you can make my project progress continue normally, you can rest assured that I will never treat you badly."


    When things go wrong, there must be demons. Moreover, human lives will be caused under the condition of normal operation.


    I immediately took out the divination from the yellow cloth bag. The divination phase shook out surprised me. This divination is double ridge heavy divination, eight pure divination, ridge divination, two ridge heavy divination, Yang trapped in Yin, danger trapped meaning, adding danger to danger, many dangers and difficulties, natural danger, land danger


    Zhao Lin said, "what does it mean?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "no, it''s very bad. This is the first time in my life that I have seen the divination phase of two Kan. Mr. Zhao, if you can, can you give up this land and choose a new site?"


    "It''s impossible, it''s completely impossible." Zhao Lin said, "I managed to get this land. Moreover, the money thrown into it is almost my life. If I can withdraw the day after the accident, I''ll withdraw. Therefore, please help me. I must help me solve this matter."


    "This..."


    "To tell you the truth, I didn''t believe you at first. But when you said this just now, I really believed you were capable people."


    "Why?"


    "Because before, I invited two guys who call themselves masters. Compared with you, I am convinced that they are liars."


    I thought about it and said, "Mr. Zhao, do you have a specific understanding of this land?"


    "At that time, I was also optimistic about the traffic terrain here. Isn''t it right next to the national highway? The conditions are good in all aspects. Besides, now everyone''s living conditions are getting better and better, and people with a little ability gradually have private cars. Therefore, after thinking about it, running a driving school is definitely a profitable business. Later, I made a special trip to find someone to discuss with the cadres and villagers in the village It took a long time to finally negotiate the rental price and duration. As for other issues, I really don''t know. "


    "Which nearby village does this land originally belong to? Can you find a local? We want to ask him some questions."


    "It''s simple. I''ll call their village head right now."


    Zhao Lin took out his cell phone, dialed the number, said a few words and hung up. "He''ll come right away."


    However, while we were waiting for the village head, suddenly two Dongfeng cars came on the national highway. On each Dongfeng car stood more than ten people, all with weapons such as sticks in their hands.


    Two cars stopped at the roadside, and everyone got off to block the entrance and exit of the construction site. Maybe they knew Zhao Lin, and I don''t know who said a word, and immediately surrounded us again.


    Seeing this, Zhao Lin said, "what are you doing?"


    One of the guys with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks and an iron bar in his hand crowded in front of us. He pointed to Zhao Lin and said, "boss Zhao, have you considered it clearly?"


    "Which brother?"


    "They are all people with respect. Don''t pretend. When are you going to give this land to Dongge?"


    "It was Wang Dong who called you cubs. Oh, hum, tell him that this land is mine. At least it has been mine for the past 20 years. Let him restrain his naughty intestines and don''t ask for trouble."


    "Boss Zhao, it seems that you don''t give our brothers face. I advise you to think about it carefully while you are now, and then call brother Dong. Otherwise, if you want to continue working, it may be a little unrealistic."

 Chapter 58

    start? Now the land contracted by Zhao Lin is in such a big trouble. Even if he wants to start work, I''m afraid no worker is willing to start work on the basis that things have not been completely handled.


    Just listening to them, we outsiders immediately heard a trace of information. It is very likely that there was an unpleasant contradiction between Zhao Lin and Wang Dong in order to compete for the right to use the land. Therefore, at this time, Wang Dong called these local ruffians to threaten and bully.


    Zhao Lin didn''t even look at these guys. He shouted, "get out of here, you scum ruffians. Go and find out who I am now."


    "Boss Zhao, don''t think that if you say something, our brothers will be afraid of you. Now look carefully. How many people do you have and how many of us do we have. If you are sensible, hurry up and hang up with brother Dong immediately according to what I said."


    "Lao Tzu, you can be Lao Tzu in front of me..."


    At the moment Zhao Lin spoke, he suddenly lost control and rushed to the person who spoke. Although he was in his forties, he acted very quickly. He took the lead in grabbing the iron bar. Then, he took the iron bar and mercilessly smashed it on the guy''s back. After a few sticks, the guy who was still arrogant immediately hugged his head and curled up on the ground.


    "Son of a bitch, when I''m fooling around, you still wear open pants and dare to pretend to be me in front of me!"


    This accident not only startled these gangsters, but also surprised us. You know, they brought about twenty people. Under such a situation, Zhao Lin took the lead and mercilessly beat this guy in front of everyone.


    "Look, what are you looking at? You can''t fight quickly."


    "Which cub dares to move."


    The roar was surprisingly loud. Zhao Lin holds this iron bar, which is still stained with the blood of the unlucky. Even in the face of more than 20 people, he is not afraid at all, but worse than these villains. This is momentum, a momentum that one man can''t open when one man is in charge of the pass. It''s strange to say that these 20 guys are almost the same age as Jiang Yilong and I. they usually rely on many people and power, and may be domineering. But today, they didn''t expect to meet a real villain, who was really like a wooden stake.


    Zhao Lin looked around, finally freed up a hand, took out the phone from his pocket and handed it to me. "If you help turn over Hu Qingwen''s phone, you can tell him the current situation here."


    I said, "I''ll fight?"


    "Well, you call and do me a favor."


    I answered my cell phone. To tell you the truth, I was a little confused at this time. First, I really don''t know how to use such a high-end mobile phone. Second, Zhao Lin didn''t let me call the police, but asked me to call Hu Qingwen. From my personal point of view, Hu Qingwen should be engaged in tomb theft like Hu Qingguo. How can he dare to take this trouble?


    The guy who was beaten just now was helped up. Maybe he was unwilling and said, "OK, shout people. I think you can shout a lot of people. Dare to beat me. I must bleed you today."


    Zhao Lin sneered and said, "boy, you have seed. Since you have seed, wait for more than ten minutes."


    "You think I''m scared?"


    Zhao Lin''s eyes were full of murders. It was obvious that he hated this guy acting as Lao Tzu in front of him, and that guy stepped back two steps uncontrollably when looking at Zhao Lin.


    At Zhao Lin''s prompt, I finally turned out Hu Qingwen''s telephone number. "Then I did."


    "You can fight," Zhao Lin said.


    I pressed the call button. After hearing two rings, the other end of the phone was picked up. What''s the matter with brother Zhao. Just listening to Hu Qingwen''s tone, I felt that the relationship between him and Zhao Lin was unusual. Immediately, I quickly said the current situation in a few words.


    Hu Qingwen said, "he''s not far from there. You can wait more than ten minutes at most, and no one will come more than twenty. However, you''d better not act rashly during this time. After all, there are a large number of people across the street, and it''s not good to suffer for nothing."


    I said, "we know."


    When the phone was hung up, I handed my mobile phone back to Zhao Lin. his face sank a lot and was replaced by a sneer. "By the way, Xiao Qi and Xiao Jiang, do you smoke?"


    "Yes, I will."


    While Zhao Lin was alert to these guys'' actions, he took out a bag of soft China in the car and handed one to Jiang Yilong and me. While smoking, he said, "don''t be afraid. This will be solved in a moment."


    I nodded and said, "well."


    "What are you pretending to be? I don''t think you can pretend to be a day today. How many people are there? Are there more than us..."


    "Brother Kun, why don''t we call some more people?"


    "OK, call maozi right away and ask him to bring ten more brothers here."


    After making a phone call, the man called brother Kun became much more arrogant and said to Zhao Lin, "I''ve been on this road for so many years and I''ve never been beaten. Boss Zhao, you can be kind, but after a while, even if you kneel down in front of me and beg me, it may be unfair."


    After I called Hu Qingwen, Zhao Lin was very rational at this time. Even if he was evil, there were more than 20 people on the other side, which was likely to implicate us. Now there are helpers rushing here, so there was no need to show off their ability with these scum ruffians. So, no matter how Kunge yelled, Zhao Lin was not angry and happy to smoke with us.


    One is exhausted, and another


    Although the smoke is good, it''s hard to smoke, and my voice can''t stand it. After we smoked the third cigarette, we didn''t notice it. Suddenly, two cars stopped on the roadside of the national highway. These two cars are not ordinary cars, but special vehicles for armed police. When everyone hasn''t reacted, a dozen armed police rushed out of the car, holding police batons and beating these gangsters.


    The three of us were stunned by the current situation, but soon Zhao Lin said that this was the person arranged by Hu Qingwen.


    There are indeed a large number of gangsters. Now there are more than 20. Although there are only a dozen or so people who help Zhao Lin escape, they are all excellent armed police. It is absolutely no problem to fight three or four of them. In a short time, more than 20 gangsters were beaten to the ground by the armed police, and none of them could run away. After collecting their equipment, they took two Dongfeng cars and were about to leave. Zhao Lin said that maybe they still had someone coming. One of the armed policemen nodded, and these people stood on the side of the road. It may be that the identity of the armed police was exposed. They waited here for nearly half an hour and didn''t see the hairy boy bring anyone.


    Zhao Lin thought for a moment and said to one of the leaders, "it may be that he retreated in the face of difficulties. These guys will bother you to adjust."


    "OK, no problem."


    Zhao Lin went to the Dongfeng car, looked at the guy who claimed to be brother Kun, joked and said, "son, even if you kneel in front of me and beg me, it may not be easy to lay it flat."


    Brother Kun''s face was so blue that he didn''t dare to say a word. He knew he was really planted this time.


    The front and rear police cars pressed on the road like escorting prisoners. Watching these people leave, the scene calmed down again.


    Zhao Lin said, "were you scared just now?"


    Jiang Yilong and I laughed and said, "OK, OK."


    "By the way, Mr. Zhao, the man named Wang Dong also likes this land?"


    "At first he didn''t like it, but when he learned that I was going to run a driving school, this guy began to play tricks and wanted to take the right to use this land from me."


    "But now you know there''s something wrong with this land and there''s an accident. It''s better to give him this hot potato and let him pick it up."


    Hearing what I said, Zhao Lin shook his head. "I just made it clear that according to the current social situation, running a driving school must be a profitable business, which is the biggest reason why I like this land. Even if something happens now, as long as the driving school is completed, the loss of investment is insignificant. Besides, you don''t know that Wang Dongxin is more black than anyone. He knows how much money I have invested in it, even if I do I want to transfer the right of use to him, but do you know that the price offered by this guy is not even half of my investment. This bastard came here and made trouble twice before and after, but I didn''t pay attention to him. This time, he even went to find a gangster in the society. He really thinks I''m a paper tiger, and I''ll figure out this account with him sooner or later. "


    "I see."


    "Strange, it''s been a long time. Why hasn''t the village head come yet." Zhao Lin was about to take out his mobile phone and hang up the village head again. He saw a man rushing out at the crossroads in the distance. He ran and said, "come, I''m coming."


    The village head ran close and gasped, "boss Zhao, that group of people came to trouble you just now." seeing Zhao Lin nodded, the village head said, "I knew that I was going to call the police, but I didn''t expect the police to come at this time."


    Listen to the voice of the village head, that is, before the armed police came, he was about to go to the place, and he might be worried that he would be implicated, so he simply hid at the intersection and appeared only when the situation subsided.


    Zhao Lin was obviously a little unhappy, but he didn''t say much about it. He said to the village head, "village head, these three masters are invited by me. Now they have a few questions to ask you. I hope you can tell them what you know."


    The village head nodded and bowed and said yes.


    Jiang Yilong said, "the village head, in fact, is not a big problem. I just want to ask you, what was the land contracted by Mr. Zhao before?"


    The village head said, "the land is naturally planted with crops."


    Jiang Yilong asked, "has anything unusual happened in this area before?"


    The village head sank and said, "this is a bit superstitious. You won''t believe it if you say it."


    "Nothing. None of them are outsiders here. Just say what you know, village head." I said.

 Chapter 59

    The village head tidied up his thoughts a little and gushed out like telling us a story. And he remembered two stories that had been circulating in the village for the longest time.


    First, it happened in the generation of village head parents. At that time, there was a man named Liu ER in the village who was busy harvesting in autumn. When he worked until 8:00 p.m., the light was too dark to go home. He just came out of his field and ran into a woman. Maybe it was because the light was too dark. Liu Er didn''t see what the woman looked like at that time, but, Listening to her voice, I can still be sure that she is not from her village. Out of curiosity, he asked her a few words. The woman replied that she was also ready to go home, but according to the woman''s home route, Liu ER was confused at that time. Because he remembered very clearly that the place where the woman said to go home was her own home. How could there be someone else and a house.


    Liu Er thought at that time that it was very possible that the strange woman wanted to steal the food planted in her own field, but now there was no evidence, so he secretly followed up after getting rid of the woman. However, he didn''t expect that he came all the way back to his home. After a while, he really saw a house, and the woman was waving to him with her head down.


    At that time, Liu ER may have been obsessed and walked towards the house, but in the end, he walked all the way. It was almost dawn. He still couldn''t enter the house, and finally the house disappeared and the woman disappeared. As for Liu Er, when he was found, he was walking back and forth in his home, spoiling all the food.


    The second story is similar, but it happened to the generation of village heads. It is said that more than 20 years ago, a person in the village was also busy with harvest farming. When it was dark and was also preparing to go home, he suddenly heard a burst of sad crying, and the voice was not made by a person. Out of curiosity, he came and saw three or four people kneeling there in white, and there were graves in front of them. He had heard Liu er''s story before. He was alert and ran home.


    After listening to these two stories, I had some details in my heart. I hurriedly asked the village head, "village head, did Mr. Zhao circle a tomb in the land before?"


    The village head said, "I really don''t know this. At least I''m sure there''s no grave here since I remember. But..."


    Bai Ling asked, "but what?"


    "However, when I was very young, I heard my grandparents talk about it. I don''t know how many years ago. It seems that people have died in this land, and not one or two have died."


    "How many people died."


    "The details are not very clear. It is said that this used to be a mass grave, but it was filled later."


    "What, mass graves?" Zhao Lin finally lost his composure and changed his look.


    The village head said, "I heard all this when I was a child. I don''t know whether it is specific or not."


    Zhao Lin looked at us and said, "how should you deal with this?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Zhao." I said to the village head, "the village head is all right. It''s hard for you to make this trip."


    "It''s all right. Boss Zhao kindly contracted our land and brought wealth to our village. It''s only because we can''t help."


    When he sent the village head back, Zhao Lin''s face was gloomy and terrible. When he faced the villain first, he was two different people. "Well, how could it be a mass grave? No wonder there would be an accident. It''s over, it''s over."


    Bai Ling said, "Mr. Zhao, you don''t have to worry so much. Since you have entrusted this matter to us, you can rest assured that no matter what problems you encounter, we will try our best to solve them for you."


    "Really?"


    To tell you the truth, Jiang Yilong and I have no idea after listening to the village head. But at this time, Bai Ling suddenly said such a sentence. In addition to comforting Zhao Lin, it also increased our confidence in disguise. After all, both Jiang Yilong and I know that Bai Ling''s Taoism is higher than us. Since she dares to say so, she must have something to rely on.


    I said, "Mr. Zhao, if you believe us, let us do it."


    "Believe it, of course I do."


    Jiang Yilong said: "just, since people have died on this ground and another worker has recently died, for the sake of safety, Mr. Zhao first let these people in the construction site leave this area temporarily, otherwise, a new situation will happen, and things may become more troublesome."


    Zhao Lin said, "these are all small problems. I''ll do them right away. By the way, when will you do this?"


    "It''s not the right time today, and it''s too late. It''s Haishi tomorrow night."


    "Well, just wait here for a moment. I''ll go and give them an order."


    With that, Zhao Lin entered the construction site and recruited the workers guarding the construction site. After saying a few words, these people took action, cleaned up, and temporarily moved their residence outside the construction site area.


    Then we took Zhao Lin''s car back. He first called Hu Qingwen and finally agreed on a high-grade restaurant to go with us.


    When meeting Hu Qingwen, he seemed very enthusiastic to ask Zhao Lin for help at the first time. He was relieved to learn that the armed police who came in time had solved the problem.


    "Qingwen, we two brothers don''t speak politely, which makes us seem to be outspoken. But even so, I have to say thank you to you because you found the three of them for me. Otherwise, my family and life may be completely ruined."


    "What''s going on?"


    We just re talked with Hu Qingwen what the village head and we said. He could guess the mystery by virtue of his own identity. While Zhao Lin was going to the bathroom, he jokingly said to us, "I''ve introduced you a good job. How can you thank me?"


    Bai Ling said, "we are all poor."


    "Ha ha, I''m not kidding you. Let''s get down to business. Have you found any unusual places, such as the tomb?"


    Jiang Yilong answered: "Mr. Hu, the possibility you said should be very low. If there is a mass grave, it is even more unnecessary. Even if the mass grave is put aside, there are tombs. According to my eyesight, I really don''t see any very good feng shui tombs. If so, even if people have died below, they may not be rich people."


    Hu Qingwen nodded and said, "I believe you. However, if there is any sign, I hope you can inform me immediately instead of Qingguo. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Speaking of Hu Qingguo, I quickly asked Hu Qingwen, "little Hu, is he all right recently?"


    "What can he do?" Hu Qingwen looked at me suspiciously. Seeing that I didn''t speak, he said, "he doesn''t have anything, but the cub surnamed Zhu has something."


    Jiang Yilong said, "did you find him?"


    Hu Qingwen shook his head and said: "They have been asking about the jade on the road these days, and then they went to Hechuan. According to the news they got, the guy returned to Hechuan the day after the man surnamed Zhu promised to give my father the jade pendant. He went to find a god woman in their hometown village. In short, they used some means, and the God woman was the most famous Later, he confessed the one surnamed Zhu. All his ideas were made by the one surnamed Zhu. The divine woman just took advantage of him. She didn''t know where to get a kid, and then cast a spell to get the kid in the jade pendant... Now, people in the road are looking for the boy. Maybe he heard the wind and didn''t know where to hide. However, even if the boy hid at the end of the world Cape, sooner or later this account will be settled with him. "


    I said with a smile, "that''s good."


    "After these days of recuperation, my father has recovered half his spirit. Moreover, he asked me to invite you to our house. He said he would thank you in person."


    "It''s not necessary."


    "Don''t. It''s rare for my father to speak like this. Won''t you sweep his face?"


    "How could it be. In that case, after we have dealt with Mr. Zhao, we will go to the door to see him."


    "OK."


    After having a drink in the restaurant, we went back to the store first. Although we have agreed with Zhao Lin to go to the construction site tomorrow night, it''s still early. It''s not as simple as we thought, so we have to prepare carefully


    The next day, maybe Hu Qingguo heard the news and made a special call to us. On the phone, his tentative tone was no different from Hu Qingwen. He just wanted to know whether there was a big tomb under Zhao Lin''s construction site. If there was a tomb, it was natural to look at the past and be sure to inform him as soon as possible. Otherwise, once the time was missed, this good thing would not happen at all It didn''t fall on his head, but on Hu Qingwen.


    Our answers were exactly the same as Hu Qingwen''s, but when I was ready to hang up the phone, I took the phone and asked Hu Qingguo about his health. According to Hu Qingguo''s original words, he never felt so energetic now, as if he had an inexhaustible strength all over his body. As for the so-called body spots, the growth rate has stopped recently Du didn''t respond at all. Let''s not worry. As for going to Taoyuan Village, we don''t have much time because we have a lot of things at hand and have to try our best to find Zhu houqiang.


    When the time passed to 6 p.m., Zhao Lin drove to our shop. First, he took us to have a meal. Because we had to do something, we needed to abstain from eating and meat. He ate a few good vegetarian zhais, had a short rest, and sent us to the construction site.

 Chapter 60

    The people guarding the construction site got Zhao Lin''s orders first. They may have found Sifang tables and some clean dishes from the village. We first changed into Taoist robes and Taoist crowns, and then put the prepared offerings of chicken, duck, fish, melons and fruits in the dishes. After looking at the terrain, we finally lifted the platform at the intersection of the construction site.


    At the end of time, we drove several workers and Zhao Lin away. Of course, they are not leaving, but they are far away from the Dharma platform.


    "Just in time."


    As usual, Jiang Yilong did things, and I was the first to do it. He pinched the seal with his fingers, finished the spell quickly, and said incense for invitation.


    I quickly respectfully inserted three columns of fragrance on the ground in front of the altar and lit a pair of big candles.


    All we have to do now is worship ghosts. With the information from the village head and the strange things on the construction site during this period, it is certain that people have died underground. However, we can''t guarantee that the mass grave is not below here. In short, everything comes first and then. Since it is to build a house on someone else''s grave, it is equivalent to occupying their home. We should worship and discuss with them again.


    Jiang Yilong, holding a talisman and a sword, said: "Wandering souls, where can they stay? Three souls have fallen early, and seven orifices have not yet arrived; wild by the river, desolate Miaozhuang village; public court prison, tombs and mountains; false alarm lawsuit, and lost the real soul. Today, I''m sending you five mountain gods, general Youlu, local land and house kitchen king; I''m sending you to search hard, collect the soul and help your spirit. The heaven door is open, the earth door is open, and the boy is ordered to send the soul. The Supreme Lord is as anxious as the law!"


    I''ve been watching the movement around me. Of course, the paper money in my hand kept throwing into the fire basin. However, after half a day, there was no movement around. I looked at Jiang Yilong and said, "what''s going on?"


    Jiang Yilong didn''t speak up. He burned the talisman in his hand and poured some in front of the altar with a cup of water and wine. Soon, he sat cross legged back to the altar and did the same. However, after trying twice, there was still no movement around. At this time, not only did I have no bottom, but also Jiang Yilong had no bottom.


    I heard Zhao Lin say before that when people died on the construction site, the family members of the deceased invited a Taoist priest to cross the souls of the dead on the construction site. Could it be that when the Taoist priest crossed the dead workers last time, he crossed the dead workers together with the previous wandering souls and wild ghosts?


    But it doesn''t make sense to tell the truth. After all, strange phenomena will still occur when the project continues to operate after this matter is settled.


    Jiang Yilong said to me, "maybe they haven''t seen our sincerity. You can burn more paper money."


    I quickly threw a lot of paper money into the fire basin. At this time, the fire of the fire basin burned more and more. There was no wind around, but the soot in the fire basin rolled up high. Seeing this, Jiang Yilong invited the soul again.


    Just after Jiang Yilong finished reciting the mantra, he just felt the space suddenly cool. Before they built half of the plank house, they suddenly seemed to suffer some great strength. When they made a loud noise, they immediately scattered. Fortunately, they were a little away from us. Otherwise, if they hit us, even if they didn''t die, they might have to lie in bed for the rest of their life.


    The dark wind suddenly became strong, like flying sand, but it was strange that no matter how strong the wind was, it could not blow out the candles, but blew the electric lights hanging on the construction site to the left and right.


    "Bang."


    A headlight suddenly burst, and the light in the space suddenly became a little dim. Before we could react, it was another... In less than a moment, all the electric lights on the construction site were broken, and the only light in the whole space was the candlelight for the stage and the fire for burning paper money.


    I said, "there seems to be a lot."


    At this time, Bai Ling, who had retreated to the distance with Zhao Lin, ran over. Seeing that we were all right, he glanced at the space and said, "not much, just a family of four."


    I had to admire Bai Ling. I didn''t see her recite any magic spell to open her eyes. She could see the trace of ghosts. This ability alone compared me with Jiang Yilong again.


    "I present seven dishes of meat, vegetables, fruits, water and wine. Money is endless. Please go everywhere..."


    Before Jiang Yilong finished his words, all the dishes of fish, meat, melons and fruits placed on the altar fell to the ground in a moment. The Yin wind blew so that the gossip tablecloth of the altar was lifted.


    "It seems that they are not satisfied," said Jiang Yilong.


    I stood up, made a salute to the void, and immediately said, "you guys, there is a gap between yin and Yang. You are already dead souls. Don''t reincarnate. Is there anything else in the world to remember? If I can help, I will do my best within my ability. But I hope to return to the nether world as soon as I wish."


    The space suddenly calmed down. Just when I thought these ghosts had room for discussion, I didn''t expect a burst of ghosts crying and howling in the space. The sound sounded cool on my back.


    Maybe my sense of prevention was a little poor. At this moment, a cold feeling suddenly rushed towards me. Just as I was preparing to take action, I just felt the center of gravity of my body. Suddenly, my whole body was subjected to a force in front of my chest, my body suddenly flew upside down, and finally fell to the ground.


    "Younger martial brother, are you okay?"


    The cold air made me very uncomfortable. In addition, it fell to the ground as if the bones behind it were broken. "I''m fine."


    "Ling''er, are you sure there are only four?"


    Seeing that I was ok, Bai Ling nodded and said, "don''t worry, there are only four. There is no mass grave below."


    "If so, that''s good." Jiang Yilong took a handful of incense, lit the fragrance in the brazier and said to the void: "You''re asking for a toast instead of a penalty. He just pointed out, and then threw a lit incense into the void. When he was about to fall to the ground, he recited the formula in his mouth. These scattered fragrance that was about to fall to the ground suddenly seemed to get a force, danced in the air, and locked the fragrance with his keen perception of Yin The soul chaser shot out.


    In fact, I know very well that Zhao Lin didn''t pay homage when they started work on this land. Therefore, they started work rashly, which offended the ghosts buried underground in the early years. This annoyed the ghosts and caused a series of strange disasters. But what we did just now is to apologize for Zhao Lin and sincerely pay homage. These are not good The ghosts who knew the reason pushed ahead and angered Jiang Yilong. They asked for it.


    My perception of Yin is much inferior to that of Jiang Yilong. In order to help Jiang Yilong, I had to open the heavenly eye with magic. At the moment when the heavenly eye opened, I finally saw four wild ghosts chased by fragrance in the space.


    It may be right to say with Bai Ling that the four wild ghosts should be a family, an old man, a man, a woman and a half-year-old child. They just died too long and looked very scary.


    As the saying goes, the thief catches the king first. According to the current situation, the first thing we should deal with is the old man, but after thinking about it, I locked the target on the half eldest child ghost. I went back to the altar, took the yellow cloth with eight trigrams pattern, recited the magic, and threw it into the air. Under my control, the yellow cloth with eight trigrams pattern locked the child ghost and chased it.


    The child was scared to death. Seeing that he was about to be wrapped by the eight trigrams cloth, he quickly changed his escape route and prepared to drill directly into the ground. I quickly lit it with a handful of fragrance, fixed the position where the child ghost drilled into the ground, inserted a circle around the fragrance, finally grabbed a handful of incense ash and scattered it on the ground, and then controlled the eight trigrams to hang in the air with magic, Next, read the formula quickly, and the Eight Diagrams start to rotate continuously at the top. At the same time, there is a strong suction, which is only effective for Yin ghosts.


    The faster I rotate, the stronger the suction. After a while, the child''s ghost''s head has been sucked out of the ground. This guy keeps struggling, but he can''t escape the Dharma array I set up.


    "Ah..."


    Finally, the child ghost''s Taoist practice was still too shallow to resist the power of the eight diagrams. With a whew, his body completely took off from the ground and was finally wrapped directly in the eight diagrams.


    As soon as the spell was closed, the eight diagrams of the child ghost became a ball and returned to my hand. At this time, I shouted at the three ghosts who were dealing with Jiang Yilong: "if you don''t stop, I''ll let it fly away."


    Jiang Yilong glanced at us and realized what had just happened. He secretly gave me a positive look. As soon as the spell was closed, the fragrance of those soul chasing fell to the ground. He echoed and said, "how can it be so cheap? Toast and don''t eat the penalty wine. Let the little devil taste the taste of the oil pan under the knife mountain first."


    The three wild ghosts who had just been hiding froze in place. Seeing that Jiang Yilong took the gossip cloth wrapped with the little ghost, the three wild ghosts flew and shot, kowtowed to Jiang Yilong. "Spare him."


    "Let my child go."


    "Daxian, we are wrong."


    Jiang Yilong said, "when I asked, I asked again. Without asking you to move, I still respectfully invited again. Everything on the altar was specially prepared for you. You didn''t know good or bad, but overturned the altar. Now you know to admit your mistake. It''s too late."


    In fact, at this time, I know that Jiang Yilong just deliberately took the initiative in our hands, so he deliberately pretended to be white faced. But we know better that these wild ghosts don''t know how many years they have died, and their resentment is not low. Just now, Jiang Yilong has been fighting with them for a long time, but he hasn''t seen any chance of winning. Therefore, if these wild ghosts are really forced to hurry, the consequences will be disastrous It''s conceivable.


    I immediately said, "elder martial brother, Mr. Zhao, they did have this thing in advance and disturbed their peace. Therefore, please be extra kind."

 Chapter 61

    "Be gracious, immortal."


    The three ghosts immediately echoed the voice, and their voice was sharp and harsh, which made my eardrum hurt.


    Bai Ling didn''t help us when we were dealing with the four wild ghosts of the family just now. Of course, Jiang Yilong and I won''t blame her for this. After all, her image in our hearts is a superior master. It''s just a few wild ghosts. She doesn''t need to do it at all.


    Looking at the three ghosts kneeling in front of him, Bai Ling said, "we can let him go. However, we have one condition. Tell us the specific location of your bones immediately. Don''t worry, we are resettling a new home for you. In addition, you can''t continue to suffer from disasters before."


    "Please follow the immortal law."


    "But Shangxian, I, can we make a request?"


    Bai Ling''s eyes were cold and said, "do you dare to ask me? Believe it or not, now I''ll let the four members of your family completely disappear in the yin-yang world."


    "God forgive me, God forgive me, we will never dare again..."


    Bai Ling said again, "don''t you point out the position soon?"


    "It''s the immortal." the old man and ghost floated a few meters away towards the northeast, and finally said, "it''s here, not two feet."


    "Brother Yilong, let the little guy go."


    "You believe it so quickly. You talk a lot of nonsense. Don''t ask more?"


    "No, they dare not lie to me."


    Jiang Yilong released the imp from the eight diagrams with half faith. The four ghosts were scared and disappeared into the ground.


    Strange to say, Bai Ling hasn''t done anything, but it gives me the feeling that these four ghosts are more afraid of Bai Ling than we are afraid of us. I knew this was the case. At the beginning, I simply sent Bai Ling to subdue the four ghosts, so as to save us from playing tricks in front of her.


    We cleaned up the tools brought by the altar. We quickly left the construction site, took the lead in saying something to the people guarding the construction site so that they didn''t have to worry, and returned to Zhao Lin''s car.


    Although Zhao Lin was worse than the villains in front of that group of gangsters yesterday, he just witnessed the strange changes on the construction site. Until this time, his face was very ugly. "Xiaojiang, Xiaoqi, solution, solved?"


    I said, "it''s thanks to our spirit. Otherwise, my eldest martial brother and I may not be able to deal with it for a long time. However, for the time being, we have shocked these ghosts, but I don''t know whether they have lied. Of course, it''s too late now. Second, we don''t have enough hands. Whether it''s true or false, there will be results tomorrow."


    For a moment, Zhao Lin didn''t know what to say and drove us home first.


    When we got home, Jiang Yilong and I discussed secretly and wanted to put something in Bai Ling''s mouth, but Bai Ling might have been on guard. No matter how we knocked and listened, she just didn''t want to say more about her Taoism.


    Early the next morning, Zhao Lin came to pick us up to the construction site as promised. According to our instructions, there were several more workers on the construction site today. In particular, he called a man who could drive an excavator. According to the address said by the old ghost and Bai Ling last night, after carefully confirming the location, he asked the excavator to start digging.


    After digging about four meters deep pit, the excavator was stopped and the rest workers were digging down with shovel shovels. The purpose of doing this is very simple, because at that time, the old ghost head did not specify the specific depth of their bones under the ground. If they continue to dig down with an excavator and break the coffin, the bones will see the sun. At that time, these wild ghosts will not be good at rest.


    We waited for quite a while, and a man said he had dug it. We quickly leaned towards the pit. What appeared in front of us was a rotten board buried under the ground for unknown years. Jiang Yilong and I jumped out of the pit and held up the umbrella prepared in advance, while Jiang Yilong and another person carefully removed the board slowly.


    The first one to appear in front of us was a skull. The skull was already brown. Then move the board away. It is certain that there is a complete human bone under the rotten board. However, the posture at the time of death was a little strange. It was not lying flat, but curled up in a ball.


    Is this the reason why these ghosts haven''t returned to the classics so far? After thinking for a long time, I couldn''t understand it, so I just left it behind.


    Jiang Yilong frowned and wanted to say something, but he swallowed it back to his mouth. Then he squatted down and carefully began to collect bones, and put them into a cloth pocket.


    In order to pick up the bones completely, we spent a lot of time just picking up the bone colonization of the bones. Then, we found another three bones one by one


    When we put all the bones into cloth bags, we should place the four bones in a new home as soon as possible. But because Zhao Lin is very urgent about the construction site, he wants us to find a place with good feng shui for a while. It''s really difficult. It was not until the afternoon that we found a suitable new home for the four, that is, we dug four pits on a small hill near the village far from the construction site, and then put the bones together and buried them one by one.


    Put up the altar, candles, burned some paper money, and we left separately.


    When he returned to the construction site, Zhao Lin quickly took out several prepared red envelopes from his pocket. There was not much money in the red envelopes. Each one was only 200 yuan. The three of us were one, and each of those who participated in the digging of bones also had one. Doing such a thing is more or less unlucky, so wrapping a red envelope is nothing more than a lottery. No one will deliberately pay attention to the amount of money in the red envelope.


    Zhao Lin said, "are you all right now?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "it should be all right."


    Zhao Lin said, "well, now I can continue this project?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "yes. If there is anything wrong again, please contact us again."


    Zhao Lin seemed a little excited and polite to us for a while. However, as the project can continue to be implemented, arrangements need to be made for a while. So he found one for us and sent us back.


    When we got home, we took a bath and changed our clothes. After everything was done, it was already more than seven o''clock in the evening. It was a little dark outside, and everyone began to make a fuss. Jiang Yilong proposed to go to a newly opened Dongzi hot pot restaurant to taste it. I don''t care anyway, but Bai Ling promised and even stepped out of the door. Suddenly, she looked a little abnormal and claimed that she was not very comfortable. Let''s go by ourselves, and she stayed at home.


    We say good or bad, she just refuses. Finally, there was no way to take her. Jiang Yilong and I went out to have hot pot and brought her some food when we came back.


    In my opinion, this was originally a normal day, but I didn''t expect that unexpected things would happen again

 Chapter 62

    When the store was just opened, Jiang Yilong was always worried about choosing the wrong business. He didn''t dare to think about the future of this way of life. But it was only ten days. Although the store often didn''t see panting faces except the three of us. But first, the matter of Mr. Hu was handled well, and now the matter of Zhao Lin''s construction site was handled and improved.


    We don''t know exactly what Zhao Lin''s background is, but we absolutely have reason to believe that he is not a stingy person. There is a saying that three years of inaction and three years of work may be very close to our current situation.


    Jiang Yilong and I are not very good at drinking, but first, we are happy to think of these things. Second, the taste of this new Dongzi hot pot is called Bashi in the authentic Chongqing dialect. Hu ate and drank in the sea. It was not until half past ten in the evening that the two of us tottered home with our packed lunch boxes.


    Back to the community, the time has passed 12 p.m. according to the normal time, the concierge Uncle Zhang has already closed the door, and today is no exception. The two of us squatted outside the door and talked. After knocking for a long time, we quarreled with Uncle Zhang from the guard room.


    Uncle Zhang said, "eh, it''s you two. What happened today? I''m so happy to drink like this."


    "Nothing, nothing."


    "Young people should drink less wine. Drinking less wine is a tonic, and drinking more is a poison."


    "Why do you talk so much? We drink so much. How much we drink is different from what you have." Jiang Yilong may really drink too much. He can''t tell the southeast from the northwest. He feels annoyed after listening to Uncle Zhang''s nagging. "Say me, say us... Well, I forgot to tell you, last time you didn''t let us show you. There''s a word we didn''t tell you, do you know?"


    Uncle Zhang has lived all his life and seen many people. Although he hasn''t been in touch for a long time, he also knows what kind of people we are. Therefore, Jiang Yilong just drank wine and showed his boredom. He didn''t take it to heart. But just about to let us go home to have a rest, we suddenly heard Jiang Yilong say such a sentence. His expression changed slightly. He asked curiously, "what do you say, Xiaojiang, tell me what you have."


    In fact, I''m confused now. I just yell to go home quickly. Bai Ling is still waiting for us to bring back delicious food. But when I pushed Jiang Yilong hard, he said to Uncle Zhang who followed him, "misfortune comes from the mouth. This is my advice to you. Otherwise, your old life may have to go back to the West within three months or six months at most."


    Uncle Zhang was stunned. On the surface, it sounded like Jiang Yilong''s threat, but there was no way to talk about it. Just after we swayed to the stairs, Uncle Zhang caught up again. "Xiaojiang, you honestly tell me what you saw last time you showed me?"


    "Oh, why don''t you understand? I, if I tell you the news that you are dying, I''m here. This is the secret of heaven..." Jiang Yilong waved his hand to Uncle Zhang, took me, said and went up the stairs.


    After knocking at the door for a long time, Bai Ling may be asleep and didn''t hear. I asked Jiang Yilong to light the lighter and take out the key to open the door. When I entered the house, I hurried to Bai Ling''s room with a food box and shouted twice. No one answered. I just knocked on the door. The door didn''t close and immediately opened a crack. I didn''t think much. I simply pushed the door open. When I turned on the light in the room, Bai Ling didn''t see her at all on her bed.


    "Bai Ling, Ling, Ling er..."


    "Little, little younger martial brother, what are you shouting? I seem to have drunk too much and feel uncomfortable. I, I''ll go to bed first."


    The house is so big. I quickly looked for it. In addition, there is so much noise when we come back. If Bai Ling is at home, how can she not hear it. I suddenly felt a strong uneasiness in my heart, and I woke up half drunk.


    I didn''t wake up, like Jiang Yilong sleeping in bed. I rushed into the toilet and washed a cold face. Now the thinking mode of my brain is a little normal. Bai Ling suddenly claimed to be uncomfortable and stayed at home to rest. But now it''s so late. Bai Ling is not at home. Where will she go?


    I don''t know why. I didn''t see Bai Ling when I came back. Except for a sense of uneasiness, I was lost. I wanted to find her, but I didn''t know where to find her


    I sat on the sofa in the living room and kept thinking and waiting. At two or three o''clock in the morning, Bai Ling still didn''t come back. At this time, an idea suddenly flashed into my mind. Is it true that Bai Ling refused to go out to dinner with us today because he pretended to take the opportunity to leave us? You know, in the eyes of Jiang Yilong and I, she was originally a person of unknown origin. It is very likely that she felt bored and lost interest with us during this period of time, so she took the opportunity to leave.


    But this idea seems to be illogical, because it is completely unnecessary. She wants to leave nature and tell us openly


    Thinking, drunk and sleepy, I slept on the sofa.


    Early the next morning, I didn''t know what time it was. In a word, I was having a dream. It seemed that I was going to Zhaolin construction site with Bai Ling and them. Just as I was about to say something to Bai Ling, Jiang Yilong woke me up. "Younger martial brother, why don''t you go back to your room and sleep here? Oh, I drank a little too much last night. I''m not very comfortable today."


    I said, "elder martial brother, go to the store alone today."


    "You''re not feeling well?"


    "No, I''m waiting for Bai Ling at home."


    "You''re waiting for Bai Ling at home. Isn''t Bai Ling there..." when he pointed to Bai Ling''s room, he saw the door open and could see whether there was anyone on the bed at a glance. "She went out early in the morning?"


    I shook my head and said, "what time did we come back last night, do you remember?"


    "Remember, I can''t remember clearly. Oh, by the way, I seem to remember that Uncle Zhang opened the door for us when we came back. The doors were closed. That''s after twelve o''clock."


    "Yes. But when we came back last night, I found that Bai Ling was not in her room. I haven''t seen her since."


    "Don''t tease me. She''s not at home. Where can she go? She''s not familiar with her life and has no relatives or reasons."


    "What I said is true."


    "So you mean she''s missing?"


    "That''s not true. At least, I think something seems to have happened behind it."


    I talked with Jiang Yilong for a long time, but I couldn''t see Bai Ling. Most of what I said was just speculation. Finally, we discussed that Jiang Yilong went to the store alone today, while I stayed at home. Once I saw Bai Ling, I would inform each other.


    After Jiang Yilong walked for more than half an hour, I suddenly thought of something. I quickly closed the door and went downstairs. When I came to the guard room, Uncle Zhang was lying in his rocking chair. His eyes seemed to be looking at the ceiling. It seemed that he was thinking too much, so that he didn''t even notice me when I entered the guard room.


    It was not until I raised my voice and shouted to him for the third time that Uncle Zhang noticed me. "Xiao Qi, it''s you."


    I hurriedly asked, "Uncle Zhang, I want to ask you something. Did you see our Bai Ling yesterday?"


    "Bai Ling, I don''t remember the girl who lives with you."


    "Oh, that''s all right. I''ll go first."


    "Xiao Qi, Xiao Qi, you wait first."


    "Uncle Zhang, what else can I do for you?"


    "Well, I thought very clearly last night. After I left, I hope you can handle this." while talking, Uncle Zhang took out a pile of money from the drawer and handed it to me. "Here is two thousand yuan, which is equivalent to my deposit."

 Chapter 63

    Two thousand? Deposit? Where is this and where


    Looking at Uncle Zhang''s sad face, I quickly asked, "Uncle Zhang, what are you doing? By the way, you were ready to leave just now. Are you going to continue working here? That''s right. At your age, it''s time to enjoy your old age."


    Uncle Zhang looked at me as if he had a lot of words in his heart. However, when these words came to his mouth, he swallowed them again. In my impression, Uncle Zhang is a cheerful and optimistic person, but today, his whole person has changed, as if he had lost his soul.


    "Uncle Zhang, thank you for your care. First, you are an elder. Second, I think you are more in tune with Uncle Zhang. Therefore, if you always have something, you might as well tell me directly. As long as it is within my ability, I will try my best to help you."


    "Help me? But how can I help you? According to your words, it should be called the cycle of heaven..."


    "Uncle Zhang, the more I listen, the more I don''t understand."


    "It''s time to go after living such a long time." in my opinion, Uncle Zhang has no spirit at all. He left the rocking chair and took out several things from the cabinet drawer, such as good tea, cigarettes and two bottles of wine. "Xiao Qi, what you just said is very appealing to me. Take your words as congenial... I have no reason to kiss here... After I left, these things are also kept. It''s better for you to take them back."


    Money, tobacco, wine and tea are not very precious to me, but I can see that Uncle Zhang carefully keeps these things, and the value of these things in his eyes is obviously far more than several times that of me. However, the more Uncle Zhang is like this, I think he has something behind him, and it may not be small.


    I temporarily put aside Bai Ling, took Uncle Zhang to sit down, took out a cigarette and lit one for him, smiled and said, "Uncle Zhang, I heard you say these before, but your son brought them back from a business trip. Now you give them to me, even if I have a thick face."


    "Son..."


    Uncle Zhang murmured several times. Suddenly, his face changed, and the tears couldn''t stop falling. This made me uneasy and flustered. After a long period of comfort, he finally stopped crying. At this time, Uncle Zhang finally opened his heart to me and said something about his private affairs.


    Uncle Zhang has lived for 70 to 30 years. Among people of the same age, he is optimistic and cheerful. Maybe it is for this reason that his physical quality has always been good. However, this is only the surface of his self deception.


    Uncle Zhang was poor since childhood and his parents died very early, which is very similar to me, but he didn''t have the luck to meet Master like me. When Uncle Zhang, who was only five or six years old at that time, was really helpless, he sold himself to a landlord family as a long-term worker for two meals a day. At first, it was chores such as herding cattle. Of course, during this period, there were not a few hardships. However, the landlord had some conscience and didn''t ask too much of him. In this way, Uncle Zhang stayed at the landlord''s house for twelve years.


    Many people will complain about their fate, and Uncle Zhang does the same, but God is fair. He closes the door and opens a window for him at the same time. There is a three young lady in the landlord''s family, who is one year younger than Uncle Zhang. She may have stayed under the same roof since childhood. He looked handsome when he was young. Therefore, the three young ladies planted their feelings for Uncle Zhang very early.


    This is originally a beautiful thing, but beauty is always a moment, inadvertently wiped out in the cradle. Before long, the master''s family knew about it, beat him up and shut Uncle Zhang in the wood house to starve him to death. Fortunately, the three young ladies cried, made trouble and hanged. Finally, they saved Uncle Zhang''s life


    But because of this, the landlord family no longer had a place for Uncle Zhang, and he was driven out. It was a time of war. Japanese imperialism was raging in China. Uncle Zhang promised to take the opportunity to build a career and marry miss three. Later, Uncle Zhang joined the Kuomintang and fought with the army for several years. Forty million compatriots finally drove little Japan out of China. At this time, Uncle Zhang was preparing to return to his hometown to complete his promise to the three young ladies, but he didn''t expect that his hometown would be baptized by the war. The vast majority of the people in the village had died, including the three young ladies of the landlord''s family.


    After that, Uncle Zhang had no idea of getting a wife. He was lonely and widowed, but he wanted to leave the world in the future. He didn''t even have a person in mourning. In addition, it may be fate, so he adopted an orphan. From then on, he regarded it as his own.


    Maybe Uncle Zhang was ill fated and uncertain in his life. I didn''t expect that the child he adopted was a wolf''s ambition. After he grew up, although he retained his father and son''s identity with Uncle Zhang, he didn''t fulfill his son''s filial piety. He not only cheated Uncle Zhang''s savings in his life, but also drove Uncle Zhang out.


    It may be that on the first day when Uncle Zhang came here as a guard, he was ignored by others. He would take out his saved money every once in a while and go outside to buy some cigarettes, wine and tea. Everyone would say that his son brought it to him on a business trip. His way of deceiving himself and others was still believed at first. Over time, fewer and fewer people believed. We just moved here. If Uncle Zhang hadn''t told me the truth, I''m afraid I would continue to believe it


    "I am a lonely person. I may have done too many immoral things in my last life..."


    "Don''t say that, Uncle Zhang." my mood also became sad with Uncle Zhang, which made me completely surprised that there would be such a story behind Uncle Zhang who is so optimistic at ordinary times. "Although this person''s fate is doomed for three days, these seven points are tightly held in your own hands... In short, you have a clear conscience all your life and don''t apologize to anyone."


    I''ve been trying to comfort Uncle Zhang as much as possible, but I don''t know what''s going on. At this time, I''m getting more and more confused. "By the way, you''d better keep these things by yourself."


    Uncle Zhang said, "you don''t want it?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t dislike it, but you earned it by staying up late and guarding the door. You should leave it to yourself."


    "I''m a person who''s leaving. Why do I leave it to myself..."


    "Uncle Zhang, I haven''t understood. You said you wanted to go. Are you going to stop working here or..."


    "Xiao Qi, don''t hide it from me. If Xiao Jiang hadn''t told me the truth last night, I still don''t know it myself."


    "My elder martial brother, what did he tell you?"


    I didn''t really know why Uncle Zhang became so abnormal until I finally pried open his words in Uncle Zhang''s mouth. It turned out that we went out to drink last night. Both of us drank a little too much. When we asked Uncle Zhang to open the door for us, Jiang Yilong spoke out the results of looking at Uncle Zhang''s face last time. Therefore, it is not that Uncle Zhang is not going to continue working here, but that his life is coming to an end.


    Knowing the end of life, how to be safe.


    "He, that''s why he said eight things. He just lost his mind after drinking. Don''t believe Uncle Zhang."


    "Xiao Qi, you don''t have to comfort me. I know what Xiaojiang is. I''ll tell the truth after drinking... By the way, Xiao Qi, you can help me see what day it is. I, I''m ready to go early..."

 Chapter 64

    I don''t know how to comfort Uncle Zhang now, because he has believed in the fact that his fate is coming to an end, and Jiang Yilong is undoubtedly the culprit responsible for all these consequences. However, although this sentence is said after being drunk, it is also a fact.


    Judging from Uncle Zhang''s face and the eight characters of his birthday, he will have a big obstacle in the year of 73, that is, life robbery. It''s time for Uncle Zhang to report to the palace of hell. Even if he can survive, he may still have a few years to live. As the saying goes, if you don''t die, you have to peel off your skin. Uncle Zhang was tortured for the rest of the time.


    If I hadn''t heard what Uncle Zhang told me about his life, maybe I couldn''t think of the root cause of the torture, but now it seems that it may be related to his nameless adopted son.


    Finally, I rubbed with Uncle Zhang for a long time. Although it was to stabilize him for the time being, he needed me to help him with his last favor


    I walked back and forth around the community for two times and got nothing. I returned home and waited for Bai Ling in a wait-and-see manner. But if she doesn''t show up until dark, I have only one last way left, that is to call the police in the way of population loss. Of course, at the same time, I also had another idea in my mind. It is very likely that Bai Ling made up his mind to leave us.


    I waited idly. Unconsciously, I fell asleep on the sofa. I don''t know how long it took. Vaguely, I heard the sound of opening the door. I thought it was time for me to go home at the yilongguan store in the dark river, but I just opened my eyes. It was bright outside, and it was no later than about 3 p.m. When I looked towards the gate, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of me. However, when she found me at home, her face looked a little strange.


    "Ling''er, where have you been? Do you know? Your silence makes me and my senior brother worried..."


    Bang.


    Bai Ling suddenly fell to the ground and scared me to rush forward. When I picked her up from the ground, I noticed that Bai Ling''s face was like a piece of white paper, and there was blood left at the corner of her mouth. "Well, what happened?"


    Bai Ling pushed me feebly and said, "leave me alone. I''ll be fine when I go back to my room and have a rest."


    I wanted to check her condition, but she suddenly pushed me again. It was so powerful that she almost pushed me to the ground. She looked at me apologetically. She ran back to her room without waiting for me to say anything, and then buckled the door back.


    At this time, I was completely confused.


    After a long time, my confused brain just had a clear thought. Bai Ling left home for no reason last night. Up to now, it''s only more than ten hours, but I know something must have happened to Bai Ling, and she''s hurt now


    I hurried downstairs and wanted to tell Jiang Yilong about it and ask him to help find a way. But when I was ready to make this call, I immediately realized that it was not urgent at all. Because now Bai Ling is injured, it is urgent to cure her injury as soon as possible. But just now, when I was going to check and treat her, Bai Ling pushed me away. I didn''t know whether it was an internal injury or an injury and how serious the injury was.


    In desperation, I went to the pharmacy and bought all the drugs for external and internal injuries. But I made a mistake when I got home. I can''t talk nonsense and take medicine indiscriminately. I don''t know this truth. Therefore, unless I master Bai Ling''s injury, I can apply the medicine to the case and she can recover faster.


    He knocked on the door and waited for a long time. There was no response in the room.


    I was really worried about Bai Ling''s injury. Forced by helplessness, I finally summoned up the courage to take out the key to Bai Ling''s room. Although it is the autumn season now, the weather is uncertain sooner or later, but when I opened the door, I saw Bai Ling holding a thick quilt and covering it all. I don''t want to disturb Bai Ling, because once she learns that she rushed into her room without her consent, it is likely to be more violent than her previous behavior. So I tried my best to control my voice and slowly approached the bedside.


    I took her wrist, internal breathing disorder, heart pulse seems to be a little depressed, comprehensive situation, Bai Ling should have suffered internal injury. But even so, this season, I covered her tightly with a thick quilt and watched Bai Ling tremble uncontrollably in her sleep. I wanted to confirm whether she had another cold or not. I slipped the quilt slowly and was ready to put the back of my hand on her forehead. But when I just stretched out my hand, what I saw in front of my eyes scared my dead soul, The action in the hand did not draw, and the control retracted back.


    Before my eyes, it was Bai Ling''s exquisite and charming facial features. Because of her internal injury, her face is very ugly now. Naturally, there was no fear, but when I looked slightly, I found that Bai Ling''s ears were suddenly sharper and longer than normal people, and there was a circle of extremely long and dense white hair around her ears


    I was frozen in place.


    Master once told us that there are actually three major schools in Xuanmen, namely, talisman, Dan Ding and Lian Yang. This kind of Dan Ding can cultivate immortals and achieve positive results. Of course, in addition to being willing to bear hardships and practice, the most important thing is opportunity. The same is true for animals and birds. One of the ten may be different. Once the smart one has the opportunity, it may be able to obtain the qualification of practice. Of course, it is more difficult than people to become immortals.


    At this sudden moment, I once again passed everything that had happened during the period of understanding and contact with Bai Ling in my mind at a very fast speed, and soon I got a conclusion.


    Bai Ling, not a man, it''s a demon.


    I''m sure Bai Ling''s camouflage skill in front of us is very good, but in addition to what I saw in front of me, I''m sure of one thing, that is, she is very afraid of the five emperors'' great magic seal. The five emperors'' great magic seal can not only control ghosts, but also cure demons. That''s why Jiang Yilong and I cast the five emperors'' great magic seal twice, and Bai Ling avoided it twice.


    I''m a Taoist. Although I also like worldly things and can''t get rid of seven emotions and six desires, I know that it''s my bounden duty to eliminate demons and defend the Tao. People and demons can''t coexist. Once I violate it, it''s equivalent to violating master''s teachings.


    When I wanted to understand everything, my mind suddenly became clear. When I returned to the room, I quickly took out the five emperors'' great magic seal, and took the peach wood sword in my hand. I held the sword in one hand and the seal in the other. Just as I bit the tip of my tongue, a mouthful of blood from the tip of my tongue sprayed on the peach wood sword directly to Bai Ling''s throat. My Yu Guang suddenly found two bracelets on Bai Ling''s hand bowl.


    These two bracelets are very common and worthless, but these two bracelets make me unable to do this. Because I remember very clearly, one bracelet is my name, the other is Jiang Yilong, and I also wear a bracelet with Bai Ling''s name on my left hand bowl.


    She is a demon, which is a firm fact. However, except for the bracelet, she has not done anything harmful to others. On the contrary, she is naive and kind, and has saved me several times


    I tried several times, but I didn''t turn back before. The current cruelty of Dayi was finally shattered by the past picture in my mind.


    I left the room and put the mahogany sword and Dharma seal back in place. I vomited turbid Qi, reorganized my thoughts, and put the traditional Chinese medicine I just bought back into the pot.

 Chapter 65

    Holding the traditional Chinese medicine that had been boiling for an hour, she pushed open the door of Bailing''s bedroom. The process was not loud, but she woke bailing up from sleep. Her eyes were opposite. At the same time, she looked at her hand out of instinct and touched her ears with her hand. At this moment, there was an unprecedented vigilance in her eyes when she faced me for the first time.


    She curled her body close to the corner of the bed and said tremblingly, "you, you know?"


    I nodded, took my eyes away from her eye-catching ears, blew the heat of traditional Chinese medicine, and said, "it''s just boiled. It''s cool for a while. Now it''s ready to drink."


    "I, I shouldn''t have come back. I''ll go right away."


    Bai Ling got out of bed. His front foot had just stepped half forward, and his body curled up. His face was ugly. I quickly put the medicine on the bedside table, picked her up and put her back on the bed. "Go, where can you go now? Of course, even if you go, you should at least provide for the injury first."


    "But I lied to you, and you, you are a Taoist."


    "Stop talking nonsense and drink the medicine quickly."


    My tone was a little tough. Of course, it was the first time I had such an attitude towards Bai Ling. At this moment, in my opinion, she is not a demon at all, but a poor weak woman. She is so weak. Even if I want to follow master Yuanqiu''s teachings, I still can''t take this courage in the face of her.


    I laid her flat on the bed and forced a spoon into her mouth. Then her face became ugly again, pursed her lips and said bitter.


    "Good medicine tastes bitter. Drink it quickly. Don''t leave a drop."


    "Don''t drink, bitter."


    "If you don''t drink, can you heal?"


    "But when I look at your face, it gives me the feeling that what you give me is not a good medicine for curing injuries, but poison."


    "I, my face is so ugly."


    "If you don''t believe it, look in the mirror."


    "Come on, drink by yourself. I''ll go out first. Tell me after drinking. Remember, don''t leave a drop."


    I left the room and sat back on the sofa in the living room. I took a cigarette and held it in my mouth, but I didn''t light it. At this time, what I think is not how to deal with Bai Ling, but that Bai Ling may be able to pass the pass here. According to the current situation, how should Jiang Yilong pass the pass? Although I know Jiang Yilong very well, I really don''t know what decision he will make when he knows about Bai Ling.


    After thinking about it for more than ten minutes, I still couldn''t think of a way to get the best of both worlds. At this time, the voice of Bai Ling I finished drinking came from the bedroom.


    "Ling''er, I won''t hold you accountable for your cheating me. However, since things have developed to this point, should you tell me something?"


    "What''s up?"


    "Well, why weren''t you at home last night? Why did you come back like this today?" I paused and hurriedly said, "don''t lie to me again."


    Bai Ling shrunk into the quilt and said timidly, "if I told you I had done something cruel and unreasonable, would you kill me?"


    "You, are you telling the truth?"


    "I''m just if, for example."


    "I thought I could let you go from my previous friendship, but if you really did something injurious and unreasonable, I''m sorry. I have to act on behalf of heaven." I looked at Bai Ling. Her face was very calm, but when I finished saying this, my heart was full of confusion. "Can''t it be true?"


    Bai Ling shook his head and said, "I found an enemy yesterday. I wanted to take his life for revenge, but I didn''t think my way was bad. If I hadn''t escaped in time, I might never see you alive again."


    "Enemy, who is he? Why do you want to avenge him?"


    The white spirit suddenly looked at me and said, "do you recognize who I am?"


    I was stunned and said, "you are a demon."


    "I''m not a demon, I''m a fairy."


    "Fairy? I''m still kidding at this time. Will fairy be like you?"


    "It seems that you still don''t recognize me." Bai Ling propped up his body and immediately said, "anyway, it''s all for this, and I won''t hide it from you. You may think I appeared in your world for some reason, but you forget that if you hadn''t saved my life at the beginning, I would not have been in this world..."


    Soon, Bai Ling told me everything truthfully.


    According to her dictation, she is a fox fairy who has practiced Taoism for 200 years. When she realized that she was unusual, she devoted herself to practice and just wanted to achieve the right fruit and fly to the immortal Taoism. As for her ashram, it may be coincidental to say that it was the tomb where Hu Qingguo and his gang forced Jiang Yilong and me to explore the way.


    The feng shui of the tomb in this tomb is not surprising, but it happens to sit between the 28 stars and the two wings. It is a treasure land gathering the aura of heaven and earth. Just like this, the white spirit of two hundred years of boring practice is like God''s help. However, when she was about to turn into a human at the 200 year mark, Hu Qingguo and his party came here. If it weren''t for a special time, according to Bai Ling''s cultivation, he could get rid of the disaster with his own ability.


    Hu Qingguo and his gang are ordinary mortals. Compared with Bai Ling who has cultivated for hundreds of years, they fight with real knives and guns. They are no different from mole ants. But there is one exception in their group. It is Wutong who loves to dig immortal tombs.


    Friday Tong didn''t know what means he used. He seemed to know the situation of Bai Ling in the tomb. He arranged the array with five-color array flags and completely trapped Bai Ling in the array. In this array, Bai Ling is no different from the fish on the chopping board. It may be a coincidence that they were too vigilant on Friday and let me explore the way into the tomb. Coincidentally, I saved Bai Ling


    When I heard this, I said, "it''s you... Just continue to devote yourself to practice. Sooner or later, you can achieve the Tao. Why do you want to enter the world?"


    Bai Ling said: "Influenced by the Friday pass array, my accomplishments have been damaged for several years. Fortunately, I finally survived this disaster some time ago. As for why I want to enter the world... Although I am a strange monster, I also know that the grace of dripping water should be rewarded by the spring. What''s more, if you hadn''t saved me, I would have died in the hands of Friday pass. Just a while ago, I calculated that you had a disaster , so... "


    I said, "you mean Li Jun that time?"


    Bai Ling nodded and said, "I don''t allow anyone to hurt you, let alone a ghost."


    "This life is also one life. We are clear. Why do you want to stay here?"


    "In your opinion, it''s just a life for a life, but I don''t think so. If you save me first, I''ll protect you forever..."


    "Stop talking." I suddenly felt a very strange feeling in my heart. I quickly interrupted Bai Ling''s words and asked, "if I guess well, the enemy you mean should be Friday. According to what you said before, yesterday Friday was back to Chongqing?"


    "Yes, it''s Friday."


    "Have you ever thought that what happened last time may be just a coincidence, and didn''t you get through the disaster in the end? When did you report it? What''s more, you''re a demon and he''s a member of the Xuanmen who got the way. How can you hurt him?"


    "If it''s just as simple as you said, why should I be like this. Besides, what kind of shit is he? He''s just a demon."


    "What else happened?"


    "He killed my sister and ate her inner alchemy for less than a hundred years. Yesterday, I felt my sister''s breath, and I finally found him. My sister is my closest person in the world. She devotes herself to practice just like me, so that she can achieve positive results one day... If it were you, would it be revenge?"


    Looking at Bai Ling with red eyes, I didn''t know what to say for a moment, but I didn''t expect that there would be such a grudge between Bai Ling and Wutong except the matter in the tomb.


    "I ask you."


    "Don''t ask, I don''t know, I don''t know." the atmosphere suddenly solidified. After a long time, my tone softened. "Since you avenged Friday Tong, you were exposed in front of him. Now you are hurt again, I have to get you out of here."


    "That''s not necessary. Don''t worry. Now I''m the only one to find him. He can''t find me."


    "However, Wutong has now returned to Chongqing. Maybe it won''t be long before Hu Qingguo and they will know. At that time, Hu Qingguo will certainly bring up the old story and let us go to Taoyuan village. Even if Wutong can''t find where you hide now, if you show up in front of him or Hu Qingguo leak their words at that time, you will still be killed."


    "Hu Qingguo, how can they know my true identity unless you have a big mouth."


    "I, of course I won''t say. But you didn''t make a special trip to find Wutong. He has seen you with his own eyes."


    "Ha ha..."


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "What you''ve seen is not necessarily true. You know, I''ve been a fox fairy for 200 years." As like as two peas of Ling Bai''s face, I saw a face that appeared in front of me again, and it was a face that looked exactly like mine. When I saw the half god''s mouth open, Ling Bai Shi Fa changed back to its original appearance. "The face I saw yesterday on Friday was my deliberately changed face. Do you think I would be as stupid as you and show everything in front of him without 100% possibility?"


    "Monster!"


    "One hundred years is a demon, two hundred years is an immortal, and I am a fox fairy."


    "Well, well, fox fairy, it''s not the time to argue with you. Jiang Yilong will be back soon. You''d better change your ears to attract the wind. Otherwise, when he sees it, he will kill the demons and demons, but I can''t stop it."


    "Ah, what can I do? I can''t do anything now unless my internal injury recovers completely..."

 Chapter 66

    Now I have no initial resistance to the real identity of Bai Ling. It is very likely that Bai Ling has a very special position in my heart before I am fully aware of it. Therefore, no matter she is human, demon or even immortal, as long as she no longer hides something from me, I will never do anything to hurt her. However, according to the current physical injury of Bai Ling, it takes at least a few days to fully recover. Although the time is not very long, this time is very dangerous for Bai Ling, because I don''t have absolute confidence to cover for Bai Ling in front of Jiang Yilong. Once Jiang Yilong really discovers Bai Ling''s true identity, I''m really not sure what decision he will make.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, I had just finished the meal. Jiang Yilong returned home on time. He opened his mouth and asked, "younger martial brother, where''s ling''er? Have you heard from her?"


    I had been thinking about how to deal with Jiang Yilong before, but I didn''t have a comprehensive way after thinking for a long time. Pointed to Bai Ling''s room and said, "she''ll be back in the afternoon."


    Jiang Yilong breathed a sigh of relief and walked towards Bai Ling''s room. He was about to knock on the door. I stopped him first and said, "elder martial brother, Ling Er is sick and uncomfortable. Just let her have a good rest."


    "Sick, what disease? I''ll help her."


    "You don''t smell the smell of traditional Chinese medicine in this room. I''ve seen it for her for a long time. It''s no big deal. In short, she needs a good rest these two days. She''ll be alive and kicking again in a few days."


    Jiang Yilong frowned slightly and said to the room through the door, "ling''er, have a good rest and get well. By the way, I have to warn you. If you go out next time, you have to tell us in advance. You don''t know. Younger martial brother and I are almost all over the world looking for you."


    "Brother Yilong, I''m sorry to worry you. Don''t worry, I''ll never do it again." Bai Ling replied.


    "That''s good." then Jiang Yilong took me to one side and asked me softly, "where did she go last night?"


    "She''s sick as soon as she comes back. I don''t have time to ask this. However, it''s good to come back." as I said, I packed a meal for Bai Ling and was preparing to send it to Bai Ling''s room. Maybe Jiang Yilong was still a little worried, and he followed. I hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, you have dinner first. Linger has me here. By the way, I have something to tell you later."


    Jiang Yilong said, "just right, I have something to tell you."


    I sent the food to Bai Ling, told her a few words, and I quickly withdrew. It''s just to stabilize Jiang Yilong as possible so that he doesn''t have the heart to think about Bai Ling. "Elder martial brother, just now you said you have something to tell me. What is it?"


    Jiang Yilong pulled two people and said: "Not one, but two. Zhao Lin came to the store today. Everything on the construction site is normal. He specially sent us a reward, a total of 38888, all brand-new tickets. Promise, the money is here. You can save it tomorrow when you have time. Another thing is that a couple came to the store today, saying that their old father is terminally ill and the doctor has died After the last notice, according to the old man''s condition, there are at most a few months to live. The old man doesn''t want to die and burn to ashes. He wants to be completely buried back to his hometown. Therefore, he wants us to help him choose a good Fengshui yinzhai first. "


    I said, "that''s a good thing."


    "It hasn''t been open for three years, but it''s been open for three years. Ha ha. By the way, the old man''s hometown is in Hechuan. It may take about two days to come once. Originally, he planned to go with us, but now linger is like this. Forget it. I''ll go alone. You stay to see the store and take care of linger."


    "Good, good."


    Seeing my face, Jiang Yilong glanced at me with some resentment and said, "what''s in your mind? I know very well anyway, so you can take the opportunity to earn more performance. By the way, what did you want to say just now?"


    I said, "elder martial brother, you''re in trouble."


    "I made trouble, what did I make trouble?"


    "Uncle Zhang from the guard room."


    "What happened to him? I didn''t offend him."


    I quickly told Uncle Zhang about it. After listening to it, Jiang Yilong slapped him in the face. "No wonder when I came back, I saw Uncle Zhang as if he had lost his soul. I didn''t expect to be able to control his mouth after drinking wine. No, I have to explain to him now."


    "Don''t go. Although it''s bad after drinking, you''re not making it up. What''s more, I''ve promised Uncle Zhang. It''s really not easy to say that Uncle Zhang has been in love for decades. I didn''t expect that the adopted son was still a white eyed wolf. I thought about it carefully at home today. Even to make up for your mistakes, I decided to We must help Uncle Zhang deal with this. "


    "Help? How help? Life and death depend on fate. Wealth depends on heaven. You can''t do it against heaven."


    "You don''t understand what I mean. I mean, even if we handle Uncle Zhang''s future affairs, we shouldn''t be the people who wear hemp and filial piety, right? Therefore, this person must be his adopted son."


    "That''s OK. You''ll try."


    Early the next morning, the couple who asked Jiang Yilong to choose a place to see the cave drove to pick up Jiang Yilong as scheduled. He had to go out for at least two days. There was really some coincidence about Bai Ling. To tell the truth, I really want him to delay more time. In this way, Bai Ling''s injury will recover, and we don''t have to hide it at that time.


    Watching Bai Ling drink all the boiled traditional Chinese medicine, I told her again, and I came to the guard room downstairs.


    Uncle Zhang is learning that he will die soon. This is a great blow to him. It''s like dying of heart. He doesn''t care about everything


    If Jiang Yilong hadn''t kept his mouth shut, at least Uncle Zhang wouldn''t die in suffering every day for half a year. However, from another perspective, everything has two sides. Without Jiang Yilong, we still don''t know the hardships behind Uncle Zhang.


    I chatted with Uncle Zhang for a while. No matter how hard I tried to find out the topic, Uncle Zhang sighed. As Jiang Yilong and I said, even if it is to make up for Jiang Yilong''s mistakes, I must take care of Uncle Zhang''s affairs.


    I learned from Uncle Zhang that he adopted his adopted son at the age of 36. At that time, his adopted son was about three years old. His original name was song Zhongyi. When he was adopted by Uncle Zhang, he changed his surname to Zhang Zhongyi. Now Zhang Zhongyi is just 40 and has opened a fruit supermarket in Shiqiao. His days are getting better and better, but this guy is unconscionable. He not only occupies all Uncle Zhang''s property, but also ignores him after driving him out of the house.


    I took a taxi and stopped by to deposit the reward given by Zhao Lin in the bank. I immediately diverted to Zhang Zhongyi''s fruit supermarket. When I found this good fruit supermarket accurately according to the address, there were two or three customers in the store, who were selecting fruit. In addition, there was a middle-aged man who was enthusiastically introducing the quality and price of fruit.


    At the first glance, I was sure that the middle-aged man was Zhang Zhongyi. I didn''t enter the store immediately, but stood at the door. Maybe it was because of my professional problems that my eyes first focused on the guy''s facial features. According to Zhang Zhongyi''s face, this guy has fat ears, big eyes, pure light, carries the shadow of his ancestors, and has a big arm and round waist. He is a blessed man. But this guy had a pair of thin eyebrows. He was grumpy, unsympathetic and narrow-minded.


    "Walk slowly, walk slowly, welcome to come again next time." while warmly seeing off the guests, the guy quickly put the money into the money bag on his waist. "Hey, little brother, what do you want to buy? Come in and have a look. They were all picked from the tree this morning. They are very fresh."


    Zhang Zhongyi finally noticed my existence. He put a hot face on his cold ass because I entered the store without giving him a good face. "Are you Zhang Zhongyi?"


    Zhang Zhongyi was stunned and said, "Si, little brother, I remember we never met. How do you know my name?"


    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that I came to you today. I have something to talk to you about."


    "Talk to me? Brother, what do you do?" Zhang Zhongyi put away the enthusiasm on his face and became vigilant. From his eyes, the information I captured is very likely that Zhang Zhongyi took me as a ruffian to collect protection fees.


    I said, "Uncle Zhang, don''t be nervous. Listen to me first. If I''m right, you should have called song Zhongyi instead of Zhang Zhongyi?"


    Uncle Zhang doesn''t know much about the adoption of Zhang Zhongyi. It seems very strange to Zhang Zhongyi that he knows it at my age and has never met anyone. His tone suddenly changed and said, "what the hell do you do?"


    "It doesn''t matter what you do. What''s important is that when you were young, you would have starved to death and frozen to death if you hadn''t been adopted as an adopted son by a kind-hearted person. In addition, you not only didn''t know how to repay your kindness, but occupied all your adoptive father''s property and drove him out of the house. So far, you haven''t asked and ignored such a treacherous and unjustifiable thing , did you Zhang Zhongyi do it? "

 Chapter 67

    When I saw Zhang Zhongyi''s embarrassed face, I suddenly stopped speaking. I deliberately raised the volume by decibels and shouted, "you Zhang Zhongyi did this invisible thing. Why are you dumb? Am I not telling the truth?"


    Pop.


    I saw a flower in front of me, and a burning pain came from my left cheek. I stared at Zhang Zhongyi and said: "How dare you beat me? That''s right. A treacherous, evil and evil person like you should jump over the wall... Hehe, I don''t mind. I don''t mind you slapping me. You are dozens of years older than me. I did offend you just now. It''s right. However, Zhang Zhongyi, you should clearly understand that the cycle of heaven and justice is not unreasonable It''s just not time. "


    "You, who the fuck are you?"


    "This time, I''ve stressed it for the third time." I took out a cigarette from my pocket, took two breaths, and said to Zhang Zhongyi, "what am I really doing is actually not important to you. You don''t have to take it to heart just now. I just want you to understand the purpose of my coming here today."


    Zhang Zhongyi stared at me. He wished he could see me thoroughly inside and outside. "I was too impulsive just now. I''m sorry, little brother. I''m sorry to apologize to you now, but don''t blame me for my stupid mouth and brain. I really don''t understand what you just said."


    "Don''t you understand? No, a smart person like you won''t understand?" I saw Zhang Zhongyi nodding again and again, looking modest, flicking the ash and saying: "Well, in fact, I was just trying to avoid being seen by others, so... Hey hey, I won''t mention this for the time being. As the saying goes, the flood rushed to the Dragon King Temple is all my own. Since they are all my own, I should remind you that although he looks like an old man who is only a remnant candle, I don''t know how much wealth you hide behind him."


    "He, money?"


    "Interested?"


    Zhang Zhongyi''s eyes were shining, and he couldn''t stop nodding. "Brother, I was too impulsive just now, and I did it. Hey, you said it was noisy... Brother, don''t beat around the Bush, just say something."


    I opened my mouth and vomited, but I swallowed it again. I immediately changed my mouth and said, "I just woke you up. If you think about it carefully, you should be able to understand what I said. By the way, if you are really interested in this matter, I''ll see you at Wanhe Teahouse in Shiqiao at 10 o''clock tomorrow?"


    Zhang Zhongyi was as stunned as a wooden stake, but I know that at this time, he carefully recalled every word I said to him after I came here. Seeing his appearance, my heart became more bottom. He broke off a banana, peeled the skin and ate while walking.


    When I got to the intersection, I stopped a taxi and the destination was jubaozhai. In fact, I really didn''t want to continue to deal with Hu Qingguo and them, because I knew that if I kept the same relationship with them as before, there might not be disasters on our heads soon. However, I really need Hu Qingguo''s help today, because Now, only he can help me.


    When I came to jubaozhai, my buddy Xiao Li knew I was an acquaintance. He greeted me and greeted me. I looked up at the second floor. Seeing that there was no movement above, I asked, "brother Li, isn''t Xiao Hu here?"


    "Little Hu, it''s really not a coincidence. Five minutes before you arrived, little Hu went out. Don''t ask me what he did, because I don''t know."


    I handed him a cigarette, punched him on the shoulder and said, "I can''t know Mr. Hu any better. You need to play this trick in front of me?"


    Xiao Li said, "yes, it''s my fault. However, brother Qi, what''s the matter with you today?"


    "It''s no use telling you now. I''ll talk to Mr. Hu first." soon, I took the phone and got through to Mr. Hu''s phone number. When the phone was connected, Hu Qingguo said, "what''s the matter, Xiao Li."


    When he heard my voice, Hu Qingguo immediately changed his mouth and said a few polite words to me on the phone. Immediately I said, "little Hu, I''m in jubaozhai now. I came here today. In fact, I need your help, but I didn''t think you''re not in the store now, so this is..."


    Hu Qingguo said, "I''m out of touch, isn''t it? If you need me, just say it."


    I said, "Mr. Hu, in that case, I don''t have to beat around the bush. Today, I came to jubaozhai to borrow something from your store."


    Hu Qingguo seemed a little puzzled and said, "borrow something? Borrow something?"


    "Lighters."


    "You mean..."


    "Just one piece. It''s better to be dated and genuine. By the way, if it can be put close to the body, you can rest assured that I''ll return it to its owner in two days at most."


    "Wait, I don''t quite understand. Can you..."


    "Mr. Hu, if you believe your brother, you don''t have to ask more, because I''m actually helping others, not myself. Of course, if it''s really inconvenient, it''s all right."


    "Dog day, I just said I wouldn''t go around. Finally, I said this to me, Xiao Qi, what is our relationship? As long as we can talk about what''s on the surface, it''s really unnecessary. You also know that I''m not in the store now. Because I have something to do, I may go back tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. In this way, you call Xiao Li and let me tell him ¡£¡±


    "Good, good."


    I handed the phone to Xiao Li. They only said two or three words on the phone and immediately hung up the phone.


    "Brother Qi, little Hu means to make you choose what you want."


    "Then don''t waste your time. I''m in a hurry."


    "Brother Qi, look at your hurry. Come with me."


    I followed Xiao Li to a utility room on the back of the first floor. It was said that it was a utility room. In fact, there were some damaged Mingqi and so on. Of course, this Mingqi was a fake. Xiao Li did not know where to touch it. A door was exposed on the intact stone wall. The moment he pushed the stone door open, there was a space of more than 20 square meters. I don''t need to say anything about the things stacked in it.


    When I was looking at the things piled up in the room, my blood was very tense at this moment. I had the idea of killing Xiao Li and taking all the things inside. Because I know very well that all the paintings, copper tripods and jade placed here are authentic, and they are still authentic from the past. If I can empty all this at this time, at least I can guarantee that I will enjoy it for three generations. "Xiao Li, you, don''t go. Watch it, Wan. If one or two pieces are missing at that time, I can''t get rid of it."


    "Hey, brother Qi, who are you? Mr. Hu told me a long time ago. Besides, Mr. Hu didn''t even avoid such an obscure place to let you see it with your own eyes, not to mention the Tao. Choose what you like."


    "That''s it." I don''t dare to focus more on these treasures whose value can''t be estimated, because even myself has been shaken now.


    "This jade pendant has been on the market for three or four hundred years. If you look at the fine sculptors, there will be more than three hundred thousand on the market. Brother Qi, can you pick this piece? You know, little Hu has asked you to pick it at will."


    "OK, OK, it''s OK. Close it quickly. To tell you the truth, I really need to make more preparations before seeing such pomp."


    "Well, let''s go."

 Chapter 68

    On the way to leave jubaozhai, I still couldn''t reach absolute peace. The reason is that there are a large number of treasures in the secret room of jubaozhai. It is reasonable to say that I am a Taoist, but I don''t have to cut off seven emotions and six desires like a monk. However, I have a pure heart and few desires, probably because I am too shallow in Taoism, so I still can''t reach that level.


    I stayed in the store all afternoon. I turned through the books without doing anything. I closed the door and went home at almost seven o''clock in the evening. As soon as I got home and opened the door, a burning smell suddenly came to my face. Moreover, the whole living room was like in the clouds. The thick smoke made me cough and dare not open my eyes.


    "Is it fire? Ling''er, ling''er..."


    "I, I''m in the kitchen."


    Bai Ling''s reply immediately made me feel like drinking a glass of ice water in winter. I quickly opened the living room window and let the smoke roll away. Until a few minutes later, the smoke had dispersed. Standing in front of me was a Bai Ling whose face was extremely embarrassed by smoke stains, and she was looking at me with natural eyes. "I, miss, you can''t do it. You can''t try again."


    "I, I just want to..."


    "Stop talking. You''re very kind to me, but you know you''re still sick now. Go and lie in bed and have a rest."


    "What about in the kitchen?"


    "I''ll do it. I''ll do it."


    "Oh."


    The kitchen is in a mess. I don''t know what words to use to describe the scene now. However, if it''s a different person, I can''t guarantee that I can suppress the fire in my heart.


    After cleaning up for half an hour, I was forced to go downstairs and order two takeout dishes due to a hole in the frying pan. By the way, I bought some kitchen utensils.


    This night, I can''t stop thinking in my mind. There are considerations and others


    Early in the morning, I asked Bai Ling to take the decocted traditional Chinese medicine, explored her recovery, immediately looked at the wall clock on the wall, the time was almost the same, told Bai Ling, and I went out again.


    According to my agreement with Zhang Zhongyi yesterday, I spent about an hour to come to Wanhe teahouse in Shiqiaopu. There are two floors in Wanhe teahouse. First, I swept around the two floors and didn''t see the shadow of Zhang Zhongyi. Immediately, I retreated to the first floor, occupied a table near the wall and ordered a cup of tea. After waiting for about 20 minutes, Zhang Zhongyi appeared at the door of the teahouse. Like me, he just wanted to confirm whether I was coming. He looked around with his eyes. Finally, he found me bored reading the newspaper first and leaned over in a hurry.


    "Little brother, I have to pay two customers in the morning. Due to this delay, I came in the evening. I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Come on, order."


    I took his cigarette. After he lit it for me, I took a sip, waved my hand and said, "it''s all right. You can sit down, too. What do you want to drink?"


    Zhang Zhongyi said, "No. by the way, don''t blame me for my thoughts. Up to now, I don''t even know what you call or do. Speaking of it, there are some... Do you think it''s so reasonable?"


    I said, "as I told you yesterday, it doesn''t matter what I do. Of course, out of a cooperative relationship, you should always know a little about me. My name is Qi Zhiyuan and I live in the community under Uncle Zhang''s care."


    "No wonder you know my last name and even where I work. It turns out that I''m an old man."


    "Hey, Uncle Zhang, I don''t like to hear that."


    "What did I say?"


    "Haven''t you really understood what I mean by coming to you tomorrow or even asking you to come here today?"


    "To tell you the truth, I really didn''t think of anything after thinking about it all night."


    I put the newspaper aside, asked the waiter to order a cup of tea for Zhang Zhongyi, and immediately said, "Uncle Zhang, I''ll ask you first. If you don''t mind, you can tell me the truth. How much money have you deducted from Uncle Zhang without conscience, and how much do you earn from exceeding the market of fruits a day?"


    Zhang Zhongyi may still have some bumps. Listening to what I said, it seems that his face changed at once. "I said brother Qi, it''s my family business. Isn''t it a little inappropriate for you to always mix with outsiders? Besides, you still say such words in front of me."


    I said, "Uncle Zhang, don''t worry. I use the wrong words. However, I just want to know how much wealth you can control now."


    "Are you checking me?"


    "No, absolutely not. You forgot that I was talking about cooperation just now. If I told you the truth, I believe you will be very happy to cooperate with me."


    "Money?"


    "Yes, and many."


    "Really?"


    "Uncle Zhang, you''re a little feminine." I took a sip of tea, moistened my throat and said: "Just now I didn''t ask, but according to my observation of your supermarket yesterday and what I heard from Uncle Zhang, I''ll give you a total. Except for the real estate, that is, the house already under your name, the number you can control is at most about 200000. Of course, according to your current situation and with this deposit, your life is not good It''s not hard, but it''s very moist. However, you should also know that this moisture is only temporary. "


    Zhang Zhongyi frowned slightly, stared at me for a long time and said, "you really seem to be checking me."


    "What good is it for me to check you?"


    "Then you claim to cooperate with me. What is it?"


    I said: "Well, we are not idle people, and I don''t need to waste time beating around the bush. The thing is, maybe Uncle Zhang and I are more congenial and can talk. After a long time, he talked with me about a lot of private affairs, including you. However, after I became more and more familiar with Uncle Zhang, that is, the day before yesterday, he suddenly gave me something and told me , I hope I can help him deal with his future affairs when he leaves this world. You know very well in your heart that you have abandoned him and left him alone. He has no relatives in this world. Moreover, he is getting older and older. He has often had some problems recently. To be honest, it''s true that people at this age What I''m thinking about is nothing more than what I just said. "


    "Wait." I said a lot. At this time, Zhang Zhongyi was completely patient. When I finished, he quickly answered, "you just said my adoptive father gave you something?"


    Just listening to Zhang Zhongyi''s sentence and seeing his eyes shine, I have a better understanding. "Yes. After I took this thing, it shows that I have agreed to Uncle Zhang''s request."


    "What?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Money? How much money can he have? Now he goes there to watch the door. It''s nothing more than seven or eight hundred yuan a month. Aside from eating and drinking, he can''t save a few in recent years."


    "You also say that he can only save a few hundred dollars a month. Even if you save it for ten or eight years, it''s just an unattractive figure for you and me. However, now I honestly tell you that Uncle Zhang gave me not the hard money he has saved in recent years, but a thing. I asked my friends to inquire about it before looking for you What exactly is it? "


    "What is it, what is it?"


    I took out the jade pendant borrowed from jubaozhai yesterday without any consideration. Of course, I deliberately vigilant around and said in a low voice: "It''s this treasure from the Qianlong period. According to the sculptors, even if it doesn''t come from the palace, it''s not owned by ordinary nobles. According to the current market situation, this one alone is worth at least 300000. Of course, if you are patient or meet people who know more about goods, the price may turn up."


    Zhang Zhongyi''s eyes were about to stare out. He stared at the jade pendant in my hand. He was about to reach out and hold it in his hand. I quickly stopped and said, "Uncle Zhang, you should understand that this is the reward I promised Uncle Zhang."


    "Ancient, antique." I said something to keep his voice down. For fear that the wall would have ears, he quickly lowered his voice and said: "He, how could he have antiques... Brother Qi, I advise you to be sensible. This is my Zhangjia''s thing. You give it to me right now. Otherwise, I''ll go to the police and let the public security catch you. Hey hey, I don''t want to spend your life in prison because you''re so young."


    I didn''t move at all. I was still calm, because before I came here, I could already know what was going on in Zhang Zhongyi''s heart according to the results of my observation of Zhang Zhongyi''s face yesterday and everything Uncle Zhang told me. "Uncle Zhang, you don''t need to do this. Do you think I came to you today to show off in front of you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Cooperation." I took out a cigarette, handed it to him, lit it warmly for him, and then said: "You heard clearly just now what this thing came from. On this point, it''s understandable that I did get a great bargain before you. But don''t you think there is a problem? Because, according to my understanding of Uncle Zhang, it''s absolutely impossible to have such a thing according to his status, and he promised that as long as he was there I''ll close my eyes. Everything I''ve done suits his heart and there will be generous gifts. Uncle Zhang''s first shot is such a valuable treasure. Do you think this generous gift will be lower than this jade pendant? "


    Zhang Zhongyi''s expression suddenly looked very strange. While looking at the jade pendant in my hand, he carefully wanted to find something in my eyes. But after almost two or three minutes, he couldn''t help it anymore and hurriedly said: "Brother Qi, you can tell me this frankly. I shouldn''t be as impulsive as I was just now. I''m sorry... I Zhang Zhongyi really lived decades longer than you and ate and drank more oil and salt for decades, but I''m stupid. I can''t turn around for some time, so cooperate. Yes, I must cooperate. You say, what am I now What should I do? Don''t worry. If you let me go east, I will never go west. If you let me stand, I will never sit. "

 Chapter 69

    Zhang Zhongyi is a treacherous villain who lives against his conscience. It is undeniable that I caught his weakness. Therefore, I only need a little means to throw a bait in front of him, and this guy will be led by me like a dog. Of course, in order to hide things from the world, I made a special trip to Uncle Zhang in advance. I just hope he can cooperate with me. Even for the rest of his time, Zhang Zhongyi''s love for him is only false


    Another day later, Bai Ling''s injury was almost better. At least her ears that attracted the wind had disappeared. As for Jiang Yilong, he stayed in Hechuan for one more day and returned to Chongqing.


    As soon as he got home, Jiang Yilong gave me the reward of more than 2000 yuan. Pointing to the big cock in the mud dragon pocket, he said, "this is the real local chicken that the master used to worship. I brought it back specially to make up for linger."


    Bai Ling said, "brother Yilong is still good to me."


    "Of course, I''ll buy some tonics and stew them for you later." after a pause, Jiang Yilong said, "by the way, I just came back and passed by the guard room. The man who guarded the guard room is a good face. He shouldn''t be a resident here, but he seems to be carrying tobacco and wine tonics for Uncle Zhang. Hey, you say a guard, what can he do for others?"


    I said, "does it look like a guy in his 40s who looks a bit like a pig?"


    "You know him."


    "He is Zhang Zhongyi, Uncle Zhang''s adopted son. This guy really can''t stand it. He can''t hold his breath after only two days. Ha ha, let''s mix it now."


    "What the hell happened? You''re so happy."


    "He was fooled and said as he walked."


    Uncle Zhang used to deceive himself and others, just hoping not to be ignored by others, but over time, everyone would rather believe that he is a helpless old man. But today is different. Zhang Zhongyi really came and came to the guard room with a lot of good things. Out of curiosity, several people surrounded the guard room at this time.


    "Are you his son?"


    "An adopted son is an adopted son. But if it weren''t for my father, my life would have died long ago. Therefore, although he is only my adoptive father, in my heart, he is my biological father." Zhang Zhongyi didn''t change his face. As it happened, he quickly put the things he was carrying on the cabinet, but when he first put them on, Uncle Zhang got up, took everything and threw it outside the door.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you? I came to see you."


    "You say you''re his son. Why, Uncle Zhang has been here for so many years, and it''s the first time I''ve seen you. Uncle Zhang keeps the guard room alone during the Spring Festival... You seem to be a little wrong..."


    The people around are old people and aunts. They are also tricky. Let them continue. I believe if we want to resolve the father son contradiction, even if we join in, I''m afraid it won''t be so smooth. In this way, Uncle Zhang will suffer more.


    I winked at Jiang Yilong. He rushed to the crowd, looked at everyone and said: "I said you too. The past has passed. What''s the use of what you said? Anyway, he came today. I stood here and watched for a few minutes. Uncle Zhang was at least sincere today. I said you should chew less and don''t spoil the reunion of father and son... It''s getting late. Those who should pick up the baby should pick up the baby, and those who should cook should hurry to buy vegetables. It''s too late If you eat more, the food in this market is not fresh. "


    It''s not that Jiang Yilong is right, but that although we haven''t lived here for a long time, we have a good popularity. Coupled with the previous incident, we are a celebrity with a little prestige.


    "Master Jiang is right. It''s getting late. Let''s all disperse. We''re all stuck here. We can''t get in for a while."


    "Scattered, scattered."


    When everyone dispersed, I picked up what Uncle Zhang had left on the ground, and then went back to the house and put it on the cabinet. Seeing that I put it, Uncle Zhang looked at it and I didn''t say anything.


    I said, "Uncle Zhang, it''s said that onlookers are clear and those in the game are fans. If you don''t mind, I''ll help you analyze it as an onlooker."


    Uncle Zhang said, "Xiao Qi, you know, I can trust you. You say, I''ll listen to whatever you say."


    "That''s good." I was preparing to sort out the vocabulary and wording, but to tell the truth, as long as I looked at Zhang Zhongyi more, I was very unhappy. So I got up and went to the door, slapped Zhang Zhongyi''s face, and immediately said, "don''t kneel down."


    Zhang Zhongyi''s eyes were fierce, and his ox eyes almost stared out. I didn''t change my look. I looked at him and said, "if you''re sorry, at least let Uncle Zhang see your sincerity."


    Zhang Zhongyi rubbed the cheek slapped by me and knelt down. "Dad, I was wrong before. I was really wrong. Just forgive me. Go back with me. Don''t worry. I will be filial to you."


    Bai Ling said, "Uncle Zhang''s affairs are unknown to others, but we still know. You have been sorry for him for so many years and let him suffer here alone. In my opinion, Uncle Zhang can''t easily forgive him just by one sentence."


    I had a surprise in my heart. When I went downstairs just now, I told Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling my plan. Since I knew my plan, Bai Ling suddenly said this at this time. Where should I be placed next and how to recover it.


    I secretly pulled Bai Ling''s clothes, motioned her not to speak, and immediately opened my mouth and said: "Uncle Zhang, as the saying goes, there are no mistakes in the world, and even sages can never be perfect. Of course, I know your grievances, but from what Uncle Zhang has done today, he obviously realizes that he has really done wrong and hopes to beg your forgiveness."


    Zhang Zhongyi said, "Dad, I really know I''m wrong. Just forgive me."


    "Hum, you can call me dad. Do you remember how hard it was for me to bring you up? Even if you were not my own son, what did I treat you like my own son? It''s good for you to drive me out when your wings were hard, and your savings in this life were occupied by you. I always think that even if I had a dog, I would be whiter than you The eye wolf is much better. "


    "Yes, I am a white eyed wolf. My conscience was eaten by dogs in the past, but don''t worry. From now on, I will do my filial piety as a son."


    "It''s not that easy. Besides, when is the wind blowing in my ear? I can live alone now. By the way, I forgot to tell you one thing. You don''t have to care about me when I''m dead. Xiao Qi and Xiao Jiang are good people. I''m very relieved of them."


    Jiang Yilong said, "Uncle Zhang, no matter what we do, we are also outsiders. Sometimes it''s a little unreasonable. However, at least what we promise you will never bring any water."


    Bai Ling said, "brother Yilong is right. We never take water with us."


    I said: "Uncle Zhang, Uncle Zhang, if you don''t mind, I''ll say a fair word. In Uncle Zhang''s opinion, after so many years of suffering and so many grievances, it must be impossible to pass this level in his heart. Therefore, just standing on this point, Uncle Zhang has absolute sincerity today, but at least let us outsiders believe your sincerity is enough, Only in this way can you impress Uncle Zhang and you can really reunite your father and son. "


    Zhang Zhongyi got up to look at me and asked, "brother Qi, what else do you need me to do? I''ll go now. I''m definitely not sloppy."


    I said, "you''ve seen what you mean today. I''m convinced that Uncle Zhang is more or less moved, but as I said just now, you''re still a little short of time to pass Uncle Zhang. Therefore, it''s not early now. Go back first and leave it to us. Let''s help you persuade Uncle Zhang as an outsider."

 Chapter 70

    The next week, Zhang Zhongyi made a special trip to the community to find Uncle Zhang every five days. He was well intentioned and his heart can be punished. However, in order to play the play like that, under the persuasion of Jiang Yilong and I, Uncle Zhang insisted again. Of course, if Zhang Zhongyi didn''t see the benefits for a period of time, it would inevitably make him suspicious. In this regard, I went to jubaozhai again, and this time I borrowed only a small piece. Although it''s not worth much money, it can be regarded as an antique after all.


    I just don''t understand one thing these days. According to Bai Ling''s last words, the person who seriously injured her was Wutong. This guy disappeared mysteriously for a long time, and now he suddenly returned to the important city. I don''t understand what''s behind it.


    Originally, I wanted to get some information from Xiao Li and Hu Qingguo, but they didn''t seem to know anything about the return to Chongqing on Friday. In addition, I made a special trip to jubaozhai to borrow the treasure. Hu Qingguo disappeared again. It seemed that God was secretly stirring up something.


    Of course, it would be good for us to alienate Hu Qingguo from them for a time. But I was worried about Bai Ling. I was afraid that she would secretly seek revenge from Wutong on impulse.


    On that day, the three of us stayed in the store. When we were bored, we took out poker and played for a while. At this time, seven or eight students came into the store. At first, we thought it was business, but when the middle-aged man who wanted to lead took out his certificate from his pocket and handed it to me, his heart couldn''t help jumping.


    He took back his certificate and said, "we''re from the Public Security Bureau. Now you three come with us."


    I trembled and said, "Comrade public security, what''s the reason? We are good people. We haven''t done anything bad."


    "Stop talking nonsense and come with us first."


    The three of us were confused. How could a good public security officer come to the door, and look at his face and listen to his tone, as if we had committed some crime. I had a surprise in my heart. Did it leak out about going to Taoyuan village with Hu Qingguo before?


    The three of us were taken to the car respectively. It''s strange to say that since they are police, it should be a police car. In addition, in addition, we were very friendly to us after we followed them on the car. "Don''t be nervous. Go back to the Bureau and everything will be clear."


    We were taken to the Municipal Public Security Bureau and recorded a record, such as name, age, in short, all the information related to ourselves was asked by them. After recording my confession, I was first taken to an office. Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling also came to this office one after another. But at this time, there was no one in this office except the three of us.


    Jiang Yilong said, "younger martial brother, what''s going on? I''m a little confused."


    "So am I." I paused and asked, "what questions did they ask you?"


    Bai Ling said, "it''s just some identity information about ourselves."


    "Is it..."


    Jiang Yilong seemed to think of something and was about to blurt it out. I quickly stopped him. "Be careful. Walls have ears. If someone hears something, maybe we can''t go out today."


    Inexplicably, he was taken to the Public Security Bureau and recorded a confession. Now he locked the three of us in this office. To tell the truth, we are really nervous at the moment. But fortunately, we whispered back and forth and recalled the information in the confession record, and we didn''t find any sensitive problems at all.


    About twenty minutes later, the door of the office was suddenly opened by an external force. In front of us was a young police officer about twenty-three or four. We didn''t dare to look at her. We all hung our heads like we had made a mistake.


    "You don''t have to sit down," she said, and immediately sat back in her office chair. "Are you thirsty? Would you like some water?"


    We all shook our heads.


    She smiled and spread out the folder in her hand. I glanced at it with my remaining light. On the top piece of paper, I saw my own name first, that is to say, the confession I just made is now in her hand.


    "Qi Zhiyuan."


    "Yes."


    "Jiang Yilong."


    "Yes."


    "Then you are Bai Ling." she spread out the three confessions in front of us, took out a pen from the drawer and said, "now look carefully, you three, if there are any omissions, fill them in quickly, and if not, sign your name below."


    I said, "Comrade police, what have we done?"


    She said, "first sign your names as I just said."


    I took this record in my hand and read it carefully. I didn''t think it was a big problem. I quickly signed my name in the signature column at the bottom. After all three of US signed our names, the policewoman put three personal information records belonging to us in a file bag and locked them.


    Jiang Yilong said, "Comrade police officer, we did open a special shop, but to be honest, we didn''t publicize feudal superstition. Moreover, this kind of business is the same as Zhou Yu''s fight against huanggai. I think you''re wrong."


    She smiled and said, "you don''t have to be nervous or suspicious. In fact, I came to you today just to hope you cooperate with the police, that is, we need your help."


    "What can we do for you?"


    "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Zheng Jie. Here you can call me officer Zheng. Once the cooperation begins, you can call me Xiao Zheng, sister Zheng and Xiao Jie in front of outsiders." Zheng Jie stood up, took out a file bag from the file cabinet, put the information in it in front of us and said, "you must be no stranger to this person."


    We glanced at the name on the data, which clearly said Hu Qingguo and an inch picture of him. "Zheng, officer Zheng, what does that mean..."


    Zheng Jie said: "All the data and information of Hu Qingguo are here. Apparently, he is a businessman, but he secretly does all illegal activities that harm national interests. We have known this very well for a long time. As for why Hu Qingguo is still free from the law, first, we don''t have sufficient evidence. It''s very difficult behind his erhu Qingguo Now we have secretly set up a task force. The purpose is to punish the group of Hu Qing Guo, and I am the head of the ad hoc group. You are my eye. "

 Chapter 71

    I said, "EyeLiner? Officer Zheng, do you mean we are your undercover now?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "wait, officer Zheng, listen to what you just said, the three of us have nothing. Can we leave here now?"


    Bai Ling said, "officer Zheng, it''s your police officers'' business to catch bad people. We''re just civilians. We''re afraid we''re powerless to do this."


    When the three of us talked to each other, the office became lively all at once. However, I underestimate the young Zheng Jie in front of me. Her face is like a poker face. There is no change in her expression in front of us.


    She waved her hand and interrupted our voices. "Who should I answer first when you ask so many questions? Well, we have plenty of time. I''ll answer your questions one by one now. I don''t agree with Bai Ling. Although it''s understandable that we, as law enforcement officers, punish bad people and protect national interests, you, as citizens, also have obligations Maintain national security and stability, and this can be justified in law. "


    Bai Ling pouted and said, "I don''t understand."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. I''ll popularize the law for you when you have time." Zheng Jie looked at Jiang Yilong and said, "yes, you really have no problem. At least you''re clean within our grasp. Therefore, when you want to go, no one will stop you."


    Jiang Yilong said, "well, if you are on business, we won''t disturb you. We''ll have tea sometime."


    "Forget to mention that if I want to leave here before I make it clear, there may be some trouble."


    "What trouble."


    "In the open, you are clean for the time being, but no one knows what''s behind you. Hey, hey, I don''t need to mention that. Besides, since you''ve come here hard, you need to think more. From the legal level, it''s reasonable to lock you up for 48 hours on the grounds of cooperating with the law enforcement or interfering with official business. If you''re wrong with me I''m dissatisfied with my way of management. I want to sue my immediate boss. Don''t worry, I don''t have anything. "


    I said, "officer Zheng, you are threatening us. You are the public servant of the people. How can you use such means against us?"


    "Not really. By the way, there are you." Zheng Jie drank water, moistened his throat, looked at me with a smile and said: "That''s final. I have made it very clear that you are my eye line from now on, whether you agree or refuse, this is already a nail on the iron plate. Once you have any wind sways grass, you must tell me at the first time."


    "I see. In fact, you did so many tricks before and recorded a confession for me. Originally, you just wanted to get us here and agree to your request. Once we don''t agree, you will use what you just said to deal with us?" Jiang Yilong said.


    Zheng Jie said: "the analysis is in place, so it seems that I didn''t find the wrong person."


    What did Jiang Yilong want to say? I winked at him first and immediately asked, "officer Zheng, before I promised you this, can I ask you a question?" seeing Zheng Jie nodding, I quickly said: "we are just ordinary people. How can we fall into your sight?"


    Zheng Jie said: "One thing. According to reliable information, you and Hu Qingguo have been to Taoyuan village some time ago. I haven''t seen what they are doing with my own eyes, but I still have some details in my heart. Therefore, Hu Qingguo can take you with him in addition to the guys who have worked with him for many years."


    My back is cold. According to what Zheng Jiegang just said, they have actually put the three of us together with Hu Qingguo. The reason why they made a special trip to the Public Security Bureau today is that we haven''t been in contact with Hu Qingguo for a long time. In addition, we haven''t been in contact with each other as often recently. Otherwise, it''s from Zheng Jie''s mouth at this time What he said was not cooperation, but to arrest us with conclusive evidence.


    However, there is another problem. If we promise to get on Zheng Jie''s boat, we will betray Hu Qingguo and them. After they know the truth, I believe that the means they use to us must be beyond my imagination. Take the incident caused by Zhu houqiang, so far, this guy seems to have completely disappeared, just afraid of falling into the world Hu Qingguo had no place to die in their hands.


    It''s hard to ride a tiger. It''s really hard to ride a tiger.


    Zheng Jie looked at the watch on the bowl and said, "it''s getting late. You should have figured out what to do next?"


    I said, "officer Zheng, didn''t you push us to Liangshan? We''re just civilians. We just want to live a plain life. Can you let us go?"


    "It''s not as serious as you said." Zheng Jie said, "it''s also your responsibility to cooperate with us in law enforcement. The reason for looking for you is that there is no better candidate than you for the time being. And don''t worry, you are on the side of justice and don''t betray or rebel."


    "Younger martial brother, ling''er, look at this?"


    "I don''t know."


    "If you don''t agree with me now, even if we leave us here now, you may be able to stir us up in the next two days. Officer Zheng, the servant of the people, ha ha, you are fierce, we dare not fight with you, nor do you have the ability. OK, I promise you, we will be your eye liner. When you are undercover, if we have any accidents, I believe you. The ship will sink sooner or later. "


    "Yes, we''re taking the same boat now. I''m also in trouble when you have an accident. It''s good and good." Zheng Jie immediately opened the drawer again, took out two pieces of information, and then took out a mobile phone. "I''ve written the plan on it, and you just need to follow it. And this phone is for you. My phone number first exists in it. If there is any situation, you must inform me at the first time. Now there''s nothing else. Go back and rest assured. Going to your store today has not brought you any negative impact, so, No Under the premise of new circumstances, you are still business as usual. "


    When I was about to leave the office, I suddenly stopped and stared at Zheng Jie''s face. She was stunned. She was just about to speak. I took the lead in saying, "officer Zheng, do you believe there are ghosts in the world?"


    Zheng Jie''s face stagnated slightly and immediately said, "I have received higher education and I believe in science. However, I also know that there are some things in the world that can''t be explained by science at present, so..."


    "Then I''ll ask you again. In your eyes, are we a group of swaggering gods?"


    "What the hell are you trying to say?"


    "You have collapsed in the sky, your cheekbones are slightly high, and there is a trace of black gas on your forehead. Recently, you may have a disaster of blood and light. If this year is your life year and your life is too old, maybe... Of course, this is just what I say casually. You must not take it seriously. It''s a good intention. Believe it or not. In short, you should pay more attention and be careful."

 Chapter 72

    Stepping out of the gate of the Public Security Bureau, the three of us were relieved, but only in the second thought, the three of us became heavy again. When I learned the details of Hu Qingguo, I knew very well that they and we were people in two worlds, and their world was a gap we dared not cross. If it weren''t for Luo Liguo''s fault, I wouldn''t want to have anything to do with them all my life.


    It was precisely because we knew this very well that we deliberately avoided contact with Hu Qingguo and them. Who ever thought that when we were about to completely withdraw from Hu Qingguo''s circle, a Wu Jie appeared. Instead of helping us, he pushed us into the hot Kang again.


    I spread out the plan Wu Jie gave us. It clearly listed the extremely important people they regarded. It may be because Hu Yixuan retreated to the second line and ignored the secular world. The top one has no his name. Instead, Hu Qingguo and Hu Qingwen are followed by more than a dozen tomb robbers who follow them respectively.


    Jiang Yilong, with a bitter gourd face, took the first piece of information in his hand and glanced at it. He sighed helplessly, and immediately saw the second piece of information. The first piece of paper lists important people. We should deliberately and secretly monitor their movements, while the second piece of paper clearly reads Wu Jie''s plan.


    The general meaning is: first, let''s take the initiative to contact Hu Qingguo to stabilize their relationship. Second, observe their movements. Third, any information about tomb theft must be reported to Wu Jie at the first time. If Wu Jie can''t be contacted for special reasons, it clearly says the second contact, whose name is Zhao Gang. Last but not least, let''s find out where the treasures and antiques stolen from Hu Qingguo''s tomb are stored and how they are sold secretly.


    Bai Ling said, "do you really want to help Wu Jie deal with Hu Qingguo and them?"


    "The policeman surnamed Wu has made it very clear that if we don''t help them do this, we will have no good fruit to eat next," Jiang Yilong said. "Younger martial brother, what do you think now?"


    I smiled bitterly and said, "what else can I think? Things are already like this. Let''s take a step by step. However, we all know Hu Qingguo''s people very well. Even if we really want to help officer Wu do this, we must be extra careful. We must not show any flaws, otherwise it will be doomed."


    Jiang Yilong said, "yes. But I have another idea."


    I said, "what do you think?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s a wolf before a tiger, or we''ll just leave Chongqing. In this way, won''t our trouble be relieved?"


    "Yes, we''ll leave for a while and come back when the matter is over." Bellington paused, frowned again and said, "don''t wait for a while?"


    I saw the clue from Bai Ling''s face. She immediately agreed to Jiang Yilong''s method, but she wanted to delay for a few days. If I guessed right, the key should be Friday. "In the world, is it the king''s land, the land''s shore, or the king''s minister? Now all our information is firmly in Wu Jie''s hands. Where do you think we can escape? Forget it. Don''t think about it for the time being. Anyway, Wu Jie didn''t urge us in time. In my opinion, we can always think of a way to deal with it easily and avoid disaster."


    In next few days, as usual, we did not have any special events. But I think this day can continue to be plain. Wu Jie can''t wait to call us first. Her tone was very bad. Besides being aggressive, she was frightened again.


    Out of desperation, the three of us discussed it carefully. Because Hu Qingguo didn''t take the initiative to contact us at present, and even often didn''t stay in jubaozhai, I decided to go to Hu''s old house in person.


    In the last incident, Hu Yixuan took care of himself in the old house. He was naturally very happy and enthusiastic to see us coming with fruit gifts. He kept saying that if it hadn''t been for our help last time, he would have died.


    After being polite for half a day, I said, "Mr. Hu, don''t say these polite words to us again. It''s all your virtue and the protection of your ancestors, so you can be lucky to solve the disaster. However, this man surnamed Zhu is really Xiao Xiao''s treachery. He secretly instigated such a bad move. It''s unreasonable for such a person not to be punished by means."


    Hearing that I mentioned Zhu houqiang, Hu Yixuan''s face suddenly sank and said, "I''ve lived all my life. I haven''t seen anyone, but after touching my ancestral grave like this, I still want to take my old life. My surname Hu really learned it for the first time. Qi, you don''t have to worry about this. If you don''t speak out, I''ll live the world in vain."


    Bai Ling said, "listen to you. You have caught the man surnamed Zhu?"


    Hu Yixuan said: "after finding out this matter, Qingguo is dealing with it. But according to the tone he came back two days ago, it seems that the scum ruffian should have heard the wind and ran away in advance. But even if he ran to the ends of the earth, it''s just a matter of time."


    I answered: "it turns out that little Hu has been busy with this. No wonder I haven''t seen him these days. It''s a pity that we are weak, even if we want to..."


    "Hey, Xiao Qi, you''re out of sight when you talk like this. I understand what you mean." Hu Yixuan paused and said, "listen to your tone, I''m one of them today. Is it my green country?"


    "Ha ha, you always see this." I said awkwardly: "Recently, we set up a shop ourselves. Although the business is not good, we still need to be looked after. Therefore, we wanted to see you very early. It is because of this delay. As I said just now, our anger in the shop is really different from what we thought in advance. Moreover, we are so young that we don''t make more money at this time. What will happen in the future What to do. "


    Hu Yixuan laughed and said, "it''s good for young people to have ideas. I know what kind of people you are. However, you don''t need to come here. You can go to jubaozhai."


    "We went there several times, but we didn''t see Mr. Hu," said Bai Ling.


    Hu Yixuan hesitated and immediately handed me a cigarette and said: "I''m not an outsider. It''s OK to tell you. In fact, besides looking for the scum ruffian surnamed Zhu, Qing Guo is also busy with another thing. A message spread on the road some time ago that it is likely to be a large tomb such as the king''s mausoleum. Maybe they are busy confirming the truth of this matter, so they haven''t contacted you yet. However, in front of me, Qing Guo and Qing The literature is full of praise for you, not to mention I have seen your means with my own eyes. Otherwise, my old life would have been ruined. "


    "Look, just now I said I wouldn''t mention it. Mr. Hu, you mention it again. I want to find a ground crack to get in."


    "Ha ha, don''t mention it. You can rest assured that since you are all your own people, I believe I will never treat you badly after this matter is confirmed."


    "Well, I''ll thank you first."

 Chapter 73

    It is said on the road that the king''s mausoleum is a big tomb. This news can''t be wrong from Hu Yixuan''s mouth, because from his point of view, there is no need to deceive me. Truth is not the focus of my attention. The focus is whether I should tell Zheng Jie this information immediately.


    Declined Hu Yixuan''s kind invitation to stay. Seeing that it was still early, we took a ride back to the city and stopped by the store. The original intention was to discuss this matter with Jiang Yilong, but I didn''t expect to see Zheng Jie with a calm face as soon as I got to the door of the store. Maybe it''s for fear of influence, or for fear of people''s attention. Zheng Jie I saw today is not wearing a uniform.


    "Officer Zheng."


    Zheng Jie glanced at me and said, "I remind you that calling me Zheng Jie or Xiao Zheng outside is always a consciousness."


    "Look at my memory. I''m sorry." while I spoke, Jiang Yilong kept winking at me. "By the way, did sister Zheng come to our shop today to take care of our business?"


    "Bah," said Zheng Jie, looking unhappy again. "It''s been five or six days. I want the news. I''m really disappointed with your efficiency."


    Bai Ling said, "sister Zheng, this is our first time. We are not professional. There is a good saying that everything is difficult at the beginning. You don''t have to worry. We will try our best to do as you say."


    Zheng Jie said, "where did you go today? Don''t tell me you went sightseeing and shopping."


    I said, "of course, I''m going to get down to business. To tell you the truth, we really got some news on this trip. However, at present, the news is just hearsay, and we can''t be sure whether it''s true or false. Therefore, even if you insist on asking us, the information we give you can''t stand scrutiny. We just wait until we''re completely sure."


    "Qi Zhiyuan, I didn''t expect your brain to turn very fast. This sentence prevaricated me, and even made me speechless. It''s good to do business, but I want to warn you, don''t try to make tricks in secret, otherwise I won''t be polite to you."


    "The people don''t fight against the officials, and the poor don''t fight against the rich. You''re an official. We''re just civilians. How can we play tricks in front of you? Besides, you said yourself that we stand on the side of justice. Of course, what we do is aboveboard. It''s our boundless glory to contribute to the people and the country."


    "You... Very well, that''s right." Zheng Jie was about to leave with his satchel. As soon as he came to the door, he suddenly stopped and asked me, "is what you said to me last time true or false?"


    I was confused by her question and didn''t explain: "what did I say?"


    She pursed her lips, looked hesitant, and finally hesitated and said, "this year is my life year."


    I suddenly said, "I can''t decide whether it''s true or false, whether it''s true or not. I still use the old saying, be careful."


    "Can you solve it?"


    "I''m afraid not."


    "Why?"


    "On that day, I just saw the result from your face, and I can''t prove it. Of course, if you really believe it and want to resolve it, we really can''t do anything. First, our Taoism is limited. Second, even if we have the ability to spy out the secret of heaven, it is absolutely impossible to tell you what may happen in the future. Therefore, If you really want to resolve avoidance, you don''t need someone with profound Taoism to help you cast spells to solve it. It''s really superstitious to do so. However, according to my observation, maybe the root of the problem lies in yourself, that is, you need to rely on yourself to avoid. "


    Zheng Jie said, "the more I listen, the more I don''t understand."


    Jiang Yilong then said: "Sister Zheng, my younger martial brother has made it very clear. As a law enforcement officer, this profession gives you great protection from ghosts, but it''s hard to protect the living. Therefore, even if we can''t find out what problems you''re going to encounter, we can probably guess that it may be related to your own profession or even personal grievances."


    Zheng Jie was silent for a long time. It seemed that she was thinking about what Jiang Yilong and I said. After a while, she said to us, "I understand. I will be careful. Remember, inform me immediately once there is news. If you can''t contact, be sure to inform the second contact."


    After seeing Zheng Jie off, my nerves suddenly relaxed. It may be because of Zheng Jie''s law enforcement status, which makes me always feel the inferiority of the common people in front of her. Even when I speak, I should pay attention to my tone.


    Hu Yixuan talked with Jiang Yilong, and finally his decision was the same as mine. When to report to Zheng Jie depends on when the real time is.


    It''s strange to say that it was quiet for a long time, and for nearly two months, that is, we still didn''t contact Hu Qingguo, let alone want to know something in his mouth. However, it''s not difficult to guess. After all, it''s a big tomb equivalent to the king''s Mausoleum. Can we handle everything in a day or two.


    Of course, the biggest headache for us in the past two months is not that we want to know the specific news in Hu Qingguo''s group, but Zheng Jie''s initiative to contact us every once in a while. It gives us the feeling that every time we receive her call or see her, it''s like seeing the creditors in debt who are terrified and want to deal with it.


    At the same time, after a period of hard work, Zhang Zhongyi finally moved Uncle Zhang with hypocritical sincerity and invited the God of wealth back home. If it hadn''t been discussed with Uncle Zhang in advance and insisted, plus every time Zhang Zhongyi inquired about me, I would have died and said I survived. I''m afraid Uncle Zhang would have been unable to tell the truth, so he was blown out by Zhang Zhongyi.


    This is a lie, a scam. From my point of view, my starting point, this is white. It has done so many bad things for Zhang Zhongyi and accumulated Yin virtue. But we didn''t expect that Uncle Zhang''s last enjoyment of family happiness was far beyond our expectations.


    "Master Qi, I have something urgent for you."


    I recognized Zhang Zhongyi''s voice on the phone and comforted him, "don''t worry, what''s the matter?"


    Zhang Zhongyi said, "my father, my father is dying."


    My heart sank and I quickly said, "wasn''t he still fine when I talked on the phone two days ago?"


    Zhang Zhongyi said, "I don''t know the details. Now I''m going to the hospital, but my father insisted that he wanted to go back to his hometown. If he can''t survive, I hope you can help him choose a piece of land in his hometown."


    "Well, how long are you going to leave?"


    "Right away."


    "Well, I''ll discuss it with them. You go first and I''ll be there later."


    Just after I hung up the phone and was about to talk to Jiang Yilong about it, the phone suddenly rang again. I looked at the phone number on the screen. It turned out to be Hu Qingguo. "Is it Mr. Hu?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "don''t be surprised, Xiao Qi. I went back to jubaozhai yesterday. Xiao Li told me the phone you left. Don''t tell me anything else for the time being. Do you have time now? I have something to talk to you. It''s very important."


    "Now?"


    "Well, now, come to Longsheng restaurant."


    "But I... well, I''ll be there later."


    After hanging up the phone, I had a very strong hunch in my heart, but the key was that Uncle Zhang and Hu Qingguo were about to talk to us. I didn''t dare to delay. I quickly found Bai Ling and Jiang Yilong. After a short discussion, we decided that Bai Ling and I should handle Uncle Zhang first. Jiang Yilong went to see Hu Qingguo. Once there was any information, Jiang Yilong would tell me at the first time and discuss whether to tell Zheng Jie at that time.

 Chapter 74

    "Xiao Qi, master Qi, can you come to my house first? The old man won''t go without seeing you first. No matter what I say. You know in your heart that you can''t be careless at this time, or the meat in your mouth will fly."


    "I know this. Hold on to the old man first and I''ll come right away."


    Bai Ling and I went home first, took the necessary things and took a ride to Zhang Zhongyi''s house. As soon as I arrived at the door of Zhang Zhongyi''s community, I saw a van parked. The trunk of the van was open. From a distance, I could see a person lying in a free space. I don''t need to think it must be Uncle Zhang, while the three members of Zhang Zhongyi''s family were anxiously surrounded. They didn''t know what they were talking to Uncle Zhang.


    "Uncle Zhang."


    Zhang Zhongyi breathed a sigh of relief and said, "you''re here at last."


    I came forward and saw Uncle Zhang was angry and embarrassed. He slowly opened his eyes, his eyes were muddy and dull, and opened his mouth. The voice from his mouth was as thin as a mosquito. I couldn''t hear what he was talking with my sharp ears. "Uncle Zhang, we''ve arranged everything. Don''t worry. Now we''ll take you back to your hometown."


    Uncle Zhang nodded.


    Uncle Zhang made arrangements for Zhang Zhongyi as early as a month ago. According to his arrangement, Zhang Zhongyi returned to his hometown twice before and after, which is nothing more than building a temporary settlement in the dilapidated and deserted village. Once Uncle Zhang really comes to an end, it will come in handy at that time. Such a proactive consideration is naturally appropriate, but I didn''t expect Uncle Zhang''s time to be so fast.


    Zhang Zhongyi''s family of three, plus Uncle Zhang, this van is not enough at all. We had to charter another car. Starting from Zhang Zhongyi''s home, the destination is Shilong Town, Zhanjiang District, where Uncle Zhang was born and raised.


    Our departure time was more than 5:00 p.m. maybe the weather was not beautiful. It began to rain before we left the city. The rain became heavier and heavier. For the sake of safety, we walked very slowly all the way until we finally reached Shilong Town. It was 11:00 p.m. Finally, I hurried to eat some food to fill my stomach before a small restaurant was about to close. Then I kept going to group 2 of Changhe village under Shilong Town.


    With the change of the times and the progress of the times, many residents who have lived in the village for a long time have found ways to leave the backwater breeding land. There are few people and deserted. The road to Changhe village is even worse. It was bumpy all the way. We didn''t finally reach our destination until about 1 a.m.


    This is where Uncle Zhang was born and raised. Logically, this is Uncle Zhang''s home. In fact, this is not the case. When Uncle Zhang was alone and forced, he sold himself to the landlord and became a long-term worker, so that he could eat and drink. His own home was completely destroyed decades ago. In addition, he had a relationship with miss three and was driven out by the owner. In his heart, the word home may not exist for a long time.


    However, if the master''s family had been more reasonable and could accept the marriage between miss three and him, then miss three''s home was his home and his most complete dependence. It was for this reason that Uncle Zhang ordered Zhang Zhongyi to build a temporary thatched shed on the former site of the main family''s house, and with the help of a few villagers in the village, he expanded the thatched shed enough to accommodate more than a dozen adults at the same time.


    And we, not only tonight, but also for the next period of time until Uncle Zhang has completed his last life journey, may spend it in this hut.


    We cleaned up and didn''t have time to rest until three o''clock in the evening. Just as I was lying on the paved straw mat, before I could close my eyes, the phone in my pocket suddenly rang, which was particularly abrupt in this quiet night. I said sorry to everyone, hurried outside the shed, and didn''t have time to look at the phone number on the screen, so I answered the phone directly. "Hello, are you?"


    "It''s me." Jiang Yilong said, "are you here?"


    I said, "it''s not long since I arrived. Why don''t you sleep so late?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "that''s what Hu Qingguo came to me in the afternoon. I thought about it all night, so I couldn''t sleep. Therefore, I think I should discuss it with you first, and then make plans."


    I said, "I''m listening. Go on. What the hell is it?"


    "You guessed right. Hu Qingguo came to us to talk about the ancient tomb. They had already inquired about it and confirmed the specific place. Originally, I wanted to tell Zheng Jie at the first time on my way back, but later, it seemed inappropriate. As the saying goes, catching thieves and dirt must be in bed. Moreover, I was really worried that if there was a mistake, Hu Qingguo and them would know it "If we tell the secret, we have to take off the skin even if we don''t die."


    I said, "where is the specific place and how long are they going to do it?"


    "Just heard Hu Qingguo casually say that it is a place called Changhe, Shilong Town."


    "Are you sure it''s this place?"


    "It should be right." Jiang Yilong heard that my tone was wrong and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    I said, "Uncle Zhang''s home is in Changhe, Shilong Town. If Hu Qingguo is near Uncle Zhang''s home, do you think it''s a coincidence?"


    "This, this is impossible?"


    "I don''t think so." I paused and asked, "how long are they going to leave?"


    "Tomorrow. I had no excuse to refuse Hu Qingguo face to face, so I promised at that time. Besides, if I refused directly, it would be difficult for Zheng Jie to make a job at that time. Younger martial brother, do you want to tell Zheng Jie about it now? If something goes wrong at that time, we are not people on both sides and are angry at both inside and outside."


    "Well, tomorrow you and Hu Qingguo will work together to finally determine the specific location. Once there is any news, you will contact me immediately."


    "Let''s do it first. You may be busy with Uncle Zhang during this period. It''s not early, and you have to rest early."


    It''s really not early. Coupled with a long time of tossing, I really want to fall to the ground and close my clothes and sleep. I went back to the hut and lay on the grass mat. After a few minutes, I fell into a dream. But I don''t know how long later, a continuous slight sound lingered in my ears, so that I couldn''t sleep at all, but I didn''t want to open my eyes. At this time, someone suddenly pushed me several times in a row. I had nowhere to vent my anger, but when my eyes opened, I saw that the person who woke me up was Bai Ling through the light in the shed.


    I just wanted to speak, Bai Ling made a silent move to me, and immediately pointed sideways to the place where Uncle Zhang was lying. I looked at the place where Uncle Zhang was lying, and I didn''t see him at all. Then Bai Ling pointed out to the outside of the shed, as thin as a mosquito, and said, "I just found Uncle Zhang out. Do you want to follow him?"


    I was stunned. Uncle Zhang was about to die. His body was so poor that he didn''t lie down and rest at this time. Instead, he left everyone while we were all resting. In case of any mistake, no one could bear the responsibility. But after the thought sank, another thought came into my mind. I wanted to wake up Zhang Zhongyi''s family, but looking in the direction of their rest, Zhang Zhongyi held his mother-in-law and slept like a dead pig, so I simply gave up the idea. "How long has he been out alone?"


    "Just now, according to his current physical condition, he can''t go far."


    Bai Ling and I hurried out, stood outside the hut and looked around. We saw that a figure walked very hard and slowly in the dark space by the light of the cold moon. We were sure it was Uncle Zhang. Just as Bai Ling was about to turn on the flashlight, I quickly stopped him. "There must be his reason. Don''t disturb him first. Let''s go up and have a look."


    Bai Ling nodded.


    We crept behind and kept a distance of no more than five meters from Uncle Zhang. Finally, Uncle Zhang came to an ancient well with a wooden stick. The ancient well was surrounded by weeds and a slate was pressed on the wellhead. If Zhang Zhongyi hadn''t said it was an ancient well when he came, we would never have guessed. But it''s strange to say. I remember when Zhang Zhongyi mentioned the ancient well to us, I could obviously see that Uncle Zhang looked a little excited. Could it be that Uncle Zhang came here at a great risk tonight? What''s the secret behind it?


    Uncle Zhang was in very bad health. After such a long journey, Bai Ling and I were worried that he would see the king of hell the next moment. Just then, Uncle Zhang suddenly fell to the ground. Fortunately, there were thick weeds around him. If it was a place like a sharp stone pile, the consequences would be unimaginable. Bai Ling could not help but want to rush out, but he was still stopped by me ruthlessly.


    Uncle Zhang was lying on the ground, breathing heavily and resting for almost two or three minutes. He climbed towards the ancient well that had already been sealed. His action didn''t stop until he climbed to the ancient well. "I... I''m back... I''m back. I''ll... This time I''ll never go again."


    He said such a sentence intermittently. Bai Ling and I felt a little strange for a long time. But we didn''t expect that Uncle Zhang cried immediately after he finished this sentence. His voice seemed desolate, and it was strange at such a time and night.


    According to my physical examination of Uncle Zhang, he can endure at least a few more days. If the situation is good, I''m not sure about the time myself. However, after Uncle Zhang''s toss this evening, the time he can endure will be greatly reduced. However, it happened so abnormally that there must be an unknown secret behind it.


    I want to know, very much


    Bai Ling said, "brother Zhiyuan, he can''t delay any more. He can''t bear it if it goes on like this."


    If it was good before, but when I learned Bai Ling''s true identity, I always wanted to say something to her. She is a fox fairy who has practiced for more than 200 years. I only live for a few years. Brother Zhiyuan mouthful by mouthful, I feel very uncomfortable. "Call me Zhiyuan later. Remember. Don''t scare the snake. We''ll wait a little longer."

 Chapter 75

    Wait, wait, wait. We waited for seven or eight minutes through the double barrier of weeds and weather. There was nothing unusual except the hoarse cry from Uncle Zhang''s mouth.


    However, there was only an ancient well in front of him, an ancient well that had long been sealed and abandoned. Why did Uncle Zhang have such abnormal behavior and reaction.


    This night, it was very strange and strange.


    Bai Ling said, "do you want to..."


    Before she spoke, I already made a response, because I think the time is almost right. If we drag on like this, the situation may be strange. At that time, we don''t have a suitable reason to end.


    "Uncle Zhang, what''s the matter with you? I just got up at night and found that you weren''t there. I listened to the voice. I didn''t think it was you." of course, I couldn''t say it was stalking secretly. I lied at will. I quickly reached out to Bai Ling and helped Uncle Zhang up. Because of the rain, even if there were thick weeds around the ancient well, Uncle Zhang just tossed about, I got a lot of mud in front of me. "We''ll help you back now."


    Of course, Uncle Zhang, who was weak, couldn''t drive Bai Ling and me, but we could clearly feel his resistance from his physical reaction, and then said no.


    Bai Ling said, "Uncle Zhang, what''s the matter with you? You should know your physical condition. You should lie down and have a good rest in your current situation, then..."


    Uncle Zhang said, "not yet... Not yet."


    I have learned that Uncle Zhang''s death is like returning. If I hadn''t come up with a way to deceive Zhang Zhongyi for two months, Uncle Zhang would have died long ago. "Uncle Zhang, this is your fault... I won''t mention it first, but now I''m a little curious. As Bai Ling said just now, what''s the situation of your body? You know best why you''re here. And just now we seem to hear you cry. What happened to make you so sad?"


    Uncle Zhang hesitated for a long time. Maybe there was some secret behind it, which made him distrust anyone and unwilling to mention it. But perhaps because of his contact during this time, he understood each other thoroughly, so he spent a long time telling us a story intermittently.


    Uncle Zhang''s life experience was poor. His parents died when he was young, leaving him alone. As a last resort, he signed a deed of sale and sold it to the village landlord Chen family. There is little age difference between Miss Chen and Uncle Zhang. Uncle Zhang has worked in the Chen family for more than ten years. It is very reasonable to get along with each other for a long time. Uncle Zhang once told us that the first half of the story is completely right, and there is no false deception, but everything else is thousands of miles away, which is a completely different version.


    It was a time of war, when the Japanese emperor invaded China''s Xinjiang, and the Kuomintang and the Communist Party were fighting at home. The situation in China was worrying. Finally, an island butcher was forced to move the capital of Nanjing to Chongqing. It is precisely because of this capital migration that Chongqing is similar to today''s Kyoto for the first time in history. During this period, it was really difficult for ordinary people to live a stable life. They didn''t have enough to eat and wear. They also had to worry about the daily bombing of the Japanese Emperor''s planes. However, under such conditions, there were still very few people who lived happily. In addition to their family background, they also had to have a backer behind them, and the Chen family had a backer.


    Chen Jiazu has hundreds of acres of fertile land and countless houses. In Chen Houde''s generation, it is completely a golden house and a silver house. As the saying goes, there are distant relatives in the rich mountains, and there are no close neighbors in the poor and busy cities. Although Chen Houde is rich, he also has poor relatives. He has come to ask for money from time to time, which annoys him and makes him determined to cut off the relationship with these poor relatives and die of old age. These poor relatives can use this to block contact, but one person makes Chen Houde feel a little tricky.


    Early years ago, Chen Houde had a good relationship with a business friend. His friend had a five-year-old son. At that time, his second aunt was just pregnant. She promised on the wine table that if she was born a son, she would be a brother with his friend''s son, and if she was a daughter, she would order a baby kiss. Half a year later, Miss Chen Jiasan was born. It spread to his friend. His friend immediately gave the doll with a gift.


    People are not as good as heaven. The national situation is turbulent. His friend''s business has been defeated again and again because of the war. In the end, he just insisted on a few years and completely defeated the business run by several generations. There is a country before there is a home. The country is not guaranteed. Even if there are tens of millions of people, it will sooner or later be fat in others'' mouths. Chen Houde''s friends are very open about this. However, the man wanted to eat after all, and his life always had to go on. He thought of Chen Houde and the baby kiss he had ordered. This year, Miss Chen Jiasan was thirteen years old and the year of cardamom.


    Who would have thought that friendship in those years was just flashy saliva. When Chen Houde saw this impoverished friend come to the door, he couldn''t drive away. It was even more wishful thinking to climb relatives and fulfill his promise.


    A few silver dollars sent his father and son away. Such indifference is the fuse for the Chen family to welcome the disaster. Let Chen Houde himself did not think that there are really salted fish in the world that can turn over.


    Chen Houde''s friend got sick and had no money for medical treatment for a long time. He died after a period of delay. After his death, his son joined the National Army by chance and met with noble people. Three years later, at the age of 21, he became the deputy head of a garrison in Chongqing. After Chen Houde learned the news, he recalled his original practice and regretted it. However, in this era and this situation, Chen Houde thought carefully for a long time and finally made a decision to take the initiative to recognize such a marriage.


    At first, he was naturally rejected, but Chen Houde went every day. Later, he specially arranged for miss three to meet with the deputy head. Who ever thought that the third young lady, who was in the age of Jasper, was born beautiful and beautiful like flowers. The deputy head finally reluctantly accepted the marriage. However, Chen Houde did not know that the third Miss secretly promised Uncle Zhang. If Chen Houde hadn''t pulled and pulled, she didn''t even want to see the deputy head. It may be because of this rebellion in her heart, or because of the deep-rooted friendship, miss three and Uncle Zhang privately discussed how to cross into a warehouse and cook raw rice. After that, the third lady took the initiative to tell Chen Houde about it. She was so angry that Chen Houde had the heart to kill Uncle Zhang. However, according to the current situation, this matter is not the most difficult, but how to explain and respond to the deputy head.


    After thinking for a long time, Chen Houde made a ruthless decision. In order to climb the patron of the deputy head, he insisted on holding the marriage between the third miss and the deputy head. Originally, she wanted to muddle through, but on the day of the wedding, miss three announced her and Uncle Zhang in front of everyone, and then threw herself into a well for AI Mingzhi. The deputy leader who learned the truth was ashamed. He wanted to talk about all the things Chen Houde had done before. In his anger, he asked his men to kill Chen Houde''s family


    It turned out that this abandoned well, which had already been sealed, was actually the cemetery of Miss San.


    "I''m incompetent, I''m really incompetent. In fact, she doesn''t have to die, and she died so miserably... Now, I..." thinking about the past, Uncle Zhang was too sad, and because of his body, he passed out before he finished talking.


    I was in a panic. Now there was no time to take care of others. I quickly carried Uncle Zhang back.


    Maybe it was too much noise that woke up Zhang Zhongyi. When he saw Uncle Zhang, he was stunned. He immediately grinned and said, "Hey, good death, so we don''t have to suffer in this broken place. Dig a hole and bury the old man. Oh, by the way, Xiao Qi, did the old man give a clear explanation when he left?"


    I looked at the smile on Zhang Zhongyi''s face and listened to what he said. I really wanted to rush up and slap him. "What are you talking about? Uncle Zhang just fell down accidentally. He''s not very well. He just fainted."


    "Not dead." Zhang Zhongyi looked a little disappointed, leaned towards the bed and gathered together Uncle Zhang, who looked very embarrassed. "I hope he didn''t hear what I said just now, otherwise it would be very bad for us."


    I said, "it''s getting late. There are still many things to do tomorrow. Go and have a rest first. I''ll take care of Uncle Zhang here."


    Zhang Zhongyi thanked him and immediately got into his mother-in-law''s quilt.


    "Zhiyuan, why do I dislike this guy more and more? Do you want to give him some color to see?" Bai Ling whispered to me.


    I was stunned, quickly waved my hand and said, "forget it. If you don''t want to kill people, it won''t end well."


    "Well, I''ll listen to you. But Uncle Zhang''s situation is very bad now. In my opinion, his situation can''t last two days." Bai Ling thought about it and said, "he''s like this tonight. It''s a reflection. Listening to the story he just told, there seems to be another layer of thought in it. It''s a pity that even if he wakes up, the situation will be worse..."


    I said, "what do you want to say?"


    Bai Ling said, "otherwise, I''ll help him live two more days. On the one hand, it''s for Uncle Zhang and on the other hand, it''s to punish this unfilial Zhang Zhongyi."

 Chapter 76

    Death is a kind of liberation from Uncle Zhang''s point of view, and it is also a kind of liberation from Zhang Zhongyi''s point of view, but there are great differences in the essence. There is a kind of person in this world who doesn''t like to follow people''s heart and wants to act against them. Bai Ling is this person.


    Originally, I despised the existence of such a person in my heart, but when I saw her finish all this with my own eyes, I felt more happy at the same time. But when I saw Bai Ling''s face turned white and his forehead was sweating, I was immediately flustered and worried and said, "do you have an impact on your Taoist cultivation?"


    Bai Ling wiped off the sweat on his forehead with a wipe of his horizontal sleeve and said with a light smile: "it was originally done against the sky, so the cost is higher. It is estimated that it consumed my Taoist cultivation for two years, but you don''t have to worry. For me now, consuming this cultivation has no impact at all."


    I said, "really?"


    Bai Ling said firmly, "of course it''s true."


    I said again, "you just said that it took two years of Taoist cultivation. How long will Uncle Zhang''s life expectancy be extended?"


    Bai Ling said, "two days at most."


    "Only two days?" I couldn''t help shouting if Bai Ling didn''t take the lead in winking. "Is it too expensive?"


    Bai Ling said: "You are also a man of practice. You should understand the cycle of heaven''s principles and the way of heaven can''t be violated. Since you act against heaven, naturally you need a greater price. Alas, you don''t want this bitter melon face. I don''t care what you care about. In addition, Uncle Zhang first knew that his life limit was coming and his heart was dead. Secondly, the secular human feelings were cold and warm, so he would be weak when he was ill. But Now I can guarantee that at least before his deadline, he is almost the same as when he was a doorman. "


    I was stunned and said, "is it so magical?"


    "Of course." Bai Ling seems a little proud and almost forgetful, because today she may have heard me praise her face-to-face for the first time since we got to know each other. "It''s actually a small thing. I even have the ability to let Uncle Zhang live another life. Hey, hey, it''s just..."


    I suddenly felt something in my heart. My face sank. I interrupted and said, "you start talking drunk without drinking. Don''t think about it. It''s really late. Let''s have a rest."


    When I finished, I got into bed. To tell you the truth, I didn''t mean to throw my face at Bai Ling, but I actually guessed what Bai Ling wanted to say next. I knew very well that with her current Taoist cultivation, she had the ability to add a few more years or even a lifetime to Uncle Zhang''s life, but I''m afraid the price would be equivalent to treating Bai Ling as a piece of cake To swallow her little by little, or even all.


    This is only an idea of Bai Ling, but her open mouth nonsense. I can think I didn''t hear it, but I absolutely don''t allow her to have this idea or even this behavior. It can''t be done now or in the future.


    The next morning, I was still sleeping. Zhang Zhongyi woke me up in a hurry and said, "it''s bad, it''s bad."


    I rubbed my loose eyelids and said, "what happened?"


    Zhang Zhongyi hurriedly pointed in the direction of Uncle Zhang''s rest and said, "I didn''t see my old man when I woke up early in the morning. I looked around and didn''t see anyone else. Is he missing? What can I do? What should I do now?"


    Zhang Zhongyi''s daughter-in-law is Yang Juan. She and Zhang Zhongyi both have the same nostril and almost the same personality. Her face is slightly different. She said to me, "I heard from Zhong Yi that you said something alone with the old man last night. Could he have given you something? Then you tried to hide the old man behind our back?"


    Zhang Zhongyi pretended to stare at Yang Juan and said, "you silly woman, what nonsense."


    I smiled and said, "if I really told Uncle Zhang something, or beat around the Bush to deceive the old man''s private possession, it''s necessary to pull you into the partnership a few months ago. It''s necessary to come to this remote place with bumps and no food or drink?"


    "That''s right, Xiao Qi. She''s full of nonsense. She never talks to the brain. Don''t be angry," Zhang Zhongyi said.


    Yang Juan didn''t make any more noise. Her teenage child was spoiled since childhood. She quarreled that she was hungry for breakfast. She immediately withdrew from the hut to open a small stove for her son.


    Early in the morning, the movement was so loud that Bai Ling was also awakened. He went over what we had just said and immediately said, "have you found all the places nearby?"


    Zhang Zhongyi said, "I just woke up and didn''t see the old man. I looked around the hut. You know what the old man looks like now and where he can go."


    Bai Ling said, "that''s not necessarily true."


    Ling Bai as like as two peas over tones, I really want to see if it is exactly the same as Ling Bai said. "Otherwise, let''s go out and find a circle."


    I thought Zhang Zhongyi could understand it immediately, but he still looked like he couldn''t touch the door. Coincidentally, just as I was going to continue to explain to him and make it more popular, Uncle Zhang came back.


    Uncle Zhang said, "you all wake up. It''s good to wake up. Nothing is good in this village, but the air is more comfortable than in the city. Go out and have a look."


    Almost all of us stared at Uncle Zhang. Even though I was prepared, now when my eyes fell on Uncle Zhang, I even wondered if I hadn''t woken up.


    Uncle Zhang wandered around somewhere. Half of his trouser legs were wet. He held several wild fungi in his hand. It seemed that they had just been picked. I could smell the fragrance of these wild fungi so far away. In addition, Uncle Zhang''s face is red and hale. His mental outlook seems to be a little better than when he was guarding the door.


    Zhang Zhongyi said, "Dad, Dad, what are you doing?"


    Uncle Zhang handed the wild fungus to Zhang Zhongyi and said: "I don''t know what''s going on. I woke up suddenly in the morning. After waking up, I was in great spirits. I couldn''t sleep for a while, so I wanted to go out for a walk. Of course, you haven''t stayed here before. Once it rains in this place, you can pick up this wild fungus by going around the neighborhood the next day. It tastes delicious. People in the city can''t eat it if they want to eat it. Speaking of course, I have it I haven''t eaten this game for decades. Ha ha, I just turned half the mountain and found so many. Nuo, take it to Xiaojuan and get a pot of soup to drink. "


    Zhang Zhongyi was stunned. Immediately, he took over the wild fungus with some trembling and said, "if you want to get it, you''ll get it right away. Your bones are bad. Take a rest first."


    Uncle Zhang waved his hand and said, "I have nothing to do. Go quickly. I''m in a hurry to drink soup."


    When I read everything in front of me, I gave Bai Ling a thumbs up. After a while, Yang Juan made a pot of wild mushroom soup for Uncle Zhang. Of course, we also have this blessing.


    After eating the soup and breakfast, Yang Juan cleaned up and said to Uncle Zhang, "Dad, you really have nothing to do?"


    Uncle Zhang said, "it''s all right. Of course it''s all right."


    Yang Juan secretly winked at Zhang Zhongyi. They hurried back out, but they went to the door. I heard Zhang Zhongyi explain to Yang Juan in a low voice that it was most likely a reflection


    Uncle Zhang got up and went to the door of the hut to pull up the curtain. The light in the hut suddenly seemed a little dim. Bai Ling and I looked a little stunned, but before we could speak, Uncle Zhang''s next move made us at a loss.


    He came up to us and knelt in front of us.


    I was stunned by Uncle Zhang''s behavior for a few seconds and said in surprise: "Zhang, Uncle Zhang, what are you doing? Come on, get up quickly. Don''t you break me by doing this."


    Uncle Zhang refused, refused my help, and said, "you two are the ones who kneel. It''s natural for me to kneel. First, you''re not related to me, Qi, but you''ve done so much for me. I can''t repay you. Therefore, I kneel and you can stand it. Second, I know very well that I''m leaving in these days."


    I hurriedly said, "Uncle Zhang, what are you talking about? Aren''t you fine now?"


    Uncle Zhang turned to Bai Ling and said: "You know what I did last night. At that time, I really couldn''t stand it, but my brain was still active and could hear the sound... I woke up this morning and felt strange, but when I thought about it carefully, I realized that this was the power of master Bai Ling. But I, a dying old man, really couldn''t stand it. I don''t know if I had accumulated great virtue in my ancestors to be able to do it in my life I met you two kind masters. Nothing in return, really nothing in return. I kneel and worship. "


    I was moved and agitated. I think Bai Ling is the same at the moment. Just as we were going to help Uncle Zhang up, Zhang Zhongyi and his mother-in-law Yang Juan suddenly opened the curtain and walked in. They were confused at the scene in front of us.


    I hurriedly said, "Uncle Zhang, I''ll tell you not to dance. Now, I''ll hurt your foot. Come on, I''ll help you up."


    Yang Juan said, "you, what were you doing just now?"


    I smiled and said, "Uncle Zhang was just setting up a dragon''s gate array with us. He said he learned several moves and moves when he was young. He didn''t want to perform for us while he was in good spirits. He didn''t think he just slipped and fell. However, according to my check just now, he should not have sprained his muscles and bones. He''ll be fine after a break."


    Zhang Zhongyi said, "Dad, it''s not easy for you to take good care of your body. Take care of your body."


    Uncle Zhang said, "I know, I know."


    "By the way, Xiao Qi, I have something to discuss with you."


    "Oh, OK."


    I was just about to leave the hut with Zhang Zhongyi when the phone suddenly rang. I glanced at the phone number on the screen. It turned out to be the familiar phone number of Hu Qingguo. I was stunned and rushed to Zhang Zhongyi and said, "wait first, I''ll answer the phone."

 Chapter 77

    I connected Hu Qingguo''s phone. I didn''t say a few words on the phone, but the theme was very obvious. I just told me that their destination was also in group 2 of Changhe, and then handed the phone to Jiang Yilong.


    I said, "is it really where I am now?"


    Jiang Yilong and Hu Qingguo were in the same car. They were afraid that the words between him and me would be alerted by Hu Qingguo. Therefore, the voice was very low. Of course, with music in the car, under such disguise, in addition to Hu Qingguo''s deliberately coming up, we really couldn''t guess what we were talking about. "I didn''t know until I set out in the morning. What do you say now? You know my current situation. Why don''t you go now..."


    I understand what Jiang Yilong means, but I don''t think this is the best time. At least I can delay telling Zheng Jie for a while. "How many people?"


    Jiang Yilong suddenly raised his voice and said, "Oh, we''re a big army this time, ha ha." when he finished this sentence, I immediately heard several familiar and laughing voices in the car.


    "Very much?"


    "In a word, you will know at that time. That''s it first. You, you should be ready there."


    The information I now know is not very comprehensive, but I can still capture a very key point from these short information, that is, Hu Qingguo, they have decided to make a big effort in Changhe group 2. If this move is successful, the poor can become rich, the rich can become expensive, and the expensive may be unspeakable.


    I stood in the same place and looked around the mountains and rivers of the whole village, far away from the noisy downtown. All I had was the tranquility and light of the countryside. There was nothing strange. Is there really a great treasure house buried in such a place?


    "Xiao Qi, you''ve finished calling?" seeing me nodding, Zhang Zhongyi pulled me aside with an anxious face and said, "do you think it''s strange? The doctors are helpless. He certainly said that his time is running out. Who would have thought that after a night, he seems to live again. What should we do now? Will our plan be completely ruined?"


    The dog can''t spit out ivory. Uncle Zhang is almost dead. In Zhang Zhongyi''s eyes and even in his heart, he still thinks about money. If I have 100000 million now, I really want to change this money into coins and kill this bastard on the spot. "Don''t forget what I do."


    Zhang Zhongyi was stunned and hurriedly said, "is there a doorway here?"


    I said, "do you understand?"


    Zhang Zhongyi said, "I told my mother-in-law just now, but if you think about it carefully and look at the old man, he is alive and kicking. It seems that he is a little different from the reflection."


    I said, "you know a fart. You can doubt everything, but you can''t doubt that I''m specialized in this industry. Alas, some of these words tell you that you are no different from listening to the book of heaven. In short, what are we doing here? What should we do next? Don''t fall off the chain at the last fork."


    Zhang Zhongyi nodded, but looked a little disapproval and said, "I said, Xiao Qi, you are too honest. We just need to cover up the hiding place before the old man closes his eyes. At that time, just make a pit and bury him. Anyway, he can''t see it."


    "Your dog''s conscience was eaten by the dog." I was completely angered by Zhang Zhongyi''s words. As soon as I said it, I had a little regret in my heart, but what I said was the same as the water poured out. Seeing a slight change in Zhang Zhongyi''s face, I quickly eased my tone and said: "Uncle Zhang, you should not have heard what I said just now. I want to tell you that people are doing and heaven is watching. Although our ultimate goal is the same, you must believe that there are some things in the world that you can''t see with the naked eye, such as ghosts. You have heard the saying that there is knowledge under the spring since ancient times. Since you have got what you want, you should do your part, otherwise, you should be You may be able to muddle through before. In case there is retribution on you, your mother-in-law and even your children in the future, you won''t have time to regret it. "


    Zhang Zhongyi was startled and his anger sank clean. "Will there be such evil spirit?"


    I said, "I''ve seen and heard a lot of evil things with my own eyes. Which is no worse than what I just said. In short, it''s best to keep a conscience."


    When we returned to the hut, Uncle Zhang surrounded all of us and immediately said a few words. The theme was that no matter how well he knew the current situation, the king of hell would never leave him until the fifth watch if he wanted him to die in the third watch. Therefore, let''s make corresponding preparations first.


    When Zhang Zhongyi came to Changhe for the second time, he had already ordered a coffin for Uncle Zhang. Moreover, he also negotiated relevant matters with a local funeral service. The coffin was delivered with a red cloth at more than 10 o''clock. As for others, as long as Uncle Zhang completely closed his eyes and stopped breathing, he would be able to come in time soon. As for the present, my main task is to give it as soon as possible Uncle Zhang chose a shady house with the best Feng Shui.


    After strolling around the mountain in the village, he finally chose a place with a good feng shui location. After paying homage to the land, he only needed to dig graves. There were few residents left in the village, and most young people went out to make a living. Zhang Zhongyi was so hard pressed that he invited three helpers to help dig graves. He promised to pay the amount of red envelopes after the work was done Yes.


    By 3:00 p.m., the quiet village was completely disturbed by a series of strangers. When all the villagers gathered to watch the excitement, I was surprised by the familiar face who first got down from the van, even though I had some bottom in my heart. Standing in the crowd, I counted carefully. There were nine vans behind me. There were at least three or four people and at most five or six people in each van. Then, the total number was at least forty or fifty.


    An old man on crutches asked Chen Qing, "young man, where do so many of you come from? What''s the matter with coming to our village?"


    Chen Qingxiao said: "old man, to tell you the truth, your village is going to make a lot of money."


    "Make a fortune?"


    "What''s the big money?"


    The crowd was full of gossip, and the atmosphere became lively.


    Chen Qing gestured with both hands, and the noise just dropped. He immediately said, "we are from the city''s natural gas company. It is said that a large amount of natural gas is stored underground in your village. Therefore, this time, our boss took us on a special field trip and may stay in you for a few days. If the trip is true, you aborigines are not making a lot of money. What is it?"


    "Natural gas? What is this?"


    Chen Qing said, "I don''t understand what I told you. In short, once the investigation and verification are clear, at least I can guarantee that you aborigines can live in the city if you want to live in the city. By the way, who is the head and captain of your village? Our boss has something to talk to him. If others have nothing to do, let''s break up first."


    A middle-aged man in his fifties, holding a hoe and mud trouser legs, should have just got off the ground and came up and said, "there has never been a village head in our village, only me, the captain. Hey, no, you smoke."


    Glancing at the inferior tobacco, Chen Qing took Zhonghua out of his pocket, took one and handed it over. "I''d better smoke this."


    "Hey, this is a good cigarette. I''ve seen it in town."


    "Captain, here you are."


    The captain stuffed a box full of China into his pocket like a treasure. Then, Hu Qingguo came from behind. Chen Qing briefly introduced it. Hu Qingguo said something behind the captain''s ear. The captain smiled and nodded.


    "Well, that''s it. Once it''s done, you''ll never lose your share."


    "Thank you, boss. I''ll arrange it now."


    When the crowd dispersed, only dozens of strange visitors were left. Bai Ling and I were finally noticed by Hu Qingguo. Jiang Yilong took the lead to come back to our camp and winked at me secretly. But at this time, I didn''t have time to understand. I was busy talking to Hu Qingguo, hoping to find more familiar faces in this group of strange people. "Mr. Hu, are you too big? There are so many people."


    Hu Qingguo put his arms around my shoulder, smiled and said: "It''s not all my people. Let me introduce you. His name is Xia Xia. You call him brother Tian, but you don''t think he''s so gentle. Our people nickname him" summer is great ". His name is Kong Sifang, your name is brother Kong, of course, he also has an alias, Kong Siyan. You''ll get to know others if you stay a few more days. By the way, everyone, this is my good brother, before Qi Zhiyuan said on the road. "


    I saluted the crowd, but I was very clear in my heart that the two people introduced by Hu Qingguo so ceremoniously could have a real equal status with Hu Qingguo, and this large group of grave robbers were also composed of three groups, including the people of Hu Qingguo, the people of summer, and the people with gold wire glasses and four eyes.


    It seems that the village will not be calm. At least, it will not be calm for a while.

 Chapter 78

    Hu Qingguo is an out and out grave robber. He is now stationed in the village with a large number of people, and he is so aboveboard and aboveboard. It''s a lie and a scam. These villagers completely believe it only by Chen Qing''s words. This is what I didn''t expect, and what''s more, I didn''t expect that tomb theft could be so aboveboard.


    I have an impulse to pierce this scam, but reason tells me that this is the stupidest way, and I can''t bear the consequences.


    Jiang Yilong took me aside and said, "younger martial brother, I thought about it carefully on the way. It is reasonable to say that Zheng Jie must know something about such a big move this time. We delayed for another moment and a half, and still didn''t pass the information to her. She said not necessarily. She will operate on us at that time."


    Zheng Jie and others have already mastered the details of Hu Qingguo, and they know him so thoroughly that it can be inferred that they must have special sources of information besides us.


    I nodded at Jiang Yilong and said, "I know. I''ll find a chance to have a breath later."


    "What are you talking about?" seeing our mystery, Hu Qingguo came together curiously.


    I smiled, immediately gave him a thumbs up and said, "little Hu, this is really a good means. Your move is really high. I admire it."


    Hu Qingguo said, "ha ha, it''s just a small hand. It''s not worth mentioning. By the way, is the old man dead?"


    I said, "maybe just these two days. Mr. Hu, can I ask, have you stepped on this, where exactly?"


    "They are all our own people. What can''t be asked." Hu Qingguo paused and said, "the scope is sure. It''s near the village. As for the specific location, it hasn''t been determined yet. In this way, you go to do your thing first. Once I''m sure, you can come and help quickly."


    Dozens of people came down. It was obviously a great event to benefit the people in the village. While the captain and others looked forward to a better future, they almost wanted to serve this group of people as living bodhisattvas.


    Due to the large number of people, there are few original residents in the village. Even if you want to make room for these people, it is far from enough. Finally, the team leader placed Hu Qingguo and Kong Sifang in the earth dam in the center of the village. Usually, it is the most spacious and flat place for everyone to dry food. After the local government has solved the problem, the rest is the problem of food and housing. Of course, for Hu Qingguo who came prepared, this is a small problem.


    Live, a person can squeeze in a van and live in a tent. As for food, Hu Qingguo specially brought Liu Dafu. He borrowed some big iron pots from the villagers'' house and took a local stove. There is money in the car and it is not very far from the town. Just send someone to buy it every day.


    Jiang Yilong and I returned to the hut. When we were approaching the hut, I suddenly remembered something and asked, "elder martial brother, have you seen the Friday pass these two days, or have you heard Hu Qingguo mention this man?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "No. well, why do you ask him?"


    I glanced at Bai Ling, turned around and said with a smile, "I''m afraid he will take credit with us, ha ha."


    Jiang Yilong said, "now I''m not in the mood to joke. While Hu Qingguo is busy settling down and there is no one here, you should call Zheng Jie quickly."


    Bai Ling said: "Don''t wait and see. In fact, the female police officer knew what Hu Qingguo had done, but they didn''t catch them all the time. It''s just that there''s no enough evidence. Otherwise, when they find it, do it, or hold the baby in the ancient tomb, they can get in touch with the female police officer again. In this way, won''t they catch the thief and get dirty , Hu Qingguo, even if they are supported by someone behind them, they are unable to argue. "


    I said, "Bai Ling is right."


    "Right fart." Jiang Yilong said: "On the surface, what ling''er said is indeed reasonable, but it doesn''t work at all. Once anything goes wrong, our identity as a spy will be exposed immediately. Even if Zheng Jie and Hu Qingguo catch them in time, don''t forget that Hu Qingwen and Hu Yixuan are still happy outside, and behind them, who are surnamed Kong and Xia There are also people who want to protect themselves. If they don''t want to go out, they will be hacked to death by a car. Take advantage of it now. "


    I said, "elder martial brother is right."


    Bai Ling stared at me discontentedly and said, "you wall grass, just said I was right. My position is not firm at all. I ignore you."


    I smiled and immediately took out my cell phone. I looked around and made sure there was no outsider nearby. I immediately called. The phone was answered quickly. Zheng Jie''s tone was very unfriendly. He took the lead in saying, "I''m busy. Fart quickly."


    I said, "I have information."


    Zheng Jie said, "well, go on."


    "The snake has come out of the cave. The address is group 2 of Changhe township. People have just arrived. Now is not the time to catch it." I finished this sentence at a very fast speed. Before Zheng Jie had any reaction, I hung up the phone directly. There are actually two purposes to do this. Of course, Jiang Yilong''s wise self-protection reminded me just now. First, what I said to Zheng Jie is the truth. Hu Qingguo has just arrived at their destination and hasn''t taken any action. If there are police around here, how can they scare the snake It''s not a failure. Secondly, I want to create a tense atmosphere, that is, to make Zheng Jie aware of the risk that we work for her. At that time, she must try her best to protect us, otherwise, if we want to take our lives, we might as well break up with her as soon as possible.


    "Xiaojiang, you''re here too." Zhang Zhongyi stood at the door of the hut, greeted us when we came back, and immediately threw a sentence behind us. "Dad, come and see. Xiaojiang is coming too."


    Uncle Zhang followed him out of the hut. When he appeared in front of Jiang Yilong, I obviously noticed a sudden change in Jiang Yilong''s face. I pulled the corners of his clothes secretly and winked at him again, and his expression just recovered.


    Uncle Zhang said with a smile: "good, good. God treated me well. Another acquaintance sent me the old man''s last trip. Good, good."


    Jiang Yilong said, "Uncle Zhang, look what you''re talking about. I didn''t expect that your hometown has green mountains and green waters and elegant environment. It''s not much different from those scenic spots. It seems that I have to play here for two more days."


    Uncle Zhang said, "ha ha, it''s just a poor place. By the way, why is it so busy outside? What''s the big deal?"


    I said, "an investigation team came and said that there may be a large amount of natural gas stored underground in the village."


    Zhang Zhongyi said, "there is natural gas in this broken place?"


    "Hey, say not necessarily, say not necessarily, ha ha."


    In the next two days, there was no abnormality in the village, and Hu Qingguo and his family did not make any obvious moves. Because the captain and two other villagers follow behind them all day. Once they act abnormally, it''s not very cost-effective.


    Late that night, while Zhang Zhongyi and his mother-in-law slept like a dead pig, Uncle Zhang woke Jiang Yilong and me up, and Bai Ling woke up after listening to the subtle movement and followed us to the outside of the hut.


    The cold moon was hanging high and the cool wind was blowing. The three of us seemed inexplicable, but Uncle Zhang looked solemn. I asked: "Uncle Zhang, why did you wake us up so late?"


    Uncle Zhang thought for a long time and finally summoned up his courage. He knelt in front of us before he spoke. "You don''t have to pull me. Listen to me. I have a strong hunch that my time may be in these days or two. Originally, I didn''t want to give you any more trouble, but I always have some regrets in my heart. Therefore, after thinking about it, I still can''t help asking you to help me with this last favor."


    Jiang Yilong said, "Uncle Zhang, what nonsense are you talking about? Your body is so strong. There is no problem to live a hundred and eighty years according to this situation."


    Jiang Yilong had doubts about Uncle Zhang''s sudden recovery. Then I confided half of the truth to him in private. Of course, I could never tell him the true identity of Bai Ling. I just claimed that Bai Ling had performed a set of profound spells on Uncle Zhang. Therefore, Uncle Zhang''s last time would not be too painful.


    I said, "Uncle Zhang, get up first. If there''s anything we can help, just say."


    We forcibly helped Uncle Zhang up. When he said this, he suddenly became a little hesitant. He grinded for a few minutes before he spoke. "I, my request is to ask you to help me and let me finally be buried with miss three."


    Jiang Yilong said, "miss three, this is..."


    His understanding of Uncle Zhang still stays in the version of the last story, and I don''t gossip about it. Interrupted him to ask the truth, and took the lead in saying, "is it still in there?"


    Uncle Zhang said definitely, "yes. After the accident, no one went to fish, and the well was immediately sealed by their people."


    Bai Ling said, "how deep is the well? Is it easy to salvage?"


    Uncle Zhang said, "it''s ten meters. It used to be the best well in our village. I don''t know what''s going on inside. In fact, I had this idea before, but I haven''t had the courage to face it, because I hurt her."


    Jiang Yilong said, "Hey, what are you talking about? I can''t understand a word."


    "Don''t ask, you''ll know later." I thought about it in my heart. Seeing Uncle Zhang''s look, I said, "well, help people to the end, and we''ll let you leave without regret."


    Uncle Zhang''s face moved. Tears rolled in his eyes. He was about to kneel down again to thank us. We stopped him first.


    Salvage the bones is a very evil thing. Even if we are Taoists, this is really the first time. To be honest, I have a very bad hunch in my heart. I always feel like something is going to happen. However, since he has promised Uncle Zhang''s last request, he can only be brave enough to meet his last wish.

 Chapter 79

    Jiang Yilong and I went to Hu Qingguo''s camp together. We wanted to find two people to help them, but we gave up the idea after thinking about it. For one thing, these people have long rested before it is too early. Secondly, there is no benefit in return. Instead, they let people go down to the well to salvage the body. Even if they can''t wipe off such a bad thing, they won''t be happy.


    Borrowing the necessary tools on two ropes, we returned to the ancient well. On the way back and forth, I told Jiang Yilong the context of the incident as briefly as possible. He didn''t say anything, but his face was not very good-looking. To tell you the truth, I also regret it, but I''ve said everything. Now it''s too late to take it.


    Physical work must fall on Jiang Yilong and me. Jiang Yilong is about to start. Jiang Yilong is attached to my ear, which means he wants to pull Zhang Zhongyi into the water. Naturally, he doesn''t know much about Zhang Zhongyi. Even if we forcibly call Zhang Zhongyi, maybe he will find various reasons to get rid of when he learns that he is going down the well to salvage the bones.


    Good people do it to the end and send the Buddha to the West. It''s just this time.


    Uncle Zhang and Bai Ling helped us with a flashlight. Jiang Yilong and I took the lead in cleaning up the weeds. Then we spent a lot of effort to pry open the stone weighing hundreds of kilograms on the ancient well. When Miss Chui committed suicide in the well on the third day of junior high school, it has been nearly half a year now. Even if Gujing was immediately sealed by the people brought by the deputy regiment, it is not absolutely sealed. However, when we pried the stone less than half, the disgusting smell immediately spread from the Gujing, just like several dead mice died in the Gujing not long ago.


    When the smell completely dissipated, I took the flashlight from Bai Ling''s hand and immediately said, "you can find something that can hold bones and use it in a while."


    Bai Ling was about to turn away, but her pace suddenly stiffened again. She saw her right hand shaking in the void, and her fingertips immediately haunted a crystal ball of light, and then pointed to the side. It was only the weeds and dead vines that we had just cleaned up by the ancient well. At this moment, these weeds and dead vines immediately became a straw mat. "Hey, hey, that''s it."


    Jiang Yilong also saw it. His eyes stared like a bronze bell, clapped his hands and said, "Wow, I really saw it with my own eyes today. Linger, you are so good. Your ability is really great. Haolinger, can you teach me the magic of change just now?"


    I stared at Bai Ling in the dark. She was so showy that she really wanted to publish her identity as a monster. Fortunately, in Jiang Yilong''s heart, Bai Ling was also a member of the Xuanmen. Otherwise, there would be a good play right away.


    Bai Ling didn''t think so, clapped his hands and said, "it''s nothing. Brother Yilong may disappoint you again. Even if I am willing, I dare not exceed the door rules. Unless my master agrees."


    Jiang Yilong said, "yes, yes, you see, I forgot again. Sister ling''er, where is your master? I''ll make a special trip to visit you when I''m free."


    Bai Ling said, "he''s an old man. I don''t know where he is now. I''ll introduce him to you when I have a chance."


    Jiang Yilong shrugged and said, "that''s the only way."


    I said, "it''s getting late. Besides, it''s cold this night. I''ll do my business early."


    I stood at the edge of the well and took the flashlight towards the ancient well. The ancient well has been abandoned for decades. Less than 50 cm down from the well edge, moss can be seen everywhere. In other words, it is almost impossible to sneak under the ancient well by relying on the grooves on the left and right of the well wall without the help of ropes. Uncle Zhang once said that this ancient well has a history of at least hundreds of years in this village, and the water source is also the best well in the village. But now the water in the well is not deep. I picked up a small stone and threw it in. With the sound of water, I feel that the water level is only about two meters at most. Of course, if a well is full and you want to go down to salvage the bones, it will undoubtedly double the difficulty for us.


    Uncle Zhang suddenly said, "let me go down."


    I was stunned and said, "Uncle Zhang, what kind of international joke are you kidding?"


    "Yes, you can''t stand it, I''ll come." although Jiang Yilong was reluctant, he was also a reasonable man, and quickly took off his coat.


    "Elder martial brother..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll come. Give me the rope."


    Jiang Yilong tied the rope and tied it at his waist. Uncle Zhang lit a flashlight. Bai Ling and I grabbed the rope and slowly put Jiang Yilong into the well. At the beginning, I have used my brute force, but I can''t bear the constant consumption for a long time. Bai Ling obviously felt my physical exhaustion. Taking advantage of Uncle Zhang''s attention in the well, he secretly performed another Dharma. Now I was almost like holding a feather in my hand.


    I turned my head and said softly, "this will not be the case."


    Bai Ling smiled and said, "I see."


    "Shit, the well wall is so slippery."


    "Elder martial brother, slow down and be careful."


    When Jiang Yilong was placed less than 10 meters away from the water surface, Uncle Zhang threw a branch in. He just asked Jiang Yilong to try the specific depth of the water level. He took the branch and stirred it in the water. He rushed up and said, "it''s not too deep. It may only be a little more than me. Now I''ll untie the rope and go into the water to find it."


    "Yes."


    The moss on the well wall brought great trouble to Jiang Yilong. It was not easy for him to fork his legs and hang firmly above the water to fix his body. Next, he took a flashlight in one hand and began to untie the rope in the other hand. We gathered around the wellhead and always told him to be careful. Although it was a very unlucky thing to salvage the bones, he didn''t think so at this time. However, just as he began to untie the rope, he suddenly shouted, shouted at it in a very flustered tone: "pull me up."


    We all gathered around the wellhead and watched the movement below. We didn''t seem to see any abnormality just now, but Jiang Yilong''s reaction didn''t seem to be false. Immediately, I nodded to Bai Ling. She secretly cast a spell and easily pulled Jiang Yilong up in just a few blinks.


    After receiving the flashlight, I found that Jiang Yilong''s face turned white and hurriedly asked, "elder martial brother, what happened?"


    Jiang Yilong climbed out of the well in a panic. He gasped and said, "I''m scared to death. I''m really caught off guard."


    Bai Ling also said, "what happened?"


    "I, when I was just loosening the rope on my body, my eyes were always staring at the water. Just now, I was very sure to see a rotten and smiling face rising up from under the water. The dog wanted to reach out and catch me. Shit, I was scared to death."


    I quickly swept the ancient well with a flashlight, and there was no abnormality. "Elder martial brother, you are not dazzled."


    "My psychological quality, you should know, how can you read it wrong." Jiang Yilong paused and said, "shit, if I hadn''t been a little prepared, I would have taken her directly just now."


    Uncle Zhang said, "you, did you see miss three just now?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "who else can it be if it''s not her? It''s impossible that the ancient well drowned other people besides a third lady before it was sealed?"


    Uncle Zhang suddenly became a little excited. He went to the wellhead, squatted down and cried as he spoke to the well. "Miss three, I''m Erniu. I''m Erniu. I''m sorry for you. I''m sorry for you. If I hadn''t been too cowardly and incompetent, I wouldn''t have killed you. Miss three, I''m back. I won''t go this time and never go again. You''ve been here alone for so many years. Don''t be afraid. I''ll come down to accompany you now."


    Uncle Zhang suddenly jumped into the well. Fortunately, I reacted in time. When he was about to fall completely into the well, I grabbed his right hand with both hands. "Uncle Zhang, clear your mind."


    Uncle Zhang hung in the middle of the ancient well, looked at me and said, "Xiao Qi, let go. Anyway, I don''t have much time. I might as well go with her now."


    I wanted to say something more, but my hands are getting harder and harder at this time. In addition, suddenly a cold air went into my body along my pores. I know very well that according to my strength, I can definitely support Uncle Zhang''s weight, but now I feel that Uncle Zhang seems to have suddenly weighed several times. In connection with what Jiang Yilong said just now, I suddenly thought that it must be Miss San who is making trouble. "Elder martial brother, open your eyes."


    Jiang Yilong quickly cast a spell and opened his eyes. He looked down and said immediately, "the female ghost has caught Uncle Zhang and is climbing up through his body."


    I hurriedly said, "fuck. Help quickly and pull Uncle Zhang up first."


    Bai Ling said, "brother Yilong, go get the magic weapon and I''ll help."


    Jiang Yilong said, "can you?"


    I really can''t bear it, but I also know that if I loosen my hands, Uncle Zhang will fall into the well and die. "If you do what ling''er says, she can do it."


    Jiang Yilong ran away. Bai Ling patted me on the shoulder. I felt that my hands had endless strength. Uncle Zhang, who was originally caught by the third miss, was not much different from Hongmao in my hands at the moment. He pulled him up very easily.


    I can sense the existence of ghosts by virtue of yin and evil Qi, but if I want to see it with my own eyes, I must use the heavenly eye. In this regard, I know that she lacks some skills, and as the white spirit of the fox fairy, I believe she must have her own Taoist ability at this point. "Did she follow?"


    Bai Ling said, "I just let go and went back to the well."


    I was relieved. If the third lady left Gujing just now and was run away by her, it might be very troublesome next. I gasped for breath, quickly cast a spell, opened my heavenly eyes and looked into the ancient well. I saw ripples on the originally calm water surface, and a head with long hair slowly dived into the water.

 Chapter 80

    Soon Jiang Yilong returned to the ancient well with a magic weapon. He saw a peach wood sword in one hand and several talismans in the other hand. I was startled. Bai Ling was not afraid of anything, but was very afraid of the five emperors'' great magic seal. Quickly blocked in front of Bai Ling and robbed the big magic seal. "Elder martial brother, this magic weapon is of no use at all."


    "Why is it useless? The damned ghost almost scared my soul just now. Now I''ll give her some color to see."


    "You''re ruining her. You know, even if she''s a ghost now, she''s also the love of Uncle Zhang''s life. Uncle Zhang can''t handle her like this." as I said, I put the FA Yin in my trouser pocket.


    Jiang Yilong thought for a moment and said, "that''s true. Ha ha, I was a little confused just now. Is she still in there?"


    I said, "still there."


    Bai Ling said, "don''t rush to deal with her first. Come and see Uncle Zhang."


    After pulling Uncle Zhang out of the ancient well, Bai Ling and I focused on the ancient well for fear that one of them would be careless and run out of the ancient well by the third miss. Therefore, I haven''t had time to take a look at what happened to Uncle Zhang after a moment''s change.


    Uncle Zhang was lying flat on the ground with a slight fluctuation in his chest. For this alone, he was still alive. But the flashlight shone on his face. His whole face was frighteningly pale, his eyes were bloodshot, and he stared at the boss as if he were going to protrude completely.


    We called him several times, and Uncle Zhang gradually had some reaction. After a few minutes, he looked at us and said, "I, I seem to have seen Miss three just now. She is still so young and beautiful."


    Jiang Yilong said, "you were confused by her. She is no longer the former three young ladies. Now she is just a ghost."


    "Blame the ghost. Yes, yes, I hurt her. I want to accompany her, and I''ll accompany her now." Uncle Zhang immediately got up, as if he had been possessed and wanted to jump into the well.


    Jiang Yilong and I stopped him and shouted, "can you stop being nervous and add any chaos at this time?"


    Uncle Zhang said, "don''t stop me. I''m not crazy. I''m clear headed now."


    Bai Ling said, "you will die if you jump like this."


    "I know very well in my heart that if you hadn''t helped me the day before yesterday, I would have gone to the hell palace to report. But even so, I only have one or two days left. It''s better to accompany her now to live like this."


    Of course what Uncle Zhang said is true. We know this very well, but how can we let him throw himself into a well. Busy said: "this property is different."


    Uncle Zhang said, "what''s different? I just live two more days. I don''t want it. I don''t want it anymore."


    Jiang Yilong said: "You old man didn''t study these aspects before. You can''t even figure it out. Your third lady is a ghost now. You commit suicide by throwing yourself into a well, not by the way you choose to throw yourself into a well, but by her hands. After she has added your life, she will turn from a resentful ghost into a fierce ghost. You may think it''s a solution to do so Take off, but have you seriously thought for Miss San that she has been trapped in this well for so many years. It is reasonable that she has the ability to leave this ancient well and even enter reincarnation long ago. Why does she insist on staying here for so many years? Is it just to kill you? Take revenge on you? "


    Jiang Yilong''s scolding seems to have really worked.


    Uncle Zhang gradually calmed down and carefully pondered everything Jiang Yilong said.


    Jiang Yilong suddenly looked at me and Bai Ling said: "What I said just now seems really reasonable. Miss San obviously has the ability to leave here and even choose reincarnation. Why do you still stay here now? Based on my feeling of Yin Qi just now, I can only feel that Miss San is really a ghost, and it is very likely that she is just the lingering resentment in her heart before throwing into the well. She must not have hurt people, otherwise, she will die It has long turned into a fierce ghost. "


    I said, "what elder martial brother said is reasonable."


    Jiang Yilong said, "I don''t mean that. I mean, in fact, we don''t have to deal with her at all. We just need to find a way to eliminate the resentment in her heart."


    I said, "it seems so."


    Jiang Yilong scratched his head and said, "well, just now I was really confused. I made a special trip back to get the magic weapon. Now such an analysis can''t be used at all."


    I said, "No."


    Jiang Yilong said, "what''s wrong."


    I said, "it''s not true. Eldest martial brother, I now find that you seem to have changed from the past, but I can''t tell what has changed for a while."


    Jiang Yilong said, "have I changed? Why didn''t I find it?"


    Bai Ling said, "don''t waste your time. I''m so sleepy that I''ll do it right now."


    After carefully pondering Jiang Yilong''s words, Uncle Zhang has completely given up the idea of jumping into a well to commit suicide and accompany miss three. At this time, he squatted along the edge of the well and said to Gu Jing with tears: "Miss three, you were rich and could live a good life, but I hurt you and your whole family. I''m sorry for them, and I''m even more sorry for you. Originally, I wanted to come down with you right away, but just after listening to master Jiang''s words, I knew this was the stupidest way. You don''t blame me. You don''t hate me, but I couldn''t figure it out before, I don''t dare to come to see you and let you stay here alone. I''m a coward and I''m a fool... Miss three, you come out, you come out and scold me for beating me. Even if you want to kill me now, I have no regrets. Miss three, Erniu is wrong, really wrong. "


    Bai Ling and I are no longer focused on Uncle Zhang, but under the ancient well. When Uncle Zhang''s bitter words were exhausted, we could clearly see that the calm water rippled again. I quickly opened my eyes again, but I didn''t see miss three emerging from the ancient well.


    I said: "Miss three, you must have listened to Uncle Zhang''s heartfelt words. To tell you the truth, Uncle Zhang''s life is coming. His only request to us is to redeem his previous mistakes, salvage your bones from the ancient well, and then bury them with him forever. Perhaps, for you, his decision is a little late, which makes you wait hard It''s been too long, but maybe you don''t know that Uncle Zhang hasn''t married all his life, and his son is just an adopted son. It can be seen that your position in his heart has occupied all of him. "


    Bai Ling said, "miss three, Uncle Zhang may have done wrong before, but he is the purest and most sincere to you. In this life, although you have the reality of husband and wife and no name of husband and wife, you must believe that Uncle Zhang will keep you forever."


    Well, wow


    The ghost cry is like a wolf howling. The voice is bleak and tragic. It makes people feel cold when we hear it. But at this time, all of us look very natural, because we can be sure that the reason why the third lady is willing to be trapped here is actually waiting for Uncle Zhang''s return. For AI Mingzhi, we devote ourselves to the sentiment of Gujing, whether it''s love or not People or ghosts have never changed.


    The ripples on the water surface became more and more dense and larger. The next moment, the head with long hair slowly rose upward, immediately the body and trunk. When the third miss completely stood by the ancient well from the ancient well, her eyes fell on her face. It was a rotten face with two lines of blood and tears, staring at Uncle Zhang kneeling on the ground.


    This may be the most frightening aspect of miss three. If we look at her, maybe our souls can be scared away. But at this time, we don''t feel any fear at all.


    Miraculously, when the moonlight shone on her, her original rotten face and skin seemed to recover as if she had been reborn. In less than half a minute, what stood in front of us was no longer an ugly and ferocious ghost, but a woman with a beautiful face. Looking at her face, I was a little excited. No wonder Uncle Zhang would stick to his heart for her A long and boring life.


    The third lady looked at us, and soon her eyes fell on Uncle Zhang. "Er Niu, I never blame you, and this is my own decision. Just, I can''t figure it out. I''m willing to turn into a water ghost and stay in the ancient well, but you don''t want to see me for a long time."


    Uncle Zhang had held back his emotions. Now he saw his beloved again. It was like the surging flood of the bank burst. "It''s my fault, it''s my stupidity. I didn''t understand your good intentions until now. Miss three, you hit me, you scold me, you kill me."


    The third lady said, "what do I want your life for? You are my lover. I only blame creation for making people in this life... Well, all this is like dust settled. It''s all over, and you''re still here after all. My hard waiting is finally worth it."


    Uncle Zhang said, "I''m sorry for you."


    The third lady said, "there is no sorry or worthy between lovers, but whether it is worth it or not." the third lady paused, looked at Bai Ling, and immediately said, "it''s never meant to be in this life, but I still hope that you can keep my life as the fairy sister said."


    Uncle Zhang said, "I will, I will. Even if the king of hell wants me to go to hell for life, I will never frown."


    "Well, I believe you."


    We wisely stepped aside and left the two of them to be gentle and say all the love words we held in our hearts. Because we know very well that since the three young ladies'' heart knot has been solved, she will first return to the ghost road and accept reincarnation. Uncle Zhang will arrive later, but maybe it will not be so easy to meet again and repeat again in the future.

 Chapter 81

    Love is something that can make people crazy about it, get drunk for it, and even pay all the costs. Even if it''s just a short moment of youth, even if it''s just a moment of mutual understanding


    At this moment, gazing at this person and ghost in the distance, I felt a lot in my heart, and even a thought never occurred to me.


    For this love, the third lady did not hesitate to abandon her clothes, brocade and food, and to sacrifice her life to defend her loyalty. Uncle Zhang came to repent, but second, he buried the friendship deep in his heart and did not hesitate to spend his whole life for it. Their love seems to end miserably, and the creation makes people miserable. However, at the moment when they are connected again, it seems that they are waiting for boring years, and the waste of life is just like the clouds of the past, which is not worth mentioning.


    In this life, will I meet a woman worthy of waiting and cherishing like miss three


    If God has mercy, I really want to fall in love with a magnificent game.


    "What do you think? You''re so distracted." Bai Ling poked me around my waist when he saw me in a daze and didn''t say a word.


    I said, "nothing."


    "Cut, don''t want to say pull down, Ben immortal doesn''t want to ask." she pursed her small mouth high, looked away from me, and saw Jiang Yilong standing next to me with a green grass in his mouth and a pair of eyes staring at Uncle Zhang. "Brother Yilong, what are you thinking?"


    Jiang Yilong returned to his senses, smiled and said nothing. Seeing Bai Ling''s face slightly different, he hurriedly said, "I really didn''t think about anything. However, I really envy Uncle Zhang for what happened tonight."


    Bai Ling said with a smile, "ha ha, I know. Brother Yilong is beginning to be emotional."


    Jiang Yilong hurriedly explained, "no, No. It''s just pure envy. Besides, even if I have that mind, I can''t have such luck as Uncle Zhang."


    Unconsciously, the three of us have been waiting for almost half an hour. After looking at the time, it is already 3:30 in the morning. According to this time, miss three and Uncle Zhang will be completely separated after only more than an hour. Miss three must return to the ghost road before the chicken crows. Once we miss the time, the ghost will arrest the soul, and will be severely punished after arriving at the underground, More seriously, it may affect reincarnation. Time is indeed cruel to them, but even so, I have to be this lover now, and I have to go forward and interrupt them.


    I walked behind them, deliberately coughed and said, "Uncle Zhang, miss three, hurry up."


    The third lady smiled, got up, looked at me and said, "we''ve finished what we should say."


    I said, "that''s good. I also hope you can continue in the next life."


    The third lady said, "thank you very much, but before leaving, I ask you to do us a favor."


    I said, "just say that as long as it is within my ability, I will do my best."


    The third young lady took Uncle Zhang''s hand and said, "I really have a wish now, but I thought it over carefully. Although my life and Erniu have the reality of husband and wife, they don''t have the name of husband and wife. Although they are created to make people, I want to completely become a person of Zhangjia before I leave."


    Bai Ling and Jiang Yilong came together. Bai Ling said, "miss three, do you mean to marry Uncle Zhang?"


    Miss three and Uncle Zhang nodded at the same time.


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s a good thing. Unfortunately, we haven''t prepared anything. Besides, we need witnesses to get married, and we have to invite red paper to entertain guests. In short, it''s very complicated and troublesome. Now there''s only more than an hour left. It''s impossible to do it."


    The third lady said, "we all know what our situation is now. How can we expect so much? We swear to the moon and ask you to be the witness."


    I said, "this, this is not a little too simple."


    Uncle Zhang said, "it''s really a bit unfair to let Miss three be her wife. But I swear to God, I will treat her ten times and a hundred times in my next life."


    Bai Ling said, "let''s start now."


    There is no wedding dress, no big red wedding characters, no parents and elders, no guests to celebrate, not even a red cap and a glass of wine. However, it happened that in this deserted space, a new couple swore to the moon and paid homage to LIANLI


    "Worship heaven."


    "Second place of worship."


    "Husband and wife pay homage, courtesy."


    "Congratulations."


    "With joy, with joy."


    With tears in her eyes, the third lady bowed gratefully to us, looked at Uncle Zhang and said, "now I''m finally your wife."


    Uncle Zhang said, "I wronged you."


    The third lady said, "the time is coming. I should go, too."


    Uncle Zhang said, "well, I''ll be there later."


    Gathering is also parting. It''s hard to give up and divide. It''s reasonable. At this moment, I really hope God will open his eyes and let them be an enviable long-term couple for generations to come.


    The third young lady left and went to where she should go now, and we still have important things to do, that is to salvage the bones of the third young lady from the ancient well as soon as possible and bury them with Uncle Zhang at that time.


    It was still Jiang Yilong who dived into the ancient well. Before long, he found the bones in the ancient well and carefully salvaged them. Then he spread them on the straw mat transformed by Bai Ling. After checking that the bones were complete, we took them back to the straw shed and carefully put them into the coffin.


    It''s already more than 4:40. It''s going to dawn in a while. I''ve been tossing around all night. I''m already very sleepy. We hurried into our own shop and had a good sleep.


    The next morning, I didn''t know what time it was. Anyway, I was still dreaming. Finally, Zhang Zhongyi called me up. "Xiao Qi, big things are bad."


    I rubbed my loose eyes and said angrily, "early in the morning, what''s the big deal?"


    Zhang Zhongyi said, "my father, my father, he''s gone."


    I quickly got up from the bed and immediately walked towards Uncle Zhang''s resting place. Zhang Zhongyi followed me and said, "I just woke up. I wanted to ask my father what he wanted for breakfast so that my mother-in-law could prepare it. As a result, I shouted to him a few times. He didn''t respond at all. I poked his nose again. I was already out of breath."


    I also put my hand into Uncle Zhang''s breath. There was no breath in and out, but I could feel that Uncle Zhang''s body was still warm. "What time is it?"


    Zhang Zhongyi looked at the time and said, "it''s two minutes to nine."


    I said, "let''s do something later."


    Both Zhang Zhongyi''s mouth and his motivation are money. For this money, he didn''t want to raise Uncle Zhang and drove him out of the house at the beginning. It''s understandable that he is a heartless man. However, when Uncle Zhang really died this time, in that trance, I seemed to see the pain on Zhang Zhongyi''s face. Perhaps when he faced Uncle Zhang''s body, he finally aroused his long silent conscience.


    Before long, the people who played and sang rushed to the village. White cloth and white flowers were hung inside and outside the hut. In fact, before going to bed last night, Uncle Zhang said a few words to me. He didn''t have any requirements for handling his afterlife. He just handled it simply. Firstly, the conditions here are limited. Secondly, I calculate according to the eight characters of Uncle Zhang''s birthday and the time of death. There is no taboo. I can go to the land for peace after today and 6:15 a.m. tomorrow.


    Hu Qingguo took Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing to a place not far from the hut, called me and said, "the old man surnamed Zhang is dead?"


    I said, "I should have left in the morning."


    Fu Hongshan said, "let''s go. When you''re done, it''s time to do our business."


    I said, "where did you find it?"


    Chen Qing said: "Kong Sifang has two men with some skills. They found the place yesterday afternoon."


    I said, "well, send Uncle Zhang up the mountain tomorrow. After the trivial matters are handled, we''ll report immediately."


    Hu Qingguo nodded and said, "that''s it. We won''t go in if we do white work here. Go and be busy first."


    Uncle Zhang walked peacefully without any pain. What is more valuable is that he solved all the regrets of his life before he was about to leave. Zhang Zhongyi paid for the helpers, and Jiang Yilong and I did this. We played the drums all day. The next morning, we sent the bones of Uncle Zhang and miss three up the mountain

 Chapter 82

    Uncle Zhang''s affair is completely over, and there will be such an end. Even what happened in this process is unexpected to me. However, at present, my nerves are still stretched like a string. How to swim between Hu Qingguo and Zheng Jie with ease, I have never come up with the best plan.


    After racking our brains, we can''t come up with a reasonable plan. We simply have to look at it step by step.


    The crowd dispersed, and the hustle and bustle of the hut settled. Yang Juan, who first cried in front of the people, also put away her face, pulled her son up from Uncle Zhang''s holy place and patted the dust on her knees. "Son, we don''t have to kneel. Go and wash our faces. We''ll go back in a moment." after that, she winked at Zhang Zhongyi standing nearby for a while. After a long time, Zhang Zhongyi seemed to think of something.


    "Xiao Qi, Xiao Jiang, you know what I''ve done during the time when the old man left. Although I''ve been sorry for him before, I''ve at least made up for it." Zhang Zhongyi handed us a cigarette, smoked two mouthfuls and said: "However, when the old man left, no one was around him. We haven''t even heard half a word of his last words. We don''t know what he cares about or wants us to do. By the way, the most important thing is that we don''t know what the old man left, where to put it, how to deal with it or who to give it to."


    Zhang Zhongyi beat around the Bush and said a lot. The most important thing is the last few very unpleasant words. Yes, it is undeniable that we really cheated Zhang Zhongyi together at the beginning. Otherwise, how could he have violated his conscience? In the final analysis, all this is just fake, everything does not exist, and he just took advantage of Zhang Zhongyi''s greed.


    I know in my heart that once I tell the truth, it will undoubtedly be a bolt from the blue for Zhang Zhongyi or Yang Juan. Now that things have been handled properly, and even if Zhang Zhongyi and his family have complaints and resentments in their hearts, it is impossible to go to the mountain to dig and develop Uncle Zhang''s grave. Therefore, without any hesitation, I just say: "False, everything is false."


    Yang Juan said, "what''s false?"


    Bai Ling said: "I still don''t understand. It''s a fake that Uncle Zhang has hidden treasure. It''s our partners who let you fall for it. Of course, we did something wrong, but you should know very well that Uncle Zhang took pains to raise you a tramp. In the end, you not only didn''t repay it, but you were a completely white eyed wolf, He took all his property and even drove him out of his house. He ignored him and ignored him. It''s unreasonable to do so. "


    Yang Juan and Zhang Zhongyi suddenly realized that Zhang Zhongyi''s face was blue, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, Yang Juan turned into a bitch with her hands on her hips. She even scolded us with the most ugly words, even Uncle Zhang, who had died.


    Jiang Yilong and I thought she was transparent and ignored her at all. But the cunning woman scolded for more than ten minutes, but she didn''t stop breathing, which annoyed Bai Ling. Bai Ling flashed up, carried Yang Juan''s collar in one hand and shouted: "You are an unruly woman. You don''t know why. You don''t value filial piety. You wear this human skin in white. Remember that mountain gods respect me. Ghosts fear me. I''m not afraid of monsters. I''m not afraid of you, a naughty woman with a mouth full of shit. If you continue to make noise, don''t blame me for taking your cheap life."


    I didn''t expect this to happen, but it was also the first time I saw Bai Ling angry, which made me afraid. Jiang Yilong held his arms and had a face that wanted to see the excitement. I didn''t want to talk about him, so I rushed forward and advised him, "Bai Ling, forget it, she''s just a temporary anger. She''ll be fine when she figured it out."


    Bai Ling glared at Yang Juan and said, "remember what I said just now. I can not cure you today, but I hope you can reflect on it through this matter. If you indulge like this and don''t know how to restrain, even if I don''t cure you, God will see it sooner or later."


    Yang Juan fell to the ground at the moment of landing. I thought it was Bai Ling''s anger. She secretly used means on Yang Juan. Only then, but after watching for a few seconds, it turned out that Yang Juan was really frightened by Bai Ling. Even if Bai Ling didn''t use any means, Bai Ling''s momentum was really too strong just now.


    With a plop, Zhang Zhongyi knelt in front of Uncle Zhang''s Memorial and cried. Although there was no sentence on his mouth, we could probably guess that Zhang Zhongyi had really sobered up and restored his original human nature.


    We packed up our bags and left the hut. Zhang Zhongyi, where they will go next, has nothing to do with our good human nature. But I think Bai Ling was very right just now. Just as justice is in the hearts of the people, the cycle of natural justice is not unreported, it''s just that the time has not come.


    We can''t leave here yet. Hu Qingguo and others are waiting for our meeting. I wanted to call Zheng Jie first before going to their camp to find out what they will do. However, after discussing with Jiang Yilong and others, I immediately gave up the idea.


    Hu Qingguo and his gang have been in the village for more than two days. It''s fake to look for the natural gas, but it''s true to steal the tomb. They made some false appearances to deceive the villagers and make them believe it. Secretly, they ordered their men to look for the specific location of the ancient tomb. Hu Qingguo mentioned it to us yesterday and said that they had determined the specific location, but in fact, I came here longer than him We stayed a little longer. Based on my knowledge of geography and public opinion, I really didn''t see any larger feng shui treasure cave in this village. Since there is no such treasure cave, how can I say that there is an ancient tomb of the Royal Mausoleum.


    "Oh ho, the busy people are finished." Fu Hongshan met us from a distance and joked. "How much money did you get from others this time? We have to invite some of our brothers to drink another day."


    Jiang Yilong said, "brother Fu, you can have it. You don''t count how much money we can earn from this business. Besides, you didn''t earn a penny for helping others this time. It''s just human kindness."


    Fu Hongshan said, "I really can''t learn your helpful spirit, ha ha."


    "Little Hu, who are they?"


    "Yes, the tent in the middle."


    In order to deepen the false impression of the villagers, the people in the camp were divided into several teams and scattered around the village. At this time, there were not many people left in the camp, including the three of us, there were only a dozen people.


    Before we came to the tent where Hu Qingguo lived as Fu Hongshan said, we heard that the direction was very lively from a distance. Come together and have a look. It turned out that the three leaders of Hu Qingguo and Kong Sifang were playing with gold flowers on the table outside the tent, while behind them stood seven or eight men watching them.


    Hu Qingguo looked up and said with a smile, "you''re coming."


    "Well, come on, little Hu. You''re proud. You''ve won."


    "Fortunately, a little lucky."


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s interesting to have more fun. Why don''t you play together."


    One of them said, "we dare not go on such an occasion."


    He glanced at the table. In front of the entrance of the three families, he didn''t see half a bill at all, only large and small broken stones. "There''s nothing you can''t do. Don''t you win or lose stones? I''ll pick up some and run to play."


    Hu Qingguo said with a smile, "OK, I''ll lose and you''ll win."


    I seemed to see Mingtang and hurriedly pointed to a stone the size of corn and said, "how many chips is this?"


    "A thousand."


    "What about the slightly larger one."


    "Ten thousand."


    "What about the bigger one."


    "100000."


    Jiang Yilong gave up the idea of picking up stones on the ground. Looking at the poker in front of the three people, none of them took the initiative to see the size of the card. Looking at the middle of the table, a lot of stones have been piled, of which more than half are worth 100000. "Well, you''re playing too much."


    Kong Sifang helped Fu Jinsi glasses and said, "make a small fuss and kill time. I''m too anxious to hold back. Anyway, you have nothing to do. You''ll probably have to open cards in seven or eight hands. Help me see if I win or they win."


    If I guess well, their playing method should be to deal cards without looking at cards. It is dark from head to tail. In the middle, they can discard cards, and then compare the size of cards with enough cards. To tell the truth, just now I was a little excited and wanted to play two. When I realized this, I had to retreat and be an audience.


    "Forget it, brother Kong, hold it for a while. I dare not open your card."


    "Why don''t you dare? OK, I''ll hold it for a while. Come on, hurry up and follow the note."


    It was dark for a few more hands and finally turned to the opening of cards. At this time, in fact, the three players were not interested. On the contrary, the audience around wanted to stare out their eyes and take the lead in seeing their cards.


    Hu Qingguo opened the card and said, "two, three, four, little tow."


    Summer opened the card and said, "it''s really a little evil today. For a with K, why don''t you turn K into a, triple a kill."


    Kong Sifang was the last one to open the card. The necks of the spectators were almost broken. He dragged on for more than ten or twenty seconds. When he opened the card, he turned it over to a variegated 236. Without saying a word, he left the card and hurried to urinate.


    Without any suspense, Hu Qingguo won again. Watching him gather the stones in the middle of the hall at the entrance of his own hall, we all know that what he collects is not stones at all, or hundreds of thousands of real gold and silver. They didn''t finish until they had a quick meal at noon. Jiang Yilong inquired curiously. Hu Qingguo won the most, with more than 1.5 million. The person who lost the most was not Kong Sifang, but summer, with a loss of more than 1 million.

 Chapter 83

    After lunch, Hu Qingguo called us over and talked about nothing more than ancient tombs. According to the information they learned from their mouths, the location of the ancient tomb has probably been determined. It is behind the hillside less than two miles away from the village. They have ordered to go down and prepare to avoid the villagers after dark today and start digging immediately.


    In fact, I''ve been wondering. Even though he never inquired in detail from Hu Qingguo, he didn''t know which road or other way he knew there were ancient tombs in this place. Aside from this, even if there is a valuable ancient tomb underground, who doesn''t want to take an extra share without permission. Why did he tell this information to Xia Xia and Kong Sifang. In this way, the ancient tomb will be excavated at that time. In case there are more monks and fewer, wouldn''t it be embarrassing.


    I can''t guess why. Of course, I''m not very interested in it. Now that they have determined that they will start to act after dark, it''s still early anyway. I''d like to go to the field first.


    Hu Qingguo heard my tone. Of course, he didn''t object. Instead, he took Kong Sifang and them. As for the others, they either stayed in the camp or wandered around the village.


    Before long, we followed the tractor road to the place they said. Standing on the hillside, I first looked at it with a compass, and then according to the trend of the mountain, I had the result in no more than two minutes. I got the result. Jiang Yilong also saw the clue, took me to the side and said to me, "younger martial brother, do you think I was wrong? Where is there a little Feng Shui pattern here?"


    I said, "I don''t see any bright hall."


    Jiang Yilong said, "but it shouldn''t be."


    When they saw us muttering to ourselves, they immediately raised their tone in summer and shouted, "what''s the matter with you two? What else do you need to say behind our backs?"


    Summer and Kong Sifang have never dealt with us, and their understanding of us is nothing more than hearsay here. No matter how much Hu Qingguo values and praises us, in fact, they are empty in their eyes in summer.


    I said, "brother Tian, little Hu, brother Kong, I don''t know what to say."


    Kong Sifang held the gold wire glasses and said with a smile, "just say what you have. Here are all our own people and there are no outsiders."


    "According to the terrain and mountain trend here, there is no geomantic pattern in this place." as soon as I finished, Jiang Yilong immediately said, "what he said is true. Since there is no geomantic pattern, it should be impossible for this place to exist in any king''s mausoleum."


    "What, there''s no tomb?" summer''s face was slightly different, and the corners of his mouth made an arc, hummed and said: "Two little brothers, Brother Guo mentioned to us that you are people with some skills, which we believe. However, we do this business not every day. Besides, first, the source of information should be quite reliable. Secondly, we made a field visit yesterday. You look at the front, that is, we dug the hole yesterday. Although the hole is not deep, but based on our experience, it''s true The information revealed in the soil shows that there is definitely something hidden below. "


    I said: "Brother Tian, there are two possibilities. One is that we are too shallow to see the Tao in it. The other is that we just told the truth by virtue of the Feng Shui pattern here. Because, logically speaking, since the burial is likely to be an extraordinary dignitaries, the location of the tomb is absolutely impossible to be ordinary, and it is even more impossible to dig a pit and bury it casually ¡£¡±


    Hu Qingguo said: "will the geomantic pattern here be manipulated, or what Mingtang is set up by experts to hide it from the world."


    Jiang Yilong said: "we can''t see this, but it''s hard to guarantee that there is no such possibility."


    Kong Sifang smiled, habitually held the gold rimmed glasses and said: "You have your reasons, and we also have our basis. Anyway, if you move your hands tonight, there will be results, and we don''t need to talk about it now. Brother Guo just said that if you have been manipulated by an expert, there will be a way here. I didn''t expect my brothers to have an accident. Of course, it''s best if everyone is fine, So, standing in your field, you are a master, but you must be prepared. Don''t say it''s a little muddy at that time. "


    Hu Qingguo said slightly, "four eyes, you should doubt my brothers."


    "Joking, joking."


    Hu Qingguo and his family stopped for a while and then went back the same way. Instead, we stayed here. First, we really went to the way of the master Xuanmen to find out something unusual. Second, we wanted to take this time to discuss it carefully.


    Based on the small earth slope in front of us, we turned for a full circle within a radius of nearly a mile. Finally, we returned to the small earth slope, found a clean stone and sat down. At this time, we can be sure that there is no sign that the senior master pretended to be mysterious at all.


    Bai Ling said, "if you don''t, you won''t. You look so sad."


    Jiang Yilong said, "ling''er, there is a problem."


    Bai Ling said, "what can be the problem?"


    Jiang Yilong said: "First of all, we decided that there were no ancient tombs here, based on the trend of the mountains and the pattern of Feng Shui of tombs here. But if they dug up the ancient tombs at that time, maybe Hu Qingguo said that how could we live up to the face of others. Second, we passed the news to Zheng Jie, and so far she has not taken the initiative to contact us, We don''t know what arrangements she has to deal with now. So, is it necessary for us to contact Zheng Jie again? Third, should we slip away now or stay here? "


    Bai Ling said, "that''s why you deliberately avoided Hu Qingguo and them?"


    I said: "Yes. In fact, we are now approaching a trident. On the one hand, we are facing Hu Qingguo and Zheng Jie, on the other hand, and on the other hand, it is about ourselves. However, I thought carefully just now. The key to solve this embarrassing situation is the ancient tomb. Without an ancient tomb, it is the best situation. Everyone flatters me Gu left this damn place. But if there is, it will be a little difficult. "


    Jiang Yilong suddenly had a flash of inspiration, patted his thigh and said, "Hey, how can I forget that among the three of us, you are good at linger Taoism, and my junior brother and I are not half as good as you. Come and have a closer look and determine the answer of the ancient tomb for us."


    Bai Ling was stunned and immediately said, "although the Taoist sect in the world is a family, I have never had any knowledge of geography and geography. I''m still a little sure about dealing with ghosts. I really don''t know anything about this. However, I fully believe you. If you say no, there must be no here."


    I took out my cell phone and found out Zheng Jie''s phone number. Just as I was about to call out, I hesitated again. "Forget it, wait a minute, even if they act tonight, it''s absolutely impossible to make it a night."


    "That''s true."


    When we were passing by the hut, we happened to meet Zhang Zhongyi''s family, wearing Xiaobu, who were about to leave the village. Zhang Zhongyi and Yang Juan were curious about our staying in the village, but did not ask about it. Maybe they were afraid of Bai Ling. Yang Juan didn''t speak and took her son to leave first. As for Zhang Zhongyi, he bowed solemnly to us, Said: "thank you for all this. I will be a good man in the future."


    As early as the first time I saw Zhang Zhongyi, I saw from his facial features what kind of person he was. Rivers and mountains are easy to change, and his nature is difficult to change. But anyway, at least after Uncle Zhang''s experience, as a son of man, he did restore some conscience. As for others, or Zhang Zhongyi''s future, it has nothing to do with us.


    I said, "just figure it out. By the way, remember to ask your boy not to stay at home on the first seven nights. After that, he''ll be fine."


    Zhang Zhongyi said, "OK, I remember."


    When they returned to the camp, Hu Qingguo and his family were still playing poker. Besides them, they also set up three or five halls. Everyone had a lot of fun. It''s only more than two o''clock now. They won''t take action until evening. Staying here is extremely boring. At this time, Jiang Yilong proposed a way to make money for me.


    To tell you the truth, we really haven''t been in the account for some time. Compared with these grave robbers, our desire for money is not small. As soon as I heard about making money, my enthusiasm came up. However, when Jiang Yilong whispered his ideas to me, I said with a heavy face: "it doesn''t seem very good."


    Jiang Yilong said, "what''s the matter? Anyway, the money they have come is not clean. If they change hands to us, it can be regarded as accumulating Yin virtue for them. You say so."


    I said, "but what if it''s found out."


    "How could it be discovered? If you don''t say it, ling''er won''t say it even if he knows it. We keep this secret. How can they fools know it?"


    I looked a little hesitant, but I didn''t see my objection. Jiang Yilong quickly dodged aside. After a few minutes, he said with a small person''s successful face: "it''s done. Now you can see it."


    Seeing that we were mysterious, Bai Ling asked curiously. "What are you talking about?"


    "Nothing." Jiang Yilong put down a sentence and immediately went to the gambling table surrounded by Fu Hongshan and shouted, "Hey, brothers, don''t mind letting me play with my hands."


    "Come on, come on."


    After asking about their playing methods, Jiang Yilong took out hundreds of cash from his pocket and put it down at the entrance of his hall. The guy pretended to be nothing. He sank a few times until the hundreds of capital he took out were going to be lost. Then he began to decline and prosper. All the principal came back. After a few more hands, almost all the money at the entrance of each hall was piled up in front of Jiang Yilong Although these people are not solid gamblers, once they sit on the table and encounter such a strange situation, they will not admit defeat and occupy reason at once.


    Jiang Yilong won more and more money. These people sitting on the table had less and less money in their pockets. Before long, Jiang Yilong fought at several halls and killed these guys


    "Ha ha, I''ll give in, I''ll give in. Next time I have a chance to fight again, OK, I''ll fight again..."


    Bai Ling and I followed Jiang Yilong''s ass this afternoon and listened to what he said most. In addition, he spent almost all his time making money and sorting out money.


    In fact, Jiang Yilong doesn''t have any gambling skills at all. It''s nothing more than playing tricks on his back and drawing a partial wealth symbol. Therefore, once he goes to the table, none of them won''t lose. But this guy is more and more brave. He won all these people''s cash. Seeing that Hu Qingguo is still using stones as chips, he still wants to kill Hu Qingguo and them in private He told me this idea and was immediately rejected by me.


    Jiang Yilong poured out all the gambling money from his pocket. After counting, there were 578, 000. At the same time, everyone gave Jiang Yilong a nickname, the God of gambling.


    "Take the money and I''ll burn the amulet."


    "Be careful not to be seen."


    "Don''t worry."

 Chapter 84

    Hu Qingguo, a group of people, has been in the village for several days. What kind of result is it now? This is what the villagers are most concerned about. You know, the big cake put out by Hu Qingguo for them is really too tempting. Anyone would fantasize about it. When it was getting dark, the captain ran to the camp array with public opinion, just to get a promise. Of course, a scam can''t be trusted without a few words.


    After dinner, everyone took the opportunity to take a nap and rest. Around 9 p.m., some people were left in the camp, and the rest were engaged in tomb theft while taking advantage of the natural barrier of night.


    According to the geomantic pattern, we probably discharged the fact that there are ancient tombs under the ground. It is for this reason that we really want to find the entrance of ancient tombs that we don''t even confirm ourselves. It''s even harder than going to heaven. Fortunately, Hu Qingguo didn''t embarrass us. Anyway, the location has been locked, and there are enough people. They take their own things with them, similar to the carpet to explore and dig underground.


    It''s strange to say that it took less than two hours to dig. The originally relatively flat ground has been dug by people one after another. Even if the holes are not deep, I don''t know who shouted to dig them at this time. With this result, the three of us are even more confused. Of course, I believe that at this time, few people care about what we think at the moment.


    Hu Qingguo and the others rushed up and took a picture of the cave with a flashlight. Sure enough, there were artificial traces no more than two meters below the soil. Affirming this information is undoubtedly equivalent to giving everyone a shot of stimulant. Without Hu Qingguo''s orders in the summer, they immediately centered on the exploratory hole and expanded it rapidly.


    Last time we were in Taoyuan Village, it took us several days to dig a stolen hole. Now there are many people and strength. Before about two o''clock in the morning, the exploratory hole has completely turned into a stolen hole, but the stolen hole is not deep. At best, it is only about four meters. It can''t be excavated with ordinary tools. It seems that it has dug the anti-theft stone wall directly above the ancient tomb.


    During this time, we didn''t chat with each other, and all our attention was almost in this stealing hole. However, I deliberately looked at their faces in summer. It seems that when they dug to this extent, they had regarded Jiang Yilong and me as the magic sticks of wandering in the Jianghu. If we hadn''t been called by Hu Qingguo, we might have thrown our faces and scolded us.


    Although the progress is no better than that just now, the excitement of everyone is still not reduced by half. At this time, Jiang Yilong suddenly said, "it''s true that we can''t travel well. There are really ancient tombs below. However, I always feel a little strange, little Hu."


    Hu Qingguo said, "although you are proficient in geography and geomancy, you have been in this business for a short time. It''s reasonable to look out. What are you surprised about?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "to tell you the truth, even if I did dig it now, I still don''t believe it. Yes, according to various signs, there must be goods below, but it''s still two years to tell whether it''s the royal mausoleum."


    Summer then said, "why do you have to say it twice? Haven''t you seen it for real?"


    "Brother Tian, this is just my personal opinion. You should listen to it." Jiang Yilong immediately said: "It''s true that we haven''t been in this business for a long time, but we still have some knowledge about the pattern of the tombs of the royal tombs of previous dynasties, and Lord Hu has also told us some. Take this as an example. If it is really a royal tomb, first, is the anti-theft measures too simple? Second, although the location of the tombs is remote and insignificant, the depth of the ancient tombs Is it also very different from the tomb of the king''s Mausoleum? Third, if you look at the chiseled stones carefully, I think they all look like concrete. "


    I didn''t notice just now. It''s really what Jiang Yilong said. I quickly bent down and picked up a mud stone. Everyone was carefully identifying it by the light of a flashlight.


    Kong Sifang said, "it really looks like concrete."


    We all know that this concrete is the product of modern times. In feudal society, most houses and walls were made of rammed earth. Only in the Ming and Qing Dynasties did stone bricks be used and watered and bonded with glutinous rice juice. This technology was also used in the internal construction of ancient tombs in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. First, it was strong and second, it was maintained for a long time.


    In summer, he didn''t believe it very much. He quickly took another piece from the newly chiseled gravel pile and looked at it for a long time. He said to everyone, "stop first and don''t dig first."


    No doubt everyone was dazzled by the huge temptation of the imperial tombs and ancient tombs just now, so they didn''t pay attention to the details and didn''t think deeply. However, now the situation has suddenly reversed 180 degrees, and even in summer they can''t hold their breath. "This, what the fuck is going on, how can it be concrete?"


    As soon as the news spread, the excitement of the people immediately decreased. These people didn''t steal tombs for a day or two. Of course, they understood the mystery. After tossing for so many days, there was no royal mausoleum at all. Even if there was one, it was just a modern tomb. Even if the tomb was removed, there could be anything good in it.


    Kong Sifang said, "shit, it''s a waste of time for a few months. In the end, it''s this thing."


    I said, "Mr. Hu, can you tell me the source of the ancient tomb?"


    Hu Qingguo''s face was not very good-looking. He said, "it''s not clear who sent the news. In short, it''s useless to investigate this now."


    Summer said dejectedly, "let''s go. Let''s go back to our homes and find our mothers. This is the end."


    "Wait a minute." Hu Qingguo suddenly said, "didn''t we ask the villagers secretly these days? It seems that no one knows that there is such a thing in this place. Since they don''t even know it and are buried so mysterious, don''t you want to know what''s hidden in it?"


    "Yes. You can''t go there in vain."


    "Yes, it''s really strange. If it''s a modern tomb or grave, it''s necessary to bury it so deep. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. There must be an article here."


    People are full of gossip. Even though they have lost information about the existence of the king''s mausoleum, their curiosity seems to be strong again.


    Kong Sifang said to everyone, "well, we agreed in advance that it is unlikely that there is a tomb below. I''m afraid there is no possibility of 10% whether there is anything we want in it. Now you all show your attitude and raise your hands if you continue to dig down. Those who don''t agree to dig down and return home also stand up. The minority obeys the majority. We''ll decide finally."


    "It''s all here. It''s something. I''ll take a look at it if I''m curious."


    "Right, dig."


    "Dig."


    At least eight adults, including Hu Qingguo in summer, are in favor of continuing to dig deeper. In fact, Kong Sifang''s sentence is obviously nonsense, because after Hu Qingguo has been interested in the following, Kong Sifang and summer are also curious. All of them have this idea and give an order. Even if some people object, it''s not likely that someone will stand up and say no.


    The public opinion has been determined. Summer said, "well, we''ll continue to dig down. We have to dig out ugly Yin Mao."


    Curiosity is only curiosity after all. There is no temptation of gold and silver treasure. In addition, the concrete is too hard to dig. Therefore, finally, we discussed and divided everyone into three teams to complete the curious task in turn. As for us, including Hu Qingguo and others, of course, we returned to the camp by the same way and lay in bed to make up for a good sleep.


    Jiang Yilong and I crowded into the same van. As soon as we lay down, he said, "it''s good. It''s not an ancient tomb."


    I said, "that''s true. Fortunately, I just gave Zheng Jielu a mouth before. If I say more, she and her people are already on the way to action. It''s really difficult for us to make a job next."


    "Yes, since it''s not an ancient tomb, I have to tell Zheng Jie now. Otherwise, she really came with people. What should I do then?"


    "But it''s getting late now. People may be sleeping."


    "She made us become this broken disc. It''s no good at all. Now she''s just disturbing her rest. What''s the big deal?"


    "That''s true."


    I quickly took out the phone and called Zheng Jie. Before calling, Zheng Jie was kind. At most, I would say anything before hanging up. Remember to tell her immediately if there is any news. This is her original words. Now, however, I seem to find that Zheng Jie seems to call us as her men, and even says it''s a report.

 Chapter 85

    Just report. Anyway, now we can''t help ourselves. We can enjoy half a day''s leisure. We don''t dare to luxury the whole day''s peace. However, I still very urgently hope that this day of being shot can end as soon as possible.


    I had a strange dream that night. In the dream, I remember that it happened under the excavated concrete. I was walking in a dark and dark space. It was gloomy and terrible. Every step forward was more similar to the dark and dark hell. In addition, in this dark and dark space, maybe near me, I always felt countless pairs of eyes staring at me.


    After two consecutive nights, the stone layer poured with concrete was finally opened up. When the news came, it was almost dawn, which was unfavorable to us in terms of time. Even under normal circumstances, villagers rarely move in that direction, but we can''t absolutely guarantee it. Therefore, the time was specially extended to the evening.


    Some people were left around to watch the wind, and more people gathered above the hole about one and a half meters wide and took photos inside with a flashlight. There was no object in the visible place, but at the same time, there was a very pungent smell from here. The smell was a little special, and we couldn''t tell what it was.


    One of them said, "it''s strange. When it was dug up in the early morning, the strange smell was several times stronger, but it was open all day. It''s reasonable to say that the strange smell should have been dispersed for a long time. Up to now, it still exists."


    Kong Sifang nodded and said, "have any of you gone down and seen it?"


    Another person said, "boss Kong, are you kidding us? How dare we do such a thing behind your back without your orders."


    Summer said, "it''s not an ancient tomb below... OK, don''t talk nonsense. Go down and have a look."


    He tied the rope to the stone next to him, and the first one was put down with a flashlight in his hand. After he had gone down for only 30 seconds, he rushed up and said, "it''s so spacious down here. I can see that it should be dug out manually."


    Kong Sifang then said, "what can you see now?"


    "I don''t see anything, but there''s a way ahead."


    There is nothing, but there is a way ahead, and it is done by manual mining. When these three information are combined, the articles in it seem more mysterious. Then, regardless of 3721, people continued to be put down along the rope. Finally, even Hu Qingguo and summer also went down. At this time, except for the five or six watchmen left nearby, only the three of us were left.


    Bai Ling said, "don''t we go down and have a look?"


    I said, "Why are you going down? Anyway, Hu Qingguo and others have gone down. The place below should not be very large. The results will come out later."


    Jiang Yilong said, "although we say so, where can we see with our own eyes to be more realistic."


    "OK, let''s go. Anyway, we''re here too. Let''s join the fun to the end."


    When I first stood on it, my sight was very limited and nothing strange. It was precisely because of this that I was not so curious at first. But I didn''t expect that there was something else down here.


    Let''s start with the stolen hole we dug and the concrete layer of more than 50 cm. The height is only about 5 meters, and below the height of 5 meters, there is a space of nearly 4 meters. Its width is about 30 meters. It is no more than 67 meters behind us. It is an iron door. It may be because it has been buried under the ground for a long time and there is no sunshine and moisture, There are rusty spots on the iron door, and in front of us, that is, the space in front of us, there is nothing. However, at the end of our sight, there are two stone roads. No one knows whether there is anything stored in them.


    Hu Qingguo said, "what is such a big place for?"


    "Who knows. But obviously, someone did it deliberately. However, it must take a lot of manpower to dig such a large place. It''s strange that the people in the village don''t know anything."


    "Could it be a cellar?"


    "Can your family use such a big cellar?"


    "What''s the use of such a big place? To tell you the truth, how many things can be stored in such a big place. It''s a pity that nothing is put."


    "Yes, is this the warehouse?"


    "It''s possible. But who made it, and why do you want to make such a mysterious warehouse."


    Everyone is full of gossip, but according to the current clues, almost seven adults agree that this is a warehouse. Of course, continuing to discuss this has nothing to do with us at all. After saying a word in the summer, the discussion was completely suppressed. "Don''t argue any more. There are two roads ahead. There''s nothing here and there''s nothing in it. Go in and have a look. If there''s nothing, leave this damn place as soon as possible. I really don''t like the strange smell in the air."


    Two roads, two different directions, Hu Qingguo immediately said, "well, tianbang four eyes, you go to the right, and the rest we go to the left."


    They said in unison, "whatever you say."


    The first group of them walked in towards the stone road on the right. Seeing that their group of people disappeared in this line of sight, Hu Qingguo was stunned.


    I asked somewhat puzzled, "little Hu, what are you?"


    "Don''t worry first." Hu Qingguo said, "this place looks nothing, but it always feels strange to me. We''d better let them explore the way. Once there''s any news, we''d better take the lead in making preparations."


    I was speechless for a moment. I didn''t expect Hu Qingguo to play with his heart at this time. We waited in place for about five minutes. Suddenly, there was a commotion from the stone path on the right, but soon the commotion disappeared completely.


    Hu Qingguo said, "let''s follow their path and have a look."


    There are holes everywhere. They took the lead in exploring the way for us. We had to take some steps at our feet. We trotted for a while. Before long, we saw them after turning a few corners.


    Summer Leng said, "don''t you go to the other side?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "yes. As soon as I got in, I heard something about you. I was worried about your accident. I hurried to see the situation. Eh, what are these strange things and what are in these boxes."


    Kong Sifang said, "we have just arrived and are about to pry open it. Just in time, everyone is here. Let''s have a look and see what''s in these more than ten boxes."


    The first two people hurriedly stacked the overlapping Arhats on the side of the wall and carried down a box. Looking at their hard-working look, I dare say there are goods in it, and it''s not light. Then, with a little tool brute force, the lid was opened. I was about to open the lid to see what was inside. One of them may have been impatient and didn''t pay much attention. He was stabbed through his finger by wood. He was bleeding and distressed. In short, he was unlucky. He stumbled, swearing, quickly pulled out the wooden thorn, cut a piece of cloth from his clothes and simply bandaged the wound.


    With this warning, the other person seemed more careful. However, at the moment when he completely opened the box cover, the space originally illuminated by the light of a few torches became glittering and dazzling.


    "Mom, shit, a box, a whole box of gold bars."


    The crowd was boiling. Even our eyes focused on the glittering gold bars, and we felt that our heart beat uncontrollably.


    The people came to the ancient tomb. Unexpectedly, there was no news of the ancient tomb, but they found a well preserved underground warehouse, and there was nothing above the surface of the underground warehouse. However, at the innermost end of the warehouse, the first box pried open was full of gold bars, that is, it was an unexpected wealth, an unexpected wealth for some people. In addition, the first box is full of gold bars, so the remaining more than ten wooden boxes are likely to contain valuable things even if they are not gold bars.


    Summer finally stopped hating the strange smell in the air. He grinned and said, "what the fuck are you doing? Open it quickly and open all the boxes for me."


    In twos and threes, they worked together to pry the boxes. Before long, more than a dozen boxes of different sizes had been completely pryed open by everyone. And what''s inside makes us change from joy to surprise.


    Among the more than a dozen boxes of different sizes, there were two smaller boxes filled with gold bars, and two boxes filled with silver dollars with Sun Yat Sen''s head. The remaining ten rectangular boxes contain bombs. Various types of bombs are different, so the number of bombs in the boxes is not equal.


    The excitement was completely shocked by the scene in front of us. Looking at these gold bars, silver dollars and bombs, we had a general judgment in our mind at this time. You know, during the war of resistance against Japan, the national government moved to Chongqing as soon as it was occupied by the enemy. Due to the extremely special geographical location of Chongqing, there was no way for little Japan to take this land except bombing all day. If this logic is correct, the warehouse is likely to be the secret warehouse left at that time to store arms and materials.


    It is well known that the Anti Japanese war ended, the civil war broke out, and the Chongqing government finally moved to Taiwan. Lao Jiang, who refused to admit defeat, always claimed that he would call back one day. Then, reasoning again, because the warehouse was very secret, it was likely that he only withdrew some materials and equipment at that time. Maybe they were ready to use the chips for a comeback.

 Chapter 86

    Kong Sifang said, "this must be an arsenal. I don''t have to say."


    Summer said, "Brother Guo, are we really in trouble this time?"


    Hu Qingguo sank and said, "all the people present are their own. As long as everyone doesn''t say it, who will know what happened here?"


    "What about these bombs?"


    "Do you still need to ask? Of course it''s here. Do you still want to do the arms smuggling business?"


    "Hehe, yes, although I have great courage, this thing is not something we pedestrians can play with."


    Move the boxes containing gold bars and silver dollars to one side first, and the remaining boxes containing bombs are covered intact for fear that a bomb will be detonated accidentally. Then, all of us have no chance to escape. Therefore, I didn''t have the courage to move these boxes again.


    This stone room is not too big. It looks a little crowded except these boxes and all of us. But when we looked back on these boxes, we found that there was another mystery in this stone chamber.


    In addition to a straight passage in the southeast, there was an iron door on the wall on our right hand side with spiral door bolts. Fu Hongshan came forward and held the door handle to shake left and right, and he was able to rotate. Out of curiosity, he tried to open the iron door. When Fu Hongshan finally opened the iron door, what appeared in front of us was some glassware fixed on an iron frame. The glassware contained liquids of various colors. We don''t know what the specific use is. However, we found that on the bottom two floors of the fourth row of iron racks on the left, we didn''t know why. They were all broken residues of glassware. First, we felt the strange smell diffused in the air when we entered the underground warehouse. It seems that the source is here.


    Summer frowned and hurriedly said, "close it, close it, it smells so fucking bad."


    He ordered several people to move out the box containing gold bars and silver dollars. Hu Qingguo took the lead. We walked along this straight passage. After a while, another stone chamber appeared in front of us. However, this stone chamber was obviously much more spacious than the one just now, and the number of boxes stacked inside had to be multiplied.


    Kong Sifang raised his hand, and immediately several people lifted the box wrapped in tarpaulin in front of the people. After quickly prying it open, the box contained not gold bars, not silver dollars, not bombs, but guns. I saw it on TV. Although I can''t distinguish the model, it was almost similar to the submachine gun used by the Kuomintang army on TV.


    Next, four or five boxes were opened in succession. In addition to guns, small steel guns were ammunition, all kinds of gun types and all kinds of bullets. Now the information is completely integrated. 100% of the underground space excavated here is a secret Arsenal during the Kuomintang period.


    Hu Qingguo said, "don''t drive any more. It''s also these things."


    Looking at these boxes containing arms, Kong Sifang joked, "shit, if these things can be sold, hey, it may be more valuable than stealing a king''s tomb."


    Chen Qing then said, "boss Kong, don''t mention selling it. If you can keep it for yourself, it''s, hey hey."


    Summer said, "you think you could be a warlord when you picked up these treasures during the war. Brother Guo, can we be more cruel?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "how cruel?"


    Summer said: "In times of peace, we naturally don''t need these weapons. However, I often read military news of various countries, and the situation in other places is different. Take several small neighboring countries for example, if there is no exchange of fire on any day, and if there is money, we can build our own troops in San no matter where. If we can find a way to get in touch with these people who need arms, we can do it again Think of a foolproof way to ship things out and sell them. Do you think the money will flow into our pockets? "


    Hu Qingguo said, "you have a long idle life. I dare not do it. You should do it yourself."


    Summer mocked himself and said, "ha, I just talk about it, and I don''t take it seriously."


    Hu Qingguo said, "well, we have taken what we should take. The two boxes of gold bars and silver dollars alone are worth a lot of money. It''s not in vain. Now take advantage of the time to get out of here and seal the hole."


    We didn''t stay any longer and left along another channel. Finally, as expected, we returned to the open space. Those responsible for carrying gold bars and silver dollars have contacted the watchman outside, and have also transported two boxes of gold bars and silver dollars. Now they are transporting the boxes of silver dollars outward.


    Everyone waited patiently. After all, this is the only way for the pen to leave. Naturally, it is better to get the valuable things out first. However, at this time, there was a sudden howl in the crowd, which surprised everyone. When we all looked along the direction of the sound source, we saw a man lying on the ground in pain, foaming at the mouth and twitching all over ¡£


    I don''t remember the man''s name, but I saw the cloth bandaging the wound on his finger. He was the first person to open the box. He was accidentally pierced by a wooden thorn and hurt his finger. However, it was good before. How could this happen suddenly.


    All of us gathered around, and one of them shouted, "what''s the matter with you, thin monkey."


    The thin monkey looked at the man who called him. His mouth was full of white bubbles and wanted to say something, but his voice was very strange.


    All the people were confused. Kong''s four eyes suddenly said, "is he crazy?"


    Sheep''s wind is the well-known sheep''s wind, which is a neuroepileptic disease. The cause of this disease is more complex. It may be brought by birth, or it may have been injured in the brain before, such as cerebral fire.


    Sheep wind has a great impact on normal life. As far as I know, this disease alone can be divided into three types: early, middle and late. The initial stage is only transient memory loss, which can be recovered after the onset time. In the middle of this period, it will lose control and fall, and the muscles of the whole body will contract and spasm, and the eyes will turn up. In the later stage, in addition to the previous obvious reaction, you will also spit white foam at the mouth. Be sure to put something into your mouth before your teeth are closed tightly, so as to prevent you from biting your tongue out of control. Of course, these manifestations and reactions I said are not comprehensive. After all, all I know is the cases that master told me in Yuanqiu. I haven''t seen and treated one case myself.


    Kong Sifang said, "I''ve known the thin monkey for several years. I''ve never heard of him having this disease."


    I said, "I know something. Let me have a look."


    Just as I was about to get up and open my tight eyelids, at this moment, his eyes stared round, and his pupils turned green. Before I could fully react, he jumped directly at me. I immediately fell back and saw that the thin monkey''s reaction was obviously abnormal. Out of instinct, at the moment when he almost bit me, my legs kicked him directly.


    Kong Sifang scolded and said, "thin monkey, what''s wrong with your dog day? Xiao Qi is going to help you see a doctor. You can''t hurt him no matter how painful you are."


    Jiang Yilong is right beside me. Hurry to pull me up with one hand. "What happened just now?"


    I didn''t even control my strength at that moment. My strength was surprisingly large. I kicked the thin monkey five meters away. When I saw him lying on the ground in pain, two people came forward to help him up from the cold ground. At this moment, the thin monkey suddenly looked up. I saw the green light from his eyes again. I had no time to answer Jiang Yilong and shouted at the two people. "Don''t go there. Get back."


    "What?"


    A man was stunned in place, turned around and looked at me. At the same time, the thin monkey suddenly jumped three meters high from the ground, took the lead in locking the unlucky guy, held his neck tightly with both hands, and bit down without hesitation.


    The man again uttered a syllable of one word, ah, a scream, desperately trying to get rid of the thin monkey lying on his body, but at this time, the thin monkey was completely attached to him like a dog skin plaster. In less than 30 seconds after the whole emergency, the unlucky man fell directly to the ground and was no longer angry.


    Everyone was stunned, and everyone was desperately thinking of a reasonable answer at the moment. But when everyone was completely shocked by the scene in front of him and didn''t react, the thin monkey directly threw away the fat meat that had been bitten to death by him, and locked the man closest to the scene with a very fast speed. He was knocked down by the thin monkey before he even had time to use the most basic escape. Then, it didn''t take long to be bitten to death again.


    One case followed by another. At this time, I don''t know who it was. Suddenly, I shouted wildly and said, "this dog day''s hair sheep wind wants to eat people. Be careful."


    So the man hurried back and kept a distance of about ten meters from the thin monkey at this time.


    I have never heard of the case that the attack of this disease will eat people. The bloody fact just now also scares me. Even now, I am still afraid. If the thin monkey had not been kicked off in time just now, there would not be two dead bodies lying on the ground, but three.


    Since she came to this underground secret warehouse, Bai Ling didn''t say a word. For her, it was just a curious look. She looked at the thin monkey opposite and said, "this man is no longer angry with living people. He should be dead."


    Hu Qingguo said, "he''s dead? Then how could he stand there alive. Also, even if he''s dead, how did he die? Wasn''t he fine just now?"


    Bai Ling was also asked a few questions in a row. Finally, he just shook his head and said something. I don''t know.

 Chapter 87

    I fully believe Bai Ling''s judgment, but I have been thinking for a long time about the question asked by Hu Qingguo, and I can''t think of a reasonable explanation to explain all this. Because it happened so suddenly, the only sign was that the thin monkey was like a sheep epilepsy, foaming on the ground, and then twitching all over. But two minutes later, he killed two people alive.


    Jiang Yilong took the flashlight in his hand and directly shone on the fine monkey''s face. With the light of the flashlight, we found that at the moment, the fine monkey''s eyes turned white, and his skin on his face was like a piece of white paper. There was no blood color at all. In addition, he opened his bloody mouth and made a very strange noise, which was a bit like the roar of a beast.


    Summer said, "is this guy still human?"


    Bai Ling said, "as I said just now, he is no longer angry. If you have to give him an identity in line with the current situation, from his various performances just now, I think zombies may be very appropriate."


    "Stiff, zombie?"


    "I think so anyway."


    "It''s not a zombie." while guarding against the movement of the thin monkey, I tried to calm down, thought over every detail of entering the underground warehouse, and immediately said, "it should be a change."


    Jiang Yilong said, "what do you see?"


    I said, "did you forget what we noticed first when we entered the underground warehouse?"


    "Nothing."


    "Yes, it''s air." I said: "When we first entered the underground warehouse, we smelled the strange smell of the air here. It was said earlier that when we just opened the concrete layer, the strange smell was very strong, but it was open all day. Although the concentration of the strange smell decreased, it still existed. If this didn''t happen to the thin monkey, or nothing happened for the time being, it was likely that we all Everyone has overlooked the most fatal point. "


    Hu Qingguo said, "Xiao Qi, when it''s time, you can pick up important things and say."


    I said, "when we went to the first stone room, in addition to finding all kinds of boxes, we also found a secret room on the wall, which contains all kinds of liquids that we don''t even know. That strange smell came out of it."


    Chen Qing said, "do you mean that the reason why the thin monkey became like this is because of the strange smell? However, this is not quite right. Everyone here has smelled it. Moreover, Fu Hongshan opened the iron door. He leaned closest and smelled the most. He is not standing here now. Why did the thin monkey become like this?"


    Jiang Yilong said: "it should be the reason why the thin monkey was injured."


    I said: "yes, only the thin monkey accidentally stabbed his finger when opening the box. In other words, the strange smell in the air is likely to be normal breathing. The real fatal thing should be blood infection."


    Kong Sifang said, "such an analysis is reasonable. However, the key is what we should do now. In case we are accidentally bitten by a thin monkey, we will be a dead ghost."


    I''m just based on facts and logical reasoning. I can''t give any evidence whether what I said is right or not. Of course, as Kong Sifang said, what we care about now is not how to find out the reason why the thin monkey became like this, but to protect ourselves and never let him be hurt.


    At the same time, all the boxes containing silver dollars have been moved out. With sharp eyes in summer, he ran first and pulled him out by the people on the rope. Kong Sifang scolded him secretly, but he kept leaning towards the rope at this time. As long as he reached the top safely in summer, he is the second person who can leave safely and alive ¡£


    Seeing this, Hu Qingguo didn''t say anything. He looked at us and said, "what can you do to cure him?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "if it''s exactly the same as what the younger martial brother said, the moves we know may not play a role in him. However, it doesn''t matter. After all, there are many people. Besides, there are ropes and tools. We work together to tie him."


    Fu Hongshan said, "Xiaojiang, you''re kidding. You forget just now. As long as this guy sticks to someone, he''s dead. He won''t let you struggle and go straight to the West."


    We have had a lot of contact with Fu Hongshan. Of course, we know what kind of person he is. We just didn''t expect that even he has the idea of shrinking back, which shows that it is very difficult to promote the success of this matter.


    However, after a long standoff with the fine monkey, he suddenly ran into the monkey without knowing who he had locked under the irradiation of all our flashlights. This guy now has no sense of human nature, and the guy he entangled is the next corpse. Seeing this, the people who were still huddled together at first were scattered by the fine monkey.


    "Run a hammer and kill him for me."


    This is Hu Qingguo''s voice. I was obviously flustered in anger. I turned my head and saw that the unlucky guy locked by the thin monkey this time was Hu Qingguo. Moreover, he had been pressed under his body, his mouth was open, and he was ready to bite Hu Qingguo''s throat. Fortunately, Hu Qingguo took the lead in pinching his neck with both hands. Otherwise, this sentence might have been Hu Qingguo''s last words Yes.


    Fu Hongshan was stunned. If it were someone else, maybe he didn''t have the courage, but now it''s Hu Qingguo. He didn''t have any mud and water. He grabbed an iron bar and rushed forward directly, smashing it on the head of the thin monkey. Fu Hongshan is full of brutality in this stick. He doesn''t care whether the thin monkey is a living person or a change. But we didn''t expect that when this stick hit the head of the thin monkey, the original scene of brain burst didn''t appear. On the contrary, the thumb thick iron bar seemed to hit a harder object. It beat the stone with an egg beyond its power, and finally it was bent.


    In the face of the unusually strong thin monkey, Fu Hongshan involuntarily took a step back, but when he noticed Hu Qingguo under the pressure of the thin monkey, his strength, which had gradually subsided, ran up again. "Shit, what are you doing? Don''t come to help."


    The voice suddenly fell, and Fu Hongshan again used an iron rod to cross the thin monkey''s neck and pulled back with great strength. After this struggle, it was obvious that the thin monkey occupied the top. Seeing the potential, Jiang Yilong and I rushed up. Immediately, several people followed. With the concerted efforts of seven or eight people, they finally removed the thin monkey from Hu Qingguo.


    Hu Qingguo gasped desperately. In a rage, he got up, took an iron rod from another person, scolded, and another rod hit the thin monkey''s forehead, but the result was not much different from that just now.


    I said, "since he is dead, don''t worry about others. Try to stab him in the heart."


    Hu Qingguo was about to erect the iron bar, aimed at the position of the thin monkey''s heart and stabbed it hard. By this blow, the strength from the thin monkey suddenly disappeared. After a while, he was completely silent.


    After the fine monkey is solved, we quickly check whether we are injured in this process. Otherwise, we will leave here later, and we will become the second fine monkey.


    "Nothing."


    "I didn''t hurt either."


    "That''s good." Hu Qingguo looked at us gratefully, and his grateful eyes quickly sank, replaced by anger. "Dog day, people can only be seen when things are urgent. You bastards, remember it to me."


    "Mr. Hu, I, it''s not that we don''t help. We were scared silly just now."


    "Yes, yes, your adult doesn''t care about villains. Don''t worry about it."


    "Scared silly knows to run, scared silly knows to hide away like a wooden stake. Shit."


    Fu Hongshan said, "don''t mention it, little Hu. I can''t stand staying in this place for a while. Let''s leave here first."


    Hu Qingguo nodded. He took the lead in walking to the place where the rope was. He grabbed the rope. Of course, others didn''t dare to run to compete with him, but he didn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, he handed the rope to Fu Hongshan, the first to help him. "You go first."


    "Mr. Hu, what''s our relationship? Don''t fix these empty heads and eight brains. Go up quickly."


    "Xiao Qi, Xiao Jiang, you go up."


    "Hey, you don''t have to be polite to us."


    "Ah!"


    Just as Hu Qingguo humbly prepared to let us leave the underground warehouse first, there was another scream at this time. All of us subconsciously looked at the place where the thin monkey was lying, and the thin monkey was still dead.


    "Help, help me."


    The voice came again, and it came out of another person''s mouth. As like as two peas, we suddenly turned to the two guys who were killed by the monkey. They are now the same as the monkeys at that time. They attacked each other, and they bit their necks down the necks.


    "Shit, it seems that this thing is really infected by blood. You can live after you die."


    It can be said that dealing with a thin monkey alone has experienced risks under the condition that everyone has not fully reached unity. Now add these two, as well as the two people who died immediately, and there will also be changes in a while, so the number of changes will change from two to four. At present, there are more than 30 people still trapped in the warehouse. Even if there are only four people involved in the change, the superposition speed of the change makes all of us green.


    Chen Qing drank loudly and said, "all have long fucking eyes. Don''t get caught again. Little Hu, hurry up and let''s stop here first."


    Seeing the sudden change of the situation, Hu Qingguo no longer pushed off. He pulled the rope and asked the people above to pull him out. However, at the moment of Hu Qingguo''s successful escape, the following people immediately became like ants on a hot pot. Regardless of their usual friendship, they scrambled to escape with this rope.

 Chapter 88

    Human nature is undoubtedly exposed at this moment. I don''t want to evaluate it. At this moment, I know very well that it''s not the best policy to fight for the death of those greedy and afraid of death. Only by completely eliminating the roots can we never suffer from the future.


    "Can you calm down and have a little brain?" the voice of them competing for the rope was far several times that of me. I had no choice but to raise the decibel and roar again and again.


    Chen Qing said: "don''t fucking argue and rob. Even if you can go out, it''s just one by one, not a group. What about the rest? Xiao Qi and Xiao Jiang, you are experts in dealing with this kind of thing. What do you think we should do now?"


    I said, "this kind of mutation is the first time I met, and I don''t know whether means can work on them. However, it doesn''t matter. What matters is that we have many people. Moreover, we can clearly see that although these mutated guys are strong and terrible, they can also be killed again."


    "Yes, I killed one just now."


    "What should we do now?"


    "Nonsense, we must kill them before they attack us."


    "Deal with these two activities first, and the other two just died, not so fast."


    They re examined the situation and immediately divided into two teams. There was no way for one or two people to take variation, but three, four or more than a dozen, plus tools, sharp tools and ropes, it was only a matter of time to kill them again.


    The whole process took less than three or four minutes. Everyone worked together and the two variants were killed by everyone. After solving the two, the two who died just now saw some movement in their bodies. Before they completely mutated, they pierced their hearts with sharp tools.


    The crisis was completely relieved. At this time, all talents finally breathed a sigh of relief and immediately lined up to leave the underground warehouse.


    I didn''t go back to the camp with the people immediately, but ran to the side under the pretext of urinating, watched the cell phone signal full, deliberately delayed the others to go clean, and immediately called Zheng Jie.


    According to the current situation, Hu Qingguo will withdraw from the village at dawn. However, during the process of digging the underground warehouse and finally sealing the warehouse, there have been a lot of mutative gases dispersed in the air. If someone in the local villagers is injured during this period of time and changes at last, I''m afraid the whole village will completely become a human purgatory.


    Zheng Jie said angrily, "you are really strange. You chose this time to call me. Did you do it on purpose?"


    "No, really not."


    "No, hum, why?"


    "I don''t want to tell you this now, but I have more important information to tell you. Although they poked this mess, I hope you will send someone to deal with it as soon as possible, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable."


    I told Zheng Jie everything in the underground warehouse. Of course, I ignored the discovery of silver and gold bars. After all, if I told her this now, it would be a disguised explanation to Hu Qingguo that the team was not clean. After listening to what I said, Zheng Jie realized the seriousness of the problem. Before I could say anything more, he immediately hung up the phone.


    The next morning, everyone packed up. When the team leader and several villagers saw that we were leaving, they asked the reason again and again. In fact, I really want to tell these people, hoping to persuade them to leave the village temporarily during this period to ensure safety. But I can''t find the right time, and I don''t have the best reason. Now I just hope that Zheng Jie''s actions will be stepped up. I''m afraid only their strength can preserve the safety of this land and water.


    Casually lied to the captain and the troops withdrew from the village. Just a few kilometers from the village, we saw three or four ambulances and several police vehicles passing us. Don''t guess, I also know that the destination of these people must be the village we left.


    Last night I took the opportunity to call Zheng Jie. Bai Ling and Jiang Yilong are insiders. Seeing the vehicles passing by us just now, I also had details in my heart.


    Chen Qing was in charge of driving. He suddenly said, "by the way, do you think only blood can infect that thing?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "who knows."


    Chen Qing said: "I''ve heard some things before. Take the disease for example, one year, two years or even several years. In the end, you don''t know that you have the disease if you don''t go to the hospital for examination. However, at this time, the examination result is terminally ill and incurable. Therefore, in addition to being transmitted through blood, the strange smell can be latent in the human body for a long time V, once the attack is caused by special reasons, there will be no place to die. "


    I said, "brother Chen, the more you say, the more frightening you are. You may frighten yourself."


    "Oh, it''s not that I scare myself, but that I listen to similar cases."


    Just as I was about to open my mouth, the phone suddenly rang. The number on the screen turned out to be Zheng Jie. I was flustered. At this time, how did her phone call? I quickly hung up, but just hung up for a second, the phone rang again. Bai Ling sitting next to me glanced at me, attached it to my ear and said, "just answer it, I can''t hear him for a while."


    I was stunned, but I didn''t doubt that Bai Ling was exaggerating, so I quickly connected the phone. "What''s the matter with you?"


    Zheng Jie said, "did you slip away?"


    I said, "why don''t you stay there?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. You explained the situation to me before. I should report the matter to the police. A group of experts rushed to the village at dawn. I tell you, you should find a way for me to let all of them return to the village."


    I said, "elder sister, you think I''m an immortal. How can I have this ability."


    Zheng Jie said, "do you really not realize the seriousness of this problem? You know, it''s a virus during the war. You may have been infected. No one knows whether there will be changes. If so, not only you will have an accident, but more people will die because of you."


    I said, "sister Zheng, I''m timid. Don''t scare me."


    "I''m not scaring you. On the premise that this possibility is not completely ruled out, you dozens of people must be isolated and find a way to get them back."


    "To tell you the truth, we are on the middle of the highway, and our respective directions are different. Tell me, what method should we use to make these people return to the village immediately and be isolated by you?"


    "You, you really... Well, you go to the hospital immediately for a thorough physical examination. If you find anything abnormal, tell me immediately."


    "That''s the only way now."


    As soon as I hung up the phone, Chen Qing''s voice came over and said, "Xiao Qi, do you want to go to the hospital for examination?"


    "Go, of course, and it must be right away."


    In fact, as long as people are afraid of death, they don''t want to have a time bomb that can detonate at any time. Therefore, after we told Hu Qingguo what we thought to them, they had no objection at all.


    At more than three o''clock in the afternoon, our car stopped at the gate of the central hospital. With the exception of Bai Ling, everyone else went to check it carefully from beginning to end. After waiting in the hospital for more than an hour, we got the physical examination report and blood sample test report. In short, none of them fell. Finally, the result was that there were no signs of virus infection except for some minor problems such as stomach disease and anemia.


    With the results of these test reports, at the moment, we seem to be reborn, and the worries hanging in our hearts have completely dissipated. Of course, on the way home with Hu Qingguo, I also told Zheng Jie the results of the inspection.


    Zheng Jie said, "it''s OK. The test results here are also that the virus is only the only way to spread through blood. Although the villagers in the village also attract the dispersed poison gas, it does not affect their life safety. I may stay here for a few days. First, I have to wait for the people in the epidemic prevention station to disinfect, and second, I have to properly deal with those bombs and guns."


    I said, "sister Zheng, are you kidding? I''m not your immediate boss. You don''t have to report to me."


    "I''m not reporting to you, but there''s something I need your help. You''d better not go anywhere these days. I''ll contact you when I finish dealing with things here."

 Chapter 89

    Make a big mistake. I almost made a big mistake this time. Even if I can eat and sleep now, or even lie in bed unharmed, I can''t help but be afraid of it every time I think of it.


    What if the bomb in the underground warehouse accidentally detonates?


    What if the poison gas leaks and we become the source of infection?


    If the disaster caused by us affects the whole village and even expands, even if we go to the hall of hell, being imprisoned in the 18th floor of hell may not wash away the injustice we planted.


    We are used to the calm in the store. Anyway, he was bored. Jiang Yilong set up chess, but he called me three times and didn''t see my response. He hurriedly said, "what''s the matter with you, junior brother?"


    Pushed and shouted by him, I woke up and said with a smile, "no, nothing. Come on, I''ll kill two games with you."


    Once we have nothing to do during this period, we spend more time playing chess than studying daoshu. I didn''t expect to often kill around in the chess spectrum. Originally, our chess skills are poor. We have made great progress. Over time, we may not be able to participate in the chess competition.


    "Kill the horse, general."


    "Leave your horse''s feet, you dead horse, see how you run."


    "Hey, by the way, senior brother, why didn''t you see Bai Ling all day today."


    "I don''t know. I said I went out in the morning and didn''t come back at noon. Now it''s four o''clock in the afternoon... This woman, I really couldn''t figure it out before. Now, hey, it''s really different from our men. What do you think is good to go around outside? Isn''t it that way to come and go?"


    Although Bai Ling is a fox demon, in the final analysis, she is just a woman. Women are so natural. I can''t care about it. Anyway, the situation in the store is like this. It''s boring to stare all day. It''s up to her to go.


    I said, "by the way, there''s another thing to discuss for you."


    Jiang Yilong said, "is it Zheng Jie''s phone the day before yesterday?"


    "That''s right. I didn''t care about it the day before yesterday. Just now I thought carefully about the meaning of Zheng Jie''s words. It gives me the feeling that her meaning this time doesn''t have much to do with Hu Qingguo and them. It doesn''t have to be anything else."


    "Why don''t we give her a showdown."


    "What card?"


    Jiang Yilong looked at the dead chess on the table and played three in a row. All of them were won by Jiang Yilong. In addition, Jiang Yilong may have seen that I was not interested at the moment, so he simply took the chess back into the box. Open and aboveboard, if you really want to catch up with Zheng Jie, if you want to catch the evidence of Hu Qing, you should forget that we are doing the right thing, but don''t forget that even if we want to cut off the relationship with Hu Qingguo, we will be unable to cut off the TV. Yes, and who has come to a good end as a traitor through the ages. This time, although we didn''t help Zheng Jie much, we have done our best from our point of view. "


    "It''s her business that she wants to catch Hu Qingguo. It has nothing to do with us at all. What''s more, we can''t always be led by her nose." after a pause, Jiang Yilong said, "by the way, I have another business to discuss with you."


    For Zheng Jie, in fact, from the bottom of my heart, Jiang Yilong and I don''t think much different. But in reality, even in the face of Zheng Jie, it seems not easy to be alone. "You say."


    Jiang Yilong said, "we have been in Chongqing for a few years. In the past, we used to be a stick and spend our days in order to eat and drink. We were powerless to do some things. Now, although we don''t talk about wealth, we don''t have to worry about daily necessities. Therefore, I have been thinking about my master since I came back from Zujiang."


    I said, "Shifu has been gone for several years. Sometimes I dream about what he is like and whether he has changed the world..."


    Before I finished, Jiang Yilong interrupted, "that''s not what I said. Have you forgotten what master gave us on his deathbed?"


    "How can I forget, the five emperors'' great magic seal, Taiyi Zhengfa, and the remnant painting."


    "Yes, it''s the remnant painting."


    Jiang Yilong reminded me that I immediately understood what he meant.


    When master yuan Qiu was dying, he mentioned to us that if he had a chance to see a monk named Zhiyuan in the hanging temple in the future, he must give him the remnant painting. After the death of master yuan Qiu, Jiang Yilong and I took out the remnant paintings several times to see how well they were painted and who made them. This is not the focus of our attention. We just want to find clues in the paintings. But unfortunately, because it is only half or less, the painting is nothing more than a mountain towering into the clouds, surrounded by continuous mountains, nothing else.


    Jiang Yilong said: "According to my understanding of Shifu, he definitely has his reason to collect this remnant painting, and even his reason to make sure that we give it to the monk Zhiyuan. Shifu was more than 70 years old when he left. Since he was a friend of his lifetime, I believe that Zhiyuan and Shang are not young. If we delay so much, we will find the monk Zhiyuan , I''m afraid I''ll only see a solitary grave. I think what we promised when we left the village, but now we haven''t done anything. Master, he knows under the spring of the old man. Don''t you complain with hatred. "


    "The eldest martial brother is right. It''s really our fault. So, let''s go to the hanging temple and give the residual painting to monk Zhiyuan. Then we''ll go back to the village and repair the grave for Shifu and his old man." I paused and said: "Although the shop is not prosperous, it can be regarded as our way of operation. I mean, the shop will not be closed for the time being, and it won''t cost a lot of money anyway. By the way, you can discuss with Bai Ling. She will take care of and sell these odds and ends during this period. Of course, if she wants, she can... Hehe, right? After all, she, she is better than us."


    Jiang Yilong said, "come on. You don''t know what kind of person and temperament Bai Ling is. If you want her to promise it, even if we break the sky, it won''t work. What you just think is exactly the same as what I think. You just have to come back when you go out. So I have another idea. Just hire someone to guard the store."


    Now that we have made a decision, we should take action immediately. After all, we have to hurry up. We wrote a recruitment report right now. Unexpectedly, when we were going to close the store and go home in the evening, a middle-aged man in his forties passed by our store door, glanced at the recruitment information and ran in. His name was Liu Jiangshui, a laid-off worker and a local. After talking and understanding, we decided to hire him ¡£


    There are two reasons for employing Liu Jiangshui. First, Liu Jiangshui''s attitude is sincere and willing. Second, during the period of understanding, I secretly and professionally looked at his face. According to the results of his face, Liu Jiangshui is honest and honest without that kind of insidious and treacherous.


    When we got home, we all made dinner and waited for nearly half an hour before Bai Ling came back. Seeing her gloomy face, she didn''t say a word and didn''t eat, so she went back to her bedroom unhappily. Jiang Yilong winked at me secretly, and I quickly went to inquire about the situation. Unexpectedly, the reason why Bai Ling was angry was Friday.


    Bai Ling wants revenge, but Wu Wutong is a very difficult Taoist. Even last time, Bai Ling almost couldn''t come back alive. After this loss, I thought Bai Ling would temporarily suppress the seed of revenge. Unexpectedly, near noon today, Bai Ling felt the existence of Wu Wutong. After looking for it, he finally threw himself into the air.


    Wu Wutong suddenly came back to Chongqing mysteriously. Even Hu Qingguo didn''t know the whereabouts of this guy. However, now he suddenly disappeared into the scope of Chongqing. I can''t guess what kind of tricks this guy is secretly doing. However, now I''m very relaxed. If Bai Ling really finds Wu Wutong, the two people will fight and don''t finish Whether Bai Ling can come back alive or not is unknown.


    Bai Ling said, "if you want to go, leave Chongqing?"


    I said, "for the time being, we have one thing to do. We''ll come back as soon as we''re done."


    Bai Ling said, "when?"


    I said, "just these two days."


    Bai Ling said, "I haven''t been to the hanging Temple yet. I''m going too."


    "OK, go. But, Bai Ling, I warn you, this is your luck and the luck of Friday communication. Next time, if you find the trace of Friday communication again, you must not act rashly. You must inform me first, otherwise... In short, you must sue me first."

 Chapter 90

    Up to now, Jiang Yilong and I have only stayed in the strategic place of Sichuan and Chongqing. The hanging temple is far away in Shanxi, a place we have never been to. It is strange and unknown, but even so, it can not affect our footsteps. After everything was arranged properly, Jiang Yilong immediately bought three train tickets at 8:30 tonight.


    On this day, we are all preparing for the trip, but we didn''t expect that the plan and change can''t form a line after all.


    On his first day at work, Liu Jiangshui was honest and trustworthy. After a few words, he left the key to the shop to him and left some reserve money, so we were ready to leave. At this time, an SUV stopped at the front door of the shop.


    No one else came down from the car. It was Fu Hongshan. He was elated. He took off his sunglasses, pointed to the brand-new off-road vehicle with license plates and said, "how about my car?"


    Our understanding of the car can be described as the fur of the fur. We don''t know what brand the car is and what the model is. In short, after Fu Hongshan showed off, I immediately said, "beautiful and domineering."


    Fu Hongshan said, "what I want is domineering. That suits my identity. Hey, I forgot to tell you that this car was just picked up."


    Jiang Yilong said, "I''m afraid this car is not cheap."


    "That''s natural. Don''t say that. Come on, I''ll take you for a ride."


    "Brother Fu, if you like, we''ll take it. Another day."


    "No face?"


    "How possible."


    "If you don''t give me noodles, I won''t give you noodles. It''s clear that I''m not angry." Fu Hongshan immediately flashed to open the door and said, "I came all the way here. It was Xiao Hu who asked you to come."


    Bai Ling said, "what did he ask us to do over there?"


    "Good thing. Look at the car I just picked up. Can''t you think of anything?"


    I said knowingly, "brother Fu, we didn''t help with the last time. We also understand the truth that no merit is rewarded. Why don''t you go back and talk to Mr. Hu and say that we have received his mind."


    Fu Hongshan said, "that''s not good. If you want to say it, you have to tell him face to face. In short, I''m ordered by little Hu to pick you up. Come on, come on, don''t scratch. It''s not the first time a big girl gets on the sedan chair. Besides, take the money. I''ll climb over if I climb."


    I looked at the time, but it looked like 9:30 in the morning. Even if it didn''t take much time this time, it didn''t affect our schedule at all. I simply agreed. "Well, let''s talk to little Hu face to face."


    Along the way, Fu Hongshan showed off the off-road vehicle he had just started in front of us. In less than an hour, we came to jubaozhai. Xiao Li was no stranger to us. When we went up the second floor, he immediately poured us three cups of tea in paper cups.


    Hu Qingguo leaned against the sofa and didn''t know who to call. After motioning us to sit down, he waited two or three minutes to hang up the phone and directly entered the theme. He took out several stacks of new banknotes from the coffee table drawer and handed them over. "Gold in troubled times and antiques in prosperous times. This gold has been a common currency since ancient times. There is no pressure at all. In only two days, all the stocks have been sold out. However, as you know, the people of Kong Laosi and Lao Xia have been damaged, so they take more as the resettlement fee for those short-lived ghosts. Therefore, if I divide the money one by one, it will not be too much. Don''t mind."


    The amount of money on the coffee table is not clear. According to my eyesight, it may look like 100000. If Zheng Jie hadn''t been killed on the way, to tell the truth, we would be ashamed of the money, but because of this, even if we put the money in front of us, we really didn''t dare to take it with such a thick skin.


    Jiang Yilong said, "Mr. Hu, it''s our wisest decision to follow you. To be honest, we have no reason to take the dividend this time."


    Hu Qingguo said, "why?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "everyone has a steelyard in mind. We don''t have any effort. On the contrary, we have to pay dividends afterwards. No one can get through this ridge."


    Hu Qingguo waved his hand and said, "you know how I am. I also know very well whether anyone should take it or not. In short, don''t talk more nonsense. Take what you give."


    Fu Hongshan said, "take it. Don''t sweep Mr. Hu''s face."


    I smiled and said, "how dare we."


    Since it''s the money sent to the door, you can''t push it off. Just take it. Anyway, no one will hold the money, let alone us.


    Hu Qingguo said, "by the way, it''s really a little strange."


    We answered, "what''s up?"


    When Hu Qingguo was about to roll up his trouser legs, what appeared in front of us was nothing more than the corpse spots on his lower leg. To tell the truth, some time ago we were still worried about these corpses. In recent months, Hu Qingguo looked like nothing had happened, and this matter was left behind. "During this time, I just open my eyes every day and carefully observe these strange classes. There seems to be no change except that the color is darker and the block is bigger."


    Bai Ling said, "don''t you feel any discomfort?"


    "Not really." Hu Qingguo said, "it''s strange to say. Since these strange spots on my legs, except that I was a little worried at the beginning, I feel like my whole person has changed in recent months. I''ve become energetic and powerful every day."


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s a blessing in disguise. Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, if there''s no disaster at all, it''s a blessing."


    Hu Qingguo said, "it''s best. By the way, my old man suddenly became interested and said he wanted to go out for a walk. At the same time, I have time now. I''m going to go to Hong Kong in two days and come back in about a week. If you are also interested, why don''t you come with me?"


    I said, "Mr. Hu, we won''t spoil your pleasure."


    Hu Qingguo said, "that''s OK. But I''ve thought about it carefully. When I get back, I''ll go to Taoyuan Village as soon as possible. First, I''ll find the reason for getting rid of the strange spots on my legs. Second, we can make more money."


    When the money was taken, the words arrived. After a few polite words to each other, we left jubaozhai. First, I went to the bank and deposited the money I just got into my account. Immediately, I went to the supermarket and bought some snacks on the road. Arrive at the railway station on time at 8:00 p.m. and take the shuttle bus to Shanxi on time at 8:30 p.m. this is our unalterable schedule. However, we didn''t expect to meet someone we shouldn''t have met when we just arrived at the door of the community at home.


    Zheng Jie, dressed in casual clothes, stood at the door of the community. When we found her, she also saw us from a distance and waved to us. She could only follow us in a gray way.


    Zheng Jie opened his mouth and said, "what do you mean, the phone is off, and there is no one in your store. Do you want to avoid me?"


    I lost my face and said, "officer Zheng, the phone is dead. We''re not in the store because we have other things."


    Zheng Jie looked at us carrying big and small bags and said, "carrying so many things is ready to go far?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "how could it be? I bought it and put it at home to eat and play. By the way, officer Zheng Da came to block the door today. What''s the matter?"


    Zheng Jie said, "of course, it''s something important. It''s inconvenient to talk here. Come with me."

 Chapter 91

    We haven''t had any contact with Zheng Jie since we last talked on the phone. Originally, I thought Zheng Jie might need two or three days to return to the city. I didn''t think she not only came in advance, but also ran to block the door in person.


    Jiang Yilong kept winking at me. He just wanted to make it clear to Zheng Jie face to face. Since then, the well water doesn''t invade the river. She takes her Yangguan road. We''d better not contact each other when we cross our single wooden bridge. However, Zheng Jie''s resolute and resolute style of action and time can''t tolerate any slow attitude. His words have been stuck in my throat. If I can''t, I can only swallow back.


    We know very well that Zheng Jie didn''t come to us for Hu Qingguo this time. So, apart from Hu Qingguo, can we really help?


    Curiosity is human nature.


    Zheng Jie took us to an old-fashioned house. According to my eyesight, the two-story Pavilion and courtyard Creek pool have a history of more than 200 years. Later, Zheng Jie told us that this was the house of a general of the Qing Dynasty. Everything in it belonged to cultural relics.


    Bai Ling said, "what are you bringing us here for?"


    Zheng Jie ignored and just motioned us to follow her footsteps. We walked around the courtyard Pavilion. Finally, we came to a place similar to a wing room in the backyard. Just after we opened the door, we saw an old man with old flower eyes, white hair and haggard crane skin, holding unknown objects in his hand and watching with relish.


    At the moment of seeing the old man, Zheng Jie''s originally stretched face suddenly eased and respectfully shouted, "teacher."


    Maybe the old man really saw God. He didn''t come back from his own world until Zheng Jie shouted for the third time. He helped Lao Hua''s glasses and said affably, "it''s Xiao Jie, they are..."


    Zheng Jie said, "they are the people I mentioned to you. Now I''ve brought them here."


    "Oh, please sit down, please sit down, no, no, the things here have not been counted and recorded. In case of knock, it will be bad. Let''s go outside."


    There was only one bed and two chairs in the room, and there were some bits and pieces on the wooden cabinet. They knocked and bumped and filed


    I''m a little dissatisfied, Bai Ling, they are the same. However, at this moment, a cold light came squinting, and we quickly converged.


    We sat around the stone table in the center of the backyard. Zheng Jie introduced each other and said, "this is my teacher, Fu Zhiwen, an authoritative expert in archaeology."


    Fu Zhiwen waved his hand and said, "what an authoritative expert, I''ve just seen a few more ancient articles and antiques. You can call me old Fu if you''re happy or not."


    I laugh


    "The one who just sneered was Qi Zhiyuan." Zheng Jie stared at me again. I felt like I had a dull thunder in an instant, and my heart was flustered. "This is his elder martial brother, Jiang Yilong. This is Bai Ling with them."


    Fu Zhiwen said, "I don''t mind if I falsely increase your age. I''ll call you Xiaoqi, Xiaojiang and Xiaobai."


    Bai Ling was unwilling to argue and said, "Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai sounds like a little white rabbit. Besides, I''m not a little white rabbit, but... Why don''t you call me Ling er."


    Fu Zhiwen said with a smile, "the temperament of linger girl is really not much different from my little girl."


    "Your little girl?" Fu Zhiwen nodded, and Bai Ling asked, "who is it and where is she?"


    "Far in the sky, near in front of you." while he was talking, some children had a good mind. His head and fingers almost reached synchronization, swinging left and right, and finally locked his finger on Zheng Jie. "That''s her."


    I said, "she''s your student. Why do you sound like you''re from the same family?"


    Zheng Jie coughed twice and immediately said, "he''s my grandfather. I call him a teacher outside and grandpa at home. Is there a problem?"


    This is really beyond our expectation, but we all know very well in our hearts that Zheng Jie dragged us here in such a rage. It is absolutely impossible just to let us know Fu Zhiwen''s identity and relationship with her.


    Jiang Yilong said, "officer Zheng, old Fu, call us here. Tell us what''s going on."


    "That''s right. Now time is money. Don''t waste it." Fu Zhiwen said, and immediately got up and went back to the wing room where he had just stayed. Finally, he took out a small wooden box and opened it in front of us. He didn''t think that the object contained in the box was a very exquisite and lifelike little golden man, He took the little golden man out of the box, held it in the palm of his hand and said to us, "this is what I came to you for."


    "Can I have a look?" I wanted to take the little golden man in my hand and take a closer look. As soon as I reached out, Zheng Jie slapped him on the back of my hand. "What are you doing?"


    "Do you know what age it is, what craft it is and its value?" she said three questions in a row, and I was directly asked speechless. "It doesn''t matter whether I show you or not. I''m saying that the little golden man is just throwing a brick to attract jade, which is by no means the point."


    Bai Ling said, "didn''t you listen to what your grandfather said just now? Time is money. Don''t waste time. What''s the purpose of calling us here? Can you say it in one breath?"


    The little golden man Fu Zhiwen took out was like a flash in the pan. He shook it in front of us, and immediately put it in a small box to keep it steady. "Let me tell you."


    Fu Zhiwen has been studying ancient cultural relics all his life. In other words, he is stealing tombs. But from his standpoint, he is studying archaeology. The most important thing is that these properties turned out from the ground are not his private collection, but handed over to the state. As early as half a year ago, he learned a news that there was a place where there might be traces of ancient tombs, but at that time, he was busy excavating and studying another ancient tomb, so he reported the matter, and after getting the consent from the above, he delayed for a while and asked several student groups to take the lead in investigating. Once the matter was implemented, he would come to meet you as soon as possible.


    His students are all cultivated by him, experienced and experienced, and have long had the ability to stand alone. Therefore, he thinks such an arrangement is very appropriate. This group of students will regularly contact Fu Zhiwen and report their work every day during the week when they travel and are about to arrive at their destination. However, within ten days after setting foot on a strange land, these people have no news, and they can''t get in touch with them by any means. At that time, Fu Zhiwen had a very bad hunch, but he didn''t have the courage to continue to guess.


    Fu Zhiwen didn''t report the missing information of the student group. After he handled the work at hand, he was ready to go to find out without permission. On the day when he was preparing to leave, one of the students appeared at his door without any sign. At that time, Fu Zhiwen breathed a sigh of relief, but he did not expect that after he had just breathed a sigh of relief, more intense worries and questions followed.


    The student seemed to be stimulated and insane. He couldn''t remember anything except the little golden man Fu Zhiwen had just shown us. In addition, his body was bruised and stabbed in many places, and he was in a mess. Compared with before he set out, he was completely two people.


    Fu Zhiwen knew very well that something must have happened in these more than ten days. He wanted to pry open the student''s mouth and know something from him. However, after diagnosis and treatment by many experts, it was finally diagnosed as mental incompetence, anxiety disorder, phobia and hypochondriasis. In short, it is a popular psychosis. This person has completely lost his normal thinking logic and ability to act. In addition to conservative drug treatment, it also needs opportunity and a long waiting time to cure him completely.


    Bai Ling interrupted and asked, "do you mean that five people went before departure and only one came back alive after about half a month, so you guess that others may have been in trouble?"


    Fu Zhiwen said: "This is the worst result. Although I had this idea, I absolutely don''t believe it. After all, if someone can come back alive, it''s hard to ensure that others won''t be alive. Also, I''d like to know what happened during this period. To be exact, what happened during this period after they stepped into that mysterious land, so that the student If you come back alive, you will become a mentally disordered patient. "


    I said, "old Fu, I don''t quite understand why you want to tell us this very absurd story."


    "This is not absurd, but a fact," Fu Zhiwen said immediately after correcting "I''ve been dealing with ancient tombs all my life. I haven''t seen anything strange, but I really can''t think of an example that is more evil than this time. Yes, I''m highly educated and don''t believe in gods or ghosts. However, because of this special work, I absolutely have reason to believe that there are still many things in the world that can''t be recognized by science and us Know to understand and explain. That''s why I asked Xiaojie to invite you here after I learned your identity in her mouth. "


    Jiang Yilong said, "old Fu, do you want us to help you analyze this matter?"


    Zheng Jie said, "you misunderstood. My grandfather meant that he wanted you to help him and go with him."

 Chapter 92

    We set out. This trip is not Xuankong Temple in Shanxi, but Guangdong.


    Zheng Jie intimidated and lured us. We had to resist a little. Maybe it was secondary for her to deal with Hu Qingguo, but it became the main thing to punish us secretly.


    This is the most basic gap between people and officials. At least in China, people and officials have been in heaven and earth since ancient times.


    Two days later, we went to Dongguan, Guangdong, stayed in a small hotel for one night, and took a bus to humen early the next morning. In fact, in Zheng Jie''s following order, let''s promise to go to Guangdong with Fu Zhiwen this time. We know that this matter is firm and firm, and resistance is futile. All we can do is to obey orders. As for the specific itinerary, we are really not in the mood to ask Fu Zhiwen.


    It is necessary to mention that in addition to Bai Ling, Fu Zhiwen and Zheng Jie. When he was in Chongqing, Fu Zhiwen contacted his old friends in Guangdong, mainly asking him to arrange some necessary tools and instruments for us.


    At Humen, Fu Zhiwen picked a cafe to meet his old friends. We had nothing to do and strolled around nearby. Later, Zheng Jie learned from his mouth that the person who met Fu Zhiwen was Li Wenyuan. He and Fu Zhiwen were classmates and now work as the curator of the museum. Originally, I was indifferent to this matter, but when Fu Zhiwen and Li Wenyuan separated, our team had another person.


    The man''s name is Roland. He is almost the same age as Zheng Jie. Although her appearance is not as beautiful and refined as Bai Ling, her facial features are also exquisite. In addition, she speaks politely, which is not annoying. According to Fu Zhiwen, Roland is Li Wenyuan''s student and assistant. After learning about Fu Zhiwen''s action, Li Wenyuan told Roland to arrange everything here.


    Jiang Yilong said privately, "how do you feel about this Roland?"


    I said, "what can I do? Isn''t that all?"


    Jiang Yilong shook his head and said, "of course, who makes you have only Bai Ling in mind and only Bai Ling can hold it. Younger martial brother, I''ll tell you honestly, but you must keep it a secret."


    I said, "the first time I saw you, it''s mysterious and confidential. Go ahead, I''ll keep it confidential."


    Jiang Yilong blushed like a monkey''s ass and said, "I, I may like Roland. I think he is the woman I''m looking for in my life."


    I said, "elder martial brother, are you not ill? You just met her for the first time today. You don''t know anything about her except that she looks good."


    "Maybe it''s love at first sight. Yes, yes, I must take this opportunity to behave well in front of her. As for you, you are my good younger martial brother. You must help me when necessary. Say not necessarily. She will be your sister-in-law in the future..."


    It was another night, perched in a small hotel. Early the next morning, we packed our whole bags, chartered a boat and went to sea. I have always lived inland. When I saw the sea surface of the Pearl River for the first time, I let us sigh, but then it was the beginning of pain. Seasickness, dizziness, nausea and vomiting, this feeling is really too uncomfortable.


    More than ten hours later, it was dark and the ship docked on a small island called Haisha island. Roland paid the price agreed by the boat owner, who immediately drove the boat back the same way. Originally, I thought the island under my feet was our terminal, but when I asked Fu Zhiwen, he said that the trip was only two-thirds, and the remaining one-third was in the southeast and northwest of the island, which he didn''t mention.


    Roland seemed very familiar with the island and took us to a mountain depression near the sea. As far as I can see, there are two kayaks tied by the sea, and in the depression, there are all kinds of tents, food and rope tools.


    Jiang Yilong took the opportunity to flatter Roland and and said, "I really didn''t expect you to be so considerate."


    Roland smiled back at him and said nothing.


    After eating some dry food and making a bonfire, we went into our tents. It may be that the trip was uncomfortable and I couldn''t sleep on the brown mat for half a day. I simply got out of the tent again, smoking and blowing the sea breeze.


    When the two cigarettes were exhausted and he was about to light another one, Zheng Jie''s voice suddenly sounded behind him. "Smoking too much is bad for your health."


    I really don''t have a good impression of her. If she didn''t have an official position, I''m afraid I couldn''t help venting my resentment on her. "You can''t sleep?"


    Zheng Jie came to me, sat on the beach, looked at the distance with his hands on his knees, and replied, "I had a trip to Dongguan before, but I came and went in a hurry at that time, so I really didn''t have the opportunity to see the sea with my own eyes."


    I said, "you see it now. Go back."


    Zheng Jie stared at me. I pretended not to see it. She said, "I know you''re unhappy, but I really can''t help but ask you to help."


    I said, "officer Zheng, what are you kidding? You have all the skills. Can''t you find some helpers who are more capable than us?"


    Zheng Jie said, "don''t complain. Before I knew you, I had only one view about the people in your way. I swaggered and cheated. How can I find someone I can trust when it comes to such an urgent matter?"


    I said, "OK, just think of me as a chicken with a small stomach. As the saying goes, if you come, you will be at ease. But I don''t understand one thing. Our destination is not here. Why don''t you let the ship take us directly to the destination and take us here?"


    Zheng Jie said, "it''s very simple, because our destination is a forbidden area for local people. Even if we give them enough money, I''m afraid few people are willing to take the risk to send us there."


    I couldn''t help getting cold on my back and asked, "since it''s all for this, should you tell me about this forbidden area?"


    "What I know is actually not detailed." Zheng Jie paused, stood up, pointed to the distance ahead and said, "our destination is there. The locals call it Ghost Island. It is rumored that once we break into that sea area, almost no one can come back alive."


    I said, "is there such a wicked place?"


    "I don''t know whether it''s true or not. But this rumor has a history of at least 100 years. We have to be careful when we start tomorrow." Zheng Jie said with a smile: "however, with you and Jiang Yilong, I think this trip can be smooth sailing."


    "As you say, there is something wrong with this matter." I immediately said on the beach: "At the beginning, the five people may also have set out from here to ghost island. If the rumor is true, the five people are very likely to be trapped in Ghost Island. After such a long time, they are very likely to starve to death due to lack of food and fresh water. I think this speculation is very logical, but one person finally returned to Chongqing alive, although he is crazy now..."


    Zheng Jie nodded and said, "yes, so this time we have two purposes. One is to find out what happened to him at the beginning, and the other is to find out the secret of the ghost island ancient tomb. It''s getting late and the sea breeze is cold enough. Go back to the tent and sleep."

 Chapter 93

    Staring at Zheng Jie''s back, my mind was full of her understatement just now.


    Ghost Island, such a strange name, makes my back cool as a Taoist professional. However, put aside this layer of fear of the unknown, more is curiosity.


    Is it just that the local people deliberately added some strange colors to the island? As time goes by, people follow suit, so now everyone can only flinch from the island? Or is the island full of ghosts? This is ridiculous and irrelevant


    These may be just wild guesses. The fact is in front of us that only one person from the starting student group really came back alive. In addition to the little golden man, even he was completely crazy. Are others missing, or are they accidentally killed by the trigger mechanism of the ancient tomb


    Questions, traces, come one after another.


    Early in the morning, we simply ate some dry food and began to carry the materials and various equipment we needed in the next few days into the kayak. I was busy for about 30 minutes, so all the materials needed were carried into the kayak.


    Jiang Yilong suddenly said, "Hey, old Fu, and officer Zheng, I suddenly remembered something. I don''t know it''s inconvenient to say it now."


    Fu Zhiwen said with a smile, "Xiaojiang, just say what you have to say."


    "Well, one of you is an archaeologist and the other is a police official. It''s your job to do this job and work for the country." Jiang Yilong paused and said: "We, the ordinary people, as the saying goes, have to settle accounts. We have no obligation to contribute for free. I may say it directly or inappropriate, but I think it''s such a reason."


    Zheng Jie said, "do you want money?"


    "Go to the road." Jiang Yilong pointed to the direction of Ghost Island and said, "human feelings belong to human feelings. Accounts should be clear. If you make efforts, you should naturally pay well. But if you directly say how much money you give us, I''m afraid it''s a little inappropriate. In case we want a high price, you can''t take it out."


    Fu Zhiwen said with a smile, "Xiaojiang, you can talk about what you think directly."


    Jiang Yilong said, "all right. We can give away any money."


    Bai Ling then said, "brother Yilong, you confused me."


    Jiang Yilong didn''t discuss this with me at all. I was really surprised to say it all of a sudden. However, I have to say that Jiang Yilong used his fancy ideas. There is no free lunch in the world. Moreover, this trip doesn''t have to take a lot of risks. We don''t want any points that shouldn''t be asked, and we have to take what should be asked.


    "Don''t worry, wait for me to finish." Jiang Yilong looked at Zheng Jie and Fu Zhiwen and said: "We can not take any money. However, we can''t take less of what we deserve. I''ve figured out the way. Since we''re looking for the ancient tomb this time, no matter how many valuable treasures there are in the ancient tomb, we only take our share. I, junior brother, Bai Ling and three people, we''ll take 30% of the total at that time, you see How''s it going? "


    Zheng Jie''s eyes were almost staring out, and he said, "thirty percent? You''re really a lion. You''re not afraid of the wind blowing your tongue."


    Fu Zhiwen fell into silence, and the smile on her face sank immediately. As for Roland standing next to him, although she still didn''t say a word, she looked at Jiang Yilong almost the same as Zheng Jie.


    Jiang Yilong said: "More than 30%? Don''t think I didn''t hear what you said to my younger martial brother last night. What place is that opposite? Ghost Island, a ghost place that even the local people are scared and discouraged. You don''t think there is enough temptation. We are really willing to risk our lives and do free coolies with you? Officer Zheng Da, are you naive? The one who pulled out the previous one Five people are living examples. "


    Zheng Jiegang wanted to say something and was immediately stopped by Fu Zhiwen. "Xiaojiang, you''re quite right. You and Xiaojie are private friends. There''s no need to take such a risk."


    "Fart''s a private friend, if it weren''t..." Jiang Yilong said this, the peak suddenly turned. I quickly pulled his clothes secretly and hurriedly said to Fu Zhiwen, "Fu, continue."


    Fu Zhiwen nodded and said, "put aside all kinds of reasons, you really have no such obligation to sacrifice your life and risk with me, an old man. Therefore, Xiaojiang''s consideration is normal and natural. However, the things in the ancient tomb are not our private property, and we can''t be the owner at all."


    Bai Ling said, "forget it. Since you can''t be the master yourself, we''ll go our separate ways now."


    Zheng Jie sneered and said, "go our separate ways. Don''t forget where you are now. Without us, you have the ability to leave here?"


    Listening to Zheng Jie''s provocative tone, Bai Ling''s kind nature was fleeting. He raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "do you want me to do it?"


    "Don''t, Bai Ling, don''t do this." last time Yang Juan angered Bai Ling, if it hadn''t been stopped in time, I really didn''t dare to guess the end. Now the sword is suddenly drawn and the atmosphere is so stiff, which really annoyed Bai Ling. Maybe in the end, the three of us can only flee to the end of the world. "If you have something to say, isn''t everyone discussing it."


    Jiang Yilong said, "old Fu, it''s not that we sit down and raise the price. You know the facts better than we do. Therefore, if you can''t be the master now, we don''t have much meaning to talk like this."


    Fu Zhiwen said: "Wait a minute. Xiao Jiang, Xiao Qi, if you had made this request earlier, in Chongqing or on your way here, I still have time to report to the top, but now the incident is sudden, I really can''t give you this reply. Otherwise, remember in advance, I''ll report to the top when everything is handled properly. Don''t worry, I''ll stand on your point of view You strive for it and try not to let you pay in vain. "


    Jiang Yilong laughed at himself and said, "I''ve been in society for a few years. I still have the ability to distinguish between empty words and the truth. Besides, don''t think I don''t know. I happened to hear the two sentences you talked with police officer Zheng Da in private. You didn''t report it to the top at all. What else do you say? Pay for your work when you go back."


    I was stunned and said, "elder martial brother, you mean that old Fu''s move is his personal intention."


    "Yes," said Jiang Yilong "You''re eager to come here. Your intention is to find out what happened to your students. The second is the ancient tomb, right? But this time you made your own opinion and didn''t report to the top. Now, even if we go to ghost island and find the ancient tomb at that time, you can submit the contents to the state at that time. You can tell the amount Is it someone else? You say you can''t be the master. Do you think I''m a three-year-old? "


    Fu Zhiwen''s face was livid. When he wanted to say something, Jiang Yilong said, "so now I can tell you clearly that if we don''t meet our requirements, we can''t accompany."


    Zheng Jie said, "don''t think we can''t do this without you."


    Jiang Yilong said, "that''s what you said. Please. Let''s find a way to get out of here. By the way, it''s Ghost Island opposite, Ghost Island..."


    "You."


    "Xiaojie, stop talking." Fu Zhiwen took a deep breath, hesitated for a long time and said: "OK, the arrow is already on the string and has to be fired. And your request is really deserved. What''s wrong with me agreeing to you. However, the figure you mentioned just now is really too large. This amount is far beyond my ability. Otherwise, after the completion, I will pay you half of the total amount estimated by me."


    I thought Fu Zhiwen and Zheng Jie would be tough and die, but I didn''t expect that after Jiang Yilong''s such a cross, he could only compromise. However, he was dissatisfied with Jiang Yilong''s share, and Jiang Yilong was even more dissatisfied with his half.


    Jiang Yilong shook his head: "we are three people. You don''t know whether the three of us have the ability or not, but officer Zheng Da may know something. Well, for human reasons, 20 percent."


    Fu Zhiwen said, "there are still too many, half of them."


    Jiang Yilong said, "the things in the ancient tomb are not your own. At that time, you will report more or less to the state. Besides, as long as you do this, I believe you have a good idea of your personal reputation and status. So 20%, not much, you can do it."


    Jiang Yilong''s analysis hit the point. After listening to what he said, Fu Zhiwen tangled for a long time. Finally, he said with a cross face and clenched his teeth: "ten percent. I, I can only do this. This is a private transaction against the national interests. In short, I can only take ten percent."


    Jiang Yilong looks like a profiteer at the moment. Looking at Fu Zhiwen''s repeated relaxation, he obviously wants to bargain with him. But from my point of view, this possibility may really be Fu Zhiwen''s bottom line. If you lift it up, it may only collapse in the end.


    I pushed Jiang Yilong. Jiang Yilong turned his peak, sighed and said, "well, once you achieve 10%, there are gods in your head. You can''t turn your face and don''t recognize people at that time."


    "Don''t worry."

 Chapter 94

    Sitting and raising prices, from our own point of view, this is not. Of course, we put our identity and position very correctly and clearly. It''s reasonable to have this one. Zheng Jie and Roland look at us now, as if we had secretly discussed before, so they have branded us as profiteers and Philistines. Fu Zhiwen looked natural, as if everything had never happened before.


    Let''s go. This is the itinerary that Fu Zhiwen can''t wait for. I stared at the direction of Ghost Island, which was completely invisible to the naked eye, and then looked at two kayaks. I couldn''t help beating my heart. "Old Fu, how far are we from our destination?"


    Fu Zhiwen, Zheng Jie and Roland share a kayak. Of course, the remaining one belongs to us at present. He stopped his rowing, took out a map, looked carefully, and immediately said, "it''s not far, about five nautical miles."


    Jiang Yilong listened and said, "Hey, don''t blame me for my limited knowledge. I just want to ask how far these five nautical miles are?"


    Roland finally opened his mouth and said: "A nautical mile is traditionally defined as a quarter of a circle around the earth, that is, a circle is equal to 360 degrees and a degree is equal to 60 minutes. The length of a nautical mile is twice the length of the meridian divided by 360 and then divided by 60. As early as 1970, a nautical mile was 6080 feet, equivalent to 1853.184 meters. Later, the United States redefined a nautical mile as 6080.2 feet, equivalent to 1853.249 meters. Accordingly, China It is generally accepted that one nautical mile is 1853.249 meters. "


    Jiang Yilong clapped his hands and said, "it''s awesome. I didn''t expect Roland that you were a top student. You can even remember these well. However, I still don''t quite understand the difference between this kilometer and this sea."


    Roland did not show a contemptuous look, but continued to say: "You should know the unit of meter. A thousand meters is equal to one kilometer. Actually, how long is it? I''ll give you an example. It''s about 20 times as long as where we lived last night. That is to say, one nautical mile is equal to more than 1.8 kilometers. Then, how long is the distance less than five nautical miles? Just change the logical unit. Just think a little I''ll know. "


    Jiang Yilong broke his fingers for a long time and finally said, "1000 meters, five nautical miles, wow, it''s so far. Just this kayak, and you still have to paddle manually. It''s not tiring."


    Fu Zhiwen said with a smile: "In fact, I''m not prepared enough and I''m too anxious. According to the truth, inflatable kayaking is not suitable for rowing on the sea. Firstly, it''s windy and rough on the sea, and its steering is not good, so it''s very easy to be overturned. Secondly, it''s very hard to row when it deviates from the direction, which has to test my physical quality and ability to control the kayaking. Therefore, it''s a hard trip Errand. "


    Bai Ling said, "in that case, do you want to arrange it like this?"


    Roland said, "this is my problem. However, Professor Fu just talked about the key point. First, these tasks are too urgent, and I don''t have enough time to arrange. Second, as long as the local people know where we are, they are not willing to rent the boat to us. Therefore, I can only make my own decision and replace it with this kayak."


    "Yes, it''s still my problem to come back." Fu Zhiwen said: "however, I have carefully observed the weather today. God bless the calm sea today. As long as we all work a little hard and survive, I believe we can land on the ghost... The island smoothly."


    What else did Jiang Yilong want to say? I stopped him and looked at the time. It was nearly 10 a.m. right away. According to the distance between Roland and and ghost island just now, plus manual rowing, we had to spend most of the day at sea. Therefore, the top priority is to go to the sea as soon as possible, at least make sure that the sea is calm today and get on Ghost Island smoothly before dark Otherwise, the pain will be really hard.


    For safety reasons, we wanted to connect the two kayaks with hemp ropes, so that we could take care of each other in case of any emergency. Secondly, after rowing at sea for more than two hours, Fu Zhiwen, Zheng Jie and the three of them obviously suffered a loss in physical strength, and the speed of the kayak couldn''t keep up. In addition, due to the connection of hemp ropes, even if we rowed in front, we were much faster than them Hard work.


    At this time, I talked to Jiang Yilong secretly. He immediately transferred to Fu Zhiwen''s kayak. During this time, Jiang Yilong didn''t stop for a minute anyway. It''s meaningless to want to fully express himself as a man in front of Roland.


    On land, the distance of five nautical miles is not a big problem for normal people. Even if it takes only more than an hour to walk on foot. But on the sea, the waves fluctuate and there is no mechanical power. If you want to move forward, you must pay a lot of physical energy consumption, which is a very big test for Jiang Yilong.


    Roland said, "brother Jiang, your body is much stronger than your younger martial brother. Don''t blame me for your speed. To tell the truth, I''m afraid you can compare with ants."


    "Joke, it''s a big joke. I have hidden strength. Don''t worry. I can surpass them right away." Jiang Yilong rowed hard.


    Bai Ling and I have a much lighter load than their one. It''s reasonable to work a little harder and row faster. But it made me a little angry. It is very likely that Roland has seen Jiang Yilong''s Thoughts on her. Taking advantage of this section, she is always waiting for opportunities to dig and stimulate. Of course, it is undeniable that after her stimulation, Jiang Yilong tried his best to hold the three of them together with some materials and equipment on the kayak, which was about the same speed as us, but at the same time, I secretly worried about Jiang Yilong.


    Jiang Yilong and I grew up together. I don''t know what his temperament is. Once he recognizes the right thing, there are only two results, either success in one fell swoop, or he will never regret. When he was very clear and told me for the first time, he even fell in love with Roland who met for the first time. I was happy for Jiang Yilong no matter in the position of brother or division brother. But all things in the world, although there is a general trend, the details can show that human nature is good. If this is what I see Roland''s real face, regardless of whether she is a top student or an assistant curator, in short, she really doesn''t deserve Shangjiang Yilong.


    The cold wind in winter, plus the sea trip, the face is like a knife, and the hands and feet are cold. In addition to the slightest desire in the heart, it is not worth it.


    Bai Ling suddenly said, "what''s going on ahead?"


    "What?" I looked up and followed the direction of her fingers, about more than ten meters away from us. The front was filled with fog, like a leaf blocking the eyes. "Well, what''s the matter? Although the sun is not warm today, the weather is good and the sea is calm. Why is it foggy?"


    When I stopped, Jiang Yilong also stopped. Fu Zhiwen stood up and observed the fog in front of him for a long time. He immediately took out his compass and map. Finally, he said, "the direction is right, but according to the weather conditions, the fog is really strange."


    I said, "old Fu, how far away are we from the island?"


    Fu Zhiwen said, "it''s not far, about a nautical mile."


    Bai Ling said, "that is, we just need to go straight through to our destination?"


    "Yes." Fu Zhiwen paused and said, "only with my knowledge, according to such weather conditions, and in such a position, there should be no fog."


    Of course, I know much less about the weather at sea than Fu Zhiwen and his knowledgeable experts, but now even he himself says so. In this case, the fog area in front of me is really strange. At the same time, I had an ominous premonition that something was going to happen. "It''s getting late now. We must land on the island before dark. Otherwise, with the confusion of the direction of darkness and physical exertion, I''m afraid we can only stay at sea for one night."


    Zheng Jie said, "since everyone has the same meaning, what are you waiting for? It''s just a fog area. Just go straight through it."


    "Wait." Fu Zhiwen said, "Xiao Jiang, Xiao Qi, what can you see now?"


    I said, "old Fu, you think we are really immortal Luo."


    "It shouldn''t be. It shouldn''t be reasonable."


    "Grandpa, what shouldn''t be."


    "It''s not the fog yet." Fu Zhiwen sat down, received the map compass in his bag, and remained silent for a long time. "For the sake of safety, let''s change the direction of navigation. According to my visual observation, although the fog area is large, the left seems weak, so we changed our way to climb the island from the left."


    Jiang Yilong said, "according to what you said, how long will it take?"


    "It may take an extra hour or two," Fu said


    "It''s getting dark and it will take another hour or two. What you said is really not easy. Why don''t you always come to the boat now?" Jiang Yilong was obviously very dissatisfied. He immediately rushed to me across the boat and said, "younger martial brother, I''ll open the way and you''ll follow."


    He spoke cleanly and immediately rowed the oars. From my point of view at this time, I certainly aim to save my physical strength and reach my destination safely. If it really takes a few more hours to detour because of the fog area in front of you, to tell you the truth, I sincerely disagree. After all, they just ferry passengers by boat, and they can''t feel the hard work of the boatman at all.


    Jiang Yilong and I have no more subjective consciousness than hoping to reach the island safely as soon as possible. When we lock the direction and break into the fog area, there is a diffuse haze within five meters of our sight, but we are sure of the direction, which has little impact on us. We just need to paddle along the direction. However, in fact, we were still trapped in the fog area for nearly dozens of minutes after we broke into the fog area. In principle, at least we can see the shadow of ghost island with our own eyes.


    Fu Zhiwen suddenly said, "no, it''s not right."


    Jiang Yilong also had a complaint in his heart. He stopped his oar and angrily said, "what''s wrong?"


    Fu Zhiwen handed the compass in his hand to Jiang Yilong and said, "look for yourself."


    Jiang Yilong said, "why does this pointer shake vigorously?"


    "Yes, most. That''s strange."


    "Why is this?"


    "I have two inferences. One is that there is magnetic interference here, so the pointer cannot determine the direction. Second, this inference is a little absurd. Judging from my experience for so many years, maybe this place is strange..."

 Chapter 95

    Fu Zhiwen said this himself. However, Zheng Jie, a highly educated intellectual, refused to sell his account. He immediately sniffed and said, "Grandpa, what are you talking about? First, I still believe it. Second, strange forces and gods, feudal superstition, and is it possible in such an environment?"


    Fu Zhiwen said: "it''s really impossible by reason, but Xiaojie, Grandpa really encountered some abnormal situations before... Of course, it''s not the best, not the best."


    The quarrel between them didn''t play any role in the current situation. I took out the compass contained in my bag. Compass and compass have exactly the same function, but they are more accurate and comprehensive than compass in some uses. When my eyes fell on a shaking pointer, my heart could not help sinking. I bit my fingertips, dropped a drop of fingertip blood on the compass, and immediately recited the formula in my mouth. "The sky is clear and the earth is clear. Worship the blood of the upper boundary and distinguish it for me."


    When I looked at the compass again, the pointer that had been shaking stopped instantly. Just when I was secretly happy to be able to distinguish between the southeast and northwest, I didn''t expect to say this to everyone before I had time to say it. The pointer shook again.


    Bai Ling glanced at the compass and said, "is there any result?"


    I sank, looked at Fu Zhiwen and said, "if there is really something strange here, after I cast the spell just now, the compass must be able to guide us. Judging from the current result, it is likely to be in line with another guess of old Fu, that is, there is an invisible magnetic field here. It is precisely for this reason that the compass and compass are invalid."


    Maybe Zheng Jie heard my voice and hurriedly said, "I''ll tell you, there are so many strange things in this world."


    Jiang Yilong said, "no, it''s better. It''s going to be dark soon. Let''s not waste our time and rush through the fog area and board the island."


    The direction we locked is straight. As long as we don''t change the course and break through the fog area, we will be able to see the shadow of the island immediately. After taking a breath, Jiang Yilong and I continued to sell coolies and paddle.


    We rowed for about another hour. Jiang Yilong and I undoubtedly consumed a lot of energy. If we want to move forward one point, we must take out the strength to eat milk. But it''s strange to say that before we broke into the fog area, Fu Zhiwen definitely said that the location at that time was only about one nautical mile away from the island. First, we never deviated from the straight course. Second, it took us so long after we broke into the fog area. Logically, we should have boarded the island by this time.


    If there is really an invisible magnetic field in this area, ships will interfere with navigation due to the magnetic field. However, in fact, we are not taking passenger ships and merchant ships driven by instrument power, but only kayaks that rely on manpower. No matter how strong the invisible magnetic field is, it has no effect on us at all.


    Roland said, "strange, too strange."


    Fu Zhiwen said, "it shouldn''t be reasonable."


    "You know you shouldn''t. You''re an old professor with profound knowledge. Hurry up and make an idea." Jiang Yilong was very dissatisfied. He leaned against his body and gasped to recover his strength.


    Perhaps it is really because of the magnetic field that all watches and telephones fail. At present, the specific time cannot be known. However, the visibility around is becoming more and more limited, and the light is getting darker and darker. It is these strange things, plus after such a long time, even a fool can see that there are problems and great abnormalities. However, no one can tell what is abnormal and strange.


    Jiang Yilong said, "don''t be stunned. Look at the map quickly. Where are we now?"


    "Oh, yes, yes." Fu Zhiwen looked at the map carefully with a flashlight. After reading it for a long time, he said: "I really don''t know where we are now. We can only be sure that we are still at sea and in this fog area. Maybe the situation will be different only if we really break through this fog area."


    Jiang Yilong said, "what are you talking about? Tell me, how long will it take us to really break through this fog area?"


    Zheng Jie pointed to Jiang Yilong''s nose and said, "I warn you to respect my grandfather. I know that your boss is unhappy. Who is happy now? At present, we can only work together to get through this level. In addition, I''m really disappointed with you. You can''t stand such a big thing."


    Jiang Yilong''s face turned red. I hurriedly said, "don''t worry, senior brother. There are many people and great strength. Let''s find a way together. I''m sure we can break through this fog area."


    Roland said: "it''s very possible that we can''t break through this fog area for a long time. The biggest reason is that we lose direction, but the compass may fail due to the magnetic field, but we don''t have to worry. It''s dark now. As long as we wait a little longer, we can distinguish the southeast and northwest according to the Big Dipper star in the sky."


    Jiang Yilong said: "Roland, I didn''t pour cold water on you. Look up. Can you see the stars in such an environment? Even if you wait a few more hours, you won''t be able to see at all. Well, I have a way. Since I can''t find the root of the problem now, I just leave the fog area first, because we always go straight. As long as we return the same way now, I believe we only need equal time Then you can exit the fog area. If you really can''t do it at that time, change the course according to old Fu''s meaning, and go from the weakest left side of the fog area to the island. "


    Bai Ling said, "we still can''t solve the problem. We''ll have to break through this fog area sooner or later. What if the situation is the same as now. Besides, it''s a waste of time to toss around like this. Even if we take turns to take over the boating, we can''t afford it."


    Zheng Jie shone a flashlight on my face and said, "I haven''t said a word for a long time. You can also say a way to come out and give us advice."


    I said: "I don''t have any good way. However, I agree with Bai Ling that retreating the same way can''t solve the fundamental problem. Otherwise, even if we spend a lot of physical energy all the way, when we enter the fog area, the speed may be a little slower than before, that is to say, we thought it would take only an hour at most We may need more time to get to the island. "


    Roland said, "do you mean to go on like this?"


    I nodded, took out a cigarette, smoked two mouthfuls and said, "according to the current situation, time can''t be wasted. Coupled with the situation at sea, time can''t be wasted. Therefore, all I can think of is to carry out this stupid method to the end."


    Jiang Yilong said, "what you said is somewhat reasonable. Maybe it''s really because we consume too much physical energy along the way, so the speed is much slower than before, and there is an error in the estimated time to the island. What are you waiting for? Sit down and hold tight, don''t let the sea breeze blow into the sea and feed live fish."


    In fact, I have two answers in my mind. What I said just now is only one of them, and of course, I doubt it myself, so I can''t say it. If I really put aside the other possibility left by the magnetic field, it must be feasible for me to use the compass to distinguish the southeast and northwest. However, there is another possibility that my Taoist practice is too low


    The watch and mobile phone are out of order, so we don''t know the time. In this case, I think of a way to let Bai Ling count according to the approximate rotation frequency of the watch pointer. Sixty times a minute and 3600 times an hour. Although there is a slight error between the calculated time and the real time, at this juncture, at least we can know the approximate time Room.


    Time flows like a shuttle.


    At this moment, I am exhausted and feel numb in my hands and arms. It seems that I don''t belong to myself anymore, but I adhere to the first inference in my heart and paddle all the time. However, my concentration and hard work are not proportional to the facts.


    Bai Ling patted me on the shoulder and said to stop first. I was stunned, recovered from my self-consciousness and looked at her expressionless face. "Why do you call me to stop? Oh, my hands are so numb..."


    Bai Ling said, "it''s been about an hour, maybe a few minutes at most."


    I joked, "you can''t count it so fast."


    Bai Ling said solemnly, "I''ve counted up to 3650 now."


    I was stunned. I looked around. With a flashlight, I saw the haze in my sight. I couldn''t even see the shadow of the island. "Senior brother."


    "Ah, are you there? I''m tired to death." Jiang Yilong loosened the oar and shook his numb hands. When his eyes looked along the light of my flashlight, his face suddenly turned blue and roared, "shit, what''s going on?"


    Roland said, "it makes me feel as if we are still in place."


    Zheng Jie''s face also changed, as if she was trying to calm down and hide her fear. "It''s reasonable that after such a long time, we should have left the fog area, and the island should at least be visible."


    Fu Zhiwen said, "is there a possibility for Xiao Qi and Xiao Jiang?"


    Jiang Yilong and I said in unison, "what''s possible?"


    "It''s ghosts. Ghosts hit the wall."


    "Grandpa, you''re talking about it again. There are no ghosts here. Besides, there are not the two of them. Even if there are ghosts, they have already noticed them. Unless they are not much different from the stalls under the overpass."


    I carefully pondered Fu Zhiwen''s sentence, and immediately glanced at Zheng Jie and said, "you know whether we are swindlers or not. However, now you calm down and think carefully. After we entered the fog area, the experience of these hours is so strange. I''m afraid what Fu Laogang just said is really possible."


    Zheng Jie said, "if this is true, you should not be unaware."


    Jiang Yilong smiled bitterly and said, "officer Zheng, I said before that we are not great immortals. Although we have some skills, we are nothing more than a little Taoist. If we are really hit by ghosts and we are not aware of it, it can only show that each other''s Taoism is not shallow."

 Chapter 96

    Many people have experienced supernatural events such as ghosts hitting the wall. Even we were in the ancient tomb of Taoyuan Village and were tossed by two kids blocking the way for a long time. According to our experiences after entering the fog area, the statement of ghost beating the wall may be very close to the current situation. However, the only thing I don''t understand is that our current environment is on the sea, not on land, let alone ancient tombs. How can there be Yin and evil things here?


    Have you ever drowned here? Are there water ghosts?


    I looked around. With my different perception and my understanding of yin and evil things, I couldn''t feel any evil spirit at all.


    Roland looked nervous and said, "you''re all crazy. Stop talking nonsense. The more you say, the more people are afraid."


    Jiang Yilong said hurriedly, "you can rest assured that as long as I''m here, even if there''s that thing, I can guarantee your integrity."


    Roland said suspiciously, "really?"


    Jiang Yilong said firmly, "of course it''s true. If we don''t have this ability, how can we get into the sight of officer Zheng Da."


    "Stop talking nonsense." Zheng Jie''s mood is not very good. He took a circle around with a flashlight and said, "if it''s really like what you just said, you two disobey like a wooden stake and find a way to solve it."


    Jiang Yilong stood up, patted some wrinkled clothes, and said slowly: "It''s easy to say. Eat a lantern grass. Even if it really exists on the sea and on the water, we can''t find its hiding place and solve the problem. Of course, if it really has the courage to appear in front of us, we can do it even though we can''t take it to protect everyone''s safety."


    Zheng Jie said, "Why are you so stupid? Since it can sneak in this range, its hiding place must be near here... Maybe under the water."


    "I''m not good at water. My younger martial brother is not good at water. Also, even if you''re telling the truth, I''d like to ask if you have the courage to dive into the underwater environment. By the way, I forgot to mention, I don''t know how deep the sea water is, and it''s hidden..."


    I shone a flashlight on our southeast direction. At first I thought it was an illusion, but when I looked at it for a few seconds, I was completely determined. I quickly interrupted Jiang Yilong''s words. "Stop talking, you look."


    Fu Zhiwen said, "what is it? I''m old and have poor eyesight. I can''t see anything."


    Roland said, "well, there seems to be something. It looks like..."


    "Boat," Zheng Jie added.


    We debated carefully for a long time and finally decided that it was a ship. Since there was a ship, there were people, and there were people, then we could ask for help. Once we swept away the difficulties, the light was good, and the grievances and grievances in our hearts were immediately cleared away.


    While we were happy, questions came one after another. According to our eyesight, even if there was a barrier of haze, we could not see very intuitively, but we could still be sure that the ship was not too far away from us. First, it has been said here for many years that apart from our reckless dare to break into it, do other people still have the courage? Of course, they are very brave It may be a mistake. Secondly, looking at the external outline of the ship, it seems to be very different from contemporary merchant ships and passenger ships. How can there be no light on the ship at this time.


    Fu Zhiwen can''t see because he is too old to see, so he can only listen to our simple description. When we truthfully express what we see, he can''t help but frown and say in a deep voice, "in this case, this ship is a little strange."


    Roland said, "now we all know what our situation is. Since we can''t think of a way to leave this fog area for the time being, we must at least find a place to live. If I have to spend the night at sea, let me choose. I''d rather stay on that ship than on a kayak."


    What Roland thinks and says is no different from us, but


    I asked Bai Ling if she saw anything. Seeing her shaking her head, I said to everyone, "don''t guess. Roland was right just now. Let''s row over now."


    Now we locked the direction of the boat and rowed the kayak. It took about 20 minutes. At the moment, we were only less than 10 meters away from the boat. At the position just now, we clearly didn''t see any lights on the boat, but now we saw several bamboo lanterns hanging at the bow and stern. Secondly, the boat was in a bad condition, like a big wave coming right away Scattered, it is possible to sail here, like an island standing at sea level.


    "Anyone?"


    I shouted several times in succession, but there was no response from the ship. Due to our current situation, we had to bite the bullet and board the ship first, and then apologize and intercede with the people on board.


    Coincidentally, we rowed the oars only three meters away from the ship. We found that there was a rattan ladder on the bow deck. Maybe we forgot to collect it before. Instead, we picked it up for us at this time.


    Fix the kayak and the boat with hemp rope, and we climb the deck along the rattan ladder. Fu Zhiwen bears the brunt, Bai Ling follows, Zheng Jie follows, and Roland follows. I don''t know whether Roland is too anxious or careless. When she is about to climb the deck, she suddenly skids and loses weight. She doesn''t grasp it firmly and falls into the cold sea. She''s not far from the kayak, so she''s in the water In this case, just a little rowing in her direction can save her. Just when I had this idea and was ready to take action, Jiang Yilong jumped, stabbed a fierce son, quickly swam to Roland''s side and took her back to the direction of the kayak.


    I was surprised by Jiang Yilong''s move and quickly pulled Roland up. It was Jiang Yilong soon.


    Zheng Jie leaned over and said, "are you okay?"


    Roland shivered and said it was all right.


    Although the sea is calm, the current seasonal temperature difference and the sea water is freezing. Now Jiang Yilong has personally experienced the taste. I praised him for his bravery. The guy breathed, shivered and hardened his scalp to say little things. But when he finished, the enthusiasm in his eyes was like the cold water, because he was so heroic that he jumped into the cold water to rescue Roland. He didn''t get a thank-you from Roland. Instead, he got the words reckless and stupid.


    Jiang Yilong said with a sad face, "younger martial brother, is it all a lie that heroes save the United States on TV?"


    I wanted to laugh, but I held it back. "Don''t lie. Get on the boat and get warm by the fire, or you''ll catch a cold."


    We came uninvited and broke in without the consent of the ship owner and the people on board. It''s very inappropriate. We know it in our mind. Therefore, even if Jiang Yilong and Roland are not in a good situation now, we dare not rush in and shout a few words at the boathouse.


    "Anyone?"


    "We are passing by and trapped. Do you mind if we get on your ship?"


    "Can anyone help us?"


    The movement is so loud that even if you sleep like a dead pig, someone on the ship should respond. Worried about the physical condition of Roland and Jiang Yilong, no one responded for half a day. We simply had to carry out the cheeky to the end and directly broke into the cabin.


    Roland and and Jiang Yilong changed their clothes alone. At this time, Bai Ling, Zheng Jie and I separated to find the people on board. After a carpet search around the ship, we found that the ship had two floors and more than ten rooms, large and small. We had to put aside the cab, warehouse and dining place. In addition, the whole ship is surprisingly spotless except for its dilapidated wood and decay. The fundamental reason for our surprise is that apart from our uninvited guests, we didn''t find a figure on the ship.


    Roland and Jiang Yilong found a stove in the cabin and lit a fire to keep warm. After we met on the deck, we couldn''t help but look exactly the same. The first sentence was, "did you find the man on board?".


    No, shake your head unanimously.


    At this time, we are uneasy and uneasy. All kinds of bad expectations seem to be blocked by a layer of window paper. We just need to use some strength to pierce this layer of window paper


    Zheng Jie said, "it''s impossible. It''s completely impossible. Maybe we missed something. Why don''t we separate and look carefully."


    Bai Ling said, "what else are you looking for? I almost demolished the ship. No, No."


    Fu Zhiwen said, "do you think it''s possible?"


    The three of us said together, "what''s possible?"


    Fu Zhiwen said, "you see, the anchor of the ship sank to the bottom of the sea, which is how the ship can be fixed at this sea. Therefore, I have a guess that it is very likely that the people on the ship encountered the same dilemma as us. I don''t know how long they were trapped. Forced by helplessness, they discussed rowing a small boat to try to find a way to leave."


    Bai Ling said, "master Fu, can you do this? If you don''t need a big boat, use a small boat. Even as you just said, at least one or two people must be left on the boat?"


    I answered, "yes. Also, you see, the oil in the lantern is full, that is, it has just been lit. However, during the time we were on board, there was so much movement. If they had just left, they should also be nearby. It is absolutely impossible not to find us."


    Fu Zhiwen sank and said, "from a comprehensive point of view, I''m afraid there''s only one possibility left."


    Bai Ling said, "don''t hesitate. You should speak quickly."


    "Just, it''s probably a ghost..."


    "What ghost?" Jiang Yilong suddenly appeared at the entrance of the boathouse and said curiously.


    Zheng Jie ignored Jiang Yilong, looked at Fu Zhiwen Zhan and said tremblingly, "Grandpa, do you mean this is a ghost ship?"

 Chapter 97

    In my understanding with Jiang Yilong, the existence of the world is nothing more than heaven and earth gods, men and ghosts. The word ghost is a little strange, not to mention the ghost ship.


    Maybe it''s to relieve our emotions, or to let two guys who look at Fu Zhiwen like idiots understand it. Fu Zhiwen tells us a story by this moment. This story does not happen to Fu Zhiwen, but its credibility is very high.


    Thirty years ago, a friend of Fu Zhiwen named Zhao Gang received a task to go to a certain place for a field visit. He originally wanted to invite Fu Zhiwen, but he had no choice but to shirk it because Fu Zhiwen was ill. Afterwards, Zhao Gang set up an investigation and research group, but the number was not much, only about 78 people. As they had to cross the Bohai Bay on the way to their destination, they hired a boat.


    The two-day voyage at sea was smooth and safe. However, in the early morning of the next day, the people who fell asleep suddenly heard the scream from the cockpit. "Miss Zhao, Miss Zhao, come and see."


    The panic cry woke everyone on the ship. When they heard the news, they came to the cockpit. Along the direction of the fingers of the people in charge of the ship, they saw a ship suddenly floating on the sea level less than a nautical mile from them. It''s normal for ships to and from the sea. However, through the telescope, they found that the ship was in bad condition, like the wreckage left by a violent impact. Secondly, most of the whole ship was submerged by the sea, and the sea was about to overflow the deck.


    Zhao Gang''s sleepiness swept away and said, "it may be that unfortunately he touched the reef, human life is at stake, and the situation is in danger. Hurry to lean the boat over."


    However, when they pulled the ship over, they surprisingly found that there was no one on board. What''s more, it was strange that the ship always maintained the current situation that the sea water was about to overflow the deck


    Puzzled, strange things like this may be the first time Zhao Gang and others met. In order to understand the mystery, three people boarded the ship with Zhao Gang''s permission. However, in the next half an hour, the three people seemed to evaporate. No matter how Zhao Gang contacted them, they couldn''t get any reply from the boarders.


    Zhao Gang felt more and more uneasy. First, he wanted to find out the origin of the ship, and second, he wanted to find his three companions. Just as he was going to board the ship to look for people in person, at this moment, the strong wind suddenly rose and the black fog filled the air, and its concentration could reach the point where he couldn''t see his fingers. Fortunately, the strong wind and fog lasted only a few minutes, which had little impact on Zhao Gang and them. However, when all this was calm, they searched the nearby sea for more than two hours. Not only the broken ship lost its trace, but also the three people who boarded the ship completely disappeared.


    Fu Zhiwen said: "so far, Lao Zhao is afraid of this. Of course, you don''t see it with your own eyes. It''s up to you to distinguish the true from the false. However, I have to mention that such strange events are actually countless abroad."


    Jiang Yilong said, "the ship ate people. How can the ship eat people?"


    Fu Zhiwen said, "I don''t know how to understand and explain this unnatural phenomenon. However, if you think carefully, is our current situation somewhat similar to the story I just told?"


    When he said this, Zheng Jie''s face suddenly sank and wanted to say something, but he just wanted to speak and choked back the words he wanted to blurt out. After that, he looked nervously at Jiang Yilong and me.


    Bai Ling''s mouth: "It''s true. You see, when we were outside the fog area, we were only about an hour away from the island. However, after we broke into the fog area, the time for more than one hour seemed to increase exponentially, as if there was no end, as if we could never break out of the fog area. Also, the ship appeared It''s too strange that there is no one on board, but... In short, I think master Fu''s guess is really possible. "


    Zheng Jie said, "we also boarded the ghost ship?"


    "Ghosts are ghosts. What ghosts?" said Jiang Yilong. "If there is really something dirty on this ship, younger martial brother and ling''er should not be unaware of it."


    Fu Zhiwen said, "whether it''s or not, in short, it''s best not to separate. In case of any situation, we can take care of each other together. By the way, where''s Xiaolan?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "she''s still baking in there."


    Even if all of us have a very bad feeling about the ship, according to our current situation, the ship is the most suitable place for us to live. All the questions are like the fog area that puzzles us. After thinking for a long time, we can''t think of a satisfactory answer. Anyway, we all return to the cabin first. After all, after all, we''ve been tossing around all day, everyone is not tired Yes.


    "Xiao Lan?"


    "Roland, where are you?"


    When we returned to the cabin, the stove was blazing to resist the cold erosion outside the cabin. The cabin space was not very large. It was clear at a glance. When we entered the cabin, we didn''t see Roland.


    Jiang Yilong said to himself. "It''s strange that she was still baking here just now."


    There is only one door in the cabin, which is opposite to the deck we were standing on just now. If Roland and left from the cabin, Bai Ling and I were facing the door of the cabin, we must see Roland. What''s more, Jiang Yilong has been leaning against the cabin door.


    "Everyone hurry to separate."


    "Younger martial brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I have a bad hunch that something may have happened to Roland."


    The whole ship has two floors, and the ship is not a very large merchant ship. The five of us quickly separated from the carpet to look for it. In about 20 minutes, we met on the deck. However, as a result, everyone didn''t find Roland. She seemed to evaporate suddenly, and didn''t even leave any information.


    Zheng Jie''s calmness has been replaced by panic. He shouted, "what''s going on? She''s on the ship. We''ve looked everywhere. How can we not find her."


    I looked at Bai Ling and said, "did you find anything else?"


    Bai Ling still shook his head and said, "I can''t talk about finding it, but I vaguely feel as if there are a pair of eyes watching our every move in this invisible space."


    Jiang Yilong looked around and said, "where is where? I don''t feel at all."


    Bai Ling said with a light smile, "maybe I feel wrong. But what should we do now? Roland is missing."


    I said, "it''s impossible for nothing, and there''s nothing left. Why don''t we look for it again."


    Fu Zhiwen said, "we''ve all looked for this ship. Standing in the bow and shouting, we can hear it clearly at the stern. If Roland is still on this ship, how should she listen to a response?"


    "Still unlikely."


    As I said myself, Roland can never disappear without a reason and nothing left. I returned to the cabin, because the last place Roland stayed was by the fire in the cabin. If something happened to her, what clues might be left by the fire.


    I was so sure, but all of us didn''t think that when we just squeezed into the cabin and focused on the fire, Roland sat there safe and sound.


    Zheng Jie said, "Roland, what''s the matter with you?"


    Roland said, "what''s going on?"


    "We''ve been looking for you for a long time and calling you for a long time. Where were you just now?"


    "Looking for me?" Roland said puzzled, "what are you looking for me? I''ve been here all the time."


    "No. you weren''t here when we came in," said Jiang Yilong.


    "We really didn''t see you here before. Xiaolan, what happened to you?" Fu Zhiwen said.


    I said, "have you really been here?"


    Roland said, "that''s not true. I was in a hurry just now. It was convenient to go."


    Zheng Jie said, "it was a false alarm. Roland, you scared us to death. We thought you..."


    "What do you think I am?"


    "Nothing. Anyway, it''s okay."


    My attention was completely focused on Roland''s face. However, it surprised me that judging from my facial expression on her, she didn''t seem to lie. "Didn''t you hear us call you just now?"


    "Maybe it''s too tired. It''s not early now. Let''s go back to our room and have a rest." Roland stood up straight, stretched himself, yawned, and said, I''ll go to bed first, and immediately went straight back to our assigned rooms.

 Chapter 98

    "Old Fu, sister Zheng, do you think Roland is a little strange?"


    "What''s strange? Didn''t she just say it''s urgent to go for convenience. Hey, it''s really late. Let''s have a rest quickly. I just hope to wake up early tomorrow morning and the fog will dissipate."


    Fu Zhiwen left. Seeing Zheng Jie leaving again, I grabbed her and said, "sister Zheng, you are a policeman with different keen judgment and analytical ability. According to what happened just now, don''t you really think something is wrong?"


    Zheng Jie raised his eyebrows and glanced at Roland''s resting cabin. "It''s true that something is wrong and unreasonable. However, there is still a certain probability, that is, what Roland said may be true. Maybe we happened to diverge in the process of looking for her, or maybe she didn''t hear it. Of course, Roland is fine, everyone is fine. Isn''t that good? Do you really want something to happen? Ghost ship, hum, just go When you listen to the story, don''t be paranoid. I''ll go to bed first. "


    Jiang Yilong patted me on the shoulder and said, "young martial brother, they look in a different direction from us. For the sake of safety, just in case, we take turns to watch the night. In this way, I watch the middle of the night and you watch the next middle of the night."


    After all, there is no evidence for speculation and anxiety. Everything is vain and impractical. In fact, what worries me most is that I''m afraid everyone will fall asleep. Something really happens during this period. At that time, it doesn''t seem difficult to make any emergency preparations. Faced with such a situation, Jiang Yilong''s proposal is undoubtedly the most secure. Naturally, I have no objection at all.


    Bai Ling and I went back to the cabin room respectively. Because I had to be responsible for guarding the next midnight, even if I lay in bed, I didn''t dare to sleep too much. Maybe it''s because I''m too tired today. I''m just lying in bed. My mind is still very clear. I keep reminding myself that I''m just taking a nap. I must change Jiang Yilong at that time. If I oversleep, it''s unfair to Jiang Yilong. As a result, while unconscious self suggestion, mental and physical fatigue in the brain and clear consciousness eventually became weak, which was smashed and replaced


    Under the blue sky, there is a green sea, which is as soft as silk. The sea is floating and sinking, with ripples. A few seagulls pass over my head. The sweet chirp adds a bit of beautiful melody to the originally quiet world. Just as I was absorbed in enjoying the natural beauty in front of me, I seemed to feel that the beach under my feet suddenly disappeared and my body fell violently. Just when I was flustered and wanted to find stability, only this flustered, I found that suddenly I was in the ocean, and most of my body was wrapped by the sea.


    I looked around, the sea level was endless, and where I could see, there were no ships or islands to call. Even so, I know I must not be in such an environment all the time, otherwise, I will eventually sink to the bottom of the sea because of exhaustion.


    My panic was occupied by reason and began to move my limbs desperately, even if there was no direction


    In the face of nature, human power is small after all. It is ridiculous to want to leave this boundless sea without any assistance at all. Finally, I felt powerless, thirsty, and my body was like a stone, falling uncontrollably into the bottomless sea world.


    I struggled, struggling desperately, just because I was afraid of death and didn''t want to die.


    Just when I almost completely gave up my belief in living, a boat suddenly appeared less than ten meters away from me. I was overjoyed, desperately called for help, and tried my best to get closer to the ship as much as possible. Fortunately, my movement alerted the people on board and the boat stopped. However, the four or five men in different clothes standing on the deck didn''t look in my direction at all. Just as I was about to call for help again, I found that these people were stabbing at the people surrounded by them with sharp knives. After a few blinks, the man stabbed by them didn''t cry for help, didn''t struggle, and finally fell into a pool of blood. Then, with a strange smile on his face, the two men lifted him up and threw him in front of me.


    From the beginning to now, these guys seem to have treated me as transparent, and the ship has gone. I gave up shouting for help and tried to row my limbs, just to confirm whether the man floating in front of me had the chance to survive. However, when my hands were about to touch his body and wanted to turn his body upside down, he suddenly held my hands tightly, like a pair of pliers, so that I had no resistance at all. His body was falling and completely disappeared into the sea, as was the body I was dragged by him. After a short struggle, my strength was completely hollowed out. When I was about to drown in the sea and lost consciousness, I opened my eyes. At this time, I found that the original blue sea water had turned into bright red and pungent blood. In front of me, the distance between me was a highly rotten ugly face that could not distinguish between men and women


    "Ah!"


    In the dark, I opened my eyes, gasped desperately, touched my forehead, all in cold sweat, and tried to calm myself, but the terrible picture just flashed in my mind. "Dream, it''s good to dream, it''s good to dream..."


    Habitually take out the phone and want to see the time. If it''s still early, you can take an appropriate rest. After all, I have to hold on until dawn. Energy and physical control are very important. Maybe it''s really because of the magnetic field. The time displayed on the phone is no different from that when I rest. I know very well that the elapsed time can''t be so short as to blink again immediately after I close my eyes. Quickly put the phone in your pants pocket and leave the cabin to change Jiang Yilong.


    I first went to the deck and then to the stern. I didn''t find the shadow of Jiang Yilong. Maybe this guy was lazy on the way. After all, he was too tired to hold up. Finally, I found him at the wooden ladder of the lower second cabin. Sure enough, I couldn''t stand it. I slept very dead there. Just as I was about to wake him up and change him to go to the cabin to have a rest, at this moment, I found that there seemed to be a figure in the dark corner next to him. Due to the barrier of night, I couldn''t see his facial features and even his movements at the moment. However, even so, I seemed to see him lift his hands up and move up along his hands. There seemed to be a shining crescent arc on his head, which might be reflected by the light of the nearby aisle lanterns.


    I was stunned. In my memory, I seemed to have seen this thing on this ship, like an axe used to chop wood next to the stove.


    "Elder martial brother."


    I tried my best, like an electric light rushed up. At the moment he started, I knocked him down in the corridor with my head. By the light of the corridor, the people I knocked over were Dishevelled. Even if I couldn''t see his face, I was sure that Roland was the first one with the clothes and figure he was wearing, and the sharp axe she held tightly in her hands. She didn''t look at me, snorted coldly, got up, turned and ran without saying a word.


    I didn''t care about anything else and quickly woke up Jiang Yilong.


    Jiang Yilong said listlessly, "younger martial brother, I was too sleepy just now. I didn''t hold on for a moment. I sat here and dozed off."


    I said, "Roland is crazy. She tried to kill you just now."


    "Crazy, ah, Roland wants to kill me?"


    Jiang Yilong was stunned by my reaction. When I briefly told him what had just happened, he didn''t close his mouth for a long time. The information revealed in his eyes was 10000 disbelief. But according to Jiang Yilong''s understanding of me, how can I lie? Besides, I tell such a lie again.


    Jiang Yilong said, "well, what''s going on?"


    I said, "I don''t understand now. Fortunately, I came in time just now, otherwise, you would be the soul of her axe now. Don''t talk about this. Since Roland dares to lay hands on you, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t lay hands on others at this time. Go and wake everyone up and I''ll find Roland."


    Sleepiness has been completely awakened by the sudden event just happened, just like being poured with a basin of ice water head-on in winter. I was very flustered, but more doubt. Before the break, Roland was really strange, but what Zheng Jie said actually had a certain possibility, so I would rather believe that it might overthrow my own doubts.


    "Everybody get up!"


    "Old man Fu."


    "Ling''er, officer Zheng Da, get up quickly and don''t sleep..."


    Jiang Yilong''s voice, like a flood, broke the tranquility of the night.


    At a very fast speed, I checked every cabin room on the upper floor and every place where I could hide. Without finding Roland, after a short period of consideration, I joined you first.


    Several people listened blankly to the sudden event that had just happened in Jiang Yilong''s mouth and I. they said it was impossible with one voice.


    I said, "it''s impossible. Yes, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t think it would be possible. But just because I saw it with my own eyes... Old Fu, sister Zheng and Roland have a problem."


    Zheng Jie said, "even if this is true, Roland and Jiang Yilong have no hatred. What motive does she have to kill him?"


    Fu Zhiwen said, "yes, and according to my understanding of Xiaolan, even if she really has any motivation, she doesn''t have the courage to kill."


    Jiang Yilong has been in love with Roland since he first met him. If it hadn''t been for this consciousness, when Roland got on the boat and fell into the cold sea, Jiang Yilong would never have been able, but his brain jumped out of the sea to save her. The fact that the person he loves to treat wants to kill himself is unacceptable to anyone.


    Jiang Yilong laughed and said, "motivation, courage? Look at the current situation, only ask herself face to face. I also want to know why she did this to me."

 Chapter 99

    I searched every corner of the upper deck where I could hide. I''m sure Roland isn''t there. In order to prevent Roland from waiting for the opportunity to return to the deck to avoid our search, we discussed that two or three people were divided into two groups to search again from left to right, and finally gathered at the stairway entering the lower cargo hold.


    The whole ship is so big, not on the upper deck, and there is no other place for cats to hide, so it must be in the cargo hold. Jiang Yilong took the lead, followed by Fu Zhiwen and Zheng Jie, and I took the back. This is the third time we have been to the cargo hold. We are no stranger here. All we can see is some rotten and stacked empty wooden boxes and hemp rope tools.


    Although the space in the cargo hold is limited, there are still some dead corners. Roland is silent. Now we don''t know where the cat is hiding.


    "Roland, Roland."


    "Xiao Lan, don''t hide. Come out quickly."


    "Roland, you must have your reasons for doing this. Maybe I offended and angered you. Don''t blame me for my carelessness. To tell the truth, I still can''t remember where I offended you. It''s better for you to come out and talk in front of everyone. If it''s really wrong with me, I''ll admit my mistake and apologize to you."


    We stood and waited for a long time, and there was no response in the cargo hold. Defense is better than attack, and passivity is better than initiative. In the face of the current situation, we can only look for it scattered.


    Before we entered the cargo hold, I noticed that I didn''t see the previous wood chopping axe, that is, it is likely to still be in Roland''s hand. Since she has the courage to kill the sleeping Jiang Yilong with an axe, it is naturally possible for us to treat us in the same way while we look for her. We can''t be careless, let alone look at the current Roland with the usual Roland. Therefore, in addition to the flashlight, we also have some more stick guys who can defend themselves.


    In a few minutes, we had searched seven or eight dead corners of the cargo hold, but we still didn''t find Roland. At this time, I found that Fu Zhiwen was missing. I remember very clearly that he had just gone to the compartment in the cargo hold. I had also been to the compartment, which was empty and had nothing.


    I subconsciously screamed a bad sound and rushed to the compartment. Just as I pushed the door of the compartment open, about less than two centimeters away from me, the shining arc of the moon cleaved down from my head. I was stunned. I instinctively stepped back and looked at the door with a flashlight. What I saw was a pair of hands holding an axe. I know who the owner of these hands is, but at this moment, I feel my vest is cold sweat. Looking back on the scene just now, if I move forward a little bit, what will happen to me.


    I scolded: "you stinky woman is crazy. It''s me, Qi Zhiyuan."


    When I finished scolding, the light of the flashlight took a general picture of the situation in the compartment. At the same time, I found Fu Zhiwen lying there with his head tilted, his left head seemed to be knocked by Roland, and the blood flowed along his cheek.


    Jiang Yilong came to the door, looked inside and said, "Roland, did you do this?"


    "Roland, you''re crazy. How can you hurt my grandfather." Zheng Jie rushed into the compartment to check Fu Zhiwen''s injury. I pulled her back. Zheng Jie didn''t understand. She was about to glare at me. Her remaining light saw the axe. Roland chopped down again inhumanely, and the sharp blade cut off several Zheng Jie''s hair.


    I believe that Zheng Jie''s mental activity at the moment must be similar to that of me just now. According to my understanding of Zheng Jie, if she had a gun on her now, she would probably shoot all the bullets in the gun at the back of the dark door.


    When one person is in charge, ten thousand people can''t open it. But we can''t flinch, because if we delay for a long time, we may miss the best opportunity for Fu Zhiwen''s treatment.


    Bai Ling suddenly said, "what a strange smell."


    I was stunned and said, "what?"


    Bai Ling said, "the smell of sea water."


    Jiang Yilong said, "the ship is soaked in the sea, and the air naturally smells of sea water."


    "No, listen to me." Bai Ling sniffed and said, "there is the smell of death and decay, and these two smells come from Roland."


    "Death and decay?" listening to these words, a picture suddenly flashed through my mind. For me, it was like engraved in my bones. It was a vast ocean of blood, a face with highly rotten facial features. "Hard, isn''t all this Roland''s own intention, but that she is controlled."


    Jiang Yilong said, "what do you mean, she''s got dirty? If it''s true, we can''t feel it at all."


    Zheng Jie said, "I know. But master once said that in addition to complaining about ghosts and fierce ghosts, there is also a spirit body. This spirit body seems to be the same as ghosts, but there are essential differences."


    Jiang Yilong said, "this, this is really uncertain."


    Zheng Jie said anxiously, "what are you talking about? Don''t delay any more. Hurry to find a way to save my grandfather."


    I glanced at Bai Ling in the dark. It seemed that she wanted to take action in her hands. Now only I know her true identity. Although she insists that she is a fox fairy, in the final analysis, she has only two hundred years of Taoism. The magic in her hands is not mentioned in the scope of magic. If she rashly hands it out, Jiang Yilong can definitely feel the evil spirit on her. I quickly motioned her to stop, otherwise the mess would be more difficult to end at that time.


    At present, there are four of us, and Roland is the only one guarding the door. Compared with the number of people, she does not pose a threat to us. But the truth is that only one adult can pass through the compartment door with his head down. In other words, whoever rushes first, even if he is lucky, he will suffer a heavy loss in the hands of Roland who is always ready.


    Recklessness can only pay for it, everyone knows. In the current situation, we can only be wise and must not act rashly. However, the difficulty lies in that we tried several times to awaken Roland''s instinctive consciousness by means of dialogue, and all we got was Roland''s deep and strange sneer.


    Jiang Yilong said, "no wonder Roland has become so abnormal. It turns out that he is really under control." Jiang Yilong scolded behind the door and said, "what the hell are you? You dare to move my people and borrow her hand to kill me. You''d better be sensible and leave her quickly, otherwise I''ll tell you never to be born again."


    Open the heavenly eye to see the ghosts that people can''t see. Originally, we can see what''s on Roland''s body by using the method of heavenly eye. However, according to the information revealed to her, there is no breath of yin and evil, that is, it can be confirmed that she is not a vicious ghost. In addition, our practice of Taoism is limited. Just using the heavenly eye can only be regarded as a newly introduced category, which is just a little better than ordinary people. We can''t see the hell, the three realms and everything at all, It''s hard to escape the eye of heaven.


    Faced with such a situation, it is indeed difficult, but there is not no remedy. At that moment, I pulled Jiang Yilong and Zheng Jie to their ears and whispered a few words. Immediately, Zheng Jie hurried to the cargo hold and took two pieces of hemp rope. At the same time, Jiang Yilong summoned up the courage and pretended to break through the door. Aware of our movement, Roland, who was under control, tried her best to chop down the rotten wooden door of the compartment. We were really frightened by her crazy chopping down the wooden door, But it was also expected. While she was chopping again with an axe, I waited for the opportunity to follow the side of the big hole cut by her. I had already made a rope sleeve with hemp rope, and fiercely caught the axe. They wrestled with each other. Seeing that the time was ripe, Jiang Yilong and Zheng Jie fiercely broke the door and completely pressed Roland behind the door. Bai Ling and Zheng Jie tied Roland with another piece of hemp rope.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa."


    I stepped forward to pick up Fu Zhiwen, reached out to his nose and bowl, then pulled off his hair and looked at the scabby wound. "Old Fu is no big deal. His wound is not deep. He just fainted."


    I carried Fu Zhiwen out of the cargo hold. Roland, who had lost his instinctive consciousness, was carried up by Jiang Yilong and their joint efforts. Then, I left her on the deck under Jiang Yilong''s care. When we deal with Fu Zhiwen''s wound properly, the next step is to solve the strange things on Roland.


    Roland lay on the ground and roared madly. Zheng Jie said, "don''t be stunned. Hurry to find a way to drive away the strange things on her."


    I have two fingers in my hand and a peach wood sword in my right hand. "The soul, the nine orifices are clear, the four images outside and the five elements inside. I''m human, and you''re the essence. Don''t stop. Hurry up." the Dharma sword pointed, Roland''s five senses suddenly appeared a strange halo, which twisted and changed into a transparent woman''s face.


    Jiang Yilong meditated in his mouth. The Dharma palm hit Roland''s back fiercely. This halo was immediately hit out of Roland''s body. We all pasted runes around. This blood red halo can only be trapped in the rune array. It wants to escape, but when it touches the invisible Rune array, it will bounce back every time.


    From beginning to end, it was the strange spirit that played tricks. Looking at Roland who fainted to the ground, Jiang Yilong was furious and immediately prepared to use the sword and talisman to break up the strange spirit, just as he promised in advance to make it never exceed life. However, at this moment, Jiang Yilong''s action stopped suddenly, even including Bai Ling and Zheng Jie. We were stunned in situ, and a different picture appeared in front of us

 Chapter 100

    On this day, fisherman Zhou Tai stopped work. It was not that he had caught too many sea fish, or that he was ill after soaking in the sea for many years, but that his wife was pregnant in October and was about to give birth today. Coincidentally, Wu Lirong''s family, who is also a fisherman in his village, is pregnant and is about to give birth in October. There are many good things. The whole village has never been so happy today.


    Zhou Tai and Wu Lirong had made friends in private and helped each other. Seeing that their family was pregnant at the same time and gave birth on the same day, they privately discussed that if one party had a child and the other party had a daughter, they would agree to marry the baby. If both parties had a daughter or both were sons, they would worship a brother and marry a golden orchid. This is not a joke, nor is it drunk language after drinking, that is, language export and landing is reality.


    In the same year, on the same day, in a slight order of time, the boy of the Zhou family was born first, named Zhou an, and the Wu family gave birth to a daughter, named Wu shuilian. Three days later, the two families gathered at the same table and decided on a valuable baby kiss.


    Maybe it''s fate that God has already doomed. Zhou an and Wu shuilian have no guess. On the day they are 18, they are both born and married. They entertained relatives and villagers, got on the sedan chair, worshipped heaven and earth, worshipped their parents, drank wine, and entered the bridal chamber. The two families became one. Two years later, the Zhou family added a daughter. Zhou an didn''t make many mistakes. He named him worried about him for half a night. Later, he simply took Zhou Ailian. Although the name is ordinary, the friendship contained in it is commendable.


    Zhou an doesn''t have much ambition, nor does he want to desire much wealth. For him, as long as he can honor both parents and support his wife and children, it is enough. As the saying goes, relying on mountains to eat mountains, relying on water to eat water. Zhou an learned sea fishing from his father when he was young. Zhou an has developed his skills and excellent water quality. At least in their small village alone, there is no one who can compare with him.


    On this day, at dawn, the weather was beautiful. Zhou an picked up a few meals, amused his little daughter for a while, invited Ann to both parents, and immediately went fishing alone. This has long been his daily habit. Zhou Anning can stay at sea a little longer in the afternoon when he comes back with a full load. They are well intentioned. Wu shuilian and they know their heart. At the end of Shenshi in the afternoon, when the sun set, Zhou an hummed an unknown tune and returned home with a full load. But before he stepped into his fence yard, the scene in front of him made him freeze in place.


    The chicken coop in the yard was opened, and more than ten chickens in the chicken coop were not found. There was a large piece of scattered chicken feathers in front of the cage door. The yellow dog named Xiao Huang for five years seemed to have been hit hard and broke his head. His mouth and teeth were open, and half of his tongue was already lifeless. Under the eaves, his father Zhou Tai and his father-in-law Wu Lirong fell to the ground, Next to them, two mothers and their little daughter sobbed and cried.


    Zhou an put down the bamboo Louzi with fish on his shoulder. The whole person only felt earth shaking. A moment later, Zhou an learned from his two mothers that a group of seven or eight people suddenly broke into their house and robbed their property around the time of a column of incense. Later, he saw that although Wu shuilian was a woman, she was naturally beautiful, beautiful and animal. Ignoring Zhou Tai and Wu Lirong''s resistance and appeal, he took Wu shuilian captive.


    Zhou an was so angry that he picked up the chopper for firewood in the firewood house and went after the ground for two miles. When he came to the river, he found that the thieves had taken the lead in getting on a boat and had sailed a distance. Zhou Anyi wanted revenge. Secondly, he wanted to take his wife back from the thieves. He quickly poured the hard-working fish from the fishing boat into the sea and followed the direction of the ship.


    How can a fishing boat be compared with a big ship? Moreover, Zhou an is only the one who supports the boat. Unknowingly, the distance between the boats is opened. Before tea, even the shadow of the big ship has disappeared. Even so, Zhou an didn''t give up. He rowed desperately. For an hour and a half, it was dark and accompanied by stars and moon. It was strange and not for any reason. The big ship that had thrown him away suddenly broke into his vision. Moreover, he even found that the big ship was anchored, as if it had reached its destination.


    Many thoughts just flashed through Zhou an''s mind. He was not afraid of the large number of people. He approached the fishing boat to the big ship, picked up the chopping knife and boarded the ship unknowingly. When Zhou an landed out of thin air, he startled several thieves on the ship. At the same time, he heard the pleading and crying in the cabin. Even he saw a man with thief eyebrows and eyes naked and lying on Wu shuilian


    Knowing Zhou an''s identity and intention, the thief relied on the large number of people and made fun of him. Even after the thief had just finished his work, another guy pulled shuilian into Zhou an''s sight in front of Zhou an and bullied Wu shuilian in front of him.


    Zhou an is crazy. This is the madness of hatred and anger. He looked at the group of animals in human skin, roared, and held a machete to kill them like fish on a chopping board.


    However, God did not care for Zhou an. Although he hurt two people in several rounds, the other party was numerous after all. He was stabbed by the four people in front, back, left and right. Finally, the two thieves threw him into the sea to sink his body.


    Seeing that Zhou an was killed, Wu shuilian, who was ashamed and hated, but had no strength to bind her hands, ran into the doorpost while several people didn''t notice. Her blood flowed like a flood every inch of the deck


    The picture suddenly stopped. When I watched every piece of the picture flash, it was like a lump in my throat. Even I had an impulse to kill this group of bastards by myself. However, I found that in this process, I seem to be just a transparent bystander. No matter how angry I am, I can''t even make a trace of strength.


    Bai Ling cried with tears. Even Zheng Jie''s eyes were red at the moment. If he hadn''t tried his best to control it, maybe the crystal tears would have flowed out of his eyes.


    The sword in Jiang Yilong''s hand fell to the ground. He shouted angrily, "how can there be such animals in this world."


    "It''s really unfair. It''s really unfair. A good family was destroyed like this."


    "God doesn''t open your eyes, the thief."


    I patted Jiang Yilong on the shoulder and said, "elder martial brother, the matter is over and the dust has been settled."


    Jiang Yilong sighed, looked at the blood red halo in the talisman array and said, "are you Wu shuilian''s complaining spirit?"


    Unexpectedly, just after Jiang Yilong finished this sentence, the halo suddenly stood in place. Then, two blood words "no" appeared on the deck in front of it, and the two blood words died in the blink of an eye. It is a spirit and a ghost, which we know very well, but we didn''t expect that it could communicate with us in this way.


    I said, "is that difficult? Are you the complaining spirit of Zhou an?"


    When I finished, I quickly looked at the place where the handwriting had just appeared. It was strange that the word "no" appeared on the deck.

 Chapter 101

    Even if those thieves died a thousand times, ten thousand times is not a pity, but now, things have changed, the dust has settled, and even if they have the intention, they can not change the result of the tragedy. At the same time of indignation, I had doubts in the face of this bloody halo. Logically, it should be the resentment of Wu shuilian or Zhou an. If so, there is another difficult question. Why can''t Jiang Yilong and I feel the slightest evil spirit.


    I looked at Jiang Yilong, and Jiang Yilong also looked at me. Just as I was ready to speak, there were two facial features that changed from fuzzy to clear in the blood red halo. When we saw it, it was Wu shuilian and Zhou an.


    I was surprised and said, "what''s going on?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "is it difficult for them to complain from two in one..."


    Not two words of blood appeared on the deck.


    "I seem to know why." Bai Ling suddenly said, "if I guess right, it should be related to the ship. To be more accurate, it should be the resentment of Wu shuilian and Zhou an attached to the ship. The so-called spirit is not Zhou an and Wu shuilian, but the ship."


    "A ship? How can it be? After all, a ship is a dead thing."


    "I don''t know how to explain it, but I think so."


    The facial features of Zhou an and Wu shuilian in the blood red halo had disappeared. I hurriedly asked, "are you really this ship? To be exact, it is the ship spirit that Zhou an and Wu shuilian resented and attached to the final illusion?"


    My words may be contradictory. Even I feel tongue twister when I say them. When I just finished, several of us saw a blood word clearly on the deck at the same time. The answer was very positive, yes.


    There are too many events in the world that science can''t explain, so there are special people like Jiang Yilong and me. But now, even we don''t know how to explain this matter in front of us. Simply, we can only leave it behind for the time being.


    Until now, we can finally explain all kinds of strange events we encountered after entering the fog area. All these are the ghosts of the boat spirit. It sets up a fog barrier, which makes us like a lost lamb. We don''t know the southeast and northwest. It is attached to Roland and and wants to take its life while Jiang Yilong is unprepared. Even if we sympathize with Zhou an and Wu shuilian''s tragic experience, why should Chuanling embarrass us so much? We are not the gang of thieves who should have cut thousands of cuts at the beginning. In addition, according to this situation, it is speculated that the previous group of student investigation groups may also encounter boat spirits, and only one person escaped from his life. However, he is still unfortunate and lost his self-consciousness. I''m afraid he can only spend the rest of his life in the mental madhouse.


    We don''t need to speculate about the fate of those thieves at the beginning, because this ship is the same ship that the thieves bullied Wu shuilian and Zhou an. They can turn resentment into spirit. Naturally, their fate is not good. Sympathy is one thing, but the fact is another. The spirit of the boat does not distinguish between right and wrong, kills and takes life, which has touched our bottom line.


    I picked up the peach wood sword and tried to get rid of this scourge. At the same time, the red halo turned into a picture. This picture is no stranger to us. It is exactly what happened when we entered the fog area. It seems that the protagonist in the strange picture has always been locked in Jiang Yilong.


    We looked a little strange. Jiang Yilong was stunned and said, "what does this mean?"


    "Damn you."


    The red blood word startled Jiang Yilong and asked, "how can I die?"


    Carefully pondering these three words, suddenly a light flashed in my mind, looked at Jiang Yilong and said, "I seem to understand. Have you noticed that Chuanling had the opportunity to be attached to elder sister Zheng and Fu Lao, but she was attached to Roland, and wanted to kill you by Roland''s hand."


    Jiang Yilong said, "I don''t understand."


    I said, "it''s simple because Roland doesn''t like you."


    They are all adults. Besides, sometimes Jiang Yilong is too obvious. How can Roland not feel what Jiang Yilong means to her. When I said it, Jiang Yilong not only didn''t understand, but was even more strange.


    I attached it to Jiang Yilong''s ear and said the idea in a short word. After listening to it, Jiang Yilong frowned deeper, looked at Roland lying unconscious on the ground, looked at me and said, "young martial brother, is this really the case?"


    I said, "it''s at least 70% possible. Try to think about why Wu shuilian had such an experience."


    Jiang Yilong said, "but... Well, even if I''m amorous, I shouldn''t have this thought... That is, we all blame me for this situation... But don''t forget, I didn''t say it before. How should the old Fu students explain last time?"


    "Good question, I''m wondering."


    The answer given to us by the boat spirit made us wonder that it had nothing to do with it.


    I don''t believe it, neither does Jiang Yilong. We all don''t believe it. At the same time, there was another picture in the blood red halo. In the picture, it was Fu Zhiwen''s group of students. Not only did they not encounter the fog area, but they boarded the island smoothly.


    Bai Ling said, "you really didn''t do it?"


    The boat spirit didn''t answer, but he showed the picture in front of us again, which means to let us see clearly


    Now I probably understand why Chuanling should embarrass us. It''s just because Jiang Yilong thinks of Roland in his heart. At the beginning, Wu shuilian was robbed of the ship by crooked thoughts by the thieves, which led to the subsequent tragedy. Chuanling is the product of the resentment of Wu shuilian and Zhou an. Its consciousness naturally hates such events, so it mainly targets Jiang Yilong, not us.


    The root of the problem has been found. A thorny problem in front of us is how to deal with the boat spirit turned by the resentment of Wu shuilian and Zhou an. While struggling with this, my confused thoughts immediately calmed down. It is very likely that the ghost island forbidden area incident for hundreds of years is due to the boat spirit. Jiang Yilong''s thought of Roland alone will lead to death. It is speculated that many lives must have been planted in the hands of the boat spirit for so many years. Moreover, the great Revenge of Zhou an and Wu shuilian has been avenged. It is not a great disaster to let him continue to stay in this world.


    Seeing my action, Bai Ling hurriedly said, "what are you doing?"


    I said, "it should have ended long ago."


    I took up the talisman and clapped it. The blood red halo made a dull sound without leaving any trace. Bai Ling scolded me in cold blood, and I turned a deaf ear. At the same time, the black fog around gradually became thin. After the black fog completely disappeared, we could clearly see that it was an island no more than 100 meters away from the ship. After taking the compass, we identified it as the ghost island we were going to.


    "The ship is sinking."


    After the spirit of the ship was removed, the dilemma of a leaf blocking the eyes suddenly reversed. At the same time, the ship suddenly began to sink at a very fast speed, but in just a few seconds, the sea was about to overflow the deck. I asked Bai Ling and Zheng Jie to jump into the kayak. At the same time, I ran back to the cabin and carried Fu Zhiwen out. Jiang Yilong took Roland into the kayak.


    Just as we all returned to the kayak, we turned around and saw only half of the mast. After a few seconds, we could no longer see any shadow of the boat, as if none of this had happened at all.


    I looked at the time. Now at 4:30 in the morning, less than 20 minutes, we chose a shallow water area and boarded Ghost Island. Since it was still some time before dawn, and everyone was overwhelmed by this, after moving all the materials from the kayak to the beach, he quickly set up a tent. He was sleepy and didn''t care about anything else, so he fell asleep.

 Chapter 102

    The wound on Fu Zhiwen''s head has completely scabbed, which is no big problem, but after all, he is old, his body is no better than his youth, and his face is still a little ugly. In this place where the bird doesn''t shit, he doesn''t have the conditions to mend his body at all, so he can only resist. As for Roland, she was possessed by the spirit of the boat, but the spirit of the boat just wanted to use her hand to kill Jiang Yilong who had bad thoughts, which did not cause the sequelae left by the body of the spirit.


    They gradually regained consciousness. Of course, they knew nothing about what happened in the early morning. Now we have safely arrived at Ghost Island. Knowing and not knowing the specific details has become less important to them.


    "I''m so thirsty. What about water? Is there any water to drink?"


    "I still have half a bottle here. Take it and drink it."


    "And you?"


    "I''m not thirsty now."


    Jiang Yilong went through two backpacks and found canned dry food. He was about to lend it, but he thought about it and gave up the idea. "Forget it. Keep it for yourself. I''ll bear it for a while."


    Seawater can not be drunk directly. Once ingested in excess, the light will be poisoned and the heavy will die. The biggest problem we are facing now is the lack of drinking water. According to the current situation, if we haven''t found a drinking water source, we can''t make it today. However, even if the ghost island birds do not shit and are surrounded by the sea, the vegetation on the island is lush. I believe it will only take some time, and this problem should be solved.


    Fu Zhiwen walked out of the tent with his stick. Looking around, he immediately took out his compass from his coat pocket and looked at it for a long time. Seeing that he hadn''t spoken for a long time, I took the initiative to get together. "Master Fu, don''t look any more. We''ve reached the place. This is the so-called ghost island. Hurry up."


    "I don''t know the specific place."


    "You don''t know the place?"


    "Old man Fu, aren''t you kidding?"


    Fu Zhiwen looked at Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling. He apologized and said, "I''m really sorry I didn''t tell you clearly before. The specific situation is like this. At first, one of my students briefly mentioned this place to me, and then drew a sketch by hand. As for the specific location, it remains to be investigated."


    "What are you waiting for, the sketch?"


    "Here, here."


    Fu Zhiwen turned and returned to the tent. Later, I didn''t know where to turn out a crumpled paper. When we came together and looked at the sketch, all our faces couldn''t help but show disappointment. The so-called sketch in his hand, to be exact, only used very simple lines to roughly draw a route outline. Not to mention that we are not familiar with the place of life here, even if we know the ghost island area very well, it is not easy to find out the location of the ancient tomb only by comparing the sketch in his hand with the real scene.


    "Old man Fu, you really want us to accompany you to visit mountains and rivers."


    Zheng Jie pushed Jiang Yilong and roared. "I''ve warned you several times. Respect my grandfather. Is it just you? I''m not in a hurry? You know, I''ve only asked for ten days off. I''ve wasted three days since I came here from Chongqing."


    "I don''t care whether you have ten days or eight days..."


    Maybe he made it clear with Zheng Jie. Now Jiang Yilong is no longer so afraid of her as before. Seeing that they are going to quarrel about this, I quickly pulled Jiang Yilong back. "If you come, you''ll be at ease. If you come, it''s useless to say anything now. The top priority is to find a way to find this place as soon as possible and leave this damn place as soon as possible."


    "Looking for a needle in a haystack."


    Ghost Island is not big, but it is not small. The more difficult problem is that we know nothing about the island. Even if we know that there are ancient tombs on the island, it is not much different from bailing''s saying of looking for a needle in a haystack. Based on this situation, we must work together and not make any contradiction at this juncture.


    "Listen to me." I cleared my throat and handed a cigarette to Jiang Yilong. "The ancient tomb is our goal. Whether it''s for you or for us, we all have the same goal. Therefore, from the perspective of common goal, it''s not only useless but also unnecessary to be emotional now."


    Fu Zhiwen said: "Xiao Qi is right. Our goals are the same, and we finally landed on the island."


    "That''s right. However, according to the current situation, it is unrealistic to find the specific location of the ancient tomb in a short time, so we must make preparations for a long time."


    "I only asked for ten days off. I have to take five or six days once. I don''t have much time left."


    "If we''re really lucky, maybe you think it''s possible these days. But we have to face the reality, so it''s your own business. Think about it yourself. It''s a big deal. Then you tell the truth to your immediate boss. I believe your leave may be extended indefinitely until we finally find the ancient tomb." at this point, I deliberately paused, He glanced at Fu Zhiwen. "However, the ugly talk comes first. If the matter here is really told to the country and promised us in advance, you must not play a joke on us."


    Jiang Yilong said, "yes, I don''t want to end up empty."


    Fu Zhiwen affirmed, "don''t worry, heaven knows, you know, we know."


    "That''s good. Now let''s focus. The island is not small, and we don''t have many hands. We can only use a stupid way to help you with the equipment you bring according to our strengths. Don''t you have two metal detectors? Then, we have a total of six people. Let''s divide them into two groups first, and gradually narrow the scope of the search."


    "Isn''t that slow?"


    "Do you have a better way?"


    Fu Zhiwen thought for a moment and said, "OK, but it may be too late today. First get familiar with the nearby environment, find the water source, and then relocate the location of the camp."


    The island has lush vegetation, overgrown weeds, snakes, insects, rats and ants. It''s normal to say that there are individual bears and raptors. Therefore, Jiang Yilong and I each took a machete for self-defense, and then we worked in pairs to focus on the temporary camp and look for water while getting familiar with the environment nearby.


    Bai Ling and I were divided into a group. After leaving the camp for more than ten minutes, we had fallen into lush weeds. At this time, my brain suddenly became hot, looked at Bai Ling and said, "by the way, aren''t you a fox fairy?"


    Bai Ling blinked his smart eyes and nodded, "yes, yes."


    I said, "anyway, there are no others here. Can you use some means?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s about using your magic skills to ask about mountain gods and river gods. In short, it''s about finding out the location of the ancient tomb as much as possible. Won''t it save a lot of time?"


    Bai Ling pointed to my nose and smiled badly. He immediately said, "I didn''t expect you to have this ghost idea. To tell you the truth, there are no mountain gods and land gods here, not even an alien with spiritual knowledge."

 Chapter 103

    Only by climbing high and looking far can we see the trend and pattern of the mountains. Now, I am clearing a way and preparing to climb the nearest hill with Bai Ling.


    According to common sense, such a great effort to build an ancient tomb on this island must not be as simple as digging a pit and burying it at will. Besides, the little golden man Fu Zhiwen showed us at that time alone was of great value. Therefore, we can think that the funerary objects in the ancient tomb and the specifications of the ancient tomb must be extraordinary.


    I was a coolie all the way. When I really wanted to count on Bai Ling, she couldn''t help. For this, I can only face the reality. More than half an hour later, we climbed to the top of the mountain. The mountain was not high, only 50 or 60 meters at most. Looking around, the scope of line of sight search was very limited.


    I put down my machete, took out my compass and looked back and forth several times. I was very disappointed that I didn''t find a good wind * * within this limited range. Therefore, I can draw a conclusion that, at least, the ancient tomb can''t be in this range.


    After a short rest, I''m going to pull Bai Ling down the mountain, continue to explore the road, strive for time and expand the scope of the search. At this time, Bai Ling suddenly pulled my clothes and said, "Zhiyuan, look."


    I was stunned. Bai Ling pointed to the southeast direction. I mistakenly thought it was because I didn''t look carefully just now. I took a compass and looked at it, but I still didn''t find anything. I put down the compass. The exact direction pointed by Bai Ling was about one kilometer away from us. Behind the grove, I looked for a long time and said, "how can there be a house in this place? Does anyone live on this island?"


    "At first I thought I was dazzled, but when I looked carefully, it was really a house. There should be no one, because I didn''t feel popular inside."


    "Can you feel it so far?"


    "Of course."


    "Yes, who will live in this damn place where birds don''t shit."


    "How much you hate it here. I think the scenery here is good."


    No matter whether there is an ancient tomb on the island or whether there are valuable funerary objects in the ancient tomb, what happened to the student group last time is not of any interest to Bai Ling, because she just has the mentality of visiting mountains and rivers.


    "Do you want to go and have a look?" Bai Ling asked again when he saw that I was stunned.


    "Of course, I have to go. I don''t think there will be unexpected discoveries."


    We quickly went down the mountain and went straight. Just as we were passing through the lush weeds and about to pass through the woods, Jiang Yilong and Roland suddenly appeared nearby and saw us trot over to ask about the situation.


    Jiang Yilong said, "there''s a fart. I don''t know if this machine really works. I''ve swept this piece back twice, and I haven''t seen it ring once."


    "The metal detector is new and must work," Roland said


    I said, "maybe it''s really not here. I just saw the trend of mountains here and didn''t find good feng shui. However, we found that there seems to be a house behind the forest."


    "No, how can there be a house in this ghost place?" Jiang Yilong said.


    Naturally, the four of us had no results after a discussion. At present, we can only look through the woods. It may be our luck. We had been worried about drinking water before. We didn''t expect that there was a brook when we just passed through the forest. The water in the brook was not sea water. It was sweet and cool and could be drunk directly. In addition, a wooden bridge was built side by side by several tree trunks in Xigou.


    "Ah."


    "What''s your ghost name? Scare me." it may be that the boat spirit happened. Jiang Yilong knew that Roland had no feelings for him. If it weren''t for this, Roland wouldn''t be used by the boat spirit and nearly killed Jiang Yilong. Because of this, Jiang Yilong''s thoughts about her non share are becoming less and less


    Roland turned pale and pointed to us, "look at it yourself."


    We looked at the situation and saw two wooden piles on both sides of the wooden bridge. It was not unusual. When we were ready to look away, we found two heads hanging on the two wooden columns with hemp ropes. For a long time, the skin and meat rotted or seemed to be eaten by birds, animals and birds. Now they are just two skeletons.


    No wonder Roland is timid. Even if we suddenly see these two skulls, we can''t help but be startled.


    "How could there be a head here? Was it really inhabited here before?" he said. At the same time, he had walked across the wooden bridge and came to the bottom of two wooden piles. He looked at the skull for a long time and said: "judging from the signs of strength fracture, it should have been cut off by a very sharp knife."


    Roland is an archaeology major after all, and her psychological quality is still very strong. She recovered her peace in a short time.


    Our attention stopped at the skull and turned to the house in front of us. The house is made of mud and wood, and the roof is covered with thatch. According to the size, there should be only one room, only one door and no windows.


    Jiang Yilong stood in front of the closed door and wanted to see the situation inside through the crack of the door. Because there was no window, there was no light in it. He tried to push the door open. It may be that it was buckled inside. After several attempts, he failed. He tried his best and kicked it on the wooden door. The wooden door has been rotten and moth for many years. Now he is kicked by Jiang Yilong, Immediately kick out a big hole.


    I saw it through the hole, but I didn''t think it was very uncomfortable because it was airtight, closed for so long, and no one lived for a long time.


    Jiang Yilong asked me and saw me wave my hand. Then he unloaded the broken door with a machete and opened it for about five or six minutes. When the smell in the house gradually faded, we went in.


    The space in the house is not big, about 20 square meters. Because no one has lived for a long time, there are countless spider webs and dust, and there are indeed some things in the house, some broken wooden appliances and pottery pots and tiles scattered on the ground.


    "It''s all junk."


    "In your eyes, these things are just rags, but they may not be valuable."


    Jiang Yilong looked at Roland and and said, "what''s the value of these rags?"


    Roland quickly bent over to pick up a piece of pottery and tile, looked at it for a long time and said, "it''s really broken. It''s probably around the end of the Qing Dynasty, not to mention it''s already broken. It''s of little value."


    I looked at the time. There were still more than ten minutes to 12 noon. It was agreed that the three groups of men and horses would meet at 12 noon. Although the conditions of this house were poor, it was better to shelter from the wind and rain than to live in a tent. We stopped for a while and returned to the camp the same way. However, we didn''t expect that we waited for about half an hour when we returned to the camp, but we didn''t see Zheng Jie and Fu Zhiwen

 Chapter 104

    "Where are these two people? One is an archaeology professor and the other is a law enforcement policeman. They don''t have a sense of time."


    In this half hour, all the materials in the tent were packed and packed. When Zheng Jie and his family came back, they immediately moved the camp to the broken house. However, the agreed time exceeded half an hour and the two people did not come back. If we choose to move the camp away without authorization at this time and wait for them to return and see the camp disappear out of thin air, it will undoubtedly make a simple thing troublesome.


    "Anyway, the time is not too fast. Let''s eat first and wait while eating."


    I went back the same way, took some water from the brook, went back to the camp, cooked a pot of instant noodles, and shared some cans with Bai Ling. These trivial things seem ordinary, but time often passes inadvertently. Suddenly, time has gone in vain.


    "It''s already one twenty-five."


    "What happened to Professor Fu and officer Zheng?"


    I always thought that Fu Zhiwen and Zheng Jie were so eager to find ancient tombs that their return time was delayed. Now Roland suddenly said so casually, which made my heart jump.


    I said, "you and Bai Ling stay here. Don''t run around. I''ll find it with my senior brother."


    Jiang Yilong and I shouted their names as we walked along the direction of Fu Zhiwen and them, until we left the camp for about two miles. There was still no response from them within this range. At the same time, a trace of being trampled by people was still clearly visible.


    Jiang Yilong said, "these two are really capable. They ran so far."


    I smiled.


    We walked some distance along the traces left by the two people. Tall weeds can be seen everywhere. When we pass through this weed, a gully appears in front of us, and opposite the gully is a small hillside with lush vegetation and completely shrouded by the shade.


    "Old Fu, sister Zheng."


    After shouting several times, there was still no response. At present, the traces left by them have completely disappeared. The only possibility in front of us is that these two people are very likely to cross the single wooden bridge across the gully. In the current situation, we are also very helpless. We can only cross the single wooden bridge carefully and come to the opposite.


    "Younger martial brother, there are shoe prints on the ground."


    There are indeed some shoe prints left on the mud. Without careful identification, it can be seen that they are Fu Zhiwen and Zheng Jie. However, just as I was about to get up and look for them along the footprints, I suddenly froze back to where I was. Looking back, I looked at the shoe prints left behind me, and then compared them with those left by Zheng Jie, it looked very strange.


    My weight may not be as heavy as Fu Zhiwen, but it must be heavier than Zheng Jie. On the contrary, the shoe prints I left in the same place are much shallower than those she left. In addition, the span of several pairs of shoe prints they left is very large. This alone is completely out of normal.


    Jiang Yilong looked at me, pushed me and said, "what do you think?"


    "According to these pairs of shoe prints, Zheng Jie and Fu Zhiwen should be running at that time."


    "Oh, little elder martial brother, your Taoism is getting higher and higher. You can even see this?"


    "It''s just inferred from the footprints they left. But it''s strange why they ran. Did they find anything?"


    "It''s hard to find the ancient tomb?"


    "Not to mention the Feng Shui pattern here, just the metal detectors they use, they should walk step by step very regularly. Besides, how can ancient tombs be built in this place."


    "Then don''t think about it. Just ask if you understand when you find them."


    The footprints of the two men disappeared in front of the grassland. In front of the grassland was a dense forest. Now we can only be sure that Zheng Jie and Fu Zhiwen came here and whether they are still here can only be known after looking for them.


    After entering the forest, the traces left by the two people are not obvious, which increases the difficulty for us, but fortunately, the forest is not large, and the penetration of our voice is not low. As long as they are still nearby, they will be able to hear the response soon.


    "These two are really evil spirits. Have a cigarette and have a rest." Jiang Yilong took out a cigarette box from his pocket by leaning against the trunk. There were just two left in the cigarette box. He joked: "well, there is no rations. It will be difficult in the next few days."


    "It''s also a good thing to smoke less." I looked at the time. It took us about an hour and 20 minutes since we left the camp, and it took nearly three hours to come back. The time when Fu Zhiwen and I left in the morning was exactly nine o''clock, that is to say, if they really returned to the camp on time according to the agreed time, the range they could walk would probably be here.


    I took two puffs and put out the cigarette on the ground. Jiang Yilong said I wasted it. I said, "the forest is not too big. I''ll just go to the East, you go to the west, and meet here if you can''t find it."


    Jiang Yilong said hello. I turned around and left. When I just walked a few steps and shouted to elder sister Fu Zheng, there was a sudden movement in my southeast direction. I quickly stopped Jiang Yilong and shouted several times in succession. Finally, I heard the weak response ''we''re here''.


    Locking the direction, we ran. Just as we were about to cross the forest, we saw the metal detector leaning aside from a distance, and Zheng Jie was hung upside down by a rope on the trunk next to her. There were several blood holes on the back of her hand and face, which looked very embarrassed.


    "Hey, officer Zheng Da, what trick are you playing?"


    "Put her down first."


    Jiang Yilong quickly climbed up the tree and cut off the rope with a machete. At the moment when Zheng Jie fell, he picked up his sister. It may have been hung upside down for a long time. Zheng Jie''s right leg couldn''t exert strength for a time. Before I could speak, she quickly pointed forward and said, "go and save my grandfather."


    When we opened the grass, a square hole of square meters suddenly appeared in front of us, and Fu Zhiwen was covered with mud and unconscious, curled up under the hole of more than four meters.


    Jiang Yilong took the hemp rope that hung Zheng Jie upside down, compared the length and tied it to a tree trunk next to him. We worked together to get Fu Zhiwen out of the hole.


    After a while, Fu Zhiwen woke up. There were only some scratches on his body, but it didn''t matter. After looking at him and Zheng Jie, I hurriedly asked, "what happened to you?"


    "We came all the way to the ditch and got nothing. We were almost ready to return the same way. I didn''t think we saw someone across the ditch at this time. We knew it wasn''t you. We immediately chased after him. Unexpectedly, the guy ran faster and faster and disappeared after entering the forest. At this time, I lost my sight and fell into the forest Xiaojie is going to pull me up, but she accidentally stepped on the rope trap. Fortunately, you found it. Otherwise, Xiaojie and I may really have to die here. "


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s really possible. If you don''t get eaten by wild animals, you will starve and die of thirst. Ha ha, we are your life-saving benefactors. Think about how to repay us."


    Jiang Yilong had some elements of schadenfreude, but I was surprised when Fu Zhiwen finished. "Is there anyone here?"


    After a long rest, Zheng Jie''s right leg finally felt. She stood up and said to us, "I didn''t see too clearly at that time, but it seemed like a personal shadow."


    "It''s impossible. How can people still live in this ghost place?" Jiang Yilong said, "is it a human bear or a large beast?"


    I said, "elder martial brother, you can''t say that. I don''t know now, but there were people on the island before."


    Jiang Yilong knew I meant the house and nodded. "Maybe you are dazzled. Otherwise, if you are here for a long time, it is absolutely impossible for someone not to show up."


    "Maybe so." Zheng Jie said, "what did you find?"


    "Find a house."


    I walked around and looked for it. There was no trace or discovery. Then, a group of the four returned.


    On the way back, we told Zheng Jie and Fu Zhiwen about finding the house and preparing to move to business. They had no objection to it. Once, it was already 4:00 p.m. and Roland and bailing were already impatient. If Roland hadn''t insisted on keeping bailing with her, I''m afraid bailing would have been tempted to chase her.


    Just after we moved the camp to the dilapidated house and a few thunder explosions, dark clouds were scattered, but it rained heavily for a long time. Because it''s raining outside, we can only be limited to this broken house for the rest of the day. If we feel bored at leisure, we can only chat and sleep to pass the time. Fu Zhiwen seemed very energetic at this time. Although he was only staying in a broken house, in his eyes, it was like a treasure house. He looked east and West with a magnifying glass from time to time. As a result, he didn''t see a bright hall in the end.


    When the time transited to about 9 p.m., the rain outside had long stopped. Just as I was sleeping soundly, Bai Ling suddenly pushed me and woke up Jiang Yilong and Zheng Jie nearby. She pointed out and said, "there seems to be something moving outside."


    I didn''t care at first. At this time, it may be the movement made by those wild animals. The wild animals are afraid of fire. Secondly, we have many people and self-defense tools. We don''t have to worry about being attacked by wild animals, but Bai Ling said very firmly, "it''s different."


    I subconsciously thought about it. I crept out with a flashlight in one hand and a wooden stick in the other. When I looked around with a flashlight, I didn''t find anything. Just when I was ready to step back, I inadvertently illuminated the ground with a flashlight. I found that there were several pairs of clear footprints on the ground. I knew it was because of the rain.


    "Someone came."


    "What?"


    "I mean, there are people on this ghost island."

 Chapter 105

    This is our first visit to ghost island. There is no doubt that the regional environment here is strange. After nearly a day, even if all six people were dispatched, I''m afraid the scope of the search was less than one tenth of the whole Ghost Island, and the so-called sketches brought by Fu Zhiwen were completely useless. In view of this situation, it is undoubtedly very difficult to find the exact location of the ancient tomb on Ghost Island. As I said before, even if there is luck, it is bound to make long-term plans.


    However, now a turning point that can change the status quo is in front of us. If it were not for the dark and slippery road, I would have been tempted to follow the footprints left on the ground.


    "Good thing, this is a great good thing." Fu Zhiwen stood in front of the door, his eyes stayed on the ground for a moment, and then said, "I really didn''t expect that there were people living on this island. So, Xiaojie and I didn''t look away during the day."


    Jiang Yilong said, "maybe they didn''t look wrong, but it''s also possible that they deliberately led you and sister Zheng into a trap."


    Fu Zhiwen said, "we were uninvited guests. We came rashly to disturb their peace. I''m afraid I would have done the same for you. Fortunately, they didn''t do anything to us afterwards."


    Roland said: "but after all, we are here for a purpose. When they know, will they be in trouble with us? Don''t forget that there are two skeletons hanging on the bridge column. Just so, I''m afraid the atmosphere on the island is out of touch with social civilization."


    Fu Zhiwen said: "if they are really divorced from social civilization, we will take them into social civilization. It is good for ourselves and others. Moreover, we are for the country. The interests of the country are above all else. Even if there are difficulties, we should face the blade."


    I can''t help but feel a little ashamed. At this point, we have a world difference with Fu Zhiwen, because we are for self-interest. That success may be enough for us to squander our self-interest all our life


    According to what happened last night, the people on the island probably found us long ago and approached us secretly just to find out the truth. It''s better to be passive than active. After discussion, we agreed to take the initiative to visit the people on the island, which may alleviate the embarrassing situation we are facing at that time.


    The problem is that the ghost island is big or small. We don''t know where the other party lives on the ghost island. However, fortunately, there is an unusual number of white spirit in our team, which can lock the smell left by each other through the magical nose.


    Fu Zhiwen and Zheng Jie don''t believe it. With our strong attitude of affirmation, they just held a kind of try attitude.


    "Is the direction right?"


    "The smell is a little weak, but the direction should not be wrong."


    Due to our ignorance of the region, we can only completely rely on Bai Ling, which undoubtedly makes us walk through the forest and grass all the way, through thorns and thorns, and all the uncultivated roads. Zheng Jie and Roland had been complaining for a long time, but when Bai Ling followed the smell for nearly two hours, we found that there was an artificial Road in the deep forest. After walking for a while, the mountains and streams murmured. Across the gully more than five meters wide was a wooden bridge. It may be just a coincidence that two skeletons were hung on the wooden columns at both ends of the wooden bridge, The total number is four. But these skulls are a little old, and they are certainly not members of the murdered Student League.


    Bai Ling said, "the smell is getting stronger and stronger. It should be coming soon."


    Looking at the skulls hanging at both ends of the bridge, Roland said, "there must be something wrong with the folk customs here. You''d better be careful."


    "Don''t worry, we are not vegetarian." Jiang Yilong said, "besides, we have no hostility."


    After crossing the wooden bridge and through a forest, our sight suddenly brightened and appeared in front of us. There were no less than dozens of large and small houses, either built near the mountain or near the water, but these houses looked dilapidated. Only the nearby courtyards were overgrown with weeds. It was obvious that no one had stayed for a long time.


    "Anyone?"


    Jiang Yilong shouted several times. The voice echoed for a long time, but there was no response.


    Dead, only a few of us spoke.


    "Here?"


    "Yes."


    "Now?"


    "Yes."


    It looks deserted here. It is very likely that the people here moved out a long time ago. In other words, it can be said that the only group of aborigines on the island are no longer on the island, but what happened last night, all of us can be sure that there must be someone left here. Listening to Bai Ling''s affirmative answer twice, it was obvious that the one who deliberately approached us last night was hiding in a secret place here.


    I opened my mouth and said, "we have no malice. Can you show it?"


    Bai Ling suddenly pushed me aside. I was completely unprepared. I fell down in the nearby grass and was about to ask Bai Ling. Unexpectedly, I found an arrow on the ground where I was standing. I was scared to a cold sweat. If Bai Ling didn''t react quickly, this arrow would shoot at me.


    "There he is."


    Jiang Yilong pointed to the right. He saw a man on the tree about ten meters away from us. He should be a man with bow feathers on his back. We saw that he didn''t hit the target and was found by us. He quickly went down the tree.


    "He was the one who came last night."


    "Don''t let him run away."


    In addition to Fu Zhiwen staying where he was, the five of us immediately scattered around and chased him. It took more than ten minutes before and after, and we finally surrounded him in the open area.


    This is a boy with disheveled hair but clean face. He is about 13 to 15 years old. There are bead chains made of animal teeth on his neck, wrist and ankle. His upper body and lower body are only wrapped with two animal skins and stand barefoot. In this season, only two animal skins are used to keep out the cold, which shows his physical quality. Perhaps it was because we were so numerous and completely strange faces that he was a little afraid. He made a strange gasp in his mouth, put the arrow on the bow all the time, and was alert to our actions.


    We believe that as long as he takes another step forward, he will take the lead in shooting at us. Therefore, we can only stay where we are.


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s a child. Don''t point an arrow at us. We have no malice and won''t hurt you. By the way, what''s your name and your family?"


    He looked at Jiang Yilong and didn''t speak, but the bow and arrow that had aimed at me now aimed at him.


    Fu Zhiwen rushed over with his stick, looked carefully at the child in front of him, and immediately said, "step back and let me come."


    We each took two steps back as he said.


    Fu Zhiwen said, "son, don''t be nervous and don''t be afraid. We have no malice and won''t hurt you. Can you invite your family to speak?"


    The child looked at Fu Zhiwen and bared his teeth like a beast and gave a low roar.


    "You see, I don''t have any weapons that can hurt you, but this is just a tool to help you walk. Put down your bow and arrow."


    The child remained unmoved.


    Bai Ling said, "there should be no one else on the island except him."


    "That''s no wonder." Fu Zhiwen stood in place and thought. He immediately stepped back and walked next to Zheng Jie. He pulled out two boxes of biscuits from Zheng Jie''s backpack and deliberately tampered with the wrapping paper. "Child, what do you think this is?"


    His sight was quickly attracted to Fu Zhiwen by the sound. Seeing this, Fu Zhiwen tore open one of the boxes of wrapping paper, took a biscuit and put it on his mouth. "This is edible. Look carefully."


    Fu Zhiwen ate two biscuits in a row. He handed Zheng Jie his walking stick and carefully approached the child until they were only about three meters apart. He bent down and put two boxes of biscuits on the ground. "Here you are. You can eat it too."


    Seeing Fu Zhiwen step back in succession, the child finally summoned up the courage to come forward. Finally, he took out a biscuit from the open box and chewed it twice in his mouth. This chewing couldn''t stop. He simply put down his bow and arrow and sat cross legged on the ground, ate one box and put the remaining box of unopened biscuits in his arms.


    After some kindness, the vigilance of the child''s eyes suddenly decreased, and the embarrassing meeting between us was immediately resolved.


    "What''s your name?"


    The child looked at Zheng Jie and made a loud voice.


    "Are you alone on this island?"


    He looked at Roland again and made a loud voice with his throat.


    "Can''t you speak?"


    The child looked at Jiang Yilong and nodded.


    Fu Zhiwen sighed, "what a pity. You are a child and mute. You live here alone. How can you survive alone?"


    He didn''t respond, but he was stunned for a moment. He waved at us with a bow and arrow in his hand, and then he ran all the way in front. We quickly followed him. After a while, we came to a broken temple. There was a remnant image in the broken temple. We couldn''t see which immortal it was. On the ground, there were branches, dry firewood and a pile of charcoal left after burning. On a simple shelf, there was a intact pottery pot on it. In addition, beside the broken temple, there are grass balls for sleeping, as well as some animal bones left after eating.


    We have seen how a mute and a child survived on this island. The facts before us make us confused, but we also admire the child''s viability and perseverance.


    The child gave us a few gestures. Before we could fully understand it, he ran out of the broken Temple alone with a bow and arrow. We stayed in the broken temple for nearly an hour and a half, but we didn''t see him coming back. We were about to leave the broken temple and get familiar with the environment. The child returned to the broken temple with a big snake and hare with a thick arm in one hand, said something to us, made a gesture, and began to get prey.


    "He''s going to invite us to eat his hard won prey?"


    "It should be."


    "Ha ha, I haven''t eaten meat for several days. Brother Zhiyuan Yilong, go and help him."

 Chapter 106

    As the saying goes, "the Supreme Master is noble and virtuous. Secondly, he should repay his deeds, and return courtesy to each other. If he does not come, it is also impolite; It is not polite to come and not go. ". We didn''t think that just two boxes of ordinary biscuits would ease the tension between us and the boy, and now he wants to invite us to a picnic.


    Since we started from Humen, we have been eating canned dry food, and the oil and water in our stomach have long been squeezed clean. Then Jiang Yilong and I helped each other and came to Xigou to clean the five internal organs of the hare and the big blue and white snake.


    "You''re really capable. It didn''t take much time to get these guys out and back."


    "He can''t survive alone on the island without his ability."


    "It''s not easy. If it were me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be here long ago."


    The child is likely to be born mute, but he has normal hearing. Listening to our discussion, his face shows some pride. Just as we were cleaning up and ready to return to the broken temple, he didn''t know where to get some wild fruits, pounded them, and drenched the game meat with fruit juice. Then, a loud voice came out of his mouth and a gesture in his hand.


    We watched it for a long time. Through his gesture, it probably means that the roasted meat is better. It''s true. Just now I always wanted to eat a game dinner. There was a lack of oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and other seasonings. I''m afraid the taste of naturally baked game is not satisfactory.


    Back to the broken temple, we quickly lit a fire to roast meat. In less than half an hour, the smell of meat had spread and made us salivate. After spending most of the day in the ordeal of being able to eat and not being able to eat, the child finally waved to us.


    After we tasted the first taste of meat, all of us had no time to eat, wolfed down and ate.


    "This is the best barbecue I''ve ever had."


    "Hey, hey, me too, me too."


    "I haven''t had enough."


    "No, there''s only one left. Here you are."


    In front of our children, we boast of being civilized people in society, but at present, we are all creatures, and we are all ugly, which inevitably makes the children laugh.


    "We''ve met for a long time, and now we''ve eaten the delicious food you sent. Even if we know each other, we''re friends. My name is Roland, her name is Zheng Jie, and this is..." when Roland said our names one by one, she looked at the child and said: "Although you can''t speak, you should also have your name. We can''t feed you. You call you. If you don''t, why don''t we just get you one."


    We couldn''t see what the child wanted to say. The child was burning with anxiety. Immediately, he suddenly had a flash of inspiration, ran to take the bow and arrow, held the bow in his hand for a long time, saw that we still didn''t understand, took out two arrows, deliberately broke one, and pointed to the unbroken arrow and the bow.


    Fu Zhiwen said: "Your surname is Gong? Although there is no such surname among the Hundred Surnames, it does exist among the people. As far as I know, in the spring and Autumn period, there was a man named Gongsun Yingqi in the state of Lu. He once attacked song and Zheng with the monarch of the state of Lu. Later, he made great achievements and was granted the title of a doctor of the state of Lu for generations. His descendants took the ancestor as their surname, so he had the surname of Gong."


    The child shook his head and quickly pointed to the bow and another arrow.


    Bai Ling said, "he just deliberately took out two arrows and broke one of them. He picked the one that wasn''t broken and pointed to the bow again and again. Isn''t your surname Zhang?"


    The child made two noises and nodded.


    The child wanted to draw again, but he didn''t know what to do until half of the drawing. We could see it clearly. Seeing his difficulties, I said, "you don''t have to draw anymore. If you don''t mind, we''ll call you Xiao Zhang."


    He thought about it and had to sigh and nod.


    I said, "Xiao Zhang, have you grown up here since you were young?"


    Xiao Zhang nodded.


    "What about the others? Why do you keep one here? Where are your parents?"


    Faced with Zheng Jie''s three problems, Xiao Zhang thought for a long time, and finally used a very troublesome process to compare them to us. Through his sign language, we got the information that probably a long time ago, all the people here left for some reason. At that time, his parents should have died due to an accident, leaving him lonely and helpless. Other people didn''t want to add this burden, so he would die He left the island alone.


    We were worried for a while. We knew too much about Zhang from childhood, and the more we felt that it was a miracle for him to survive. God opened our eyes. In addition to depriving him of his ability to speak, he was very healthy.


    Fu Zhiwen said, "by the way, Xiao Zhang, have you seen five strangers on the island more than ten days ago? They are about 30 to 50 years old."


    Xiao Zhang hesitated, as if he didn''t understand. Fu Zhiwen repeated it, and he shook his head.


    "Haven''t you seen it?" I said.


    "It''s impossible. When we were on the boat, the spirit showed us carefully. They all boarded the island smoothly," Jiang Yilong said.


    "It''s also possible that Xiao Zhang stays here except for hunting every day. The island is so big that it doesn''t necessarily meet." Zheng Jie looks at Xiao Zhang and says, "is that right, Xiao Zhang?"


    Xiao Zhang nodded.


    After eating the game, according to all the information we learned from Xiao Zhang, the original five people should have been at the wrong time with Xiao Zhang. Moreover, they also found the location of the ancient tomb. Finally, the four lost their information, and only one person smoothly brought back a little golden man to Chongqing.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly said, "old Fu, this is wrong."


    Fu Zhiwen said, "what''s wrong?"


    I said: "ten miles away, I believe I can leave the island and return home with the memory fragments left before. However, it is so far away from Chongqing and the man''s situation is so bad. How did he go back?"


    Roland connects: "I know about this. Curator Li ordered me to arrange for the five of them to go to ghost island at that time. I made an agreement with them to pick them up on the island one week at the latest. However, the time limit agreed afterwards was up, and I didn''t see any of them. Later, I finally asked the boat owner to let him close the boat to ghost island Island, when we were about two nautical miles away from Ghost Island, we found a kayak on the sea, which happened to be the man named Feng Zigang. His situation was very bad at that time, so I had no choice but to send him back first. Afterwards, curator Li sent someone to send him back to Chongqing. "


    I said, "but it''s still a little strange. Since Feng Zigang has lost his habitual madness, how could he drive a kayak to leave Ghost Island."


    Jiang Yilong said, "I''m afraid we can''t know the answer until we completely cure the psychosis surnamed Feng."


    Before, we found that the island was inhabited, but we didn''t expect to find Xiao Zhang, who was not only a child, but also a mute who couldn''t speak. It''s a pity that he was the only one on the island. Therefore, it seems that we have returned to the original point on the issue of ancient tombs. I''m afraid we can''t know the answer until we search the whole Ghost Island in a carpet way.


    "It''s still early. Why don''t we move our things here? After all, it''s almost the center of the island. In the next period of time, it''s less trouble for us."


    "However, after all, there is a master here. It''s impolite to break in rashly. If you want to move here now, you have to ask Xiao Zhang Tong for his consent."


    As soon as Fu Zhiwen finished speaking, Xiao Zhang would come over, patted Roland on the shoulder, gestured a few times, looked at his gestures and the look on his face, and was very happy that we moved to live with him in this broken temple.


    Roland touched Xiao Zhang''s head and said: "Thank you. In the next few days, we won''t have to worry about eating delicious food. By the way, Xiao Zhang, children as old as you outside the island not only enjoy the care of their parents, but also receive civilized education. Compared with them, you seem to live in hell. Sister Luo has a proposal. When we finish what we should do here, you and How about we get out of here together? "


    Xiao Zhang didn''t respond. He just stared at Roland.


    Roland said, "don''t worry. We can find a way to help you then."


    Xiao Zhang hesitated for a while, finally nodded and smiled shyly.


    Maybe Roland''s words moved Xiao Zhang, or maybe Xiao Zhang really regarded us as friends. He not only promised to let us move to the broken temple, but also took the initiative to help. Although he was young, he was stronger than Jiang Yilong and me, and the Anti-Japanese materials on his shoulders were heavier than the two of us.


    This time, it was a few hours. Seeing that it was dark, Xiao Zhang went hunting alone with his bow and arrow. Now he not only had to fill his stomach for himself, but also took into account the share of the six of us. The hunting time may be much longer than he usually did alone. Of course, Xiao Zhang was so sincere to each other that we would not be so unkind. We hurried to pack the bags contained in his backpack All kinds of meat, canned biscuits and so on.


    It was another meat meal, but Xiao Zhang was tasteless. Instead, he ate these biscuits with relish.


    Fu Zhiwen took out the sketch and looked at it for a long time. He sighed and prepared to throw it into the fire. The sketch was useless and burned. Anyway, we don''t feel pity. However, Xiao Zhang stopped it and made a gesture for a while, which meant to let him see it. Fu Zhiwen didn''t care at first. He directly handed the sketch to Xiao Zhang. When he saw Xiao Zhang, he didn''t turn his eyes After staring at the sketch for a long time, Fu Zhiwen looked a little excited and said, "Xiao Zhang, you don''t recognize this place."


    Originally, we were all ready to go to bed. Suddenly, listening to Fu Zhiwen''s words, we got up immediately and focused on Xiao Zhang alone. Xiao Zhang looked at us, looked at the sketch, and then nodded.

 Chapter 107

    In our current situation, it is difficult to find the ancient tomb on the island. However, Xiao Zhang has lived in ghost island since childhood. He is no longer familiar with the geographical environment here. Before, we forgot this fork. We didn''t expect that Fu Zhiwen''s sudden move will achieve such great results, even if the sketch is only sketched, But Xiao Zhang can be very sure of the specific geographical location. However, according to Xiao Zhang''s sign language, this place is in the northwest of the island, about half a day''s walk from the broken temple.


    Fortunately, a long time ago, the people on the island built four main roads leading to the four directions of East, West, North and south. Now there is only Xiao Zhang on the island, and the road has lost its original function. However, for us, it is a great bargain, so as not to climb mountains and mountains and cut through thorns and thorns. Otherwise, the time for most of the day will be doubled and superimposed.


    It seems that this statement is not unreasonable.


    When it was dawn, Fu Zhiwen couldn''t wait to start, and we were awakened by the noise he made, so we had to leave the warm quilt. We simply ate some dry food to supplement our physical strength. Next, we sorted out the necessary tools, such as Luoyang shovel, hand shovel, compass, metal detector and brush.


    Seeing us sorting out these strange equipment, Xiao Zhang was a little puzzled and asked us. Fu Zhiwen didn''t avoid anything and directly said our original intention of coming to ghost island. After Xiao Zhang understood, I saw some strange changes in his face, but he returned to normal in only a moment. Maybe it''s because we know that we didn''t come to the island for vacation, but came to dig the tomb of the dead.


    "I found Xiao Zhang a little strange."


    "What''s strange about him?"


    "I saw us all sleep last night. He looked through all our backpacks and boxes."


    "Could it be that he was greedy and wanted biscuits and cans. He saw that we all slept, so it''s hard to wake us up."


    "No. we didn''t avoid him. Xiao Zhang, the backpack with dry food, knew it. Moreover, we didn''t look at the backpack and box with dry food."


    "That may be Xiao Zhang''s curiosity. After all, he lives alone on the island as a child and knows nothing about everything outside."


    "Maybe."


    Bai Ling deliberately dragged me to slow down. After hearing what she said, I really didn''t think it was strange. As I said, Xiao Zhang managed to survive alone, and the world he knew was limited to the island. He knew everything here, but he was at a loss about the world outside the island. Therefore, when we came to the island, the very ordinary cream sandwich biscuits could let him put down his vigilance, so it was not difficult to see everything. In addition, the time of contact and understanding with Xiao Zhang is only about 20 hours so far. Even if it is not possible to fully understand him and know him, there is no doubt that Xiao Zhang is naturally kind and helpful.


    I suddenly thought of what Roland said to Xiao Zhang yesterday. When we handle the ancient tomb properly, we will take Xiao Zhang away and let him contact civilization. First, we are out of sympathy. Second, we are convinced of Xiao Zhang''s tenacious perseverance. Of course, if he wants to stay with us, I won''t object. Anyway, according to our current situation, it''s just one more mouth to eat.


    With Xiao Zhang as our guide, we reduced a lot of trouble and walked several times less wronged. Stop and go. More than three hours later, Xiao Zhang stopped at the front, gestured at us and pointed to the front.


    Fu Zhiwen walked quickly to the entrance of the valley with his stick. He quickly took out the sketch and carefully compared it with the real scene for a long time.


    "It seems to be here."


    I took the sketch from Fu Zhiwen, because the first time I defined 10000 impossibilities in my heart, I naturally didn''t take this sketch to heart. But now we carefully compare them. The sketch roughly depicts the mountains and several prominent convex stones nearby as marks. Compared with the real scene, it is really 78 points similar.


    "I''ll see again."


    I handed the sketch back to Fu Zhiwen, stood at the mouth of the valley with a compass, looked at it for a long time, took a detour to the top of the mountain, and finally went down the mountain to return to the team. Said: "there is a wind here. Although it is not very good, if someone is buried here, it can ensure the prosperity of future generations."


    Fu Zhiwen smiled and said, "that''s here. It must be wrong."


    Zheng Jie asked Xiao Zhang, "have you ever heard people on the island say there are ancient tombs here?"


    Xiao Zhang made a few gestures, which probably meant that when his parents were alive, he never heard his parents and the people in the village talk about the ancient tombs on the island. After the death of the people who used to live on the island, they were buried in the back mountain where they lived.


    "Have you ever heard of the origin of the people on your island?" seeing that Xiao Zhang didn''t understand, Roland said, "where did the people on the island move from before, and why did they move here to live?"


    Xiao Zhang shook his head.


    "It''s not hard to explain." Fu Zhiwen said, "according to my eyesight, the oldest house structure in the village should be around 200 years, and the most conservative era should be from the middle of the Qing Dynasty to the late Qing Dynasty. In the feudal period, once the political situation was unstable and the civil uprising opposed the imperial court, it was the common people who suffered the disaster. Therefore, in fact, everyone wanted to find a paradise."


    Jiang Yilong said, "I didn''t see it. You see the problem very thoroughly."


    Fu Zhiwen said with a smile: "I''m old, fine and old. I''m going to be buried anyway."


    Zheng Jie said, "Grandpa, don''t talk nonsense. You''re still many years away from 100."


    "A hundred years old? I dare not think, I dare not." Fu Zhiwen suddenly looked at Jiang Yilong and me and said, "why don''t you help me calculate, how many years do I still have to live?"


    Jiang Yilong and I glanced at him and said in unison.


    Last time, Jiang Yilong made trouble because of Uncle Zhang. Since then, Jiang Yilong and I have left lingering fears in our hearts. So, now, if anyone wants to ask us fortune telling, whether it''s okay to ask wealth and wealth to ensure peace, if it''s about longevity, it''s better to avoid it.


    When we entered the valley, there were rocks and weeds everywhere. Before we put down our equipment, Zheng Jie pointed to the holes of different sizes and depths all over the ground and said, "it seems that they found it before."


    Zheng Jie''s sentence seems superfluous. Now the location of the ancient tomb has been determined. The five of them must have found the ancient tomb and smoothly entered the ancient tomb. Otherwise, they would never bring a little golden man. With their opening, nature has now given us great help. However, it''s strange to say that the total number of pits dug out is only seven or eight. We''ve seen them one by one. The deepest pit is only about one meter and the shallowest is only twenty or thirty centimeters. According to common sense, since the ancient tomb is in the valley and they have been to the ancient tomb, they should leave the entrance to the ancient tomb.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Did Feng Zi just hide the entrance when he left?"


    "It''s possible."


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t find the entrance for the time being. Anyway, it''s sure that the ancient tomb is in the valley. Besides, we don''t have detectors. By the way, you can see feng shui acupoints. Quickly point out the specific location of Feng * * and the ancient tomb must be in the range of Feng * *."


    I can see the wind * * in the valley, and Jiang Yilong can see it naturally. He said to Zheng Jie, "you go back, right, right, and then step back and move left two steps, that''s it. According to my estimation, the deepest depth of the ancient tomb will not exceed five meters."


    Zheng Jie took his hand and shoveled two shovels. Suddenly, he thought of something. He quickly handed the shovel to Jiang Yilong and instructed me to say, "what are you two big men doing? Work quickly."


    Jiang Yilong and I have some labor in our team. Needless to say, the manual work of digging earth can only fall on us. While Jiang Yilong and I were digging, Xiao Zhang put down his bow and arrow and ran to help. To tell the truth, seeing that he is so sensible, I really want to recognize him as a dry brother.


    Due to the lack of manpower, we didn''t dig the hole very wide, but Jiang Yilong and I were not good at stealing the hole. If we were the group under Hu Qingguo, the efficiency might be several times that of us.


    After nearly two hours, the three of us were very tired, and the stolen hole was only about three meters deep. Seeing us stop work and drink water to rest, Fu Zhiwen came to join the fun. However, when he looked at the soil we had just dug out of the stealing hole with his hand, he immediately looked at it with a magnifying glass for a long time. At last, he directly asked us not to dig further.


    "Why don''t you continue to dig down? At most, there will be about an hour to dig the ancient tomb."


    "Old Fu, is there anything wrong?"


    "The composition of the soil is wrong. In my experience, there can be no tomb below."


    "Do you mean that our coolies have been busy for nothing these hours? But this is even more wrong. I can guarantee that this location is the wind * *. If the ancient tomb is not here, where will it be?"


    Fu Zhiwen quickly took the metal detector and began to probe down on the hole we had excavated. I''ve never played this thing before, but I''ve heard Roland say that it can probe more than 20 meters underground. It''s the best detection instrument in China.


    "Look, there''s no response."


    "Can this thing be unreliable?"


    "Absolutely not. If there is an ancient tomb below, according to the objects brought back before, there must be funerary objects in the ancient tomb. If it is a porcelain scroll, the metal detector can''t detect it. However, as long as there is a little iron, copper and other metal substances in it, it can detect it."


    "That''s not necessarily true. There are really no metal materials in the ancient tomb, just some funerary porcelain or ancient paintings."


    Listening to Jiang Yilong''s discrimination, Fu Zhiwen still shook his head. "I just said that the composition of the soil is wrong. Believe me, with decades of experience, I still have this ability."


    Jiang Yilong was a little angry, shoveled his hand to the side and said, "I don''t know if I can believe you, but the only wind * * here is here. If the ancient tombs are in this valley, where will they be buried if they are not buried here. Moreover, the previously dug holes all over the place are enough to show that the ancient tombs are in this valley."

 Chapter 108

    I know Jiang Yilong best. He is not a man who loses his temper at will. The reason why Fu Zhiwen suddenly throws his face at us now is that Fu Zhiwen doubts our ability, refers to donkeys as horses, and randomly points out the position of * *. Taking this matter into account, from our own standpoint, Fu Zhiwen does have several components in it.


    Fu Zhiwen has lived for a long time. As he said himself, people are old, ghosts and spirits. He can''t see why Jiang Yilong suddenly looks down. He hurriedly said, "Xiao Jiang, don''t be angry. I really don''t mean that."


    Jiang Yilong sneered and said, "is there only you who know best? I repeat, there is only this unique wind * * in this place. I really can''t think of any reason not to build the ancient tomb here."


    Of course, I helped Jiang Yilong and echoed: "old Fu, my eldest martial brother is right. In this area, there is really only one place with Feng Shui. Otherwise, we have dug more than half anyway. Is there an ancient tomb below? As long as we dig up another two meters, there will be results."


    Fu Zhiwen said: "Xiao Qi, I fully believe in you, and I also ask you to respect my duty. You take a break first, and we''ll sweep the valley again with a detector."


    What did I just want to say? Jiang Yilong pulled me. "He''s the leader. He told us not to dig. I''ll see what he can do with his thing."


    Fu Zhiwen and Roland swept the valley again with detectors respectively. Of course, they were not stupid. There was no need for them to detect the place dug by Feng Zigang before. This saved a lot of time. Within twenty minutes, Fu Zhiwen and Roland came straight towards us.


    Bai Ling asked, "have you found it? Where is it?"


    Roland shook his head and looked at Fu Zhiwen''s face more ugly. At this time, Jiang Yilong made an undisguised mockery.


    Fu Zhiwen said: "it''s strange that the valley is so big. We swept almost every place, but there was no harvest in the end. This is not quite in line with the fact."


    I said, "shall we continue digging in the place just now?"


    Fu Zhiwen said with certainty, "I still don''t need it."


    Jiang Yilong said, "Hey, old man Fu, since you''re sure that the tomb we just dug is not an ancient tomb, now you''ve swept it all over again, but you still haven''t found it. Tell me, where is the ancient tomb?"


    I said, "will it not be here?"


    Fu Zhiwen hesitated, took out the sketch from his pocket again, looked at Xiao Zhang and asked, "Xiao Zhang, is there anything similar to this sketch on the island?"


    Xiao Zhang shook his head for sure.


    "That must be around here." while talking, Fu Zhiwen tore the sketch into pieces and threw it on the ground.


    Since he doesn''t believe our judgment, he hasn''t found a result with the detector. In the face of this fact, I really don''t know where Fu Zhiwen came from.


    "Finish work, go home and find your mother. What should you do?"


    "Jiang Yilong."


    "Why, we sold it to you. Since we can''t find it, we won''t leave this damn place?"


    If vision can kill a person, Zheng Jie may have killed Jiang Yilong hundreds of times. But at this time, Jiang Yilong was full of ruffians. Zheng Jiesen''s cold eyes didn''t kill him at all.


    Fu Zhiwen''s attention was not on us, but on the mountains on the left and right sides of the valley. After watching for a long time, he suddenly said to us: "Although the picture they left me is scribbled, the specific location does point here. Moreover, it does leave traces of their visit and the bright weapon brought back by Xiao Feng. In general, the specific location of the ancient tomb must be here, which is not wrong."


    "But..."


    As soon as Bai Ling spoke, he was interrupted by Fu Zhiwen. He said: "Listen to me first. In fact, long ago, the form of ancient tombs was very simple. They only dug earth pits in the ground at will, without coffins, funerary objects, and the bodies were not wrapped with any special things. Later, with the inheritance of culture and the development of society, great changes have taken place not only in the structure of tombs, but also in the internal funerary. Among them, they are royal dignitaries and dignitaries, and , these people pay more attention to geomantic omen and believe that the so-called geomantic omen can bring many benefits to future generations. Therefore, there are statements such as dragon veins, promotion and wealth acupoints. "


    I then said, "those who were buried in ancient times were paid in thick clothes. They were buried in the wild without sealing or trees. There were countless funeral periods. People used to abandon their bodies in the wilderness. Later, they couldn''t bear to see their relatives'' bodies eaten by animals before they had a tomb."


    "That''s right." Fu Zhiwen nodded and continued: "This ancient tomb was really created by the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. He worked countless labors and had no financial means. However, in order to prevent future generations from stealing, there are many organs in the imperial tomb. Up to now, the imperial tomb of Qin Dynasty has not been stolen. This is the wisdom of the king of Qin. Since then, all dynasties have followed suit. However, since ancient times, tomb theft has been rampant. In order to prevent tomb thieves, in the Tang Dynasty, mountains have been the focus The mausoleum, built by chiseling mountains, is not only magnificent, but also difficult to be found and stolen. "


    "Wait, do you mean to say that the ancient tomb is probably built by taking mountains as mausoleum and chiseling mountains?" seeing Fu Zhiwen nodding, I hurriedly said: "don''t be kidding. Only the imperial mausoleum has such a great skill. Even if ordinary rich and noble people really have that idea and spend their whole life in vain. Besides, do you think this ancient tomb is the imperial mausoleum?"


    Fu Zhiwen said: "The possibility of the imperial mausoleum is not great, because there is not enough momentum here. Take the Qianling mausoleum for example. It is built on the Liangshan Mountain, which is more than 1000 meters away. The north faces south, and the two peaks in the south of the north peak of Liangshan Mountain are used as the layout skeleton. It has a grand momentum and scale. Although it can not be the imperial mausoleum, there is still the possibility of building a tomb on the mountain. After all, all our information points to this There are two places, and there are obvious traces of them around them. "


    Jiang Yilong said: "build tombs on mountains, but the direction of these two mountains is not very good. They don''t touch any Feng Shui."


    Fu Zhiwen said: "I believe your judgment, but there is another possibility. The tomb owner does not want to benefit future generations with the help of Feng Shui, but just wants to preserve his tomb for a long time."


    Jiang Yilong said, "if you have to say so, it makes sense."


    Fu Zhiwen said: "it''s not that I have to say so, but that this possibility is the greatest at present. I believe my students thought the same at the beginning. Otherwise, Feng Zigang would never bring back that bright weapon."


    According to Fu Zhiwen''s words, we can''t help at all now, and the metal detector they brought may not play much role. However, it can be admitted that since the students'' group who came earlier can find the entrance to the ancient tomb under such difficult circumstances, we should be able to do it. In addition, they have entered the ancient tomb, even if they have been hidden by Feng Zigang later The entrance can always leave a trace.


    "Look carefully to see if there is anything special about the mountains and rocks around. Don''t miss anything."


    At the command, even if our boss is not happy, we also hope to really find the entrance of the ancient tomb. In this way, at least we won''t run in vain.


    We spread out, turned the stone wall and began to look for it like a carpet, hoping to really find different places, so as to confirm Fu Zhiwen''s words. However, we spent more than two hours before and after. As long as there were some remarkable places where our eyes could touch, we had thoroughly checked them, and still found nothing.


    At this time, the sky is getting dark, which increases our difficulty by a few points.


    When several of us gathered together to continue our discussion, we found Xiao Zhang hovering in front of a slightly convex stone wall on the left for a long time. Just when I wanted to ask him what he was doing, he suddenly turned around, shouted at us twice, and waved to let us pass.


    The stone wall on which Xiao Zhang is standing looks relatively smoother and smoother than other places. Except for this, we don''t see any bright hall. Seeing our expression, Xiao Zhang pointed to the slightly convex stone above his head, and then gestured with his hands for a while.


    "You mean the stone is loose?"


    Xiao Zhang nodded hurriedly.


    Fu Zhiwen leaned forward, held the convex stone in his hand and tried to turn it left and right twice. However, he just turned twice, and the two clicks suddenly sounded. "It''s dynamic, like the sound of the machine."


    Roland Xi said, "well, this must be the mechanism to open the entrance of the ancient tomb."


    At that moment, Fu Zhiwen vigorously turned the convex stone, and the sound of the machine continued to be heard until he couldn''t turn at all. At the same time, there was a dull roar. We thought it was not very strange that the stone wall loosened, retreated a few centimeters back and retracted into the crevice on the left, and a circular cave mouth suddenly appeared in front of us.


    Fu Zhiwen was so excited that he stroked Xiao Zhang''s head and praised him for a long time.


    Looking inward along the cave mouth, you can only see the position of five or six meters, so the cave changes its way to the left, and then look carefully at the four walls of the cave. Although you can''t see obvious artificial traces, this extremely hidden stone gate explains everything.


    It was already dark outside, and the light in the cave was even darker. Fu Zhiwen quickly prepared the flashlight in his hand. He was the first person to bend down and enter the cave entrance, and we followed closely.


    After entering the cave, there was no artificial trace at first, but after the corner, the artificial trace became more and more obvious. To our surprise, we found a cigarette end on the ground, that is to say, the five students of the student group had indeed been here, and the bottom of the cave was an ancient tomb.

 Chapter 109

    We are still too young and have too little experience. If Fu Zhiwen hadn''t insisted all the time, how could we expect that the tomb owner built the tomb on the mountain to avoid people''s eyes and ears and prevent theft.


    However, when we walked into the cave, we only walked for more than ten minutes at most, and a difficult choice was in front of us. The road is divided into two by one, with completely different directions on the left and right.


    "Is it left or right?"


    "Go to the right."


    "Why?"


    "I feel that you may go directly to the ancient tomb on the right."


    "Old Fu, what do you think?"


    The two roads have different directions. This choice makes us uncertain for a moment. Fu Zhiwen hesitated and said: "In fact, the result is the same whether you go first or later. Obviously, even if the tomb owner uses the thinking that ordinary people don''t dare to build a tomb on the mountain, he is afraid of the ancient tomb being stolen. If you think from the perspective of the tomb owner, if people like us discover the secret, the ancient tomb will be quite dangerous. It''s not true that only one of these two roads may lead to the tomb chamber But the other one is just a puzzle, and it is likely to end up dead. Since there is no good way to directly select the road to the tomb, we can only go to the end one by one. "


    We chose the one on the left. If we were unlucky and chose the dead end for the first time, the one on the right must go directly to the tomb. Time may be wasted, but in such a situation, we really have no choice.


    The road twists and turns, sometimes narrow and sometimes wide. After half an hour, we didn''t expect that the same problem appeared again in front of us. The one on the left is not a dead road. Suddenly, one road is divided into two.


    "The same choice again."


    "Which way should I go now?"


    "Or we insist on choosing the left until the left is completely dead, then more than half of the possibilities can be ruled out."


    "Will the same situation happen again?"


    "You crow mouth."


    Jiang Yilong didn''t mean to say so, but speculated based on the situation along the way. The tomb owner was very worried about his tomb being stolen, so he chose to build it on the mountain, and then use these vertical and horizontal roads to form a maze. There are many maze games in real life, unless you can take the lead in looking at the overall situation and find the most correct route to the destination, no Then, it is bound to hit a wall everywhere until it comes back in vain.


    Fu Zhiwen said: "Xiaojiang''s worry is not unreasonable, but we thought too simple at the beginning. Well, I suggest that we be divided into two groups, one on the left and the other on the right."


    I said, "if, I just said if, at that time, the situation is really consistent with what my senior brother said, what should we do?"


    Fu Zhiwen was silent for a long time. Finally, he suddenly bent down, picked up a stone and painted on the ground. "We came in from the entrance of the mountain. There are probably two roads at this location. According to the estimation of the whole mountain, this location is at most the outermost part of the mountain, and the tomb is likely to be in the center of the mountain. We chose the one on the left, and now there are two on the left again. There are three possibilities. At present, one of the two on the left and right is likely to be There is another possibility that it can lead directly to the tomb. These two roads may be a dead end. The last possibility is that the tomb owner once again put a cover up to divide the road. The ancient tomb is in the hinterland of the mountain. According to the current situation, we can be sure of this. It just depends on whether we can find the right way to the tomb. "


    Jiang Yilong said, "which one should we go first now?"


    Fu Zhiwen said, "it''s not the best way to choose which way to go now. At present, we have a total of six people, including Xiao Zhang, and a total of seven people. We can be divided into two groups. One group goes left and the other group goes right. If there is no way to go, then we will return to the same way."


    I said, "but this still can''t solve the fundamental problem. Take one of the possibilities you said. What if the roads separate again at that time."


    Fu Zhiwen said: "then we will continue to walk separately. I believe there must be a dead end in the end. Of course, if the dead end is determined, we must mark it so that we can find the most correct way to the tomb."


    "Is this a waste of time?"


    "There is no better way at the moment. We can only carry out this stupid way to the end."


    We discussed for a while, and the result was like this. I have to say that the maze array of the tomb master really gave us a headache, but it''s not worth mentioning that as long as we find the right way to the tomb and take all the funerary goods, we will share 10% of our personal interests.


    At present, we are divided into a group of Bai Ling and Roland, and the remaining four of them are divided into a group. We chose the one on the right, and they chose the one on the left. In order to distinguish the dead road and the right road to the tomb as soon as possible, we separated and relatively accelerated our journey.


    I have been praying in my heart that we should never see the situation before again. However, for nearly 40 minutes, there are two roads in front of us. One left and one right, and the direction is completely opposite. I am a little impatient. If the coffin of the tomb owner is in front of me, I wish I could take out his bones and whip the corpse to vent my anger.


    Roland said, "it''s really endless."


    Bai Ling said: "this ancient tomb is really unusual. Although it is not a big tomb, it will take a lot of manpower to dig the road in the hinterland. However, old Fu was right. Although the road is divided along the way, after all, only a correct road can lead to the tomb, that is to say, most of them are dead."


    I said, "you mean you can''t take chances now. The best way is to pick out these dead roads and useless roads for marking?"


    Bai Ling nodded.


    "Let''s go separately. It can speed up efficiency."


    Roland''s proposal is not wrong, but I always have a bad feeling. "It''s not certain that there are still means we haven''t found yet, so we have to guard against them. Therefore, I don''t agree. It''s best for everyone to stay together and take care of each other once there is any situation."


    "Which way shall we go?"


    "Whatever. Let''s go to the left first."


    This time, we may be lucky. Although this road is not the right way to the tomb, we have no way to go after more than ten minutes. Immediately turn back from the original road, and then draw a very obvious fork on the wall of the road crossing with stones to mark that the road is blocked.


    Shuttling back and forth through the maze array, our physical strength is slightly exhausted. However, in another direction, we can encounter such a situation. Fu Zhiwen and his colleagues are very likely to encounter it. In this way, we can immediately eliminate the two roads pretending to be confused. If we want to completely crack the maze array, it just takes a lot of time.


    We didn''t start immediately and stopped in place. First, we took a little rest to recover our strength. Second, we hope Fu Zhiwen and them to eliminate useless roads as soon as possible so as to meet us in time. However, we waited for nearly half an hour, but we didn''t hear anything, nor did we see the four of them.


    Bai Ling said, "don''t wait any longer. Anyway, we have marked the wrong road. If old Fu and they are also unlucky, they will naturally follow the road we have walked."


    I said, "but there''s another possibility."


    Roland said, "yes. But now we are completely staggered with them. How can we contact each other to understand the situation?"


    I quickly took out my mobile phone. When I was on the island, the mobile phone still had one or two weak signals, but now we are in the mountainside mystery road. There is no cell phone signal. Moreover, there is no charging condition, and the power of the mobile phone is only the last two cells.


    "It''s troublesome. I forgot how to meet when I left just now." I paused and said, "well, since it''s all like this, we can only continue to take this road. If we''re lucky, it''s the road leading to the tomb, sooner or later they will find us with the signs. If it''s still a dead end, we''ll go back the same way and find them with the signs."


    We set off now and continued to explore the road on the right. However, when we walked straight and deeply for about 20 minutes, the air was filled with a smell similar to the decay of animal corpses. We didn''t see a living creature in the maze all the way. This smell suddenly appeared in the air. It is very likely that we were trapped in the maze and had no way to go. Finally, we starved to death. Then, it can be inferred that the end of this road is also likely to be a dead end.


    Of course, this is only a very likely guess. The fact is that we can''t judge whether it''s right or not immediately. What''s more, we''ve all come to this point. It''s obviously unwise to go back the same way without fully confirming whether the road is unblocked.


    Trying to resist the disgusting smell in the air, we continued to go by the way. About a few minutes later, at the corner of the road, the smell of body decay became stronger and stronger. I hurried forward. At the moment when I just illuminated it with a flashlight, I was immediately startled by the scene in front of me.


    The road is indeed a dead end. There is no trace of secret doors. At the corner, it is not animal corpses, but people. Roland recognized him at a glance. He was one of the five members of the student group. Because he died not for a short time, his body was rotting and maggots, and the most serious place was through his intestines and bones. We have thought that the other four people except Feng Zigang may have an accident, but when we see the dead body, in addition to the disgusting smell caused by the decay of the body, the rest is panic.


    At first glance, we can be sure of the cause of death of the deceased. He was not starved to death due to lack of water and food, but was directly beheaded and killed immediately.


    "Well, how could this happen!"

 Chapter 110

    Roland said that the deceased''s name was Wu Ming. He was the oldest and most experienced archaeologist in the five member team. He was also Fu Zhiwen''s favorite student. It was for this reason that Fu Zhiwen reassured him to lead the four people to ghost island for research and investigation.


    But I didn''t expect that he would end up like this, which makes people sigh in their hearts.


    At the same time, facing Wu Ming''s body, more questions are in front of us.


    Who would be so cruel to kill him?


    Look carefully at the very neat wounds on his neck and separated head, that is, it can be inferred that he was killed by a very sharp blade. But if you want to achieve this goal, you can at least infer that the person who killed Wu Ming must be someone Wu Ming knows. Firstly, there is no trace of fighting at the scene. Secondly, you can win Wu Ming''s trust and do it yourself when Wu Ming is completely unprepared. Then the murderer must be the partner who came with him, There may even be Feng Zigang, who has returned to Chongqing and lies in a mental hospital.


    Even if this is the truth, what is the motive for killing Wu Ming?


    We don''t understand unless Wu Ming can personally tell us what happened at that time


    Roland said, "what should I do now?"


    I checked carefully nearby, repeatedly confirmed that the road was impassable and there was no secret door, and said, "our current situation is not very good. Let''s leave him here for the time being. When we meet, we''ll tell old Fu about it."


    The backpack left by Wu Ming contains some rope shovels and dry food, which may not come in handy at that time. On our way back, we took his backpack with us.


    After a lot of trouble, we were busy in vain. However, we ruled out two dead ends. Secondly, we found Wu Ming''s body. However, when we retreated to the intersection separated from Fu Zhiwen and them, we stayed in place and waited for most of the day, and there was no sign of them. We were in a hurry, so we simply caught up with them. Within 20 minutes, there were two roads in the winding road. We saw Fu Zhiwen on a wall on the left. They left a sign of the wrong road, that is, the four of them should be in the road on the right now.


    Having determined the route, we were in a hurry to meet Fu Zhiwen and them. We didn''t delay any more and followed the road. However, let us not think that the length of this secret road is much longer than the secret road we have walked before, and it seems to go straight into the center of the mountain. We were excited. There was a great possibility that this secret road was the right route to the tomb.


    While we were secretly happy, the reality ruthlessly poured a basin of cold water on our face. After walking for about an hour, the secret road suddenly changed from one to three, and the directions of the three roads in different directions are naturally different. When we stood at the crossing, we didn''t find Fu Zhiwen''s marks beside any crossing.


    I said, "left, middle and right, three different directions. Which one will Fu and Xiao Zhang choose?"


    Roland said: "it''s really uncertain. At least it''s certain that they haven''t found a dead end here so far. Otherwise, there should be marks on the wall."


    Bai Ling said, "there are people going to explore the way in the three roads."


    Roland said curiously, "can you count?"


    Bai Ling smiled and said, "don''t forget that my nose is very smart."


    Fu Zhiwen and his colleagues have greatly improved the efficiency of exploring the road separately, but the key is that so far, no one has turned back and returned, and no road has been marked as interfering with the wrong road. Well, there are two possibilities. One is that they are still deepening, and the other is that they may not have retreated on the same road. I thought for a moment and said, "well, you two stay here and rest while they return. I''ll explore the way to meet them."


    Since Bai Ling has confirmed that there are people to explore the three roads, no matter which one I choose, I can meet my own people. Anyway, I was idle. I put my backpack in place, took a flashlight and walked in towards the road on the left.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, I heard something in front of me. I hurriedly shouted, "elder martial brother, old Fu?"


    Although the noise was not loud, I believe I heard it correctly. In this way, the place not far from me was my own person. Seeing no response, I hurried along the road. A few minutes later, I saw Xiao Zhang with a bow and arrow.


    Did I shout a few times and don''t respond? Dare you, Xiao Zhang, who can''t speak. "It''s you."


    Xiao Zhang nodded and immediately motioned to me, meaning that he had just gone to the end of this road, which was a dead end of interference. Since there was a dead end ahead, I certainly didn''t need to go again. Soon I went back with Xiao Zhang. When I returned to the intersection, I picked up a stone on the ground and drew a wrong sign on the wall.


    "Xiao Zhang, why are you hurt?" Roland said suddenly.


    I was stunned and looked at Xiao Zhang. I saw some blood on Xiao Zhang''s left arm.


    Xiao Zhang hurried to make a gesture, saying that his foot slipped and was scratched by a raised stone just now. There was no big problem. Although he said so, Roland insisted on taking out two band aids from his backpack and sticking them to his bruised wound.


    The four of us waited in place for most of the day, and no one else returned. At this time, Xiao Zhang said that he was anxious for convenience. This place is a little narrow. Besides, Bai Ling and Roland are present. Even if he is young, he is also a boy. Naturally, he has to take into account the differences between men and women. After Xiao Zhang gestured to us, he turned and left to find a place to solve the problem.


    After a while, Jiang Yilong returned from the middle road. When he saw us, he could tell whether we had found anything by looking at our eyes. At the same time, he also left a sign of the wrong way.


    Roland said: "in the light of the situation, there is only one road left. If they don''t come back in a period of time, it is very likely that this road is the right route to the tomb."


    I nodded and said, "I hope."


    I looked at the time. It was already a few minutes after 10:00 p.m. if the Pathfinder didn''t come back at 10:20 p.m., we would take something by the way. But just as he was about to leave, Bai Ling seemed to think of something and said to me, "by the way, where''s officer Zheng?"


    I said, "I''m not going to explore the way. I haven''t seen her and old Fu come back yet."


    Bai Ling said, "officer Zheng went to the left road."


    "Do you mean she went to explore this road with Xiao Zhang?" I saw Bai Ling nodding. The bad premonition in my heart was like a flash flood. My mood suddenly sank to the bottom and roared, "bad, something''s wrong."


    "What happened?"


    "Xiao Zhang, Xiao Zhang is gone."


    "Isn''t it convenient for him to go? He may be afraid of smoking us, so he deliberately walked away."


    "No. just now I went along this road to meet him. When I was halfway there, I met Xiao Zhang. Xiao Zhang said to me that he had gone to the end and confirmed that there was no way ahead, so I immediately backed back with him. But according to Bai Ling, since Xiao Zhang and Zheng Jie went to the left road together, the time has passed for more than half a day. If there was really no way ahead, she would have left It should be back. "


    "You, you mean Xiao Zhang is likely to have a problem?"


    "It''s not possible. There must be a problem."


    Jiang Yilong was puzzled. Now I truthfully retell what happened when I found Wu Ming''s body and just went to pick up Xiao Zhang.


    "According to what you say, someone surnamed Zheng may have really had an accident, and this person may be Xiao Zhang."


    "Elder martial brother, Bai Ling, Roland, you three stay here. I''ll go again. Remember, if Xiao Zhang comes back later, don''t let him out of your sight until I come back."


    I trotted along the road for a while. After a while, I came to the place I ran into with Xiao Zhang, but I didn''t stop here. I continued to move forward and shouted Zheng Jie''s name as I walked. After turning several corners and walking no more than 50 meters, I took the lead in seeing Zheng Jie''s backpack at the corner of the road. I leaned over quickly and saw Zheng Jie without taking two steps. At this time, Zheng Jie''s hands were tied by hemp rope, his mouth was stuffed with foreign objects, there was a wound on his left forehead that was obviously knocked by heavy objects, and the bright red blood flowed down his good face.


    I quickly untied her and took out the foreign body in her mouth. "Did Xiao Zhang do it?"


    Zheng Jie bled too much and was weak. He said, "it''s him."


    Many questions in my heart were suddenly solved. I found the medicine cloth in Zheng Jie''s backpack, wrapped up the wound, and then took her backpack and left the darkness with her on my back.


    Jiang Yilong and Roland still don''t believe that Xiao Zhang did it. In fact, there was Zheng Jie''s verification, and Xiao Zhang didn''t show up again after more than half an hour. Obviously, Xiao Zhang probably guessed that this would happen sooner or later and simply took the lead in escaping.


    Roland said, "how could this happen? Why did Xiao Zhang do this?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "did sister Zheng annoy him, so she secretly took the black hand?"


    Zheng Jie said, "I, when did I annoy him."


    "Even if you are really unhappy in private, you will never commit such a thing," I said. "At this point, I think it has explained a problem."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Xiao Zhang lied to all of us."


    Fu Zhiwen had asked Xiao Zhang if he had seen the five members of the Student League before. At that time, Xiao Zhang replied very positively that he had not seen them. But now, according to various signs, I can conclude that Xiao Zhang is lying to us. Not only did he see the five people, he might even treat the five people as we did at first. When he learned their intention to land on the island, he took the initiative to lead them. Finally, it is very likely that it was because of him that the five people found the entrance to the cave.


    "These are your own guesses."


    "No, I have evidence."

 Chapter 111

    Feng shui compass and detection instruments are all we need. We just want to find the entrance of the ancient tomb. Unexpectedly, Xiao Zhang finally found the extremely hidden mechanism. I always thought it was Xiao Zhang''s good luck. It just happened. Now I connect the whole thing. It''s clear that he did it on purpose.


    The reason is probably because Fu Zhiwen insisted repeatedly that Xiao Zhang knew that it was only a matter of time before we found the entrance to the ancient tomb. It might as well take the lead in letting us enter the game he set. Then, like the last time we dealt with Wu Ming and them, we killed us one by one while we were scattered and unprepared.


    Roland said, "this is what you call evidence. It''s entirely your own inference."


    I said: "I really can''t get the evidence now, but it''s true that Xiao Zhang ran away alone now. It''s also true that he injured Zheng Jie when Zheng Jie wasn''t prepared. If I hadn''t listened to some news and disturbed Xiao Zhang at that time, Zheng Jie must have died in his hand. Secondly, Wu Ming''s body. We carefully checked the cause of his death at that time It was a very sharp blade that cut off his head, and Xiao Zhang has such a dagger. "


    Roland said, "but why did he do this when he was a child?"


    "Ghost knows." Jiang Yilong said, "a 13-year-old kid cheated all of us. Now when I think of it, this little Zhang is really frightening."


    Bai Ling said: "now we can''t figure out why Xiao Zhang did this. However, since he can''t help shooting at officer Zheng, it''s obvious that he doesn''t have to deliberately hide his disguise, and his existence is bound to be very unfavorable to us."


    Roland said, "the key is that we didn''t have this consciousness just now. Now we don''t know where he fled and hid."


    "We really don''t know where he is hiding now, but we have reason to believe that he is still in the maze at least, and even maybe he is still waiting for an opportunity to deal with us secretly." I paused and said: "Bai Ling is right. Xiao Zhang is now a scourge and a potential threat. The top priority is to meet old Fu as soon as possible, explain the specific situation here with him, and then we will make countermeasures."


    It happened so suddenly that all of us had a chance. I hope all this is not true. After all, Xiao Zhang is just a child, a poor man living alone in Ghost Island. However, in fact, at present, we can''t find half a reason to excuse him.


    Zheng Jie said, "well, don''t waste any more time. Hurry to find my grandfather."


    Zheng Jie was injured and there were some restrictions on her movement. Jiang Yilong and I took turns to carry her on our back and follow Fu Zhiwen''s direction. Before, I found that Xiao Zhang left in the opposite direction to Fu Zhiwen. Otherwise, we should worry about Fu Zhiwen alone at this time.


    We found Fu Zhiwen all the way along the road on the right. We clearly saw the traces of Fu Zhiwen on the soft sand, but he didn''t return the same way. It''s very likely that the road is not dead right now. For half an hour, we still didn''t see Fu Zhiwen, but at this time, we can hear the sound of gurgling water, and the sound is getting closer and closer.


    After another period of time, there was an underground river ten meters in front of us. Fu Zhiwen was squatting by the river, as if he was studying something. We were relieved to see that he was safe, but at this time, I seemed to find a dark shadow flashing across the other side of the underground river. I thought I was dazzled. When I used a flashlight to shine on him , I found a familiar figure beside the big stone beside the river bank, targeting Fu Zhiwen with his bow and arrow.


    "Old Fu, run."


    I suddenly roared, with the a surprisingly loud voice, but Fu Zhiwen didn''t understand because of the interference of the underground river. He turned around in amazement and found that we all followed.


    When I found Xiao Zhang with a flashlight, he also saw us. At the moment, his expression was cold and expressionless. He pulled his bow into a half moon shape and suddenly let go. This process happened too fast. Only in the blink of an eye, when Fu Zhiwen didn''t understand the situation, my heart was about to jump out of my throat.


    "Grandpa."


    Just when several of us thought that Fu Zhiwen would die if he escaped from the disaster this time, my Yu Guang found that Bai Ling moved. She was like a ghost and flew to Fu Zhiwen in an instant. The next moment, she picked up Fu Zhiwen who was half squatting like a chicken with one hand, and firmly grasped the deadly arrow with the other hand.


    The picture turns so fast that we seem to be watching a movie and haven''t had a good aftertaste.


    "Well, what are you doing? Put me down."


    "Look at what''s in my hand?"


    "Arrow, where''s the arrow?"


    Xiao Zhang saw all this with his own eyes. At this moment, he finally had an amazing change on his face, but the guy quickly regained his mind and touched the mechanism. A stone gate immediately appeared on the wall behind him, and he quickly turned and ran away.


    "Xiao Jie, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Was hurt."


    "Who did it?"


    I put Zheng Jie down from her back. She said, "Xiao Zhang secretly attacked me. If it weren''t for Qi Zhiyuan, you might not see me now."


    Roland said, "Professor Fu, we have found Mr. Wu''s body before. There are all kinds of signs that Xiao Zhang is very suspected. I''m afraid the other three teachers are more or less dangerous."


    Fu Zhiwen exclaimed, "Xiao Zhang? The child..."


    Fu Zhiwen still doesn''t believe it, let alone him. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I still don''t believe that Xiao Zhang did all this. "Old Fu, you don''t have to doubt that he did it. If Bai Ling hadn''t done it in time just now, I''m afraid you... I didn''t understand why he did it before. Now I think carefully, it may be related to the ancient tomb here."


    Fu Zhiwen took the arrow from Bai Ling, looked at it carefully for a long time, sighed and said, "this is his arrow. No wonder I always felt a pair of eyes looking at me just now. It turned out that he hid in the dark and wanted my old life. Alas, pity my students, but he was killed by a child."


    It''s not the first time that Xiao Zhang has secretly killed us. The only reason why he can do this is that we are looking for the ancient tomb. If so, Xiao Zhang told us before that the situation on the island is likely to be mixed with water. As for Xiao Zhang''s real identity, it is not difficult to guess. It is very likely that he is the last tomb keeper of the ancient tomb.


    Now we must re-examine the current environment and situation.


    Before, Xiao Zhang returned by the way we came. According to this situation, it is absolutely impossible for him to suddenly appear opposite the underground river and wait for an opportunity to attack Fu Zhiwen. In other words, there is a very mysterious secret road hidden in the complex maze. Moreover, as we all saw with our own eyes just now, Xiao Zhang touched the mechanism and opened the secret door.


    At present, our way is blocked by the underground river, and there is no wooden bridge on the river. Now if we want to go to the other side of nearly ten meters and check Xiao Zhang''s secret secret Road, we can only cross by water. But the water potential of the underground river is a little urgent, and it is a little difficult in such a cold season.


    Jiang Yilong said, "let me try."


    Fu Zhiwen said: "I''m afraid there''s something wrong. The water in the dark river is too fast. If you don''t pay attention, you may be washed away by the water. Even if you can successfully reach the opposite bank, according to the secret road opened by Xiao Zhang, it''s obviously not connected with us. At that time, it''s still not easy for us to get through. Besides, we all saw that he opened the secret door just now, since he wants to stop us , I''m afraid the secret way is also blocked by him. "


    "Old Fu is right, but what should we do now?"


    "According to the current situation, Xiao Zhang is a double-edged sword and our only carving machine."


    "Do you want him to cooperate with us? But is it possible?"


    "It''s not cooperation. First, since he wants to keep the tomb, he will not want to get rid of us all the time. Even if we succeed in finding the tomb, he will rack his brains to destroy it. Second, if we can really reach some agreement with him, it''s also a good thing for us."


    Forced by the reality, we can''t move a step. We can only retreat and take the second place. We return and leave according to the original road. Around two o''clock in the morning, we return to the mountain entrance and exit the so-called ancient tomb entrance without hesitation.


    According to Fu Zhiwen, anyway, we need to meet Xiao Zhang, or we can lure him out. But this guy is familiar with the ancient tomb maze and the regional environment of the whole Ghost Island. It is difficult to achieve our goal.


    Faced with such an embarrassing situation, Fu Zhiwen of the old man, the fine ghost and the old spirit came up with an idea. After our private discussion, we went back to the broken temple with the stars and the moon. Naturally, Xiao Zhang was not in the broken temple. We packed up our bags all night and prepared to leave the ghost island at dawn.


    After tossing and turning all night, Zheng Jie''s body was indeed a little unbearable. Although Zheng Jie''s injury was no longer serious, it still looked a little empty today because there was no medicine and tonic.


    Jiang Yilong said, "do you think he will be fooled?"


    Fu Zhiwen helped Zheng Jie with a small amount of luggage and said: "His means are vicious, but his mind is only a child after all. Since he wants to stop us, he must have to know our whereabouts. We retreated from the valley last night, and Xiao Zhang must have known about it. However, we suddenly moved so abnormally, wouldn''t Xiao Zhang be curious? If he couldn''t confirm with his own eyes that we left Ghost Island, he would be surprised Will you really relax completely? "


    Roland said, "that is, he will come with you?"


    "In short, this is the only way at present. Of course, we still need Bai Ling''s help."

 Chapter 112

    Retreat for progress is our best countermeasure against Xiao Zhang now. As Fu Zhiwen said, Xiao Zhang cares about the ancient tomb and doesn''t hesitate to kill people in cold blood, and he knows the intricate maze of the ancient tomb like the back of his hand. He is dark and we are bright. No matter what aspect he stands in, the reality is unfavorable to us. Fortunately, he is only a child after all. In addition to guarding the ancient tomb by cruel means, his mind only stays at the stage of thirteen or fourteen years old. To deal with this obstacle, we can''t fight against the enemy, we can only outwit him.


    Pretending to leave is actually tempting Xiao Zhang to show up. Otherwise, once we deal with him, not only is it difficult for us to control the time, but someone may be attacked by him again during this time.


    "Will he see through our intentions?"


    "Even if it''s you, it needs to be finally confirmed."


    "That''s true. However, we''ve been away from the broken temple for some time. We''ll be by the sea in a while."


    "Calm down, he''s coming."


    Whether we can succeed in this move can only rely on Bai Ling. Only she can lock Xiao Zhang''s smell. We were all relieved when she said this, but now we are in a forest. With this layer of nature as a barrier, it is not easy for us to start.


    We pretended not to know, but deliberately slowed down our pace.


    When we walked out of the woods, Bai Ling confirmed that Xiao Zhang was hiding behind a hill only ten meters away from us. We realized that the time had come. I said, "I''m in a hurry. It''s convenient to go. You go first and I''ll be there later."


    Jiang Yilong echoed, "I''m going to pee, too. I''ll follow you right away."


    Jiang Yilong and I winked and walked around for a long distance. Somehow, we appeared behind Xiao Zhang and blocked his way. Xiao Zhang was startled when he saw us appear out of thin air, but this guy was wild and didn''t mess up his square inches. He took a bow and shot arrows. Fortunately, Jiang Yilong and I had some skills and avoided the lethal arrows. Our intention has been seen through by Xiao Zhang. He doesn''t care to deal with us. At this time, he wants to hide in the woods and escape. Unexpectedly, Bai Ling suddenly shows up, puts a rope sleeve made of hemp rope around his neck, and takes away his dagger and bow and arrow.


    After receiving the signal of our success, Roland and Fu Zhiwen quickly followed. Looking at Xiao Zhang who was tied like a twist by Jiang Yilong and me, Zheng Jie was angry and hated. For a moment, he couldn''t help kicking him.


    "Little fellow, you''re so slippery. It''s hard to catch you if you don''t want some tricks." Jiang Yilong said proudly.


    "I really looked away. I didn''t expect that at a young age, people are as murderous as inhumane beasts." seeing Xiao Zhang''s experience, although it didn''t happen to Roland, she felt it, and even proposed to leave with Xiao Zhang at that time. But unexpectedly, Xiao Zhang shed this layer of camouflage, leaving only cold-blooded and ruthless, which distressed Roland.


    At this moment, even if Xiao Zhang''s mind is low, he knows that he has been fooled by us. He looks around us with cold eyes and is red in the face. "You, you..."


    Jiang Yilong joked, "ha ha... Now you know you''ve been cheated. It''s useless. Eh, no, you can''t speak? Have you been pretending to be dumb before?"


    Xiao Zhang was able to speak, which really surprised all of us. Fu Zhiwen said with a smile, "this is really an unexpected harvest. In this way, there will be no problem in communication."


    "Let me ask you, who are you?"


    "Did all my students, except one, die at your hands?"


    Facing Fu Zhiwen''s question, Xiao Zhang pretended not to hear him and didn''t even look at him. Fu Zhiwen was not in a hurry. He said patiently, "Xiao Zhang, if you say something bad, you are now the fish in the case. You can''t live or die by yourself."


    Xiao Zhang looked at Fu Zhiwen coldly and said, "anyway, I''m in your hands now. If you want to fight or kill, you''re welcome."


    Fu Zhiwen said, "what''s the use of beating you and killing you?"


    "Those four guys died in my hands, and she. If it weren''t for this guy, she would also die in my hands. Don''t you want to avenge them?" Xiao Zhang said.


    Fu Zhiwen thought about it, shook his head and said, "Xiao Zhang, even if you kill you now, they will not come back to life, and there will be no room for turning around. However, if you still have a little human nature, I believe you should have some guilt in your heart more or less. Since this is the case, why not make up for your mistakes?"


    Xiao Zhang said, "in short, I killed them, I recognize them. And they deserve to die."


    Roland said, "you child, you don''t listen to what you preach."


    I suddenly interrupted and asked, "Xiao Zhang, even if you have done so many evil things, I still treat you as a brother. As the saying goes, knowing your mistakes can improve nothing. Besides, I know you have your difficulties, but your means are too extreme."


    Xiao Zhang snorted coldly without answering.


    I said, "if I guess right, when you kill those people, your heart will be painful."


    Xiao Zhang said, "why am I in pain? It''s too late for me to be happy."


    "Don''t be stubborn. Those four people were indeed killed by you, but if you really lost your humanity and became no different from the beast, why did you finally let him go?"


    "You mean that man?"


    "Yes. Since you can kill the four of them unprepared, you naturally have the ability to end the life of the last person alive. But you didn''t. You let him live and allowed him to take a treasure inside, didn''t you?"


    "He''s crazy. What''s the relationship between killing and not killing? As for that thing, don''t mention it."


    I helped Xiao Zhang up so that he could lean against the trunk next to him, so as not to work so hard. "Let''s not mention the five people before, but you should not forget what happened last night."


    Xiao Zhang hesitated and finally looked at Zheng Jie. "You mean her?"


    I nodded and said: "I always thought you were devoid of human nature and murderous, but now think about it carefully. When I returned to find Zheng Jie, and then think back to the time when I ran into you, although the two places were not very far away, Zheng Jie was completely planted in your hands at that time. If you really want to kill her, you can do it, and you can still get away calmly afterwards. But you You didn''t do that, so it can be seen that you still retain at least some humanity. "


    Xiao Zhang said, "I know what you''re up to. Don''t waste any more time."


    Bai Ling said, "in fact, when I saw you for the first time, I paid special attention to you. You wanted to be unfavorable to us several times, but you finally resisted it. It can be seen that your nature is not bad. You just took the wrong road and know how to return. It''s still time."


    Xiao Zhang looked at Bai Ling in surprise, but he didn''t answer. Now Xiao Zhang is much calmer than when we just caught him, and his tone of speech is not as sharp as before.


    Fu Zhiwen said, "Xiao Zhang, tell us your origin."


    Xiao Zhang said, "why should I tell you?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "you know what your situation is now. Even if you want to stop us, do you think you can do it now? Sooner or later, we can find the tomb. At most, it just takes more time."


    This is a fact that Xiao Zhang and we face together.


    Xiao Zhang hesitated for a long time. Maybe he thought a lot at the moment. After a long time, he said, "on your first day on the island, I knew what you were doing here. To tell you the truth, there are no ancient tombs on the island. There are hundreds of ordinary tombs."


    "How is this possible?"


    "Believe it or not."


    "Since you''re not guarding the ancient tomb, what''s that? Besides, the little golden man you brought back has a history of at least hundreds of years. Isn''t such a thing from the ancient tomb?"


    Xiao Zhang said, "if you say no, it''s not. However, although there are no ancient tombs on the island, there are things similar to ancient tombs."


    "Similar to Ancient Tombs?"


    "Treasure."


    Since Xiao Zhang became sensible, there have been only him and his father on the island. The village is so desolate and so many homes have been abandoned. Xiao Zhang doesn''t know where these people who originally lived in the village have gone, and his father doesn''t intend to tell him. However, five years ago, his father suffered a serious illness and died soon. When he died, his father told him to come to the dragon Pulse.


    A long time ago, there were hundreds of people living on the island. Although these people came from all parts of the river, they all had several same characteristics, such as abduction, murder, or being cornered by the government. These people came to the island and became pirates by taking advantage of the local environment of ghost island to rob official ships and merchant ships. Of course, sometimes, there are civilians nearby So it will suffer.


    This gang of bandits recruited soldiers and horses everywhere, developed rapidly and became a powerful force. Later, they angered the imperial court. The imperial court sent a navy to clean up the pirates, but they didn''t expect that the Imperial Navy had been defeated repeatedly. However, the situation became more and more unfavorable to the pirates. Later, the pirate leader realized that being a pirate for a long time was not a good policy, and finally accepted the imperial court''s offer.


    Fu Zhiwen asked, "pirates? How many years ago did you say?"


    Xiao Zhang said, "I don''t know the details. At least it was more than 100 years ago."


    "Pirate, do you mean Zhang baozi?"


    Xiao Zhang nodded.


    "Your surname is Zhang, too. Are you his descendant?"


    Zhang baozai, formerly known as Zhang Bao, was a famous pirate off the coast of Guangdong during the Jiaqing period. Later, he was recruited by the Qing government and served as Deputy General of Min''an. All of us didn''t expect that we went to ghost island to look for ancient tombs, but now we even pulled out a pirate head.

 Chapter 113

    We have heard a little about Zhang baozai''s original deeds, but we don''t know it in detail. We only know that he is a great pirate leader. Xiao Zhang said that after Zhang baozi took refuge in the imperial court later, because he was worried that the imperial court would settle the old accounts in the future, Zhang baozi specially left a way for himself. He chose an island where he had stayed when he was a pirate, secretly sent someone to build the wealth he had accumulated before, and later selected the descendants of Zhang and his confidants to live on the island.


    The treasure has been circulating on the island, but only the descendants of Zhang know the location of the treasure and how to open it, and others don''t know about it.


    As the times changed, the people on the island left one after another. Finally, fewer and fewer people were on the island until only Xiao Zhang and his father were left. And now only Xiao Zhang knows the big secret.


    Xiao Zhang said, "my grandfather once told me not to open the treasure house unless I had to, and all the wealth in the treasure house must not flow into the hands of people with other surnames."


    After listening to everything, except Bai Ling, we all opened our mouths and couldn''t close them for a long time.


    Fu Zhiwen said, "since you are descendants of the Zhang family and know where the treasure house is, why haven''t you opened it yet?"


    Xiao Zhang said, "our ancestors have lived on this island for generations. It can be said that they know every plant and tree here like the back of their hands. In that case, why should we open the treasure house? Besides, our ancestors had a word in advance and had to be last resort."


    I''m afraid few people in the world can reach this level by guarding the huge treasure.


    "In order to keep this treasure, our generations have killed enough people. I know you are not bad people, but I have to follow my father''s words. So don''t blame me for insisting. You leave here as soon as possible."


    "Xiao Zhang, we are indeed here for the ancient tomb and the funerary objects in the ancient tomb, but you should know that we are not for our own self-interest, but to contribute to the development of the country." Fu Zhiwen said: "to tell the truth, I thank you very much now. Thank you for not hiding anything and telling the truth. Xiao Zhang, the interests of the country are above everything. I urge you to contribute to the country."


    Xiao Zhang said, "you want me to take you to open the treasure house."


    Fu Zhiwen said, "it really puts you in a difficult position, but as I just said, the interests of the country are above all else. In addition, it is used to improve the research of civilization."


    Xiao Zhang said, "what if I don''t agree?"


    Zheng Jie then said, "since you just honestly told us that there were no ancient tombs, there were some treasures left by Zhang baozi. If you insist on not agreeing, what do you think we will do?"


    "Rob?"


    "This word is too ugly." Fu Zhiwen said, "contribute to human cultural development and national interests."


    Xiao Zhang smiled at himself and said, "OK, I can take you, even if it''s a last resort."


    "Really?"


    Xiao Zhang didn''t reply and stood up. Since he promised to take us to open the treasure house, he undoubtedly returned to our team. I was about to untie him. Zheng Jie stopped and said, "yes or no, it''s all his one-sided words now. Wait until seeing is knowing."


    Fu Zhiwen didn''t say anything. It''s easy to see from his eyes that he has acquiesced in what Zheng Jie said. In fact, it''s also right. If Xiao Zhang is released now, he will play some tricks and want to deceive him again, I''m afraid it''s impossible. Moreover, since it is Zhang baozi''s treasure house and there is no guide from Xiao Zhang, we certainly can''t get it so easily. In this way, we don''t know when we can realize our 10% self-interest.


    If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will kill you


    In order to make it convenient for Xiao Zhang to walk, we tied Ma Qiang around his waist, and Jiang Yilong firmly held the other end in his hand. However, it is strange that Xiao Zhang did not take us to the previous Valley, but followed the route we left the broken temple. At first, we thought he was going to go back to the broken temple to get something, but we didn''t expect that after we returned to the broken temple, Xiao Zhang said that the treasure house was here.


    We are no stranger to the situation inside the broken temple. Although we can shelter from the wind and rain, the environment inside is sloppy and chaotic. Listening to Xiao Zhang''s remark, we can''t help but be stunned at the same time. We have a feeling that we have been fooled by him.


    Roland said, "you''re kidding us. How can this be the treasure house left by Zhang baozi? Take us to the valley quickly."


    Xiao Zhang said, "do you really think the treasure house is in that mountain? To tell you the truth, there is the real confused barrier eye and broken hand. Even if you turn it upside down, you will get nothing in the end."


    Fu Zhiwen looked around the inside of the broken temple and immediately said, "is it possible that there are hidden mechanisms here?"


    Xiao Zhang nodded. He came to the back of the remnant image, bent down and knocked a green brick under the photo seat. There was an iron pull ring under the green brick. He pulled the pull ring hard. The remnant image suddenly turned to the right. Finally, a hidden path appeared at the original base of the remnant image, and dozens of steps of stairs were below the hidden path.


    Jiang Yilong stood on it and glanced at the dark path. It was dark and dark, and his sight was very limited. "Not that I don''t believe you, but please continue to lead us."


    Xiao Zhang didn''t think there was anything. He took the lead in entering the secret way. Jiang Yilong followed him with a flashlight. Fu Zhiwen and I walked last and paid special attention to whether there were mechanisms around the residual image. Finally, we entered the secret way to keep up with the team.


    After walking dozens of steps, we see a dark path made of green bricks. However, the total length of this dark path is only more than 10 meters. The front has been blocked by stone walls and there is no other way. Xiao Zhang walked up to the wall and knocked three times on a green brick on the left and three times on the parallel green brick on the right. The originally sealed stone wall automatically lifted up, and there was no road again.


    These two consecutive levels alone have made all of us thoroughly believe that what Zhang said is true. Moreover, it has made us clearly realize that if Zhang did not lead us, even if we knew that there was a secret passage under the stone statue, I''m afraid we would not have the ability to go deep step by step and finally successfully reach the treasure house.


    Behind the stone wall, there are stairs extending downward, about 100 steps. At this time, the underground space is five or six meters high and about three meters wide. A stone column stands every other distance. At first glance, there are obvious artificial traces, but this space is more likely to form naturally.


    More than ten minutes later, the space came to an end. The walls around it were intact, and the naked eye could not see the trace of the secret door. Obviously, Xiao Zhang was no stranger here. He went straight to the southeast corner, knocked out a green brick, pulled the pull ring, and went to the northwest corner, knocked out a green brick, pulled and damaged it. After pulling the pull ring twice, There was a stone gate mark on the wall on our right. After retreating a few centimeters, Xiao Zhang didn''t use much strength and easily pushed the stone gate open.


    Several checkpoints are completely beyond our imagination. We thought it must be a treasure house behind it. But when we first entered the Shimen, a stench came to our face, which made us sick and want to vomit. At present, it is only a secret room of several square meters, but there are dozens of dead bodies and bones all over the ground.


    Zheng Jie said, "Why are there so many bones here?"


    Xiao Zhang said, "it''s also my first time here. According to my father, these people are all unlucky guys who came here for the treasure. Since they were eager to get the treasure of their ancestors, they simply let them guard the treasure after they died, so that they can die in peace."


    Fu Zhiwen said, "listen to you, the treasure house is here?"


    Xiao Zhang said, "don''t worry, we''ll be there soon."


    Xiao Zhang once again surprised us and found the mechanism. The complete wall in front of us suddenly separated from the middle to the left and right. What appeared in front of us was an underground river. The space was dark and could not see five fingers, but the sound of the underground river was very clear. By the light of the flashlight, a wooden bridge built horizontally on the underground river attracted our attention. At the end of the wooden bridge, which is the opposite bank of the underground river, a pair of stone lions with different postures stood guard over a stone gate more than three meters high.


    Zheng Jie said, "that''s the treasure house gate?"


    Xiao Zhang said, "as I said just now, it''s my first time here and I don''t know anything about the situation here. However, I heard my father say that this should be the treasure house left by my ancestors."


    The treasure left by a generation of pirates now appears in front of us. Just open the door of the treasure house and it will be endless treasure.


    Roland said, "what are you waiting for? Let''s hurry over."


    "What a heavy Yin Qi." I just took a step forward. At the same time, I couldn''t help returning to the original place.


    Bai Ling said, "it''s not clean here. There are many wandering souls and wild ghosts."


    "A lot?"


    As a fox fairy, Bai Ling has his own different methods to sense wandering wild ghosts. At this point, we are a little away from Bai Ling, and we can''t sense wandering wild ghosts with the naked eye at the first time. However, the thick depressed Yin Sha breath is several times more sensitive than ordinary people.


    The situation was a little bad. I subconsciously looked at Xiao Zhang, and his reaction to us seemed to be really the first time to come here. I was at a loss about the situation here.


    Jiang Yilong and I cast magic at the same time to open our eyes. Everywhere we see in the river of the underground river and the whole wooden bridge, they are wandering ghosts and wild ghosts. They either have broken heads and feet, or have rotten intestines. They try to intimidate outsiders who rashly break into this heaven and earth with what they think is the most terrible side.


    "There are really many. I''m afraid there are hundreds."


    At the same time, the lonely souls and wild ghosts noticed our existence, and the space suddenly sounded the sharp screams of ghosts and wolves, either sad or sad. In addition, the number was so large that it seemed as if we had stepped into hell in an instant.


    "Ah."


    Zheng Jie and Roland suddenly screamed. They can''t see the scene in front of them as clearly as we do. However, the Yin in this place is too heavy and ghosts appear. At the moment, they can also vaguely see countless ghosts floating around in front of them.

 Chapter 114

    Fu Zhiwen said, "there are so many ghosts and ghosts. Are they all the workers who built the treasure house?"


    When he mentioned this, we immediately understood why a large number of homes were abandoned on the island. Up to now, only Xiao Zhang, the only descendant of Zhang, is left on the whole island. It is likely that after the treasure house was built, Zhang baozai secretly killed all these people in order to prevent the leakage of the treasure house news.


    Xiao Zhang said before that the people who built the secret treasure house for Zhang baozi were not ordinary people caught nearby, but trusted followers of Zhang baozi. When it''s done, Zhang baozi goes through the river, breaks down the bridge and kills the donkey. In order to achieve his own selfish desires, he does everything he needs. This is evident from Zhang baozi.


    Ghosts have discovered our existence through our Yang Qi. At first, they were killed by the pit to fill their lives in order to keep the secret of the treasure house. They were very angry. Now it''s not easy for strangers to pass by. Naturally, they will pull us as dead ghosts. Only then can they get rid of the prison forever and join the ghost road for reincarnation and rebirth.


    The current situation can be said to be the first time we are facing the most severe moment. If we are careless, we will be the replacement ghost.


    "Step back, step back."


    Zheng Jie''s face was as white as paper. Even though they could not clearly see the current terrorist scene with their naked eyes, they could also realize that the situation was bad when they looked at the blurred ghosts floating in our direction.


    Jiang Yilong and I are very upset. First, there are many ghosts, which may be hundreds of times our number. Second, we didn''t expect to encounter such a scene. We didn''t make corresponding preparations in advance. In this matter, Fu Zhiwen and his colleagues can''t help at all. If they are careless, they will be doomed. But at this time, Fu Zhiwen recovered from his panic and quickly took out a gadget wrapped in a newspaper from his backpack. When he opened the newspaper, it was a black donkey''s hoof in his hand.


    "Xiao Jie, Xiao Lan, you lean on me. They have this thing in hand. They can''t help us."


    The black donkey hoof is a treasure widely spread in the tomb robber world and can restrain evil ghosts. Both tomb robbers and professional archaeologists are familiar with it. In fact, the black donkey hoof does have a certain anti evil effect, but it is undoubtedly a display in front of such a large number of wronged ghosts.


    We all know this truth, but we haven''t broken it. However, even if it''s just self comfort, it''s still something else. In short, when Fu Zhiwen took out the black donkey''s hooves, he obviously calmed down a lot. Zheng Jie and Roland were no longer as flustered as before.


    Zheng Jie said, "be careful."


    Between lightning, stone and fire, the enemy ghosts exploded like ants on a hot pot, locked us, and the Yang Qi directly attacked us. Jiang Yilong and I dared not neglect, so we quickly took out a peach wood sword to resist. In several rounds of fighting, more than ten ghosts were shaken back by us, but it didn''t play any role in the situation.


    We have been forced to leave the secret room as soon as we retreat, and the wronged ghost enters again and again. Now even if we want to leave, I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    "Younger martial brother, this is not good." Jiang Yilong said to me as he fought with the enemy.


    After these few minutes of fighting, I also kept complaining. In order to prevent being wronged by ghosts, I read the body protection mantra. "The number of wronged ghosts is too large to cross."


    "This is the case for Chaohe crossing. It''s the most important to protect your life. Come and kill one." the voice fell. Jiang Yilong had an additional Heavenly Master talisman in his hand. He chanted and cast spells. The divine light of the Heavenly Master talisman was released. When he waved, more than ten wronged ghosts disappeared completely.


    Seeing such results, Jiang Yilong was very happy. "This talisman really works."


    Heavenly Master talisman is an advanced talisman that can kill and shake ghosts. We learned the painting method a month ago. However, due to the limited Taoist practice, the power of Heavenly Master talisman must be damaged. Otherwise, the number of wronged ghosts destroyed by Jiang Yilong alone will be multiplied.


    "Ling''er, what are you waiting for before you help? Younger martial brother and I can''t cope with it."


    "I..."


    Bai Ling has her own means, which I know very well. However, Jiang Yilong still doesn''t know that her real body is a fox. Once Fu Zhiwen does it, they don''t know, but Jiang Yilong must find the evil spirit on her. It''s for this reason that Bai Ling hasn''t started yet. She looked at me, and I didn''t know what to say. Seeing that two wronged ghosts took a detour to attack Fu Zhiwen, I quickly turned the sword peak and killed them under the peach wood sword.


    "Ling''er, good ling''er, help quickly."


    Because there was no preparation in advance, the number of talismans for curing ghosts was limited. After a few rounds, the talismans were consumed. Now we can only deal with the army of Yin ghosts with this peach wood sword.


    "What are you waiting for... Hey, it''s better to beg others than yourself."


    Bai Ling''s delay made Jiang Yilong complain in his heart. Taking advantage of the time difference, Jiang Yilong quickly untied his backpack and took out the great magic seal of the five emperors.


    I just wanted to stop it, but Jiang Yilong couldn''t help casting the spell. Suddenly, the whole secret room was covered with green light, the great magic seal of the five emperors was in full bloom, and dozens of wronged ghosts were wiped out in an instant. I finally have time to breathe, but my attention is not on these wronged ghosts, but on Bai Ling. She was in pain and curled up in the corner.


    "Elder martial brother, stop quickly."


    Jiang Yilong seems to be happy to kill ghosts. He completely ignores my roar. Holding the Dharma seal, he is like a God coming and standing alone in front of the Yin army. Whenever an unjust ghost steps into the green light world, the ghost will be killed in the blink of an eye and disappear.


    "I call this chaodu, so that you will never suffer again."


    I took the opportunity to run to Bai Ling and send her out of the secret room temporarily. When she was out of the scope of the five emperors'' great magic seal, Bai Ling''s face improved slightly. "Don''t come here for the time being. Wait until elder martial brother and I clean up all the wronged ghosts."


    Jiang Yilong showed his last card and killed more than half of the wronged ghosts in a few minutes. With the help of the five emperors'' great magic seal for a long time, Jiang Yilong''s mana was quickly consumed. He saw that there were still some wronged ghosts left. The five emperors'' great magic seal also lost its brilliance. He hurriedly said to me, "younger martial brother, I''ll protect the Dharma for you. Hurry up."


    I seemed hesitant. After all, it was too vicious to use such means. But considering the current situation, if it wasn''t so long, we could only fall short of success. But I had to bite my teeth and take over the five emperors'' great magic seal from Jiang Yilong. At the place of divine light, the ghosts could not hide and resist. After a moment, they were all destroyed.


    Jiang Yilong put the five emperors'' great magic seal back into his backpack and said to Fu Zhiwen, who was hiding in the corner, "it''s all right. We''ve solved it."


    Listening to Jiang Yilong''s voice, Bai Ling returned to the secret room and appeared in front of us. Just now the situation was in danger. Jiang Yilong repeatedly urged Bai Ling to help, but Bai Ling didn''t move half a minute. At this time, Jiang Yilong was obviously unhappy on his face. "Ling''er, what''s the matter with you just now? Do you want to see those Yin ghosts pull us to replace the dead?"


    Bai Ling said, "brother Yilong, it''s not... I... I..."


    "Eldest martial brother, how can we blame her for this? It''s clear that we are not good at our own way. In this situation, we are confused and can''t stabilize the situation." I paused and said: "in fact, linger doesn''t do it on purpose..."


    "I know she did it on purpose," said Jiang Yilong.


    "Listen to me. In fact, she just wanted to take the opportunity to train us. If we really reached a desperate situation and failed to calm it down, how could she connive at those wrongdoers to our disadvantage?" I said.


    Jiang Yilong thought about it, looked at Bai Ling and said, "I knew ling''er wouldn''t be so heartless. Ha ha, I was really flustered just now. I blame you wrong. Don''t blame brother Yilong."


    Bai Ling smiled and said nothing.


    The evil spirits have been eliminated. We immediately crossed the underground river along the wooden bridge. When we stood in front of the stone gate, Xiao Zhang didn''t take the initiative to touch the mechanism to open the stone gate as before. Zheng Jie pushed him and said, "what are you doing? Open the door quickly."


    Xiao Zhang said, "there is only one door between you and the treasure house. Don''t say I don''t know how to open the secret door of the mechanism. Even if I know, I can''t tell you now."


    Roland said, "you said before that only the descendants of Zhang knew how to open the treasure house he left behind. Now you are the only descendant of Zhang on the whole island. It seems a little unreasonable for you to say that you don''t know how to open the door of the treasure house."


    "Yes, my father did tell me the way to open the treasure house. But now I can''t tell you that if you want to get the treasure inside, you should always show some skills by yourself." after that, Xiao Zhang was silent. No matter what we said, he stopped talking.


    The stone gate of the treasure house in front of us is tightly closed and cannot be opened by brute force alone. Plus everything we saw along the way, you don''t have to guess. You also know that if you want to open this stone gate, you must find the only mechanism.


    We tried several times, but we didn''t make any progress in the end.


    Zheng Jie said, "the stone gate weighs at least a few tons. Even if we can push the stone gate open with force, our strength alone is far from enough. Just as we brought some detonators and explosives, we might as well blow the stone gate open with less trouble."


    Fu Zhiwen said: "no, it will certainly destroy some of the treasures inside. In addition, according to the location and structure here, the explosive measurement is not enough and it will not work at all, but if the measurement is enough, it will not necessarily blow up here. At that time, we may be buried here alive."


    Roland said, "why don''t we use tools to open a hole directly in the stone gate?"


    "There are tools, but in my opinion, the stone gate is as solid as gold and comparable to copper and iron, and I''m afraid these tools we bring are not enough to dig a hole in it. Moreover, even if there is a few possibilities, the time must not be a moment and a half."

 Chapter 115

    "Neither can this nor that. What should we do now?"


    "You have to tie the bell to untie the bell."


    Fu Zhiwen took Roland''s sentence meaningfully. After listening to it, Roland hurriedly looked at Xiao Zhang. However, before she could speak, Xiao Zhang directly returned to her. There was no way.


    Now Xiao Zhang is determined. He is not going to help us open the door of the treasure house. We have nothing to do with him. In fact, from Xiao Zhang''s point of view, he has reached the final limit. After all, what is hidden in the treasure house is the wealth accumulated by his ancestors. Even if he doesn''t have much concept of these wealth, there is no need to give in.


    After several attempts, we can only accept the reality and find the mechanism to open the stone gate correctly. Otherwise, everything else will be in vain. We made up our mind and quickly searched near the Shimen in a carpet manner.


    At the beginning, my eyes focused on the tightly closed stone gate. Rough flat relief carvings were carved on the left and right of the stone gate. The patterns were beautiful and deep. Reaching out to touch these lines, I had a very obvious texture. Just when I touched the eye pupil on the right side, I found that the eye pupil integrated with the stone gate seemed to be loose. As soon as I was happy, it was likely that I inadvertently found the mechanism to open the stone gate. At present, I pressed down with a little strength. Sure enough, the pupils were loose, and there was no difference from what I thought. They really sank down a few inches.


    Just as I was secretly happy that the stone gate was about to open automatically, I saw some small holes suddenly appear on the stone gate. My joy was swept away and I quickly shouted and fell down. At the same time, hundreds of crossbows and arrows were shot out of these small holes scattered all over the stone gate.


    The crossbow only lasted less than ten seconds, but there was a layer of scattered crossbows on the ground. What I just found was not the mechanism to open the stone gate, but the concealed weapon mechanism. A crossbow and arrow like a rainstorm pear flower at such a close distance. If I remind you a little later, not only me, but everyone present will die instantly because of this unexpected concealed weapon.


    After a long time, there was no movement. Jiang Yilong raised his head and said, "just now, what happened just now."


    I was terrified at the thought of this scene just now. "Yes, I''m sorry, everyone. I accidentally touched the concealed weapon mechanism."


    Zheng Jie said discontentedly, "be careful. We almost buried you."


    "He didn''t mean it." Fu Zhiwen made a round for me. He immediately got up and came to the stone gate and looked carefully at these small holes and the above crossbows and arrows on the stone gate. "This is Zhuge liancrossbow. It is Zhuge Liang''s masterpiece. It can shoot more than ten arrows at a time. It has great lethality. Later, it was improved and more powerful. However, the specific production method has now been lost."


    This is not the first time we have encountered such a crossbow and arrow anti-theft concealed weapon. When we think of Taoyuan village last time, we also had no intention of touching the concealed weapon mechanism. If we hadn''t been lucky, we would have been shot into a hornet''s nest by this powerful Zhuge crossbow.


    After the robbery just now, I naturally dare not move or press. However, at this time, my attention fell on Xiao Zhang. When we came to the stone gate, Xiao Zhang always stood in the same position without moving half a minute, and his position was next to the stone lion on the right. "Xiao Zhang, you knew there was a crossbow mechanism on the door?"


    "Of course."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me."


    "I said, brother, you haven''t asked me."


    "OK, it''s my problem. Now I want to ask you for help."


    "As I said, I won''t open this door for you."


    "You think too much. I just want to ask you to give way."


    Xiao Zhang believed that the mechanism to open the treasure house door was hidden so secretly that we couldn''t find it. Therefore, he always seemed calm. However, when I pulled him away from the position where he stood just now, I noticed that his face suddenly sank. We also checked the stone lion just now. Except for its exquisite sculpting, we didn''t find any traces of mechanisms. Now, I check again, and there are no new findings. I have some perseverance. I always feel that Xiao Zhang is deliberately hiding something. Moreover, the change of his face just now can explain all this. I looked away from the stone lion and turned to the place where Xiao Zhang''s feet had just stood tens of centimeters. However, after looking for a long time, I seemed to find that this palm size place was slightly half an inch higher than the surrounding area.


    I squatted down and knocked with my hand. The sound was much lighter than that of the side. I was so happy that I took a knife and pounded it for a while. Unexpectedly, I knocked out a small square stone. Under the square stone, there was a copper disc with a lock cylinder on it.


    "I found it. Come and see."


    I looked at Xiao Zhang proudly. His face suddenly changed, but he returned to normal in an instant.


    Fu Zhiwen took a look and said excitedly, "Xiao Qi, you are still careful. You have found it so humble."


    I smiled and said, "it''s all luck."


    Bai Ling said, "it is very likely that this is the mechanism to open the treasure house door. However, you see, there is a lock cylinder on this disk, that is, you need a key to open the treasure house door."


    Roland said, "we don''t have a key at all. What should we do now?"


    "If you don''t have to tamper with my key," Jiang Yilong said. At the same time, he took out the key to our door. At the moment he took it out, he suffered the white eyes of Roland and Zheng Jie. "I''m not sure. I''m lucky. I really opened it."


    Fu Zhiwen said with a smile, "you really can''t joke casually, not to mention that your key, regardless of size, model and appearance, can''t match the lock cylinder at three points. Even if it''s one or two points right by coincidence, it''s impossible to open the door. It''s not necessarily, it will cause trouble."


    "Don''t make trouble, you guy."


    Just now Xiao Zhang has been standing here without moving. He just doesn''t want us to know that he is actually secretly protecting the mechanism that opens the door. Now I have found the clue and the mechanism. However, it is not as simple as pressing the mechanism button or pulling the mechanism pull ring as before. It must be equipped with the key to open the stone gate.


    Xiao Zhang must know the key, but he didn''t even tell us the location of the mechanism. Now let alone want to get the key from him.


    Now we are one step closer to the wealth in the treasure house, but now we are in a new dilemma. There is nothing we can do about this dilemma.


    "Or, as sister Zheng said, use detonators and explosives."


    "It''s OK in an open place. It''s not easy or safe here."


    "Will the key also be hidden here somewhere?"


    "Very likely."


    Seeing that we were ready to spread out and look for the key nearby, Xiao Zhang finally couldn''t help laughing. "I advise you to stop fooling around. This lock plate is really the only mechanism to open the treasure house door. As for the key, I can tell you the truth. It''s not here."


    Zheng Jie said, "do you mean to mislead us by saying this on purpose, so as to achieve the purpose of hiding the key, which is actually here."


    Xiao Zhang Bai glanced at him and said, "since you don''t believe it, dig three feet here. Anyway, I won''t stop you."


    Bai Ling said, "he doesn''t have to lie to us now. But don''t you find that the lock cylinder on the lock plate is very strange?"


    We noticed before that the shape of the lock cylinder on the lock plate is very strange. According to the lock cylinder, the key should be round at the top and narrow at the bottom, and the tail end is bent. "Old Fu, you are well-informed. What kind of key should this be?"


    Fu Zhiwen said, "to be honest, I really haven''t seen such a trivial core."


    "It looks like a beast''s teeth. I''ve never seen it before," Jiang Yilong said casually.


    I suddenly had a flash in my mind. I just got back to my senses and wanted to catch it, but it just disappeared.


    "Elder martial brother, what did you say just now?"


    "I didn''t say anything."


    "No, you did. You just said the previous sentence you haven''t seen."


    "Oh, I mean, this lock cylinder looks like a beast''s teeth. You see, it does look like it."


    At this moment, the light in my mind came back again. At the same time, I looked at Xiao Zhang excitedly. Xiao Zhang stared at me for a long time and said, "what do you want?"


    I smiled: "Xiao Zhang, you forgot what you said before. Only your descendants of Zhang family know the way to open the treasure house. Up to now, only you know the specific way. Just according to your performance just now, you also know the key to open the treasure house. So, now please do it to the end. Send the Buddha to the West and give us the key."


    Xiao Zhang glanced at me and said, "I just said that you have to rely on yourself to open this door."


    "Since you don''t agree, I have to rob."


    "Rob?"


    Everyone was baffled, even Xiao Zhang. However, when I took off the necklace made of beast teeth and bones worn on Xiao Zhang''s neck, Xiao Zhang looked at me in despair and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    On this necklace, there are three very special beast teeth. Zheng Jie said that they look like wolf teeth, but they are one size larger than wolf teeth. She can''t tell which wild birds and animals they belong to.


    It''s no use talking about this now, and I don''t have the mind to spend on this boring problem. Now, after comparing with each other, I picked out one of the three teeth that is completely similar to the lock cylinder. After inserting ~ the lock cylinder and twisting it slightly, the lock disc immediately began to rotate.


    "This is the key. It''s really unexpected."


    With a dull roar, an obvious crack opened in the gap of the close treasure house gate.

 Chapter 116

    I returned the beast tooth necklace to Xiao Zhang, patted him on the shoulder and said, "I know you feel bad, but I still hope you can open it." now the barrier to the treasure house has been removed, and there is no need to bind Xiao Zhang. Simply, I loosened the rope tied around his waist.


    Xiao Zhang glanced at me and didn''t speak.


    Jiang Yilong and I walked to the stone gate. One left and one right, they pushed the heavy stone gate open without much effort. At the moment when the stone gate was completely open, a strong wind blew out from the inside. It was cold as if you were suddenly in the cool ice and snow. At the same time, there was a disgusting smell.


    I subconsciously motioned Fu Zhiwen Roland, who were ready to enter the treasure house, to step back.


    Fu Zhiwen said, "what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "what a heavy Yin Qi."


    Roland trembled and said, "it''s not the same as just now. There are ghosts."


    "Maybe it''s just sealed for a long time, and it''s wet near the underground river." as I spoke, the air and odor had disappeared. Jiang Yilong nodded and acquiesced to my statement.


    "Come on, you can go in now."


    Behind the treasure house is a corridor. The corridor is not long, only about seven meters. At the end, on the right hand side, there is an arc-shaped door. Because of the distance, I don''t know what it is.


    Although we are about to see the huge wealth left by a generation of pirate leaders, we have experienced various mechanisms and concealed weapons before, and we can''t help becoming more cautious when walking in the corridor. But worry was superfluous, and nothing happened until we came to the arch.


    "Wow... This is..."


    The sound of surprise came from Roland. Although Zheng Jie and Fu Zhiwen didn''t make a sound at the moment, their mouths were surprisingly wide, and their eyes almost stared out of their sockets.


    In front of us, there is a space of about 100 square meters. On the left side of the space, there are more than ten wooden boxes with copper-plated edges. Most of the boxes are fastened. But some boxes can intuitively see the exposed pearl necklace and silver because they contain too many things. Behind us, there are two rows of weapon racks, spear, hammer, bow, crossbow, spear All the 18 whip weapons are needed. In front of the weapon rack, there is a wooden clothes hanger with a set of official clothes and hats hanging on it.


    "Rich, ha ha, you see, this is Zhang baozi''s treasure!"


    Our eyes have noticed these eye-catching objects. Yes, that''s what we came here for, and now we can finally get it.


    But just as we were ready to integrate into the world of treasure along less than ten steps, I suddenly said, "look."


    Along the direction of my flashlight, I saw a coffin right above the space. Why there is a coffin in the treasure house makes everyone wonder.


    "It''s just a coffin. It''s no big deal. Don''t look at that first. Open the box and see what strange babies are in it."


    While Jiang Yilong was talking, he couldn''t help running towards more than ten boxes. At the same time, we found several oil lamps in the secret room. Surprisingly, there were full of lamp oil in the oil lamps. Fu Zhiwen said that this was whale oil, which was used by most of the Changming lamps in ancient tombs.


    Ignite several oil lamps, and the light immediately shines on the space like day. At this time, the sight is completely clear.


    Fu Zhiwen put on his presbyopia glasses for fear of bumping and damaging the things inside. He also took a pair of white gloves and put them on. Roland and and Zheng Jie were originally from archaeology. Seeing everything in it, they couldn''t help studying it one by one.


    "Wow, what a big string of pearl necklace."


    "Wow, this box is full of gold."


    "Old Fu, come and see if these bottles are worth money..."


    Jiang Yilong was so excited that he opened more than ten large boxes one by one, and everything he saw was strange. About half an hour, according to Fu Zhiwen''s general estimation, in these boxes, in addition to gold, silver and pearls, there are also some porcelain antiques before the Ming Dynasty, each of which is of great value. These things are the wealth we can see. For Fu Zhiwen, aside from these wealth, the weapons on the weapons rack and the set of official clothes also have research value. He is not sure how much money he can change.


    "I''m rich. I''m rich. I don''t have to worry about food and drink all my life. Hey, old Fu, you have to keep your word."


    "Don''t worry. When I complete the statistics of all the things here, I will seriously measure your share."


    "Ridiculous!" the voice suddenly appeared behind us, and the speaker was no one else, it was Xiao Zhang. Just now when we entered here, he saw every move in his eyes. "I said a lot with high sounding. In the end, it''s not for myself."


    Jiang Yilong said, "have you ever heard this? Alas, I can''t tell you clearly and I''m too lazy to tell you clearly. By the way, since this is the treasure left by your ancestors, you, as the descendants of Zhangjia, don''t hurry to bring a pen now, otherwise, old man Fu, they will empty this place, and your intestines will be useless at that time."


    Xiao Zhang sneered and said, "if our descendants of Zhangjia really want everything here, how can it be your turn to divide the dirt at this time."


    Jiang Yilong stopped taking his words. Anyway, from our own standpoint, there was no shame.


    "There are all Zhang baozi''s treasures here. Why is there a coffin here?"


    "I''ve just seen that this coffin is made of Phoebe, although it can''t compare with Jinsi Nan, regardless of its research price and actual value."


    "According to you, this coffin is also a treasure?"


    "Of course."


    After Fu Zhiwen said this, Jiang Yilong''s interest was attracted by the expensive coffin. He turned around the coffin for a few times and suddenly said in a whimsical way: "the coffin was originally unlucky, but on such an occasion, do you think there will be more valuable treasures in the coffin?"


    Roland said, "I don''t know, but just open the coffin and have a look."


    "That''s true." Jiang Yilong pushed the coffin cover twice. Because the coffin cover was very heavy, he couldn''t push it by himself. "Younger martial brother, come and help."


    Xiao Zhang suddenly said, "I''ll help you, too."


    Xiao Zhang''s reaction seemed strange, but we didn''t think much. After all, the strength of one more person will be much easier after all. When the three of us worked together at the same time, we finally opened the coffin cover. However, when we just looked into the coffin, we couldn''t help being startled by the situation in the coffin. It''s not really like what Jiang Yilong said. There are more valuable treasures hidden in it, but there is a corpse in the coffin wearing the official clothes of the Qing Dynasty.


    According to Xiao Zhang, Zhang baozi, after being recruited by the court, was afraid that one day the court would settle the old accounts with him. Therefore, he secretly left a way back for himself and hid some of his wealth in the secret room of the mechanism. After the treasure house was built, he transferred his wealth to the treasure house. In order to prevent the news from leaking, Zhang baozi ruthlessly killed these subordinates, but spread the secret to the closest Zhang''s blood.


    Zhang''s descendants did not intend to open the treasure house. Otherwise, it would have been empty. Xiao Zhang would never live alone on the island. The treasure house is isolated from the world and has been sealed underground for more than 100 years. Even if the coffin is well sealed at present, according to normal conditions, the body in the coffin should have rotted long ago. It will never be like the body we see now. It is just dry skin, like falling asleep for a long time.


    "What do you see? Why do you look so strange one by one?"


    "Corpse, corpse."


    "Corpse, whose corpse?"


    "I don''t know."


    It''s not that we haven''t seen dead people, nor are we afraid of seeing dead bodies, but that what we see now is completely unreasonable.


    Once the corpse is buried in the cemetery, it will rot and maggots within a period of time. In a few years, there will only be a dead bone. Everyone knows these common principles, but there is an exception beyond nature.


    Once a corpse is buried in a shady place or a corpse raising place, the corpse can be protected from corruption for thousands of years. Once an accident occurs, it is easy to cause corpse change. This is the folk zombie. However, Jiang Yilong and I can recognize that the location of the coffin is not a corpse raising place, and the feng shui of the underground treasure house has nothing to do with Juyin. In that case, why did the body in the coffin look like it was just dead.


    Our discovery startled Fu Zhiwen. The three of them were curious. They stood in front of the open coffin and looked at it for a long time. Fu Zhiwen said excitedly, "this is a major discovery. Don''t be stunned. Hurry up and cover the coffin. Otherwise, the body will be stained with too much air, which will lead to accelerated decay, which is very unfavorable to the research."


    We nodded in amazement and were preparing to cover the coffin together, but we didn''t expect Xiao Zhang to suddenly burst into laughter, which was creepy.


    Jiang Yilong said, "what are you laughing at? You''re laughing. It makes me uncomfortable."


    Xiao Zhang glanced at him coldly and said, "it''s true that it was handed down by our ancestors."


    Zheng Jie asked, "what spread?"


    Xiao Zhang said to himself, "don''t worry, you''ll be able to see it with your own eyes."


    I always thought Xiao Zhang was a little strange, but when I stopped looking at him at this time, I suddenly found that at some time, Xiao Zhang''s left arm was marked with a blood hole. Instead of bandaging immediately to stop bleeding, he allowed the blood to flow. What shocked me most was that he put his left hand into the coffin, and the bright red blood dripping into the body in the coffin.


    My brain was buzzing like it was about to explode. For a moment, I couldn''t help but slap Xiao Zhang in the face. At the same time, I quickly pulled him back from the coffin, but this guy clung to the coffin. "Xiao Zhang, what''s wrong with you? Do you know what you''re doing?"


    Xiao Zhang said, "didn''t you just ask me what my ancestors handed down?"


    "You''re crazy, stop it quickly." Jiang Yilong also realized that the big thing was bad and ran over with me to get Xiao Zhang back.


    After wrestling with us, Xiao Zhang was naturally defeated. Now he has given up and said without consideration: "ha ha, it''s too late, you''re too late. In fact, when you open the door of the treasure house, you should know that you can''t leave here alive."

 Chapter 117

    Xiao Zhang is a poor man who lives alone on the island to protect the treasure. The most important thing is that he is only 13 years old and a child. However, in fact, we were led by Xiao Zhang because we stood at the wrong angle. Until now, we finally see that no matter his strength, his plot, his weakness and the final helplessness, in fact, the ultimate goal is to keep the treasure.


    This is a trap, a trap carefully designed and enough to kill us.


    I raised my hand and wanted to slap it heavily on his face to vent my anger, but I retracted when I raised my hand to half. The urgent task now is not how to deal with Xiao Zhang, nor to move the treasure in the treasure house out of here as soon as possible, but to protect his life.


    Fu Zhiwen and Roland were still confused about the current situation and looked at Jiang Yilong and Xiao Zhang foolishly. But there was no time to explain to them at this time. They hurriedly worked with Jiang Yilong to lift the removed coffin cover on the coffin again. But the two of us exhausted our brute force and couldn''t move the lid of the coffin, which weighed hundreds of kilograms.


    Jiang Yilong roared, "what are you doing? If you delay for a while, we all have to see the king of hell."


    Fu Zhiwen said, "what are you doing?"


    "What, stop talking nonsense and come to help," I said.


    I''m so anxious that Fu Zhiwen and his colleagues have to slow down the current situation. However, fortunately, we understood something from our face and tone. Several of them quickly gathered around, and together they lifted the lid of the coffin, and finally covered it on the coffin as it was.


    I seemed to have lost my soul and disobeyed the coffin. Jiang Yilong was the same. However, he stood stupidly holding a peach wood sword in his right hand for three or four minutes.


    Roland said, "Why were you surprised just now?"


    Zheng Jie said, "maybe I''m worried that the body came into contact with the air and accelerated decay."


    After waiting for a few minutes without any movement, I was finally relieved. "A false alarm, a false alarm." then he looked at Xiao Zhang shrinking in the corner and saw his eyes staring at the coffin. "Xiao Zhang, I can forgive you this time, but I hope you can''t fool around again. You know, it''s not good for you and us."


    Xiao Zhang didn''t answer. He just glared at me. I wanted to stop bleeding and bandage his left hand wound, but the boy was kind as a donkey''s liver and lung. While I wasn''t prepared, he kicked me in the stomach.


    I wanted to be cruel to him, but I looked at his eyes, which seemed to be staring out of my eyes, and thought about it and forget it. "You are only thirteen years old. Don''t take your life so cheap. This is medicine cloth. Wrap it yourself."


    Roland said, "it''s really strange to put a coffin here. What''s more, there are bodies in the coffin. Professor Fu, in your opinion, who will be the body in the coffin?"


    Fu Zhiwen was in a trance for a long time. Finally, he called him twice in Roland company before he came back to his mind. He looked again at the suit of official clothes hanging on the hanger and immediately said: "According to historical records, Zhang baozi died in bed in the second year of Daoguang. He died as Deputy General of Fujian Min''an, and his tomb is said to be in Yangdong County, Yangjiang. However, the specific location is unknown. But I have seen this set of official clothes and hats carefully just now. If I see it well, it should be Zhang baozi''s official clothes and hats, then deputy town general. It makes me even more surprised that he lies in the coffin As like as two peas in the body, the official hat of the official suit is exactly the same. Now you ask me who is lying in this coffin, and I... I really don''t know how to answer.


    Jiang Yilong said, "you mean, the body in the coffin is likely to be a generation of pirate leader Zhang baozi?"


    Fu Zhiwen said: "I didn''t say that, but according to what I saw, it''s really possible. However, whether it''s specific or not, we still need to transport the coffin and the body back. We can''t get the results until we study it."


    Roland said, "let''s hurry up. It''s always uncomfortable to have a coffin and a dead body."


    Fu Zhiwen said, "OK, let''s move things to the ground first, and then I''ll report to the top immediately and try to take everything away as soon as possible."


    We all know that we can''t stay here for a long time. However, it may take some time to transfer everything here to the ground only by a few of us. However, in this way, Fu Zhiwen will have enough time to count the amount of the treasure, and our share will be distributed to us before the receiver lands.


    Just as we stepped off the platform to move the treasure, suddenly the sound of clicking sounded. Although the sound was not big, it seemed very abrupt at this time, and all of us heard it clearly.


    We stopped at the same time, and everyone looked at each other, trying to find the source of this strange continuous sound, but in the end, our eyes almost shifted to the coffin behind us at the same time.


    Bai Ling said, "it seems that the sound really comes from the coffin."


    My nerves were stretched again and said, "it doesn''t seem like much. Listen again."


    "It''s inside," Roland said, putting his ear on the lid of the coffin.


    Jiang Yilong and I looked at each other, and my face suddenly sank. He quickly took out his pocket, but when dealing with the group of evil workers in the underground river, all the talismans were used up, and he couldn''t find one after looking for a long time. However, in the yellow cloth bag of my backpack, I found several strings of wires with copper coins soaked in black dog blood and ink buckets.


    Jiang Yilong took the rope head. We just played an ink line on the coffin. Although the clicking sound disappeared, a powerful force came out from the coffin. The lid of the coffin bounced because of this force. At the same time, a black gas came out from the crack.


    Roland exclaimed, "what''s going on?"


    Zheng Jie said, "is this what the rumors say..."


    "Corpse change." Jiang Yilong looked at me and said nervously, "play ink quickly."


    Another ink line bounced on the coffin cover. The reaction inside the coffin became stronger and stronger. Even though we had played two ink lines, the two ink lines couldn''t be pressed at all. Seeing that the coffin cover cracked again, I hurriedly said to Roland: "if you don''t want to die, find something to press it."


    Roland and and others were in a panic for a moment. Looking around, there was nothing heavy to press on the coffin cover except the boxes of heavy gold and silver treasures. But just because the boxes were too full and heavy, the three of them didn''t lift them together. Helpless, Roland, Zheng Jie and Fu Zhiwen had to run back to the coffin and press them firmly with their bodies On the lid of the coffin.


    Jiang Yilong and I have no experience in this kind of thing, so we didn''t think deeply just now, so we missed the best time. Now time is still precious to us, and every minute is enough to compare with the boxes of priceless wealth.


    Boom, boom.


    The strength is getting stronger and stronger, and the sound is deafening, which inevitably affects the speed of Jiang Yilong and I playing ink lines. Fortunately, Roland and they press their bodies on the coffin cover, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Is it really alive?"


    "How could it live after dying so long?"


    "Can you speed up? I feel a little overwhelmed."


    I don''t want to waste time talking nonsense with them, but just when my ink line was about to pop on the coffin, the roar of tearing my heart and lungs suddenly roared out of my mouth, and my eyes moved down. I saw Xiao Zhang holding my legs firmly, like a beast biting food, tearing a large piece of skin and meat off my leg mouth.


    Xiao Zhang vomited the flesh he had bitten off to one side. His mouth was full of blood and his eyes were fierce. He sneered and said, "brother Qi, you forced me."

 Chapter 118

    It''s unlucky for people to plug their teeth when they drink cold water. In a few minutes before and after this, all the bad things are catching up, which makes it difficult for us to resist.


    Xiao Zhang''s inhumane bite on my right leg tore my skin and blood. My right leg immediately lost its support and fell to the ground. At this time, my body was weightless. My wound accidentally touched a protruding object. It hurt me deeply into my heart and lungs. I was forbidden all over, and even tears fell out.


    "Xiao Zhang, I''ll kill you."


    I was like walking in the palace of hell. My face was pale and I was in a cold sweat. Seeing this, Bai Ling rushed to help me up and lit several acupoints on my thigh. The blood potential stopped immediately, but the pain still didn''t disappear. Originally, I wanted to wrap up my wound simply, but at this moment, the strength from the coffin suddenly shocked Fu Zhiwen and his three people who were pressed on the coffin cover. Jiang Yilong didn''t wait to pick up the ink bucket from the ground. The coffin cover was straight, rotated in mid air for several weeks, and finally fell on his side.


    Hehe


    With a deep sigh, it was creepy. A cold wind was like a bomb, which quickly dispersed from the coffin as the center, making several hanging oil lamps in the treasure house wobble and flicker.


    We all held our breath in an instant. Our bodies seemed to be bound and frozen in place. We looked at the coffin for one second, two seconds, until about half a minute. There was no movement except the movement in the coffin and the strange sigh. However, in that case, none of us have the courage to come forward and check the situation.


    "Lao Zu!"


    The sound suddenly appeared abrupt at this time.


    Xiao Zhang''s excited color was unspeakable. He knelt in place with strong expectation in his eyes. However, when he met our sight, his mouth color outlined a proud arc, and there was only the killing intention of Yin vultures in his eyes.


    "It''s really Zhang lying here..."


    Fu Zhiwen Zhan was trembling. He didn''t finish his words. According to what he had said before, now listening to the name shouted by Xiao Zhang, who was the body in the coffin.


    "Hahaha, you guys are really to blame. I tried my best to spare you a dog''s blood and let them leave here, but you want to stay. You''re so delusional. Hahaha, now you''re satisfied. I''m reborn. You don''t want to leave alive."


    At the moment when Xiao Zhang''s voice fell, there was a reaction in the coffin again. Zhang baozai suddenly stood up and turned his back to us. We couldn''t see what he was like at this moment, but I noticed that his hands hung down. When visible to the naked eye, his fingernails were three inches long, as sharp as Eagle claws.


    "Zombies."


    Zhang baozi suddenly flew out of the coffin and locked Jiang Yilong. He is very fast, just like an arrow off the string. He comes to Jiang Yilong in front of lightning, stone and fire. His ten fingered claws and green faced fangs are frightening. The ghost of the dead is taking a big risk. When Jiang Yilong is still stunned and hasn''t recovered, his ten fingered claws are straight down. If Zhang baozi succeeds, Jiang Yilong will immediately leave ten holes and bloody eyes.


    "Xiaojiang."


    I don''t know who shouted. Jiang Yilong turned over and rolled on the spot. But while he was rolling, Zhang baozai flexibly broke his way, kicked him heavily in the abdomen, kicked directly from the platform and hit a stone wall.


    "He, he is a living corpse." it seems that my right leg has been paralyzed and I can''t feel any pain. I stand in place with my toes. Regardless of whether Jiang Yilong is light or heavy, I yelled at Fu Zhiwen: "don''t run fast, wait to die."


    The three were so frightened that they got up and ran desperately towards the arc arch. But with this move, they transferred the object of Zhang baozi''s attack to them. He flew up. When the three of them were still two meters away from the arc arch, they stopped at the door first, turned and locked the oldest Fu Zhiwen and rushed up.


    Seeing that Fu Zhiwen was about to lose his life, Zheng Jie no longer ran for his life. He threw himself on Zhang baozi''s back and pressed Zhang baozi''s chin with all his strength. Roland took the shovel again, as if he had lost his mind. He shouted and roared, and hit Zhang baozi heavily on the forehead with his hand shovel. In the stalemate for only a few seconds, Zhang baozi directly threw Zheng Jie on his back aside, while Roland''s hand shovel egg hit the stone and completely changed its shape. While his eyes were opposite, Roland stared at the green faced tusk in front of him and stepped back several steps.


    Fu Zhiwen was pressed on the ground by Zhang baozi. Even if Fu Zhiwen tried his best to resist, his current situation is no different from the fish on the chopping board. Just wait for Zhang baozi to come down and ensure that he can go directly to the palace of hell to report.


    "Grandpa, help my grandpa."


    Just as I was about to start, I made a little effort on my right leg, and the pain I couldn''t feel at first penetrated into my heart and lungs. But at the same time, my eyes fell on the white spirit around me. I still remember that the last time I was trapped in a strange group, the situation that I would die was transformed by Bai Ling. I quickly said, "Bai Ling, you can''t wait for death."


    Bai Ling said, "he''s different and not easy to deal with."


    Jiang Yilong was just thrown seven meat and eight vegetables. He just eased a little. Seeing that Fu Zhiwen''s life was not guaranteed, he took a few steps and kicked Zhang baozi, but his foot was in stark contrast to the effect of Zhang baozi''s kicking him just now. Zhang baozi was painless and did not look at him. Jiang Yilong was so angry that he picked up the ink bucket and shot it at him. The next baozi was like a feather that was bounced and hit next to him.


    "I have no ability to bully you."


    "Elder martial brother, try to get rid of this guy completely."


    The talisman has been used up for a long time. The five emperors'' great magic seal. If we hadn''t used up all our mana when dealing with ghosts before, Zhang baozi would never be able to turn over the waves now. At present, the only thing that can threaten Zhang baozi is ink bucket, copper coin line and peach wood sword. However, these three together, coupled with my current situation, it is conceivable that it is difficult for Jiang Yilong alone to completely subdue Zhang baozi.


    Even if Zhang baozai secretly placed the body in the treasure house after his death, it will only take more than 100 years. In addition, there is no gathering Yin Bureau here, and it is not a corpse raising place. How can his corpse rot for a long time? However, Xiao Zhang seems to know the mystery and secretly awaken Zhang baozai with his own blood. However, Zhang baozai after the autopsy is not an ordinary zombie, but a living corpse.


    There are several cases of cadaveric variation, which can be roughly divided into three levels. The first level is divided into three types. First, the corpse is buried. In some specific environments, the corpse is covered with fluffy white hair. Even if the corpse becomes stiff, it is not only afraid of the sun, but even slow. This very easy to deal with zombie is called Bai stiff. The second kind is Bai Jiang, who sucks the blood essence of livestock, cattle and sheep for a long time, and the white hair degenerates. Instead, he has several inches of black hair all over his body, which is called heijiang. Although it is stronger than Bai Jiang, some means can still be eliminated. The third kind is called jumping stiff in the Taoist circle. This kind of corpse action evolved from black stiff is mainly jumping steps, and the speed is not slow. It is not afraid of people and animals, but also takes the initiative to attack. If you want to deal with this kind of zombie, people in the Xuanmen who do not have a certain Taoist practice often ask for trouble. These three variant zombies are actually the lowest level in the whole zombie division. According to the means of Jiang Yilong and I, we can deal with such dead zombies.


    The fourth kind of zombie, this kind of zombie no longer sucks the blood essence of human and livestock, but absorbs a transformation of Youyin Yuehua. Just like our Taoist practice, with a certain cultivation, it no longer focuses on jumping, but can jump from the house to the tree and jump like flying, which is called flying stiffness.


    The last one is the most advanced and terrible existence among zombies. There is a folk saying of zombies for a hundred years and zombies for a thousand years. Flying stiff for hundreds of years has absorbed the essence of the moon. It can not only change its appearance to confuse people, but also kill dragons and extradite the God of plague. Its cultivation and destruction ability is comparable to that of the demon king.


    At present, Zhang baozai''s condition is completely out of line with everything we know. I can only see that he is flexible and reacts quickly. For a moment, I really can''t guess and see through the mystery.


    No matter what the facts are, there is only one way in front of us. We can only subdue or destroy Zhang baozai. If not, today next year must be our memorial day.


    Fu Zhiwen was lucky to get back his life, but the crisis was not completely relieved. He got up with his stick in panic. "What should I do now?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "you three run for your lives."


    Roland said, "what about you?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "it depends on whether Lord Yan will accept us or not."


    Jiang Yilong bounced Zhang baozai with a ink bucket. In fact, the time difference is far from what we thought. In other words, the time for Roland Zheng Jie is not enough. Zhang baozi is afraid of the ink bucket in Jiang Yilong''s hand. Instead of attacking Fu Zhiwen who is next to Jiang Yilong again, he bypasses Jiang Yilong''s attack on Roland who just tried to shovel his head with his hand.


    In front of the changed Zhang baozi, only the three of us can deal with him for a while, and these three people are no different from ants in his eyes. While breathing, Zhang baozi has appeared in front of Roland, not only blocking her escape route, but also lifting Roland upside down like a chicken.


    While Roland struggled, he took out a dagger from his waist and stabbed Zhang baozai crazily. After all, it had no effect.


    "Save her."


    Before the voice fell to the ground, Zhang baozi hehe made a strange noise, opened his mouth and bit a piece of flesh and blood towards Roland''s thigh, greedily sucking the blood essence in her body.

 Chapter 119

    Zhang baozi sucked two mouthfuls of blood essence. Under the naked eye''s gaze, his body was a little stronger. Moreover, an inch of black fur grew on his skin. We were surprised by Zhang baozai''s unusual number, and we were also surprised by the changes that had happened to him at present. I can''t imagine what kind of existence he would become if he was allowed to suck enough blood essence.


    The cry of tearing lungs reverberated in the ear, and the voice was full of endless despair and final help. The reality in front of us is not to worry about Zhang baozai, but more about Roland''s life at stake.


    We all know that as long as Zhang baozi is given more time, Roland will die by sucking every drop of blood in his body.


    However, as long as there is a glimmer of vitality, this kind of thing can never happen.


    I picked up the peach wood sword on the ground and jumped over with my left leg alone. Every beat would pull the wound on my right leg and hurt my heart, but now I can only bite my teeth and stick to it. However, the fact is somewhat different from what I imagined. When I just got close to Zhang baozi, this guy took the lead in freeing his right arm and directly waved me aside. Fortunately, Bai Ling caught me in time, otherwise the spear standing behind me would directly penetrate my head.


    Jiang Yilong looked at me and saw that I was all right. He scolded. He picked up the ink bucket in his hand, pulled out the ink line for one meter, locked it, and Zhang baozi rushed over. The time difference between us was only in the blink of an eye. Zhang baozi stopped me, but I didn''t prevent Jiang Yilong. He was shocked back by the ink line again, lost Zhang baozi''s imprisonment, and Roland fell directly to the ground.


    At the same time, Fu Zhiwen and Zheng Jie quickly joined forces to help Roland back to the arc arch, but Xiao Zhang was the first to realize their intention, took a long knife from the weapon rack and blocked the door first. If anyone takes another step forward, I absolutely believe Xiao Zhang can get this hand.


    Jiang Yilong scolded, "you little dog, if you don''t get out of the way, I''ll cut you."


    Xiao Zhang said with a sneer, "you die, I die, everyone has to die, but one after another. But don''t worry, I can definitely let them go ahead of me."


    Xiao Zhang has lost his humanity, which was completely exposed when Zhang baozi was awakened by him. Now even if he applies both soft and hard, I''m afraid he is indifferent. However, in fact, Xiao Zhang''s threat is not big. The top priority is to find a way to subdue Zhang baozai. As long as Zhang baozai is subdued, the remaining problems will no longer be a problem.


    Jiang Yilong said something to Fu Zhiwen, asked them to take care of Roland, and immediately approached Zhang baozi. However, relying solely on the strength of Jiang Yilong and the ink line in his hand, it seems very unlikely to subdue Kong Wu''s powerful Zhang baozi, who is like copper and iron.


    Several times, he was forced back because of the ink line in Jiang Yilong''s hand. Facing the baby in Jiang Yilong''s hand, Zhang baozi was also a headache and annoyed. But after all, he is a dead man, a dead man awakened by some accident. His instinctive consciousness is to kill. Even if there is a trap and trap in front of him, he will not shrink back.


    The strange noises seemed to be venting to Jiang Yilong and telling him that he was dead. However, the vicious side of his green face and tusks did not force Jiang Yilong back. Instead, Jiang Yilong used ink to force Zhang baozi to the corner. Then, he made a sharp leap forward. Just as the ink was about to wrap around Zhang baozi, he didn''t expect that this guy''s toes would rise out of thin air and fall behind Jiang Yilong. At the same time, he kicked Jiang Yilong on the back, and the unbalanced Jiang Yilong threw himself directly at the wall.


    After going back and forth several times, Jiang Yilong was frustrated every time, and he didn''t even touch Zhang baozi with half a hair, let alone hurt him.


    "This is not the way. Can you do it?"


    "Not to mention whether we can destroy him, but in this way, Yilong brother him..."


    "I know. Don''t worry. I''ll protect you."


    I know Bai Ling''s dilemma well, but if we don''t work together to get rid of Zhang baozi''s trouble as soon as possible, Roland''s experience will come to all of us sooner or later. At that time, even if there is a magic power to return to heaven, it can''t recover the fact.


    "This guy is like copper and iron. I''m afraid I can only contain him."


    "As long as it can contain and trap him, the rest only needs a blow."


    "A blow?"


    "Yes, a fatal blow."


    Bai Ling stopped talking and stood beside Jiang Yilong to stop the disaster for him. Jiang Yilong was so happy that he finally got Bai Ling''s hand. He quickly got up and separated from Bai Ling. While protecting Fu Zhiwen and them behind him, he was ready to wait for an opportunity to attack Zhang baozi.


    Jiang Yilong said, "linger, you finally did it."


    Bai Ling didn''t answer. She just looked at him meaningfully and immediately stepped straight at Zhang baozi''s face. Her body method was almost to the extreme. All we could see in front of us was the graceful shadow, fist to meat, and fierce moves. If Zhang baozi was a normal living person, he had been killed by Bai Ling several times in these rounds alone.


    "Well, what''s going on?"


    Jiang Yilong''s face has sunk. Instead, he will never believe it. His sight is completely locked on Bai Ling. Even if he can''t see every move of Bai Ling with the naked eye, when Bai Ling completely let go of the fight with Zhang baozi, the breath emitted by Bai Ling is getting stronger and stronger, which is a breath of demon charm.


    "She, younger martial brother, she..."


    Zhang baozi was frantically attacked by Bai Ling. Although he couldn''t fight Bai Ling, he could resist every move and every move relying on his unique physique. The current situation is the same as what Bai Ling said herself. She has the ability to contain Zhang baozai, but she is absolutely unable to completely solve this scourge.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t be stunned. Try to trap him."


    After I shouted twice, Jiang Yilong came back from his own world. He threw the ink bucket aside, but he was going to come forward to help, but suddenly stopped and froze in place. "This is useless unless..."


    "Unless what?" Bai Ling threw back.


    "Unless the five emperors'' great magic seal, but I can''t use mana now. The five emperors'' great magic seal is just a decoration."


    "Let me help you."


    Bai Ling flies backward and comes to Jiang Yilong. Without waiting for Jiang Yilong to say anything, she slaps Jiang Yilong on the back, and the invisible aura is continuously transmitted to Jiang Yilong. Jiang Yilong quickly took out the big magic seal of the five emperors from his pocket, pinched his fingers and recited the formula. After the spell, the green light of the big magic seal of the five emperors bloomed. He flew from Jiang Yilong''s hand and hovered in the air. He was suppressed by the big magic seal of the five emperors. Zhang baozi''s original intention to attack suddenly froze in place. At the same time, Bai Ling''s face could not avoid the five emperors'' great magic seal. Her face was pale and her body trembled. Moreover, I saw more clearly that white fur gradually appeared on the back of her hand.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Leave me alone, you go on."


    The mantra kept on, the magic power kept on, and the green blooming five emperors'' great devil India suppressed Zhang baozi in an instant, but I was also very clear that Bai Ling was forced to make such a bad decision, and she herself was also deeply hurt. If the time was delayed longer, I''m afraid even Fu Zhiwen could know that Bai Ling was not my kind at that time.


    I clenched my teeth, dragged my right leg and leaned against Zhang baozi step by step with a peach wood sword. Because my right leg was injured, it was only ten meters away. I wasted more than ten seconds. I took out the copper coin wire from my pocket and tied it to Zhang baozi''s legs in case something went wrong. The copper coin wire was soaked in black dog blood. It had the effect of avoiding evil spirits. A burst of black smoke immediately dispersed. Zhang baozi wanted to attack me, but under the suppression of the five emperors'' great magic seal, he could only scream angrily.


    If you delay a little longer, you will do more damage to Bai Ling. Then I bit my fingertip, wiped the blood on the peach wood sword, and said to myself, ''Supreme old gentleman, teach me to kill ghosts and talk to my God. It''s ominous to call on the jade girl. Mountaineering stone crack, wear a seal. Wearing a Huagai, Kui Gang tiptoes, supporting Liujia on the left and Liuding on the right. There is a yellow God in front and a yuezhang in the back. The divine master kills the enemy and does not avoid the powerful. He kills the evil ghost first and then cuts the night light. What gods do not fall, what ghosts dare? Haste is like a law. ". Aiming at Zhang baozi''s heart, he stabbed him fiercely with a mahogany sword.


    The strange roar was deafening, the black gas appeared and the stench filled the air. Zhang baozi struggled for a long time and finally fell to the ground like a paralyzed mud.


    "Zhang baozi is dead. Close the camera quickly."


    The five emperors'' great magic seal lost its brilliance and fell into Jiang Yilong''s hand. Bai Ling immediately heard a cry and fell to the ground. At the moment, Jiang Yilong looked very complex and didn''t move at all. He just stared at Bai Ling.


    Under the pressure of reality, Bai Ling had to expose her identity and used the demon force to assist Jiang Yilong to suppress Zhang baozi with the great magic seal of the five emperors. Now Zhang baozi has been solved. Although Bai Ling did not die, she also suffered from it. I know that now Jiang Yilong is tangled with her identity and can''t care what to say to him. He drags his body to Bai Ling''s side. Bai Ling is seriously injured and loses his old look. His face is very white and weak. If Jiang Yilong can''t cross the barrier in his heart at this time and wants to use his hand to deal with Bai Ling, Bai Ling doesn''t even have the power to parry and resist.


    "She..."


    "Don''t say anything. This is not the time to talk."


    At the same time, I took off my coat and covered Bai Ling''s hands, because now she doesn''t even have the ability to restore to the original state. Once Fu Zhiwen and his colleagues saw the fluff on her hands, they couldn''t tell what moths would happen.


    "Lao Zu..."


    "How could this happen!"


    "You are the son of a bitch. Everything is because of you. If it weren''t for you, he wouldn''t wake up. If it weren''t for you, my junior brother and Roland wouldn''t be hurt. If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t... in short, you caused all this. I''m going to kill you now."


    Jiang Yilong felt the boss''s unhappiness in his heart. He happened to find a vent now. I''m really worried that he will do something irreparable. But we didn''t expect that Xiao Zhang seemed to lose his last trump card, put down his long knife, walked step by step and walked straight towards Jiang Yilong.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Zhang passed in front of Jiang Yilong. At last, he went straight to Zhang baozi, who died for the second time, fell on his knees and knocked his head. "It''s me. I caused all this."


    "If only you knew."


    Xiao Zhang looked around at all of us. Suddenly, he squatted down and pressed under the coffin and said, "I don''t protect the treasure well. I''m the sinner of Zhangjia. I kill and set fire. I''m the sinner of all of you. Now my ancestor has gone, and it''s no longer the time for me to die. Everything here is dust to dust and earth to earth. Run for your life now."

 Chapter 120

    If Fu Zhiwen really fulfills his promise, I absolutely have reason to believe that the wealth in our underground treasure house belongs to us. Even if we live in luxury in our life, it is difficult to spend that money. However, we did not get this wealth that belongs to us. Fu Zhiwen stood in the position that national interests are above all else. He also did not get the wealth hidden by Zhang baozi.


    The present situation of leaving empty handed should also be attributed to Xiao Zhang.


    After losing his trump card to save and protect the treasure house, Xiao Zhang resolutely touched the hidden mechanism in the treasure house. This mechanism is not to open the secret door or poison arrow trap, but to destroy everything in the treasure house.


    The machine rang, and several stone pillars first supported broke, followed by a chain reaction, and the ground collapsed. When we can see it with our naked eyes, endless wealth fell into the cracks under the ground, and huge stones and gravels buried it. At the same time, Xiao Zhang was swallowed up.


    This accident happened so suddenly that we didn''t notice Xiao Zhang''s motivation in advance. Naturally, we can''t stop his crazy behavior first. Seeing that the collapse of the underground treasure house has been completely out of control, if there is a little delay, I''m afraid even ourselves can only be buried alive. However, we dare not expect the valuable external things any more. We can only be forced to retreat and run for our lives


    When we saw the sun again, looking back, there was no road condition within five meters in front of the secret road. As soon as we escaped from the secret road to the broken temple, we had been blocked by large stones and soil. Through the cracked wall cracks, there was a large depression within tens of meters behind the broken temple. About two or three minutes, the sea water connected by the underground river poured in.


    "It''s over. It''s over."


    "This little bastard''s move is really cruel. He even took his own life in. He was happy with nothing. I should have taken the lead in carrying two pieces if I knew it would be like this."


    "What a pity, what a pity."


    "Old man Fu, don''t sigh. Look, is it possible to dig out the baby under the current situation?"


    "Not to mention that some large excavation machines can be carried to the island, but if you look carefully, the pit is filled with seawater. In addition, the secret roads leading to the underground treasure house are almost straight to the ground, which is more than 100 meters high. In addition, the underground river connects the seawater. At the last moment, Xiao Zhang pressed the mechanism to destroy the underground treasure house. Do you think it is still possible "Is that right?"


    "According to your words, those treasures full of treasure have fallen to the bottom of the sea? In that case, wouldn''t it be better to find a special person to dive into the bottom of the sea and fish them up?"


    "The coastal water is shallow, and some are only about ten or twenty meters, but you know the location of the island. I estimate that it is at least hundreds of meters deep. At present, science is not developed, and all aspects do not meet the conditions for salvage."


    Fu Zhiwen and Jiang Yilong talked and answered. At first, Jiang Yilong still had a chance. Finally, his face was the same as Fu Zhiwen, sighing and extremely lost.


    The fact is in front of us, whether we are willing to accept it or not, but it is like a certainty that we are powerless to return to heaven. If we really ruin our lives in order to covet things outside our lives at the last moment, we can know that the ending is not too bad for us.


    Jiang Yilong quickly figured this out and recovered from the loss. However, his eyes fell on Bai Ling. His eyes suddenly became cold. I really worried that his action at this time would be bad for Bai Ling, because Bai Ling now has no resistance at all.


    "Roland''s situation is not quite right. Come and have a look," Zheng Jie said suddenly.


    My right leg is injured and I can''t move easily. In addition, I''m not sure about Jiang Yilong''s attitude. Even if the sky falls, I can''t leave her for half a step now. Fortunately, Roland is lying next to her. Her situation can be seen at a glance. Roland''s lips were purple, her face was not bloody, like a piece of white paper. No matter what Zheng Jie called her, she seemed to be trapped in her own world and couldn''t wake up.


    Jiang Yilong opened her eyelids. Her eyes were loose and empty. After checking for a long time, she finally thought of the root of the problem. Regardless of the differences between men and women, she tore open Roland''s pants soaked in blood. Naturally, there were two rows and two seals and two eye-catching blood holes bitten by tusks. Although the blood flow in the wound stopped, the blood and flesh in the wound had blackened, Even nearby skin is affected by it.


    Just now we were only trying to escape from the underground treasure house. We didn''t have time to bandage Roland''s wound. Seeing that Roland''s wound was seriously injured, Zheng Jie quickly took out the medicine box from the equipment box and prepared to disinfect and bandage her wound.


    Jiang Yilong said, "she''s poisoned by autopsy. It''s useless even if you bandage her wound."


    Zheng Jie said, "corpse poison? What should I do..."


    In fact, I now regret that I promised Zheng Jie and tried to find treasure on the island for that 10% of my selfish desires. If not for this, Bai Ling''s identity is still safe, and Roland will not be bitten by Zhang baozi who has become a corpse. On the contrary, standing in Xiao Zhang''s position, if it weren''t for us, the treasure he guarded is still hidden underground, and even himself can still be happy in the world that belongs to him


    Xiao Zhang said before he died that he was a sinner. In the final analysis, we are the unforgivable real sinners.


    Roland was bitten by Zhang Baozi and poisoned by the corpse. The conditions on the island are limited. In addition, we did not make preparations in this regard before landing on the island. The top priority is to leave the ghost island as soon as possible and try to force the corpse poison out of her body. Otherwise, once the corpse poison attacks the heart, Roland will die. Moreover, she is likely to repeat Zhang baozi''s mistakes and become a living corpse without reason.


    There is no doubt that her condition is the most serious. Bai Ling and I have also become a burden in the team. We have temporarily lost our ability to act. It''s impossible to make a contribution.


    At present, the situation we are facing is very difficult, but fortunately, before landing on the island, Roland equipped a satellite phone in our accompanying equipment, and Fu Zhiwen contacted Li Wenyuan through the satellite phone. Even if Li Wenyuan readily promised to start to meet us immediately, he also didn''t have any preparation before. When the incident happened suddenly, he couldn''t solve the urgent need in an instant.


    We waited on the island for two days. The busiest person in these two days was Jiang Yilong. Due to the limited conditions on the island, he tried his best to remove part of the corpse poison for Roland and to suppress the corpse poison with talisman. Roland''s life is not a big problem for the time being, but the wound on her thigh not only shows no signs of healing, but also begins to decay gradually.


    At about five o''clock in the morning of the third day, we looked forward to the stars and the moon. Finally, we waited for Li Wenyuan. There were three people with him. We knew nothing about their names and what they had to do with Li Wenyuan. We didn''t have that idea to find out. With the help of the four of them, we left the broken temple, boarded the fishing boat and said goodbye to the ghost island that almost killed us.


    Roland''s situation is very special. Her injury is not caused by ordinary trauma. After learning the details from Fu Zhiwen privately, Li Wenyuan arranged Roland at his house and handed over the rest to Jiang Yilong. As for me, although the wound did not deteriorate, after all, there was no condition to deal with the suture on the island. An old outpatient doctor arranged by Li Wenyuan closed the wound for me again. In the next time, I had to wait slowly on the outpatient bed for recovery. As for Bai Ling, I''ve been covering for her. No one except Jiang Yilong has found the secret of her identity. However, I don''t understand. At the beginning, she was injured in a private fight with Friday. Although her injury was not light, she just recovered in a few days. Now, in the past few days, she is still no different from the situation on the island.


    Dong Dong Dong, three crisp knocks on the door, and then Fu Zhiwen and Zheng Jie opened the door. They couldn''t see today''s intention from their faces, but they were carrying some fresh fruit.


    Zheng Jie said, "I''m really sorry to implicate you this time."


    I looked at Zheng Jie and said, "are you here to apologize for this?"


    Zheng Jie shook his head. "Let''s not mention what happened on the island for the time being. Grandpa and I came today for two purposes. One is to see you and the other is to say goodbye."


    "Now things have been found out and things have sunk to the bottom of the sea. Now I just hope that my old man can live two more years and have the opportunity to see those things again one day in the future." Fu Zhiwen said again "Xiao Qi, although they fell short this time, we can''t let them make a trip in vain and almost lose their lives. Therefore, even if I can''t do anything about what I promised you and Xiao Jiang before, I will still keep my promise."


    I was stunned and said, "I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    "It''s my personal compensation to you." Fu Zhiwen said, "to tell you the truth, I''m sorry for this profession because I haven''t had a few collections in my hand for many years. When you get well and return to Chongqing, remember to tell me."


    Fu Zhiwen did promise that everything in Zhang baozi''s treasure house would give us 10% of the private deduction, but now everything in the treasure house has sunk to the bottom of the sea, and his promise can no doubt be regarded as floating. However, I didn''t expect that Fu Zhiwen would have such a mind


    I waved my hand and said, "well, since it''s your old private possession, as the saying goes, a gentleman doesn''t win people''s love, let''s turn the page. By the way, what''s the situation with Roland?"


    Fu Zhiwen said: "we just came from Lao Li. According to Xiaojiang''s original words, she has been out of danger. Now Xiaojiang and Lao Li have sent her to the hospital. It should be no big deal to recuperate for a period of time."


    After being polite with Fu Zhiwen and Zheng Jie for a while, they left and went back to Chongqing. Before leaving, Fu Zhiwen mentioned again that he wanted to compensate us. To tell the truth, I''m not cold about these at all. Instead, I''m worried about Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling

 Chapter 121

    It has been ten days since I left Ghost Island. My injury is recovering well. According to the old doctor, I can leave the clinic in a few days. I''m happy if I want to jump. Of course, this is a good thing, but the situation of Bai Ling makes me wonder. The white skin on the back of her hands still hasn''t receded. According to her previous experience, it''s reasonable to say that she should recover after such a long time of cultivation.


    Xiuxian asked me, "I don''t understand. Bai Ling has been a Taoist for 200 years from an ordinary fox to now, and she can also turn into a human. Naturally, she is an expert. Only she knows what she is now.". Maybe I''m too old. The first thing I do when I wake up in the hospital bed every day is to ask Bai Ling immediately, so that up to now, whenever I repeat the topic, she prevaricates and even doesn''t bother to answer.


    "Is there any way?"


    "You''re in trouble. I told you it''s okay."


    "Your situation is abnormal, and it''s not ordinary, it''s very abnormal."


    "If it''s all right, it''s all right. We have to chase and ask. Today''s weather is good. It''s rare for the sun to show its face. Let''s go out and get some air."


    Bai Ling once again prevaricated and deliberately changed the topic. However, she was right. The weather has been cloudy these days and she has been stuffy in the clinic, not to mention the bad smell of medicine in the clinic. Just lying in the hospital bed all day still needs to follow the doctor''s advice. This can''t be enough. It''s rare that today''s scorching sun shines on the earth and doesn''t go out to breathe and bask in the sun. I''m really sorry for myself.


    My right leg injury was no longer serious, and my mobility was no longer limited. Just as Bai Ling and I were about to leave this narrow room, we ran into Jiang Yilong who was about to come in.


    This is the first time we met Jiang Yilong when we left Ghost Island. During this period, we didn''t make a phone call. From the standpoint of Bai Ling and I, Jiang Yilong must have been distracted because he needed to take care of Roland. However, at this moment, I seem to have captured the most critical information in Jiang Yilong''s eyes. It is very likely that he deliberately avoided us because of Bai Ling


    "Brother Yilong, you''re here."


    Jiang Yilong glanced at her, walked into the room between me and Bai Ling, sat next to the hospital bed, took out a cigarette from his pocket and prepared to light the fire. Bai Ling hurriedly said, "smoking is not allowed here. If the old doctor knows, he will be scolded."


    Jiang Yilong glared at her again, but instead of igniting the cigarette, he grabbed the whole cigarette in his hand and kneaded it into pieces. The atmosphere suddenly became very strange. I stood in front of Bai Ling uncontrollably. To tell the truth, I''ve never seen Jiang Yilong''s face today. For a moment, I didn''t know what to say, so I had to find a topic to ease the embarrassing atmosphere. "This, that, elder martial brother... How''s Roland now?"


    "She''s long gone."


    "It''s all right, hehe."


    "Then you today..."


    "I shouldn''t have come?"


    "Elder martial brother, what are you talking about?"


    "That''s right. It''s not that I shouldn''t come today, but that I''m too late."


    "Don''t think about anything that doesn''t exist."


    "You already know?"


    "I don''t quite understand what you mean..."


    Jiang Yilong stood up and walked in front of me. At the same time, my eyes were opposite. I was so guilty that I didn''t dare to look at him at all. "Younger martial brother, don''t hide it from me. I''ve thought very clearly these days. You probably know what she is."


    "You, you mean Bai Ling." seeing that Jiang Yilong nodded definitely, it was like a piece of window paper was pierced. The truth had been revealed. I didn''t need to continue to deliberately hide it. I hurriedly said, "in fact, I just know it recently."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me."


    "I don''t know what to say about this..."


    Jiang Yilong''s eyes finally shifted from me to Bai Ling. At this time, my uneasiness was stronger. I was afraid that Jiang Yilong could not help doing something bad to Bai Ling. At that time, I was powerless to recover. "Elder martial brother, you..."


    "You don''t have to cover for her anymore." Jiang Yilong said, "I made it very clear just now. After thinking about it these days, if I guess well, in fact, you already know what she is long ago, but you hide me from the drum. Do you still regard me as your senior brother?"


    "Of course you are my eldest martial brother, but this matter, she, she... Really..."


    "Master once said that although we are not famous and decent, it is our responsibility to eliminate demons and defend the Tao since we have stepped into the Taoism."


    While Jiang Yilong blurted out, Bai Ling finally opened his mouth and said, "brother Yilong, are you here to get rid of me today?"


    "Eldest martial brother, you can''t do this. Others don''t know. Don''t you know that Bai Ling has never harmed anyone, and she hasn''t done anything harmful to nature and reason. Although it''s good to get rid of demons and guard the way, at least it should be based on the matter, which varies from person to person."


    "She is a demon, not a person."


    "Of course I know she is different from us, but think about it carefully. During the past six months, since we met her, has she done the evil things I just said? No, not at all. In that case, why don''t you hold it accountable. Also, what happened on the island is closest to now. You can forget other things. You will never forget it Let it go. You should remember very clearly that if she hadn''t risked her life, how could we leave alive? "


    "Stop talking!"


    Jiang Yilong shouted. From his voice, I heard the smell of gunpowder. However, I don''t know whether Bai Ling was nervous or because she believed Jiang Yilong so much that she didn''t take half of it into account. She directly bypassed me and stood in front of Jiang Yilong. Her eyes were opposite. At the same time, she said, "brother Yilong, do it."


    "Do you really think I dare not?"


    I don''t know how Jiang Yilong could hear the taste of provocation in this plain word. Raising his hand is a palm. Just at the moment when he landed on the white spirit cover, I responded in time and held Jiang Yilong back behind the door.


    Bai Ling was very calm, and even kept the previous smile on her face. At the moment when Jiang Yilong was ready to break free from my bondage and fight Bai Ling again, Bai Ling''s face suddenly twisted in pain and spewed out a mouthful of blood. If she hadn''t held the wall in time, she might have fallen to the ground.


    "Bai Ling."


    "Ling''er, are you..."


    I helped Bai Ling to the hospital bed, wiped the blood stains from her mouth, and fed her a glass of water. I was about to grab the door and go to ask the old doctor to diagnose and treat her. Bai Ling stopped me. "Don''t waste your energy. You can see it too."


    I said, "but I just know superficial medical skills. I said that the old man may not be able to cure you."


    "She, what''s wrong with her?" Jiang Yilong said.


    Bai Ling''s situation has not improved at all during this period. I can''t get the answer to the question. "What else can you do? You didn''t see it with your own eyes just now."


    "She wasn''t fine before."


    "It''s just pretending in front of you. Now you know her identity. If you stand on her side, think about what kind of risk she took when she decided to help us out. Even if you don''t know the Tu Bao, you still want to kill her under the banner of the crowned Tang emperor. Do you really want to go? Except for the devil guard, it''s all fucking Shit. "


    I was worried about Jiang Yilong because of Bai Ling''s identity before. However, it is obviously not necessary now. Since it has reached this level, I am not afraid to make trouble with Jiang Yilong. In short, I don''t want Jiang Yilong to hurt Bai Ling at all.


    The murderous look in Jiang Yilong''s eyes suddenly sank to the bottom. He looked at Bai Ling and finally fell on the two cheap bead chains on her left wrist. After a long time, Jiang Yilong said, "how can I hurt Ling er? Just, why do you hide it from me and have to let me know the truth of this matter as a last resort..."

 Chapter 122

    It''s really unfair to Jiang Yilong about Bai Ling. Of course, this is not what I think Bai Ling wants. The main reason is that even the people who have lived with Jiang Yilong for more than ten years are not sure what degree they will reach when they know the truth of this matter.


    Fortunately, my worry was superfluous, and the stone finally fell to the ground.


    After staying in the hospital for another three days, the injury was completely OK. After discussing with Jiang Yilong, I decided not to go back to Chongqing for the time being, but to bypass Datong, Shanxi, to fulfill the instructions given to us by master Yuanqiu. After this is done, the first thing is to try every means to restore Bai Ling to his original state.


    That evening, Jiang Yilong went to the train ticket agency to buy a train ticket to Datong, Shanxi. He told him the departure time at 11 o''clock on time on the phone, and agreed to meet in the waiting hall of the railway station at 10 o''clock the next morning.


    We did stay in this city for a period of time. In addition to the bad memory of Ghost Island, only the hospital clinic is left. We can''t always think that the memory of the city that once left behind is limited to the hospital clinic. Now we withdrew our hospital bed and took Bai Ling to the nearby hotel to open two rooms. In a hurry, my schedule is also very simple. I''m only limited to eating, drinking and having fun nearby, forcing myself to have more good memories of the city.


    Because of her special situation, Bai Ling is very worried that her situation will be known by others, which will cause others'' fear and panic. Apart from Jiang Yilong and me, she deliberately avoids it. In the face of my proposal and arrangement, she was also very exclusive. She couldn''t drag her out of the room. Finally, I left the hotel and bought a pair of white gloves. I put them on her hand. All the secrets were hidden in it. She followed me out of the hotel and appeared in front of people.


    It took two hours to take the bus from the railway station. After learning the route details from the front desk staff, Bai Ling and I got up from the warm bed early in the morning. After washing and combing, it was just eight o''clock. We simply ate some stuffed breakfast and stopped a taxi when we left the Hotel.


    At 9:50, Bai Ling and I arrived at the railway station. As soon as we were ready to drill into the waiting hall, we ran into Jiang Yilong, who was eager to look up. Now he was checking tickets. The time was very tight. Jiang Yilong nagged us and immediately took us to waiting hall 3 and lined up to check tickets after a long queue.


    "I was at the front, but I haven''t seen you two yet..."


    "Hey, hey, it''s good to catch up. Hey, by the way, how can senior brother see you empty handed? You''ve lost all your things?"


    "I put my things on the bus as soon as the bus arrived."


    "Awesome."


    Finally, it was our turn to check in, board the No. 7 carriage, follow Jiang Yilong closely, and finally find our position. Just as I was going to put my few luggage on the luggage rack, I didn''t expect to find an acquaintance, Roland, opposite our position.


    I said, "Why are you here?"


    Roland smiled and said, "Hey, I''m surprised."


    "It''s quite unexpected," Bai Ling said.


    While talking, I had put my luggage away. According to the ticket number, I sat next to Bai Ling. Jiang Yilong and Roland sat together, opposite us. I have a very strange idea in my heart when I meet them today without any omen. When my eyes stay on their faces carefully, I don''t seem to catch anything.


    Roland said: "Don''t look at me with this kind of eyes. It''s strange. Well, it''s really boring to stay in the hospital. It doesn''t matter if you''re hurt. So he left the hospital early and prepared to take care of himself at home. However, last night, Jiang Yilong said goodbye to me and said that he was going to Datong for a visit. I heard that the scenery there was good, and there was a famous temple. He didn''t have time to go all the time Curator Li promised me a holiday, and I had the cheek to follow. "


    Roland wants to take this opportunity to go out to cultivate her mind and body. The key is that I''m worried that Roland inadvertently knows about Bai Ling. What moths will happen at that time.


    The train leaves on time. Anyway, it''s too late to say anything now. If there is any situation at that time, we can only adapt to the situation.


    Our train is just a general express. It starts from Dongguan to Datong, Shanxi. It takes more than 40 hours on the road, that is, it takes two days. At first, I thought that suffering for two days was the limit. I didn''t expect that there was a situation on the road just out of Guangdong. The debris flow caused by the avalanche delayed the whole day before the train started again.


    It was hard and bumpy all the way. Fortunately, we finally arrived at our destination smoothly and safely. As soon as we got off the train, we hurried to find a hotel room nearby.


    We are not familiar with the situation here. We did our homework when we were on the train. According to the information we found, the hanging temple is among the cliffs of Cuiping peak in Jinlong gorge, Hunyuan county. It is known as the slang "hanging temple, half a day high and three horsetails hanging in the air". It is also the only temple integrating Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism.


    That night, we took a rest in the hotel to gather our energy. The next morning, we gathered the information we inquired about, and packed a car nonstop to go directly to Hunyuan. Datong is not far from Hunyuan. The distance between a city and a county is less than 100 kilometers. We arrived in Hunyuan County more than an hour later. During this period, the master of the van recognized that our accent was foreigners, and our purpose was to hang Kong temple, I propose to add a little more car money to send us directly to the hanging temple. Jiang Yilong and I are anxious to get this done. The next step is to find a way to help Bai Ling, which is different from Roland''s mentality of going out for fun.


    For the information of Xuankong Temple, we are only limited to geographical location, and we are ignorant outside. The van master was enthusiastic and talked all the way. It was learned from him that the hanging temple has existed for more than 1000 years. It was built in the Tianxing period of the Northern Wei Dynasty. At that time, the capital of the Northern Wei Dynasty was in Pingcheng, which is now Datong. At that time, there was a very famous Taoist elder in the northern Wei Dynasty, named Guan Qianzhi, who left his last instructions and built an air temple to reach the upper Yanxiao passengers and eliminate the noise and floating.


    The layout of one courtyard and two floors of the hanging Temple includes more than a dozen temples, Buddhist temples, three Buddha halls and Taiyi hall. The whole temple is a wooden frame structure. Holes are drilled on steep cliffs and suspended beams are inserted as the foundation. The pavilions are connected by plank roads, leaning against steep cliffs and facing deep valleys. The temple is small, but it is superb in workmanship.


    Due to its long history and special construction, it has long been known by the world. We bought some incense candles at the foot of the mountain to serve as pilgrims to climb the mountain and worship the Buddha. Usually, there are an endless stream of pilgrims, but today, probably due to the season, we didn''t see a few Pilgrims all the way.


    Xuankong Temple is a combination of Taoism, Buddhism and Confucianism. There are Taoists and monks in the temple. We made a special trip to find an old monk named Zhiyuan. The purpose of our trip is naturally the boundary of the monk, the north building.


    There are five Buddha Hall and Guanyin hall in the north building. The five Buddha Hall is located on the lowest floor and is dedicated to five Buddhas. We offered the incense in our hands to the god Buddha, and then found a little monk to explain our intention. The little monk''s answer made us puzzled. He had never heard of the name of old monk Zhiyuan. Seeing that we insisted on pestering him again and again, the little monk had to promise to find a monk higher than him to explain the truth to us.


    Roland is completely in the mood of playing. Our intention along the way is very obvious. When she arrives at the hanging temple, she calls for monk Zhiyuan, which makes her interested in it. "Come all the way, so you''re just looking for an old monk?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "I told you not to come with me before. You don''t believe it."


    "I didn''t ask you again." Roland pursed his lips and said to me, "Xiao Qi, tell me."


    I said, "it''s an old friend of my master. He asked us to come here before his death, but it''s strange that the monks here don''t know his existence one by one."


    "You continue to wait here. I''ll go to the south building." Roland said and ran to play.


    After a while, the little monk appeared in front of us with a middle-aged monk in his fifties. When he saw the three of us, he looked suspiciously for a long time and gave us a Buddha ceremony. Jiang Yilong and I immediately handed back a Taoist ceremony. He was stunned. "You look very familiar. You shouldn''t be the new disciples from the south building?"


    I said, "master Hui, we are not new disciples of Nanlou. We are far away in Sichuan and Chongqing. We have been educated by an old way and received ten precepts."


    The middle-aged monk nodded and said, "two Taoist friends are polite."


    "Master, be polite."


    "I heard that you came here to find people in the temple?"


    "Yes, his name is Zhiyuan. Although I haven''t seen this master before, we estimate that he should be very old." I paused and said, "master, can you ask him to meet us?"


    The middle-aged monk raised his eyebrows slightly and immediately said, "there is no such person in this temple."


    When I saw the difference in his eyes, I hurriedly said, "monks don''t lie."


    "Amitabha, sin, sin." the middle-aged monk closed his hands and recited silently for several times before opening his eyes and looking at us. He said, "you are far away in Sichuan and Chongqing. You are far away. Even haven''t met before. How can you know that there is such a person in this temple?"

 Chapter 123

    I don''t know what kind of Zen the middle-aged monk is practicing and what kind of Buddha he respects. According to the monk''s clothes he wears, his status in the north building should not be low. I didn''t expect that such a high-ranking monk broke the false language precept on the first face with us.


    I stifled the smile in my heart, looked as usual, and said, "the monk''s lie is like a layer of window paper, which will be broken when stabbed... According to the master''s meaning just now, I think this man is in your temple."


    His old face turned red and he was so ashamed that he recited the Buddha''s name and said, "I don''t know what a Taoist friend said."


    "It''s easy." I finally couldn''t hold back, and a smile came on my face. Of course, I didn''t take the opportunity to sarcasm. "According to the master''s words just now, you firmly believe that we have never met this Zhiyuan monk by virtue of your words of distance, so you insist that there is no such person in your temple. However, how can you be sure that you have never met before?"


    The middle-aged monk blurted out, "the Tao doesn''t ask about longevity. Forgive me. According to the monk''s eyesight, the two little Taoist friends are up to 20 years old. I have been converted to my Buddha since I was a monk and accompanied by green lanterns for decades. I haven''t seen them before. Naturally, I can be sure that they have never met the person you are looking for."


    "Ha ha, you monk are ridiculous." Jiang Yilong took the words and said: "My younger martial brother just told a lie about his family. It broke like window paper. Unexpectedly, he made a simple detour and exposed your lie. That is to say, you know this Zhiyuan monk. There is another possibility that this Zhiyuan monk hasn''t left the hanging temple in the past ten or twenty years."


    "Ah..." the middle-aged monk suddenly realized and was busy reciting his sins. "To tell you the truth, there is a monk named Zhiyuan in the temple, and he is my master."


    Disciples are so old that Zhiyuan must have reached a high age. But I''m worried that monk Zhiyuan is still alive. Otherwise, our trip will be in vain.


    I hurriedly said, "master, forgive me. We don''t mean to offend. This trip is a legacy ordered by the teacher."


    "Bequeath relics?" the middle-aged monk saluted towards the gate and read a sentence of Amitabha. "Master, the old man has been closed for many years. He has already ordered not to see visitors. It seems a little..."


    "He''s still alive, that''s good..."


    The middle-aged monk glared at Jiang Yilong. Jiang Yilong knew he was rash, and the smile on his face immediately sank.


    I said, "forgive me, master. I made it clear just now that we came to Xuankong Temple all the way to hand over master''s relics. Your master''s life can''t be violated, and we can''t violate our master''s life. Therefore, can you please let me know and inform master Zhiyuan of the truth? We will certainly act according to master Zhiyuan''s choice at that time."


    The middle-aged monk thought a little and said, "otherwise, can I hand over the legacy you want to give to Shifu by my hand? Also, can you report your Shifu''s name?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "master is notorious for yuan Qiu. As for the relics handed over, my master told us on his deathbed that we must hand them over to master Zhiyuan in person."


    The middle-aged monk didn''t say a word again and asked the little monk to take us to the wing room for a rest. He informed Zhiyuan about it as soon as possible. It''s strange that since Zhiyuan was the master of the middle-aged monk just now, Zhiyuan''s name and status must be not low in the hanging Temple. From the information obtained from the eyes and words of the little monk who received us, he seemed to be aware of Zhiyuan''s existence know nothing about.


    We drank some tea and ate two cakes. We thought it was just a few minutes before and after. However, Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling and I waited for an hour and didn''t see the middle-aged monk return.


    Jiang Yilong said, "the monk won''t play the game of disappearance with us."


    Bai Ling said, "the monk can''t run away from the temple. We''re in the temple now. Besides, he doesn''t have to hide from us for this."


    I said, "Bai Ling is right. It''s just that time has been waiting for a long time."


    Roland, led by the guide of the van master, visited the whole hanging temple. Now she hasn''t met us yet. She should be thinking of a way to take a souvenir for herself somewhere.


    A few minutes later, the middle-aged monk finally appeared in our sight. There was a polite remark that had been waiting for a long time.


    "What does Master Zhiyuan mean?"


    "Master, please come with me."


    We quickly took our backpacks and bags and followed the middle-aged monk. Under his leadership, we left the north building directly and finally withdrew to the Mountain Gate of the hanging temple.


    Bai Ling said, "you monk, where are you taking us?"


    The middle-aged monk said, "almsgiver, I''m sorry that the monk didn''t make it clear in advance. Shifu, the old man, closed his door to clean up in his early years, and the pilgrims in and out of the temple count every day for fear of disturbing Shifu''s cleaning up. Therefore, Shifu moved out of the temple a long time ago and built a cottage at the foot of the back mountain."


    "I see. No wonder it took you so long to come back." I paused and said hurriedly, "by the way, master, after giving the legacy to master Zhiyuan, we should leave here immediately and come with us. There is another companion. It takes a lot of time to go up and down. It''s better to ask you to speak for the branch at that time."


    "No harm."


    The middle-aged monk asked us to stay where we were. He told it to a little monk in the temple. After a few minutes, he continued to return to our sight and led us down the cliff.


    After a period of time, we can clearly see a thatched cottage between the clear mountains and green waters halfway up the mountain. The middle-aged monk Dunbu said, "master, it''s my life. The three guests go by themselves, and I''ll go back to the temple. After everything is done, we can cross the path and leave in about 20 minutes."


    Jiang Yilong and I saluted him and thanked him. After we separated, we went straight along the dangerous road to the cottage at the foot of the mountain.


    The door of the thatched cottage is open. Seven or eight meters away, you can see an old monk with a silver beard and ragged robe sitting in a futon meditation. Needless to guess, this old monk is naturally the Zhiyuan monk in the mouth of master yuan Qiu.


    We were standing at the gate of the thatched cottage before we had time to report the name. The old monk Zhiyuan suddenly sounded the Buddha''s name. There was no Amitabha Buddha in the south. The sound was like a Hong bell. There was a tendency to go straight through the clouds, which made my eardrum hurt. Long ago, I heard master Yuanqiu mention that there is a magic power called Buddha roar in Buddhism, which can shock evil spirits and drive away demons.


    "Buddhism is quiet. How can you break in without permission."


    The voice was like a bell. Before I could react, Yu Guang saw Bai Ling standing next to me. Suddenly, his face was in pain, like weightlessness and imbalance. His body fell to the ground, his hands tightly covered his ears and rolled on the spot


    "Shut up!"


    Regardless of others, I roared like a voice and hurriedly helped Bai Ling up. However, her face was very white, her face was painful and distorted, and my heart was angry. I saw the monk Zhiyuan sitting in front of the thatched cottage roar again. "Shut the fuck up."


    The voice stopped suddenly. Monk Zhiyuan looked far away and said, "Buddhism is quiet. How can you stay? I want you to be kind and go back quickly."


    "You old monk, I kindly asked you to give me things. You don''t appreciate it. Now you secretly use magic. You really think there is no one in the Taoism." Jiang Yilong is a little confused, and there is no logic between his words.


    It was Jiang Yilong''s sentence that interrupted the echoing Buddha''s name and made Bai Ling tremble back to me.


    "There is no Amitabha Buddha in the south!"


    "Ask a fart, don''t fucking read it again!" Jiang Yilong roared again.


    At this moment, Bai Ling''s face was bloodless. Her current situation is equivalent to an invisible shackle. We can''t help her. I was so angry that I rushed in, stood in front of monk Zhiyuan and hit him with a fist. "I told you not to read it. You can''t understand."


    "Sin, sin."


    "I know my sin, but sin goes back to life. Do you have a tendency to sink like this?"


    "There is no Amitabha Buddha in the south."


    I didn''t have that time, and I didn''t have that gap. I couldn''t care about anything else, when I handed the residual paintings wrapped in my backpack to him. "Master Zhiyuan, the family teacher Yuanqiu told you on his deathbed. You must have a look at this scroll. Things are not things, not things. You can''t refer to details."

 Chapter 124

    I handed the remnant painting to master Zhiyuan again, but he didn''t answer it. He focused on Bai Ling hiding behind Jiang Yilong. He was hurt by Zhiyuan''s Buddha roaring skill just now. Now Bai Ling is really afraid that he can''t catch up with him.


    Bai Ling was afraid of the old monk in front of him. Jiang Yilong and I were also worried that he would hurt Bai Ling secretly again. We quickly blocked Bai Ling''s body and blocked master Zhiyuan''s sight. "I was ordered by my master on his deathbed to give it to you."


    "You know who she is."


    "Of course."


    "People have humanity, demons have evil ways, and go their own way. Why do you insist on doing so?"


    "We''re happy, we''re happy. What''s in your way?"


    "Foolish and ignorant. God intended to do so. Today, Lao Na will walk on behalf of heaven."


    "Dare you." seeing that master Zhiyuan really wanted to do it, Jiang Yilong took out a lighter from his pocket with a black face. "You old monk is stubborn. If you dare to go too far, I''ll order your cottage immediately."


    "Just order. What''s the harm?"


    "Then I''ll go out and order the whole hanging temple."


    Master Zhiyuan was stunned. He couldn''t see any bluff from the expression on Jiang Yilong''s face. "It''s really the same virtue as the old ox nose. Just come all the way and sit in the Lu."


    I said, "what''s there to sit in your broken grass house."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take the opportunity to harm her." master Zhiyuan suddenly said meaningfully: "you should know what she is now. Even if I don''t beat her back to her original form now, according to her current situation, the foundation will be damaged for dozens of days, and the Taoist practice will disappear. If you want to have today''s cultivation, I''m afraid you have been reincarnated for several generations."


    "Listen to your tone, can you help her?"


    "Sit or not?"


    "Sit down, come all the way, of course."


    The thatched cottage is not big, but there is only one, but this one has about 20 square meters. The furnishings are extremely simple. There is a square table with a pair of tea sets and pen and ink on the table, and then there is the bed. On the bed, there is a meditation futon and wooden fish prayer beads, with very eye-catching Zen characters written on the wall behind it.


    "Master Zhiyuan."


    "The name of the master is not worthy. Call it as you just called it."


    "Just now?"


    "An old monk or an old immortal monk, ha ha."


    There is a saying among the people that there is an old man in the family, such as a treasure. With the growth of people''s age, the older the elderly, the more childlike and childlike. Now master Zhiyuan''s change is really difficult for us to accept for a while.


    Jiang Yilong said with a smile, "I''m afraid it''s not very good."


    "There''s nothing wrong. I think your master called me an old bald donkey." speaking of this, master Zhiyuan looked sad and said with emotion: "one is twenty and three. I didn''t think it''s heaven and man now. Alas, it''s more difficult to drink another pot of tea made by old cow''s nose than to climb the sky."


    I said, "master is strong and can live for at least a hundred years, but, hey... I think it''s still because of me."


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s not your fault."


    "Destiny." master Zhiyuan interrupted us with a word and immediately said, "did old ox nose tell us anything else when he was dying?"


    I said, "that''s not true. We just asked our martial brothers to hand over this remnant painting to you. Now it''s all our fault. We were originally prepared to hand over this remnant painting to you as soon as possible according to the master''s order. Unexpectedly, we didn''t wait. In the twinkling of an eye, nearly five years have passed."


    Master Zhiyuan said, "old cow''s nose has gone so long?"


    "Yes."


    Master Zhiyuan''s face became more heavy and remained silent for a long time. Maybe he wanted to break the embarrassing atmosphere. He got up and poured us three cups of green tea. After a while, he said, "give me something."


    I just regained my mind and quickly handed the remnant painting in my hand to him. He took off the canvas, unfolded the remnant painting, looked at the remnant painting for a long time, and rolled it under his pillow. During this period, he didn''t say anything, and Jiang Yilong and I were more curious.


    Master Yuanqiu was able to preserve this remnant painting for a long time. Finally, he asked us to hand it over to master Zhiyuan in person. There must be a reason for this. Unfortunately, Jiang Yilong and I have always been unable to solve the secrets of the remnant painting. Now is the opportunity. How can we miss it.


    However, when Jiang Yilong and I spoke out in unison and pointed to the mystery on the residual painting, master Zhiyuan not only didn''t answer and explain, but deliberately prevaricated and changed the topic. "Now I''ll give you a choice. One is to let me tell you the context of this painting, and the other is to save her."


    Bai Ling was dissatisfied and said, "I''m not an alien. I''m an immortal."


    Master Zhiyuan said with a smile: "hehe, after nine turns, you are an immortal. Now you have only been a Taoist for 200 years. If you claim to be an immortal, you are not afraid of being punished by heaven."


    Bai Ling refused to accept it and continued: "I am bent on the Tao and only seek the right results. How dare I not be immortal? It''s just a matter of time."


    "Ha ha, that''s funny, but it''s not, is it?" master Zhiyuan added meaningfully and said, "it''s true. Immortals are immortals."


    I said, "don''t talk about this gossip. I already have the answer."


    Master Zhiyuan said hurriedly, "choose to help her?"


    I nodded.


    Master Zhiyuan said, "that''s easy. Her foundation is damaged. If she wants to, she can practice seclusion now."


    Jiang Yilong said, "is this what you said?"


    "Of course, there are also shortcuts." master Zhiyuan said, "as long as you take it, you can not only consolidate your foundation and cultivate your yuan, but also deeply cultivate your accomplishments, which is far more cost-effective than practicing for a hundred years. However, this shortcut... Hehe, you don''t have to study it deeply when the old monk talks wildly."


    Jiang Yilong and I didn''t understand master Zhiyuan''s riddle at all. We were about to ask. Bai Ling said, "you don''t have to ask. I already know."


    I said, "what did the old monk say?"


    Jiang Yilong also said, "yes, I didn''t understand at all."


    "Now you don''t have to ask." Bai Ling immediately saluted master Zhiyuan and said, "thank you for your guidance."


    Master Zhiyuan laughed and said, "it''s just crazy."


    In the next 20 minutes, master Zhiyuan just chatted with us about master Yuanqiu. Maybe the relationship between master Yuanqiu and master Zhiyuan was really unusual. Now heaven and man are separated, so we can only recall our sadness.


    Bai Ling said, "it''s not early. Brother Zhiyuan Yilong, we won''t disturb the master''s practice."


    Master Zhiyuan said, "your name is Zhiyuan?"


    I smiled and scratched my head and said, "I forgot this fork just now. Speaking of it, we still have a little fate. My common name is Qi Zhiyuan, and your Dharma name is Zhiyuan, ha ha."


    Master Zhiyuan laughed and sent us to the door of the cottage. At the time of farewell, master Zhiyuan suddenly said something to me. "Taoism is fundamental. Don''t sink deep."


    I didn''t understand and said, "master Zhiyuan, you''ve been winding around for several times since you entered your broken cottage, and riddles are emerging one after another. I''m stupid and can''t turn this corner."


    Master Zhiyuan smiled again and said, "you''ll understand when you need to understand. Your master in Yuanqiu has also given me a puzzle now. I have to consult it carefully. The mountain road is long. Most of my bones have gone to see the Tathagata Buddha in the West. I can''t stand the bumps. Forgive me for sending it not far away. Leave the mountain forest as soon as possible before dark."

 Chapter 125

    Leave the cottage, follow the path pointed out to us by the middle-aged monk, walk and stop for half an hour, and circle to the intersection at the foot of the mountain of Xuankong Temple. Before going to the thatched cottage, we asked the middle-aged monk to deliver a message for us. Unexpectedly, Roland played around until it was almost dark. She and the van master went down the mountain road to meet us.


    I was very impatient. I wanted to scold her for a few words, but I swallowed it back. After all, she has a different mentality from us. Seeing her happy, I can''t spoil her interest because of this little time delay.


    The van master took us to the county, found a hotel and went our separate ways. The remnant painting has now been handed over to Zhiyuan. We don''t care what the mystery is. According to the current situation, the return to Chongqing should be postponed. Therefore, during the dinner in the restaurant, I said bluntly to Roland: "Roland, you''ve played and how long you''re going to go back."


    Roland looked a little surprised. He looked at Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling and said, "is it because you''ve been waiting for a long time today?"


    I hurriedly said, "that''s not true. It''s not easy to come here. Since it''s fun, it''s natural to have fun. However, you also know that we have something to do here. Now it''s done, so we''re ready to leave here as soon as possible."


    "I''m going back to Chongqing so soon?" Roland nuzui said, "you just said it''s not easy to come here. Besides, there must be few opportunities for us to be together now. In that case, why don''t you stay here for a few more days. By the way, I heard from the van master that there are several places worth visiting."


    Jiang Yilong said, "we still have something to do."


    The most important thing at the moment is to concern Bai Ling. After leaving the cottage until now, I still didn''t understand the meaning of what master Zhiyuan said at that time. However, Bai Ling already knew it. Just ask her later. We can''t truthfully tell Roland about this. Moreover, even if we really tell her, even if she''s not afraid of Bai Ling''s identity, I''m afraid she doesn''t have the ability to help.


    Roland said, "we have experienced life and death together. Anyway, we are also friends. Since we are friends, your business is my business. You can say nothing as long as I can help."


    "The key is that you can''t help." Jiang Yilong said, "you only took a few days'' vacation from curator Li. This time, you have to take half off. If you are interested, you can continue to play here for two days, and we won''t accompany you."


    Roland''s face sank. Her smart eyes stared at Jiang Yilong, not to mention making Jiang Yilong uncomfortable. Even Bai Ling and I felt that we accidentally touched a time bomb and would explode at any time.


    "Hey, Roland, we don''t mean anything else..."


    "Roland, don''t think about it..."


    Roland remained silent for a long time, finally moved his eyes on Jiang Yilong, drank an orange juice and said: "I''ve been in Guangdong for a long time. This is my first trip. I''m a weak woman. The world is dangerous and unpredictable. In case something happens, I''m afraid I don''t even have the ability to protect myself. Curator Li knows my situation very well and knows that I''m not a woman who is good at socializing and can protect myself. It''s because of your company that he finally agreed to my leave Moreover, he also believed that if I really had an accident, you would stand up and help me... "


    "Now you want to go your separate ways with me. What if something happens on the way back during the period of separation from you... In short, I am a woman with few hands."


    I stared at Roland for a long time. For a moment, I couldn''t understand the situation. The more she said, the more energetic she said, the more wronged she said. This is not a complaint, not a complaint, but a naked complaint.


    Jiang Yilong quickly interrupted and said, "Roland, what are you trying to say?"


    Roland said, "you have something to do, I understand. But I hope you can be responsible to the end."


    "Responsible in the end, how to be responsible in the end?"


    "I left Guangdong with you. Others don''t know, but curator Li knows. If I go back alone and have an accident on the way, even if I think I''m unlucky, you also have the responsibility. The only and best way to prevent this from happening is that you can safely send me back to Guangdong. Of course, I know Coming here will disrupt your schedule and may delay what you have to do. Well, one of the three of you is responsible for sending me back safely. "


    I''ve seen shameless people, but I''ve never seen such a brazen woman as Roland. In terms of age, she''s only half a year different from Jiang Yilong. In terms of social experience, this guy''s age in society is not shorter than ours. Unexpectedly, now she speaks such a story in front of us. We really think we are three-year-old children. It''s easy to fool and pitiful. I really don''t know I don''t know what her heart is.


    The three of us looked at each other. Finally, invisible, Bai Ling and I locked our eyes on Jiang Yilong. He looked at Roland and and said, "it''s really the only way?"


    Roland nodded and said, "yes, it''s the safest."


    "Roland, you''re right to worry, but your thinking is still too complicated. This world society is not what you think." Jiang Yilong said, "well, I''m responsible for arranging your departure trip until I get you on the return train."


    Roland insisted, "I know my worry seems very superfluous to you. However, in fact, I''ve heard many similar examples before. Therefore, for the sake of safety, why don''t you take a hard trip to take me back. Don''t worry, as long as you send me safely to Guangdong, I will reward you heavily."


    I said, "elder martial brother, or you can do as she wants. Just meet us then."


    Jiang Yilong himself didn''t expect Roland to make this. After thinking for a long time, he finally said with a horizontal face: "all right, I''ll buy a ticket to Guangdong early tomorrow morning until I can send you to Guangdong safely."


    Roland said, "but I don''t want to go back tomorrow. It''s rare that curator Li granted me this leave..."


    "You didn''t mean to make trouble!"


    Having a good meal, I didn''t expect such a situation. No matter what we said, Roland always pretended to be wronged and pitiful, and even climbed up the pole.


    I''ve never seen such a brazen woman!


    Bai Ling and I were OK when Roland made such a fuss. Jiang Yilong was in the worst mood. If he hadn''t promised to take good care of Roland in front of curator Li, Roland wouldn''t have followed us from Guangdong to Datong. Now he wouldn''t have hindered our next trip because of the so-called worry.


    Back to the hotel, I washed and combed, and lay in bed sleepless again. As soon as I walked out of the door in my coat, I saw Jiang Yilong smoking in the corridor and pacing back and forth with a sad face. "Elder martial brother, what are you doing?"


    Jiang Yilong pointed to Roland''s room with some resentment. He suddenly knew that he had no choice but to smile. He went to the next door and knocked on Bai Ling''s door. Bai Ling hasn''t slept yet. Even if she is alone in the room, she always wears that pair of long white gloves.


    Jiang Yilong snuffed out his cigarette butts and followed him out. He sat down on the sofa and casually turned on the TV for several stations. He didn''t see any good TV programs and turned off the TV again. "Ling''er, what exactly does that old monk mean?"


    I came to find Bai Ling and nodded immediately.


    Bai Ling said, "what he said about Changbai is Changbai Mountain."


    "Changbai Mountain?"


    "Yes. You should know what Changbai Mountain produces?"


    "Yes, it''s said that there are mink, deer antler and some very precious medicinal materials in that place." I paused and said, "by the way, the ginseng there is also very famous."


    Bai Ling nodded and said, "master Zhiyuan refers to ginseng."


    "Ginseng? Ling''er, you''re not kidding. Ginseng is just a precious medicinal material. According to your current situation, what role can ginseng play? If it''s really useful, which Chinese pharmacy doesn''t sell ginseng, you want ten kilograms and eight kilograms, and we''re willing to buy it for you."


    Bai Ling said, "I''m talking about ginseng essence. You know I''m a different kind of body. By chance, I can understand and practice today''s Taoism. Ginseng is known as the king of herbs. It''s a superior tonic medicine. The longer the year, the better the effect. However, if a person participates in me and is favored by heaven, he becomes a ginseng essence."


    I said, "ginseng can also become essence?"


    "In the vast world, all animals and birds, all living things, opportunities and coincidences, can turn into practice. Moreover, ginseng is inherently spiritual, and it is easier to practice than us." Bai lingdun said: "If I can get lucky to find a ginseng essence with only spiritual knowledge, let alone cure the small matter of my root damage, and even deepen my cultivation and Taoism... However, this shortcut is a little unkind. After all, not all ginseng can become ginseng essence."

 Chapter 126

    We stayed in Hunyuan for another day. We didn''t do anything on this day. It was just eating and playing. However, secretly, the three of us secretly planned another thing. We moved it with emotion and explained it with reason, hoping to convince Roland to let her go back to Guangdong by herself. However, we don''t know what the female bastard thinks in the end. Even if we talk about it, she just refuses. It seems that she is completely dependent on it.


    However, we and Roland explained the itinerary of leaving Hunyuan for Changbai Mountain. We didn''t mention the specific intention of going to Changbai Mountain. Originally, I thought Roland would retreat in the face of difficulties, but we didn''t expect that Roland, a female bastard, was not only excited, but clamored to start immediately.


    Unable to stand Roland''s stubbornness, we can only compromise.


    It has been some time since I left Chongqing. Jiang Yilong and I should have gone back to take over the store. I didn''t expect Bai Ling to make a mistake. When I left Hunyuan, I specially called Liu Jiangshui. Now even we can''t confirm the specific time to go back. In addition, the store''s business sells some piecemeal things and doesn''t even earn enough rent and labor costs. Simply, I gave Liu Jiang a month''s salary and store turnover expenses in advance.


    Everything was all right. We boarded the train to Jilin.


    A few days later, we went all the way to a small town near Changbai Mountain. It''s cold and freezing. It''s different from what we expected in advance. Fortunately, we have prepared enough warm clothes. Otherwise, in the climate of tens of degrees below zero, if we go out for a walk, we can directly freeze into popsicles.


    We stayed in the town for two days, dressed up as tourists and asked for information. However, we are not here at the right time. The best time to go into the mountain to collect ginseng is from April to August. Generally, a few or more people work together, which is called a gang, and acting alone is called a single stick group. Now if you want to buy ginseng, you can only go to the field. However, how can there be spiritual things like ginseng essence.


    "Boss, we just want some fresh ginseng. How much is it?"


    "Are you kidding? The mountain is closed by heavy snow. It will kill people to enter the mountain now. Come back next year."


    No one wants to be our guide to the mountain. But we didn''t expect that the boss who consulted the previous day gathered more than a dozen local young men and threatened to drive us out.


    At first, we were confused. Later, we learned that these people depend on the mountain to eat the mountain. Ginseng is their food and clothing parents. If outsiders want to come to dig ginseng, they will cut off their food and clothing. How can we outsiders be allowed to go into the mountain to collect ginseng. Later, after spending some money and paying tribute, these talents gave up. However, after these people left, we knew that we had been blackmailed naked.


    During our stay in the town as a participant, we didn''t buy a ginseng from any participant or private hands. Instead, we wanted to go into the mountain to collect ginseng in person. The purpose touched the bottom line of the interests of the local people, and they refused to take care of it naturally. However, the boss who participated in the event also said that now that the mountain is closed by heavy snow, even the local people will not venture into the mountain to collect ginseng. We have no experience and no guide. Even if we really venture into the mountain, we will get nothing in the end. Naturally, it is impossible to touch their interests. However, it was they who saw us as outsiders and took the opportunity to kill our unlucky outsiders.


    We were all in a bad mood when we were killed. Of course, it doesn''t matter. The key is that Bai Ling''s situation is getting worse and worse. According to her current situation, in ten days and a half months, her two hundred years of Taoism will be completely destroyed.


    Roland said, "there''s nothing to play in this place. Let''s go back tomorrow."


    Jiang Yilong said, "I told you not to come with me, but to come and go. Go by yourself."


    Roland said, "ginseng is not a rare thing now. You can''t buy it anywhere. I don''t understand why you have to come here and go into the mountain to pick fresh ginseng."


    We spent another morning in the town. Near noon, we were ready to eat at a small restaurant to fill our stomachs. Just as I was about to enter the door, a middle-aged man with a felt hat and a scruffy face bumped into me. If I hadn''t had a stable footwall, he would have knocked me down on the snow on the spot. Before I had time to say anything to him, I just heard the owner of the small restaurant yell at him with contempt on his face.


    "Pay me back the credit first. I''ll make sure you drink enough. You can die drunk."


    "Boss Luo, just give me two... Don''t worry. When spring comes next year, I promise to give you back all I owe you."


    "You rotten drunkard, don''t delay my business. Get out quickly. The farther you get, the better."


    He lost to all sense of shame at the door, and the boss was furious to drive him away for a distance with a shovel. I turned around and saw several of us standing at the door of the restaurant. When I learned that we were eating customers, I warmly invited us in.


    After dinner, I checked out and was ready to leave. I found that the middle-aged man who bumped into me at the door was kicked out by the owner of a wine shop specializing in selling wine across the street. He scolded very hard. Out of curiosity, I asked my boss, "boss, what''s the matter with this man?"


    When the boss saw the man I pointed at, he looked contemptuously and said, "don''t tell me, Xu Changfu is very famous here."


    I said, "famous?"


    The boss nodded and said, "where restaurants sell wine here, no one doesn''t know this guy. He is addicted to wine and owes bad debts everywhere. He''s a real drunkard."


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s enough for people to live to his share."


    The boss agreed: "that''s not true. However, he didn''t do that before. He went to the mountain to collect ginseng to support his family. He had a good life. However, last year, his mother-in-law Fachun ran away with a rich ginseng buyer. His son and he had another accident when they went to the mountain to collect ginseng. Now it has become such a virtue. Alas, every family has a difficult Scripture."


    I was stunned and said, "is he a ginseng collector?"


    "That''s not surprising. Eight out of ten locals live on ginseng." the boss went to work by himself.


    The situation we are facing now is not the determination to enter the mountain to collect ginseng, but the urgent need for a guide familiar with the geographical environment here. When the boss confirmed Xu Changfu''s identity as a participant, I suddenly had a flash in my head.


    Seeing me stunned, Bai Ling pushed me and said, "what have you been looking at him for?"


    I said, "why don''t you try him?"


    Xu Changfu lay at the door of the wine room and begged for a long time without fruit. He had to get up and leave like a walking corpse. Seeing this, I hurried to catch up. A few meters away, I shouted his name. Xu Changfu ignored it. I stepped up and blocked in front of him. "Xu Changfu."


    Xu Changfu said, "I don''t know you."


    I said, "do you want to drink?"


    Xu Changfu was in great spirits. His eyes were shining. He nodded vigorously and said, "I want to."


    "I''ll take care of how much wine you want to drink, on the premise that you must do me a favor."


    I told Xu Changfu my intention to go into the mountain to collect ginseng. After hearing this, Xu Changfu said, "it was you who wanted to go into the mountain to collect ginseng now."


    Jiang Yilong said, "have you heard?"


    "It''s a small place. There are only a few people coming and going. Even if you don''t want to know about it, it''s difficult. Moreover, I heard that you were killed by boss Han yesterday." Xu Changfu said: "I''m a little curious. Although the place here is not big, there are three participating companies alone, and there are some stocks in private hands. You really want to buy ginseng. It''s not difficult as long as the price is appropriate. Why do you want to go into the mountain to collect ginseng by yourself now?"


    I said, "well... We just want fresh ginseng. If you are willing to help us, the price is easy to say."


    Xu Changfu said: "however, now the mountain is closed by heavy snow, let alone a ginseng can''t be collected into the mountain, it''s likely to catch up with life..."


    "Do you want to drink?"


    "Yes."


    Xu Changfu wore sloppy clothes and didn''t take a bath for a long time. He could smell the sour smell on his body. He was also a person who didn''t have money to pay for wine everywhere. No one wanted to see such a person. However, now he is like a life-saving straw in our hands. No matter what, we can''t easily miss this opportunity. Seeing Xu Changfu''s hesitation for a moment, I decided to invite Xu Changfu The restaurant where we had dinner just now ordered a table of food and made a special trip to scald two pots of wine for him.


    "Rotten drunkard, what good luck did you get today on dog day? Someone invited you to dinner and drink."


    "Hey, hey, the boss will iron me another pot."


    "Hot, hot is OK. How about the wine money you owed me before."


    "Boss, how much wine did he owe you before? I''ll pay him at one time now..."


    When I blurted out and made this decision, I knew that my grievance was settled. Before long, several bosses near Xu Changfu who owed wine money on credit came. I bit my teeth and helped Xu Changfu pay off all the wine money on credit.


    Xu Changfu drank happily. From more than 1:00 at noon, he drank alone until more than 4:00 in the afternoon. Although it was still early, due to the climate here, it was getting dark outside. Xu Changfu finally drank enough and was ready to leave the restaurant, but when he left, he asked the boss for a pot and put it in his arms.


    Jiang Yilong''s face was purple with anger and said, "younger martial brother, you''ve lost a lot in this deal."


    Roland said, "this guy doesn''t even know his last name. What should he do now?"


    In fact, I''m bleeding in my heart. I really didn''t think that Xu Changfu''s wine money on credit far exceeded my expectations. The most important thing is that Xu Changfu never made a decision. Now he''s drinking too dark. Even I don''t know what to do next.


    Just then, Xu Changfu took a few steps, suddenly stopped and turned to look at us. "If... If you don''t... Don''t dislike... Go... Go to my house first..."

 Chapter 127

    Xu Changfu''s family is seven or eight miles away from the town. Due to the sparsely populated area and special weather and climate here, some family members have moved from the village to the town or the county seat in the early years. Now, Xu Changfu''s family is the only one in the village with only a dozen households.


    It was snowy and cold. No matter how thick clothes I wore, I could always feel the biting cold. When I opened the door, I had an impulse to quit immediately when I first entered Xu Changfu''s house. His house was full of mess and dust everywhere. In addition, there was a sour smell that could not be dissipated in the house, which was no different from that of Xu Changfu.


    Xu Changfu couldn''t tell the southeast from the northwest when he drank. Naturally, he didn''t care what we thought at the moment. He lit a fire pit, held a wine pot and lay down on the fire pit to sleep.


    Jiang Yilong said, "let''s go. He doesn''t even have a place to go. How can he stay?"


    There is no difference between this home and the beggar''s nest. Jiang Yilong and I used to live in a dirty bridge cave when we were Bangbang. We two big men can make do with this experience. However, after all, there are Roland and and bailing women who let them follow this grievance. I am also a little unhappy.


    I said, "there are some in this place... Hehe, OK, leave him a note and we''ll go back to town now."


    Roland said, "I think I''d better forget it. It''s snowy outside and the road is not close. Besides, it''s dark now. Make do with it. Anyway, I''m not so delicate."


    Bai Ling then said, "if you come, be at ease. There''s nothing wrong now. Let''s help him clean up."


    Both of them say so. Jiang Yilong and I are naturally more unlikely to be coquettish. However, when I think about it carefully now, it seems that this trouble is caused by my impulse. My intention was to invite him as a guide to lead us into the mountain. Today, I not only asked him to eat and drink for nothing, but also paid off all the wine money he owed. However, this guy was kind and never gave me a happy word.


    The current situation is like riding a tiger. I just hope Xu Changfu, who is drunk and sober, won''t let me down.


    The four of us worked for more than two hours and slightly improved the mess in his house. Anyway, we won''t stay here for a long time. At most, we just stayed up for one night. We can barely make peace.


    Before coming to his house, we didn''t eat anything before dark because we didn''t know the situation at home. Later, we found some grain frozen meat, and Jiang Yilong cooked and ate a hodgepodge.


    Xu Changfu occupied the fire pit, and his sleepiness came. The four of us had to gather around and build a stove. After chatting for a while, we slept against the wall.


    Early the next morning, Xu Changfu was drunk and sober. At first, he was surprised by the earth shaking changes in his family, and then he noticed the four of us. We were awakened by his movement. The guy opened his mouth and said, "you, why did you follow?"


    Jiang Yilong blurted out, "nonsense, you didn''t bring us here. How can we find this broken place?"


    Xu Changfu sat on the pit and thought for a long time. He said, "it seems that he drank too much yesterday. He can''t remember anything."


    Jiang Yilong just wanted to say something. Seeing that his face was wrong, I hurriedly interrupted and said, "Uncle Xu, it doesn''t matter if you can''t remember something, but you should still remember who invited you to the bar yesterday?"


    He nodded and said, "it''s you. Oh, yes, I remember. You seem to have helped me pay back all the wine money I owe." when I nodded, he smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that Xu Changfu could still meet you, a good man."


    I said, "Uncle Xu, think again."


    "Still want?" Xu Changfu didn''t quite understand what I said. He frowned at me for a long time and said, "what else do you make me think?"


    "We strangers have nothing to do with you and nothing to do with you. How do you think this kind of good thing can happen to you, a rotten drunkard." of course, I know very well that everything I did to Xu Changfu yesterday is my own wish from the perspective of Xu Changfu. If Xu Changfu denies it, I can''t do anything with him, so, I can only be tough now, otherwise I will really draw water with a bamboo basket and become a thoroughly unjust leader. "There''s no more nonsense. Now take us into the mountain."


    Xu Changfu was stunned. "Into the mountain? What do you do in the mountain?"


    Since he can remember the wine I invited him to eat yesterday, and can remember that I helped him pay back all the wine money owed, then he can naturally remember why I did it. However, he now pretends not to know. Listening to his tone, it is clear that he wants to cheat. As soon as I got angry, my voice rose. "Uncle Xu, there is no free lunch in the world. You ate mine, and I helped you pay off the wine money you owe. It''s time to do things for us. Of course, if you help us do things well, we won''t treat you badly."


    Xu Changfu''s eyes were shining. "What are the benefits?"


    "So, do you remember?" Bai Ling said.


    "Hehe, I remember. How can I not remember such an important thing." the rascal Qi on Xu Changfu''s face sank, replaced by a touch of shame, but it only appeared on his face for a few seconds. "I ate your rice and wine yesterday, and you paid off all my debts. Several bosses have done this. It''s really not a thing for Xu Changfu to pretend to be crazy. However, you also know that it''s not easy to go into the mountain to collect ginseng because of the heavy snow. Otherwise, I promise you that I will be the first to go into the mountain to collect ginseng after the beginning of spring next year Keep the ginseng for you, and then you just come and get it. "


    Jiang Yilong said, "if you say so, why should we treat you like this."


    "That''s true." Xu Changfu said, "several bosses, can I say more?"


    "Don''t be the boss. After the former boss, my name is Qi Zhiyuan. They are Bai Ling, Roland and Jiang Yilong. If you are older than us, just call our names."


    "OK, OK. I just want to know that you want to go into the mountain to collect ginseng now. Is there anything to say about this ginseng?"


    "No. It''s just the freshest and urgent."


    I spoke happily, but Xu Changfu still caught something on my face, but he didn''t continue to ask. Anyway, in his opinion, as long as he helps us pick a fresh ginseng, he can succeed and retire.


    Xu Changfu promised to go into the mountain with us to collect ginseng. Everything he had done for him was worth it. For the next two days, because the wind and snow were too heavy to enter the mountain, we had to be trapped at Xu Changfu''s house. These two days, Xu Changfu would go to the town with wine money at dawn every day. Before dark, we couldn''t see anyone else.


    On the third day, the wind and snow stopped and finally cleared up. Xu Changfu had no excuse to delay. He changed his old style. First, he took a hot bath and changed into clean clothes, and then he was busy preparing the necessary tools for entering the mountain., What kind of rope pulling stick, red velvet rope, oilcloth, and even copper coin wire.


    Jiang Yilong said, "what''s the use of this stick?"


    Xu Changfu said, "this is called Suo Ba stick, also called Suo Bao stick. Collecting ginseng is also called Fangshan. Once you find ginseng, you have to insert the Suo Bao stick on the ground, tie it to the ginseng stem with a red thread tied with copper coins, and lay a red oilcloth under it."


    Roland said, "why do you do this?"


    "This is because ginseng has spirit and is afraid of being run away by it."


    "Can it run?"


    "In short, these tools and statements for collecting parameters are handed down by our ancestors. We can''t tell whether it''s that way."


    We brought dry food and ginseng collection tools. We were about to start. Xu Changfu suddenly stopped at the door and was in a daze for more than ten seconds. He said to us, wait a minute, turned around and went back to the house. A few minutes later, he saw an old shotgun on his back.


    Jiang Yilong said, "why take this?"


    Xu Changfu said, "be brave."


    Under the leadership of Xu Changfu, we took a short cut into the mountains and forests, slightly separated from each other, and looked for ginseng while walking. However, the thick snow accumulated in the mountain forest is tens of centimeters deep. Let alone looking for ginseng, it''s hard to walk ten or eight meters alone.


    "It''s urgent to go back now."


    "Uncle Xu, don''t take the opportunity to be sarcastic, or we''ll compare who gets to the front mountain first."


    "Ha ha, who fights with you young man? Besides, such fighting consumes physical strength. How to find a mallet at that time."


    "Mallet?"


    Seeing that I wanted to ask more questions, Xu Changfu motioned me not to ask more questions. When we got close, he quickly gathered around and gave some instructions. From his mouth, we know that there are many taboos for ginseng gatherers. As long as you enter the mountains with the purpose of collecting ginseng, you must pay attention to your words and deeds. Ginseng is not called ginseng, but a mallet. Once you find ginseng, you should catch it and sing and shout mountain

 Chapter 128

    Ginseng is an herb for many years. It likes shade. The longer the year, the larger the rhizome, and the more valuable it is. Experienced ginseng gatherers can roughly judge the age of birth according to the berry leaves of ginseng. According to Xu Changfu, ginseng grown in one year has three leaflets, commonly known as sanhuazi. Ginseng grown in two years has five leaflets. It looks like people''s palms, so it is called ma Zhangzi. Ginseng grown in three years has five leaflets, called erjiazi, and ginseng grown in four years has three forks, called dengtaizi, and so on, The six-year-old ginseng has five branches, and each branch is also five leaflets, commonly known as the pinnacle, which can be regarded as the best of ginseng.


    As the king of herbs, ginseng is well known for its medicinal properties and efficacy. A large number of local ginseng collectors pour into Changbai mountains every year. Ginseng such as Euphorbia has long disappeared. Most of the ginseng kings who have been famous for ten years and a hundred years are artificial fakes. Once they are serious, they will stumble in the gutter.


    The normal period of ginseng collection is from April to August. You can find and dig according to the branches, leaves and berries of ginseng. Nowadays, the mountains are closed by heavy snow, the ground is frozen and cold, and the snow depth is tens of centimeters. It is more difficult to collect a wild ginseng in such an environment than looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Looking around, I didn''t know what to do for a moment. However, the three of us know best that we are not picking ordinary ginseng, but ginseng essence with spiritual consciousness. Bai Ling was originally the incarnation of spirit fox. She can naturally sense whether there are her so-called fellow believers.


    I stopped to get together with Bai Ling and asked in a low voice, "can you feel it?"


    Bai Ling said, "as long as it appears within a ten mile radius, I can feel it."


    I said, "that''s not here?"


    She nodded.


    Since Bai Ling is sure of himself, why waste time here? I quickly stopped Xu Changfu and said with a smile, "Uncle Xu, we almost checked this forest. If someone really... Banghammer, I believe you can''t escape your Dharma eye according to Uncle Xu''s ability."


    Xu Changfu said: "Now the snow is really thicker, so it''s not easy to find a hammer. But you''re right, and I don''t boast. With my more than 30 years of experience in picking a hammer, as long as I walk back and forth here, I can smell whether there is a hammer or not. Obviously, there is no hammer in this forest. Even if there is, I''m afraid it hasn''t been for a year. Since I haven''t even been a year, It doesn''t grow. It''s useless even if you find it and pick it. "


    Roland said, "didn''t we just waste our time for a few hours?"


    Xu Changfu said, "to tell you the truth, in fact, I also know that there are few possibilities in this forest. After all, this is the only way to enter the mountain. People who enter the mountain every year will choose to enter the mountain from this forest area once a year. This place can''t grow even if they want to grow."


    Roland said, "since you know that you still deliberately took us here for a few hours, what''s your heart?"


    Xu Changfu smiled and said, "Xiao Luo, don''t be angry. I''m not taking a chance. You just said that you want to pick a fresh mallet. If we''re lucky, we''ll find one in the forest, so we don''t have to risk going further."


    Jiang Yilong said, "what should we do now? It''s impossible to go home?"


    Xu Changfu said, "of course I have this idea. I''m afraid some bosses won''t like it. Ha ha... No kidding. From my more than 30 years of experience, the only place we can go now is bailigou."


    While Xu Changfu said the place name, I found that his face was slightly different, but he soon returned to normal.


    Jiang Yilong said, "if there is still no bailigou."


    "Then we have to go to chilao peak."


    Xu Changfu then pointed to the northwest and saw the half towering cloud capped and snow capped mountain standing in the sky and earth. Just looking at it, we can conclude that the road is not close. I estimate that there is no more straight road, winding and winding. It will take us a few days to go to chilao peak.


    After all, Xu Changfu is a local ginseng collector with many years of experience. Of course, he knows the geographical environment here best. He concluded that bailigou, and naturally we won''t speak a word. However, on the way to bailigou, Xu Changfu learned from his mouth that although bailigou is a treasure land for ginseng mining, it is full of danger. If he is careless, he will die. In the past, there were not more than ten or twenty There are many gangs. No one dares to go here. Moreover, these people dare not go deep.


    Xu Changfu intends to inquire about us, and his purpose is to let us retreat from difficulties. However, it is urgent that we find a ginseng essence in this mountain as soon as possible. In this way, Bai Ling will be saved. Even if there is a real danger, we can''t care so much.


    We left the forest area and went straight to bailigou with Xu Changfu. I don''t know if this guy was unhappy. He deliberately chose a very difficult and dangerous road. It was as difficult as natural danger. The God of death passed us several times. However, he said that this is the nearest road, which can save at least half the time. Since we can compromise again Half the time is saved. It''s reasonable that we can get to bailigou soon. Unexpectedly, we didn''t go more than half the way until dark.


    We are fine. Although we complain, we are always buried in our hearts, but Roland is different. First, he scolds us and second, he accuses Xu Changfu of deliberately doing it. After all, she was a woman who wanted to travel with us. She didn''t expect to suffer in the cold environment. She had to find any ginseng. However, once her words were too extreme, Jiang Yilong scolded her a few words, and she immediately settled down again.


    Roland said, "it''s so cold. What should we do now? It''s so cold in this place that it''s impossible for us to stay here for the night."


    At present, there is a road ditch, thick snow is accumulated, and there is no place to shelter. In order to lighten our packing and speed up our journey, we didn''t prepare a tent for the night, but just brought some dry food. Even if we stayed in such an environment for one night, we were designated to be frozen into an ice carved Snowman the next day.


    "How can I?" Xu Changfu said with a smile "We people go to the mountains every year and want to have a good harvest in a limited time. We go to the mountains for at least ten days and a half months, or more than one or two months. Therefore, long ago, we built a straw shed where some clubs and hammers took root. A short way ahead, there is a straw shed. We will spend the night there tonight."


    It''s a good thing that we don''t have to sleep in the ice and snow. We followed Xu Changfu''s footsteps and walked forward for more than ten minutes. Then we found a grass shed in the open center of the forest and quickly drilled in.


    The straw shed is supported by several wooden posts and covered with thatch. In addition to the gate, it is sealed all around. At the moment of entering, we can immediately feel the warmth on our body. We look around the straw shed. There are some early picked firewood, an earth stove piled with earth, and a large pot on it. Xu Changfu said that this is the habit of ginseng gatherers and the main reason It is convenient for the tourists who stay in the corridor here. Of course, if the tourists who stay here leave, they should also prepare for the next batch of passing tourists, that is, they have to supply as much as they use.


    It was cold and cold. All he needed was a mouthful of hot soup. Xu Changfu quickly picked up the big pot and prepared to wash it with snow water outside the hut, and then boil a pot of hot water with snow water. At this time, Xu Changfu suddenly said, "Oh, this is wrong."


    We looked puzzled and asked, "Uncle Xu, what''s wrong?"


    Xu Changfu pointed to the charcoal under the earth stove and said, "look at this situation. Someone has been here for at most two or three days."


    There are some wood charcoal burned by firewood under the earth stove. According to the signs of wood charcoal, it should be left by burning in recent days. At present, I''m not sure: "in such weather and climate, how can anyone other than us have stayed here recently?"


    Xu Changfu said, "it''s really a little strange. To tell you the truth, a group of people came to our town in the first two days you entered the town."


    We spoke in unison. "There''s a group of people in town?"


    Xu Changfu said, "you have seen the situation in the town. It''s just like saying big or small. Once an outsider enters the town, it won''t be long before everyone knows. Just two days before you enter the town, seven or eight outsiders suddenly came. At that time, these people also claimed to buy ginseng. Like you, they also want the freshest ginseng."


    "And then?"


    "Then they went into the mountain."


    "They went straight into the mountain?"


    "To put it mildly, if I didn''t lead you into the mountain now, you would have to go home if you entered the mountain for more than eight miles and ten miles without authorization. Otherwise, if you want to go back to Baoding alive, you''re not sure. Right?" seeing us nodding, Xu Changfu said: "In fact, as long as not a fool can understand this truth. Maybe it is for this reason that these guys later marked the price."


    "How to clearly mark the price?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether you can pick ginseng or not. As long as you can take them into the mountain and reach the designated place, one person will give five thousand. To tell the truth, five thousand is enough for ten lamp stands and the spring of the next year, but it''s not a problem for individuals to pick ten or more plants if they don''t have so much luck."


    "And then?"


    "Later, the price was 10000, and finally 50000."


    "Fifty thousand?"


    Speaking of this, Xu Changfu was already a little excited and said: "It''s really 50000. As long as we take them to the designated place, we will give them 50000 in cash. To tell the truth, we local ginseng collectors will take advantage of those roses and work hard to sell the collected ginseng to the participants. If we''re less lucky, we can only make a living at most. However, they even offer 50000..."


    "Why didn''t you go?"


    "I, I''m because they didn''t see..."

 Chapter 129

    He was dressed sloppily, smelly and desperate. In short, he was a walking corpse. If there were any other possibility to kill me before that, I wouldn''t stick to my face and find Xu Changfu.


    "How many people followed them into the mountain?"


    "Four, no, it should be five. Plus their own people, the exact number is twelve." Xu Changfu immediately pointed to the charcoal left on the earth stove and said, "judging from the charcoal left after burning, I''m sure that their group has stayed here for at most three days."


    We know the situation of mountain closure by heavy snow, and everyone in the town knows that if we hadn''t happened to find a breakthrough in Xu Changfu, we would still stop wandering in the town. However, when it was not in line with the right time and place, except for our special circumstances, another group of people ventured into the mountain to collect ginseng. Moreover, they hung a heavy reward and hired local guides. The price offered was as high as more than 200000. Not to mention the cold weather and hard to find snow nowadays, even if they are really lucky and want to earn back more than 200000 reward price, how many ginseng should they take so that they won''t lose


    But anyone who has a brain can also see that there is an obvious loss business


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon!


    Seeing that I was distracted, Jiang Yilong pushed me and asked, "younger martial brother, what do you think?"


    I waved my hand and said, "nothing."


    The thatched shed withstood the wind and snow, but the temperature inside was not much better. In addition, it was dark now, and there was little physical energy left after traveling all the way. Seeing that we didn''t continue to ask about this matter, Xu Changfu quickly put down his hunting gun and took the large tank on the earth stove outside to wash it with ice and snow, A pot full of frozen snow was set on fire in the earthen stove. Firewood crackled and burned for more than ten minutes, and there was a feeling of greenhouse in the straw shed.


    We ate dry food and it was not early. In addition, we had to continue on our way tomorrow. We simply sat around and slept on our clothes.


    But at this time, I didn''t feel sleepy. My mind couldn''t help thinking of the group of people Xu Changfu said before. It may be the movement I made that woke Xu Changfu. He leaned close to me and said, "Xiao Qi, are you worried about being preempted by them?"


    I nodded and said, "a little."


    He smiled and said, "Hey, you can put a hundred hearts on this."


    "Why?" I said.


    "Although bailigou is piled up with sticks and hammers, the geographical environment is special. In addition, there is no human habitation in the deep mountains and forests. If it doesn''t work well, it will lead to human life. Outsiders don''t know, and no one in the local people will take the risk."


    "You''re not taking us to bailigou yet."


    "That said, I think they must just pass by. At most, only two or three percent of them may go to bailigou. Forget it. It''s not early. We have to catch up for most of the day tomorrow and have an early rest."


    Xu Changfu stopped paying attention to me, moved away and slept against the pillar.


    I don''t know how long later, a strange noise suddenly woke us up from our sleep. While we were still confused, Xu Changfu was very dignified. Before we asked him, he picked up a burning firewood on the earth stove, took a shotgun and left the hut. In a few minutes, there was no movement outside the hut, but Xu Changfu did not return.


    "What the hell is he doing?"


    "I''ll go with you."


    Just before I got up and went to the door of the thatched shed, I was unprepared. Suddenly, there was a bang of a gun. I was surprised. It was obvious that Xu Changfu had just shot.


    "Uncle Xu..."


    After shouting several times, Xu Changfu didn''t reply, but just as I opened the hut door tremblingly, Xu Changfu bumped into me. "Uncle Xu, did you put the gun just now?"


    Xu Changfu was livid and nodded.


    Roland said, "well, what kind of gun did you shoot? It scared us all."


    Jiang Yilong said, "Uncle Xu, don''t be stunned. Just say something."


    Xu Changfu looked at the four of us and held it for a long time before he said, "why don''t we go back now."


    His casual remark caught us off guard again.


    "Go back? Now?"


    Xu Changfu affirmed, "yes, it''s now."


    Roland was about to scold Xu Changfu. I hurriedly asked, "is something wrong?"


    "We''re being watched."


    "Being watched?"


    "If you don''t go back the same way now, you may have to kill people."


    Xu Changfu said a few sentences in succession, but he couldn''t connect at all. We were confused and didn''t understand the situation at all.


    "Haven''t you asked me before why even our local people dare not come to the place where bailigou sticks and hammers are piled up." Xu changfuton said: "It is said that there is a monster called blood monkey in bailigou. It has a green face and tusks. It has infinite power. It specializes in eating people and drinking blood. Some ginseng collectors have been to bailigou before. Anyway, few can come back alive. Later, bailigou has become a taboo for our local people."


    "Blood monkey?"


    "Just now when I went out, I saw a snow monkey nearby. If I was lucky, I should have hit it."


    "Blood monkey, hey, it''s new. It''s the first time to listen to it." Jiang Yilong suddenly became interested and said, "since you hit it, it''s half dead now. Otherwise, we''ll go out and find the blood nearby. I''ll see what the blood monkey looks like at the end."


    Xu Changfu said in a deep voice, "Oh, Xiaojiang, it seems that you don''t quite understand. In fact, I don''t know whether I hit it or not. Even if it''s right, I''m lucky. I shot it just now, but I''m sure I didn''t kill it. Therefore, we should leave here right away."


    I said, "why?"


    "Because blood monkeys live in groups and have a strong sense of revenge. It''s difficult to deal with one. If they come to a group, they won''t tear us alive."


    "So powerful?"


    "Don''t think that the blood monkey is just a legend, but a fact."


    We don''t know whether Xu Changfu exaggerates deliberately or seriously. However, it''s not easy to come here now. We can reach bailigou in half a day, so it''s naturally closer to our goal. Now let''s go back the same way. Roland naturally wants to, but the three of us insist.


    Xu Changfu has been waiting for our answer. I thought for a long time, but I couldn''t make up my mind for a moment. I simply said, "Uncle Xu, calm down first and don''t be nervous. Well, tell me where the blood monkey was found just now. I''ll go out with my senior brother and make a decision at that time."


    "It''s in the forest in the East, no more than 100 meters."


    I let Xu Changfu stay in the hut. After all, he has a shotgun. He can resist any sudden situation for a while. Jiang Yilong and I each took a half meter long machete, left the hut and looked for it according to Xu Changfu''s position.

 Chapter 130

    Jiang Yilong and I went to the forest in the East, searched for the snow in the forest and found the messy footprints left by the snow monkey. The location of the footprints was only about 60 or 70 meters away from the hut. At that time, Xu Changfu found that the distance between the blood monkey and it was no more than 50 meters, which was completely within the range of the shotgun. Regardless of the weather and time, as long as Xu Changfu''s shooting method was not too bad, he must have hit the blood monkey.


    Sure enough, we found blood next to the footprints retreating into the forest. Although the traces left by the blood monkey were found, we did not intend to track down the footprints to find the body of the blood monkey.


    First, according to our judgment, the blood monkey should be similar to the wild monster walking on human feet. Under the condition of thick snow accumulation, the speed of walking on both feet is not fast. According to logic, the interval is not long, and the blood monkey should not escape far. However, the distance between footprints is very large, and the strength of the lower foot is not small. It should be jumping. In addition, in this ten meter section, deep scratches were left on the pine tree trunks along the way, and the strength was not small. Anyway, I believe that the blood monkey has infinite power and has the ability to tear us to pieces. Second, the geographical environment of the pine forest is complex and the weather is unfavorable. Once the brain catches up, Jiang Yilong and I will suffer in case the blood monkey doesn''t die or something happens again.


    We hurried back to the hut. The three of them knew the result without asking us. At this time, it was not Roland, let alone Bai Ling, but Xu Changfu who kept urging us to come up with a decision.


    Jiang Yilong said, "Uncle Xu, it''s impossible to go now."


    Xu Changfu was puzzled and hurriedly said, "why? If you don''t go now, you can''t go away at that time."


    "Just now, my younger martial brother and I have seen it carefully. Judging from the footprints left by the blood monkey, this kind of wild monster may be really difficult to deal with. However, it''s too late now. There are no five fingers outside. Moreover, the snow is so thick. How can we go?" Jiang Yilong immediately said: "We really didn''t expect such a thing to happen before, and we weren''t prepared for such an emergency. However, from my personal position, no matter how ferocious the blood monkey is, the wild monster is only a wild monster after all, and our brain must not be as good as ours."


    Xu Changfu said, "what do you say?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "I can''t think of anything else, but I think as long as we work together and get ready to deal with them."


    "It''s easy for you to say. If that blood monkey attracts a group of blood monkeys, we won''t know how to die." Xu Changfu said, "if you don''t go, OK, I''ll go, I''ll go right away."


    I said, "Uncle Xu, have you ever thought that if you leave alone and meet a blood monkey halfway, it may be possible for you to deal with one or two alone, but if it''s a group."


    Xu Changfu''s face turned blue. He opened the wine pot and took a big sip. "It''s time. You have to scare me."


    I said, "I''m not scaring you. You said yourself that the blood monkey has a strong sense of revenge. No matter whether you hurt or killed the blood monkey just now, the blood monkeys must have a way to know about it and find it."


    "It''s not impossible." Xu Changfu sat on the ground, regretting his impulse, but I think he regretted that he promised to take us into the mountain and wanted to go to bailigou. Otherwise, he wouldn''t face such a crisis now. "But we''re waiting to die here."


    Bai Ling said, "that''s not necessarily true."


    Xu Changfu said, "do you have a way?"


    Bai Ling smiled, looked very calm and said, "Uncle Xu, just take a hundred hearts. I can''t guarantee anything else, but at least I can guarantee that you won''t lose your life."


    Although Bai Ling is in a bad situation, so far, Roland and Xu Changfu have not found anything wrong with her. No matter how powerful the blood monkey is, it is only a wild monster after all. Bai Ling is a fox fairy who has practiced Taoism for 200 years. The mountain god and land dare not be presumptuous in front of her. How can the wild monster resist her? Of course, the biggest reason why Jiang Yilong and I will not retreat is known There is Bai Ling, but to tell you the truth, I don''t want to see such a situation happen. I''m afraid unexpected changes will happen at that time.


    "OK, OK, I''ll bet with you this time." Xu Changfu took another sip of liquor and held the shotgun in his arms, ready to fight the blood monkey at any time.


    The night in winter is long. It''s still several hours before dawn. In order to prevent emergencies, Jiang Yilong and Xu Changfu discussed taking turns to watch the night. However, at dawn the next day, the night was calm and nothing happened.


    After boiling a pot of snow water and eating some dry food, we packed our bags and set out. We left the hut and went to bailigou. Xu Changfu''s face immediately sank. "Where are you going?"


    Bai Ling said, "bailigou."


    Xu Changfu said, "you forgot all about what happened last night so quickly?"


    I said, "how can I?"


    Xu Changfu said, "since we haven''t forgotten, now we''re not going to bailigou to find death. Listen to me, let''s go back quickly."


    Roland said, "can you find ginseng elsewhere?"


    Xu Changfu shook his head: "don''t look for it. Even if you really want to find a fresh ginseng, there''s no need to risk your life."


    "Bailigou is in this direction?" seeing Xu Changfu nodding, Jiang Yilong said, "then you go and we''ll go by ourselves."


    Roland is a little moved. She seems to want to follow Xu Changfu out of the mountain forest and return to the town. But when Jiang Yilong suddenly said this, she just wanted to say something, and then she choked back.


    We didn''t want to waste time on this matter and went straight towards bailigou. After a few steps, Xu Changfu caught up again, blocked in front of us, looked at the four of us and said, "I know."


    Roland said, "what do you know?"


    Xu Changfu said, "it''s true that you want to find ginseng, but I think you''re looking for not ordinary ginseng, but ginseng king. Yes, yes, I should have thought of it. Otherwise, you wouldn''t risk so much to enter the mountain at this time."


    I don''t know how much Xu Changfu knows. What''s the difference between the king of ginseng and the essence of ginseng? I quickly asked, "Uncle Xu, what do you know?"


    "It seems I''m right," Xu changfuton said "Every year, a large number of ginseng gatherers enter the mountain to collect ginseng. Now the ginseng that has been more than five years is almost extinct. It is impossible to find a ginseng king who has been more than ten years and a hundred years. However, the Changbai mountain range is so large and the region is so wide. Moreover, many places dare not even go to collect ginseng. To tell you the truth, I believe that such a thing as the ginseng king must exist. However, even if you look at it The sign is to find a ginseng king. You shouldn''t take the risk. "


    Jiang Yilong said, "it seems that you are still afraid of blood monkeys."


    "I''m not afraid. That''s false." Xu Changfu thought about it. Suddenly, his face turned horizontal and said, "Oh, forget it. I''d better take you."


    Roland said, "you said you were afraid of blood monkeys just now. Why are you afraid now?"


    Xu Changfu said: "You may have heard about me. It''s not necessary for a person like me to live in this world. To tell you the truth, I''ve collected ginseng for more than 30 years, and I''ve never collected a ginseng for more than five years. Since I''m looking for the king of ginseng, I''d like to try it. In addition, it''s the mountain I led you into. Now I''ll run halfway in case you arrive If something happens, how can I face people in the future? "


    I smiled and said, "Uncle Xu, it''s rare for you to think so. If you are really lucky enough and we find a ginseng king, you will never forget your benefits."


    "Hey, hey, let''s go. You young people are not afraid. I''m afraid of a ball."


    Xu Changfu no longer backed down and continued to lead us to bailigou. It was several hours before we finally arrived at the so-called bailigou, a forbidden area for gathering visitors. Standing on the edge of the cliff, the whole bailigou was like a natural danger. The ditch was 100 meters deep, and there were dense pine forests in it, which could not be seen.


    After a short rest, Xu Changfu took out the rope from his backpack. After fixing it, we climbed down the rope to the ditch one after another. In the process, I found that several small trees growing on the cliff were broken not far from us. The traces were fresh. I didn''t think much about it. When we came to the ditch, we picked a place under the cliff to shelter from wind and snow and were preparing to set up camp for food, drink and tonic Filling up his strength, he found that there were traces of firewood burned in the rubble on the edge of the cliff.


    Xu Changfu said, "look at the situation, that group of people have also been here."


    Naturally, the group he was referring to was a gang of four or five guides from the town who went into the mountain to collect ginseng before us. In our opinion, these guys offered a reward of up to 50000 for one person. Even in the normal season of collecting ginseng, the deal would not make much money, let alone now. However, we didn''t have any ridicule and schadenfreude at this time.


    Bailigou is a forbidden area for gathering ginseng. The local people know more about the consequences of breaking into it without permission. However, this group of people took a risk and went straight to bailigou. It can be inferred that this group of people are very likely to want to find the so-called ginseng king for more than ten years, as Xu Changfu said.


    "I''ve been here and I''m not sure who''s lucky." Jiang Yilong smiled as if nothing had happened.


    Xu Changfu said, "that''s true. The mallet is unusual, let alone the king of the mallet. However, since they came to bailigou first, it may not be easy for us to find the king of the mallet here."


    Roland said, "why is it not easy?"


    Xu Changfu said, "it''s very simple. Ordinary mallets have spirit, not to mention the king. Since I know someone has come to the door, I''m not sure it''s gone elsewhere."


    "Uncle Xu, you really follow others. It''s a plant. How can it run when it grows in the ground?" Roland said.


    "You don''t know that."


    Although Roland has seen ghosts with her own eyes, she doesn''t believe in superstition like this. At this time, she seems to have found something five or six meters away from our temporary foothold. Take a closer look, there is a human ice sculpture near the cliff, with four feet facing the sky and a very boastful posture. "Ha ha ha, look, these guys still have this leisure."


    Just before Roland''s voice fell to the ground, she shouted in horror. Although her expression was exaggerated, she didn''t have any deliberate affectation. "Come and see. Come on."


    My sight falls on the human ice sculpture and sweeps away the falling snow. I see that the ice sculpture has a clear outline and a frightened face. It looks like a model. Even the hair between the eyebrows can be seen clearly. If there are such carving skills in the world, it should be a generation of masters.


    "It''s human."


    It''s true that there are people in the ice sculpture, but it''s a dead man. After careful examination, we finally determined that the cause of his death was due to the opening of his stomach caused by the tearing of the beast. Just as I was about to make a conclusion, Bai Ling found the ice sculpture again not far from the ice sculpture man.

 Chapter 131

    The unfortunate guy in the ice sculpture died in a terrible way, and Xu Changfu was very frightened. However, this man was not one of the five people he knew who ventured into the mountain for a high reward. According to the degree of his death and injury, such a cruel means of killing was definitely not man-made. Even if there was no real evidence, at least seven or eight of us could conclude that it was very likely that they were attacked by a ferocious blood monkey at that time.


    Soon, the ice sculpture that must have been found in Bai Ling was confirmed.


    After simply clearing the fallen snow, I saw a big foot monster with a length of nearly two meters, thick gray hair all over, protruding forehead, face like a human face, slightly cracked teeth and bare ~ exposed five or six centimeters of fangs. Xu Changfu insisted that it was the blood monkey, and the reason for the death of the blood monkey was that there was a hole the size of peanuts in the forehead. It was shot to death.


    We searched nearby again. Finally, we found the body of a blood Monkey not far away. The blood monkey is slightly smaller, but its fierce and ferocious nature can still be seen from its protruding eyes and scary face.


    Xu Changfu nagged and said, "look, look, it''s unlucky that we found the dead when we just got to bailigou. In my opinion, the group must not have gone far, and the blood monkeys may be nearby, otherwise, we..."


    Jiang Yilong said, "do you want to go back?"


    Xu Changfu lived for more than ten years. It is reasonable to say that he has rich experience in life and experienced the old way. However, during the period when he led us into the mountain, he was always like the grass on the wall. He knew the East and the west, and had no idea at all. To tell you the truth, he really wants to go right away. I will never keep him. Maybe he found that I didn''t look right. Xu Changfu immediately changed his words and said, "we''ve all come here. How can we say to go? It''s just that this has happened. We have to find a way to avoid it."


    I said, "not to mention this, let''s bury this guy."


    Xu Changfu said reluctantly, "why waste this physical strength? It''s better to find a way."


    "Even accumulate some Yin virtue..."


    Then I took out the shovel and dug a hole near the cliff. Then, Jiang Yi Long helped us two people spend some time to bury the dead. As for the two blood monkeys, they were originally bloodthirsty and ferocious wild monsters. It was normal to have violent corpses in the wilderness, so they simply ignored them.


    Roland said, "in fact, what Uncle Xu said just now is not unreasonable. The man died not long ago. Bailigou is so deep and so long. The blood monkey is a wild monster with a strong sense of revenge. It is very likely that their group of people and blood monkeys are still within the scope of bailigou."


    I then said, "I know this truth, but I''m not sure how serious the situation will be. In short, we have to stay here for a while. We can''t leave without finding the king."


    Bai Ling said, "it''s gone."


    Xu Changfu said, "what''s gone?"


    Bai Ling said, "I''m talking about the blood monkeys and the gang."


    Xu Changfu was surprised and asked, "Why are you so sure?"


    "Is it smell?" I saw Bai Ling nodding and immediately vomited turbid air. "Hey, Uncle Xu, since she said that the blood monkey and those people are not in bailigou now, they will not be there. You don''t have to ask the bottom. It''s a long story."


    Then we stayed in bailigou for a whole day. During this day, Xu Changfu gained some by virtue of his more than 30 years of experience in collecting ginseng. He found several ginseng for two years and four years. Even if these ginseng have several years, we are looking for ginseng essence, not ginseng for three or four years, nor the so-called ginseng king in Xu Changfu''s mouth, It doesn''t work on Bai Ling. Even if it''s a long time, it''s useless. All of them were handed over to Xu Changfu as his personal income. In this regard, Xu Changfu is quite happy, with a look of making a lot of money.


    With such a good thing, Xu Changfu is naturally willing to stay in bailigou and take the opportunity to collect more ginseng. At that time, Li Shan will sell the collected ginseng to the ginseng field, and he will make a lot of money. But now we must give up his plan to make money. Because Bai Ling once again affirmed that although there were many ginseng in bailigou for some years, there was no ginseng essence.


    "We haven''t searched this place yet. Maybe it''s hidden somewhere here."


    Xu Changfu''s admonition complains that we turn a deaf ear and speak from our heart. The reason why we find Xu Changfu is just the lack of a guide who can lead us. Now, we are no longer as strange to this geographical environment as before, and the way back and forth is clear. Moreover, Xu Changfu once said that if there is no bailigou, the only place to go is chilaofeng.


    "Uncle Xu, I''ll discuss something with you."


    "What''s up, you said."


    Jiang Yilong looked at Roland and immediately continued to say to Xu Changfu: "Uncle Xu, there are some things we can''t tell you directly, and I hope you can understand. Secondly, according to our observation, we don''t have what we''re looking for in this place, so we''ve planned to go to chilaofeng next. However, you know, the road to chilaofeng may not be peaceful, so we can get something if we don''t do it well. So..."


    Xu Changfu said, "I know you''re hiding something from me, but it''s all for this. Even if you really have something, you can tell me directly. Don''t worry, I won''t confide a word."


    "There''s no need for that." Jiang Yilong said, "Uncle Xu, we know it''s risky, so we won''t take you and don''t want to bother you any more. If you''re willing to stay here and find a hammer, we won''t stop it. If you want to go back now, we won''t stop it either, but I hope you can take Roland."


    Roland said, "Jiang, what do you mean?"


    "I''m kind," said Jiang Yilong.


    Roland said, "I know that when you were in Datong, you were the one who wanted to rush me back to Guangdong. It was my brain that died and followed me to this ghost place. Therefore, you were unhappy during this time. Surnamed Jiang, I don''t know what you were hiding from me, but I did it. What else do you want me to do?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "you woman, how can you mess around..."


    Only Jiang Yilong and I know about Bai Ling. Jiang Yilong said that standing in our position is certainly good for Roland. However, I can''t think of why Roland suddenly becomes hysterical at this time.


    I said, "Roland, don''t think about it. The elder martial brother actually means what I mean. We are really for you."


    "Fuck off." Roland gave me a scolding for the first time, which startled me. But she then targeted Jiang Yilong and said, "although I''m not a golden branch and jade leaf, I''ve been spoiled since I was a child... It''s the first time I''ve followed you around like this, and I''m still running around like this. You dead mallet still want to drive me away..."


    The situation became a little complicated and a little confused. In our view, it was completely inexplicable. However, when I thought about it carefully, my brain flashed and seemed to catch the key.


    I kept putting together words in my mind. After waiting for a long time, I finally interrupted Roland and said with a smile: "Roland, we have known each other for some time, and we have some understanding of each other. What''s your mind now? To tell the truth, you can''t hide it from me."


    Roland glanced at me, but she didn''t speak.


    I continued: "as I said just now, what the eldest martial brother said is actually the final result of our discussion, and the most important thing is that it was put forward by the eldest martial brother on his own initiative. However, don''t get me wrong. I know the eldest martial brother best. Only the people he cares about most in his heart, he will take the initiative to consider for each other. Therefore, at the moment, he thinks of you."


    Roland Nuo said, "I don''t understand."


    "Roland, you don''t understand, but you don''t believe it. In fact, to tell the truth, there is a misunderstanding between you and the eldest martial brother, but this misunderstanding doesn''t happen now, but to the island... Do you understand?" seeing Roland nodding, I said: "Up to now, there is one thing that even you are hiding. We didn''t tell you. It also has our difficulties. I hope you can understand. At present, we must go to chilaofeng. However, even if we are all right now, the threat of snow monkey has not been eliminated. Therefore, we plan to let you and Uncle Xu go back along the way."


    "Is that so?" seeing that Jiang Yilong must nod his head, Roland stopped talking. "There is a saying that he knows that there are tigers in the mountain and prefers to go to the tiger mountain. Therefore, don''t persuade me again. After all, this is my first bold."


    Roland didn''t listen, she insisted again and again, and there was nothing we could do about her. During this time, Xu Changfu, as a bystander, didn''t see the bright hall, but he made a decision immediately. "You young people are really grinding things. I said long ago that if you came, you can''t go back like this. This is the first time I''m so bold, but I also believe that I don''t have the courage to make such a decision in the future. Therefore, since you''re going to chilaofeng, of course I''m going."

 Chapter 132

    We decided to leave bailigou. According to the terrain, bailigou seems to be the only way to chilao peak. However, Xu Changfu is also the first time to set foot in this place. He is also unfamiliar with the environment and region here. If he rashly turns around and creates a shortcut halfway, he is likely to waste more time around detours. We have no other choice but to cross the deep and long bailigou.


    Before entering the mountain, we thought too simply about looking for ginseng essence. Standing in the position of Xu Changfu, he always thought that our purpose was just to collect a fresh ginseng, which led to inadequate preparation. In the past two days when we crossed bailigou, we had eaten the dry food we carried, and there were no straw sheds built by ginseng collectors along the way, As night fell, we had to sleep in ice and snow.


    These two days, we suffered a lot, but Xu Changfu was happy in it. Along the way, the number of ginseng he collected has been increasing. There are at least more than 20 plants in the sack. Moreover, the age is not low, and one of them is a hard to find five leaf product. Of course, the one thing that makes Xu Changfu happy most is that we insist on never taking a share of these gains.


    Another day later, bailigou is far away from our vision, and chilao peak is getting closer and closer to us. If the road is smooth and there are no other accidents on the way, according to the terrain, we need more than half a day to reach chilao peak at most.


    It''s only a few minutes after 5:00 p.m. although it''s early, it''s cold in winter and the night is long and white. After a while, the sky will be completely dark. We quickly chose a mountain depression and made preparations for the night while it''s not completely dark.


    A world of ice and snow was collected by Ling Bai and Loran, who were responsible for collecting Shibaki Kimie nearby. Our three men took turns to shovel a snow pit with the only shovel.


    We crowded in the snow pit and surrounded the fire. After a long time, we gradually became warm. It was cold and cold, but there was still a way to solve it. However, at this time, we searched all the backpacks containing dry food, and the rest of the dry food was far from enough to supply the five zang organs temple for five people.


    Roland said, "now we have only this food left. We haven''t reached chilaofeng yet. What should we do next?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "next, it''s not easy to have a good night alone."


    I said, "let''s bear it, divide this food equally, make do with it for one night, and find a way tomorrow."


    "Well, you share the food and I''ll go to the woods." Bai Ling was about to leave. Xu Changfu immediately stopped her and hurriedly said, "what are you doing with a girl? I''m familiar with the barren mountains and wild forests. I can beat a snow rabbit roe deer while it''s not dark yet."


    Before we could say anything, Xu Changfu had left with a shotgun. When Jiang Yilong and I looked at Bai Ling, we understood Bai Ling''s intention. However, Xu Changfu had gone far into the woods. Even if he was called, he was afraid he would not come back. He simply let him go. After all, Xu Changfu has his experience and way of survival when dealing with deep mountains and forests all year round.


    Half an hour later, Xu Changfu didn''t return. The five zang organs temple was empty and noisy. We divided the rest of the food and dry food equally and left Xu Changfu a share. They ate their own share of food and barely padded their stomachs.


    Jiang Yilong said, "where do you think the group is now?"


    Roland said, "we can''t protect ourselves now. You still have the heart to worry about others."


    "Aren''t you idle now?" said Jiang Yilong. "Except for the unlucky man found in bailigou before, we haven''t found any traces left by them since we left bailigou. Do you think those people have left the mountain?"


    Bai Ling said, "they entered the mountain two or three days earlier than us and appeared in bailigou. If we have left, we should be able to bump into them halfway into the mountain."


    I said, "there was a heavy snow the other day. It''s impossible to find the traces left by them. According to the terrain, passing through bailigou is chilaofeng. They ventured into the mountain to find the king of ginseng. That is, these people are now in chilaofeng. I hope they don''t get ahead of them."


    Bai Ling said: "it''s not likely. After all, ginseng... King ginseng is not ordinary ginseng, and it''s not so easy to find."


    Roland said, "we came here thousands of miles and suffered all the way. Now we have to go hungry. Should you tell me why you came to the king of ginseng? It can''t be to use it to sell money?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s no use talking to you."


    "Why are you so..."


    Roland''s face sank. Listening to her tone and the smell of gunpowder, for fear that they might quarrel, I quickly rounded up the scene and said, "if it''s really to sell money, it''s really not necessary. As for why, I can''t tell you for a moment and a half. In short, there are some reasons we must. Don''t worry. I''ll tell you the truth when it''s appropriate."


    "If that''s the case again, forget it, I won''t ask." Roland Dunton said: "time has passed for a long time, and Uncle Xu hasn''t come back yet. What should have happened?"


    As we spoke, the sky was completely dark and the visibility was reduced to a very limited extent. According to reason, Xu Changfu should be nearby because of the weather and time. He never went too far. However, there was no movement around during this period of time. He didn''t come back for a long time, which really makes people uneasy.


    I took out my flashlight and was ready to follow. At this time, suddenly there were two gun shots in the woods. The sound was not far away.


    Roland said, "ha ha, Uncle Xu must have succeeded. Now, I''ll have something to eat in a while."


    Xu Changfu originally went to the woods to find wild animals. Now listening to the sound of shooting, we immediately stood in the subjective perspective that he had succeeded. We were also curious about what wild animals he had hunted for us. However, a few minutes after the gunshot, there was no movement in the forest. I said, "Uncle Xu may be lucky to hunt the big guy. Elder martial brother, let''s help."


    Jiang Yilong naturally has no objection. Just as we were about to start, there was a creaking sound of stepping on the snow in the direction of the forest. The sound seemed very urgent. I took a flashlight to shine in the direction of the forest. I hadn''t seen Xu Changfu''s figure yet, but I heard him shouting and running. For a moment, we didn''t understand the situation at all. Just when we were stunned, Xu Changfu appeared in our sight. He had nothing to hunt except a shotgun.


    "It''s a blood monkey." Bai Ling said, "there should be seven or eight."


    Bai Ling has just finished saying that we have seen a monster with thick hair a few meters behind Xu Changfu. Although we can''t see it clearly from some distance, we have seen the corpse of blood monkey before. Just at this glance, we can be sure that it is the wild and ferocious blood monkey who is chasing Xu Changfu. Xu Changfu turned his head and shot. Regardless of whether he had hit or not, he ran desperately towards us.


    "Why don''t you run?"


    "Run, how do you run now?"


    At the moment when Xu Changfu just ran back to meet us, there was a movement from East, West, North and south. Not long ago, a blood monkey roared at us like a heavenly soldier. Maybe it was because we burned the fire that these blood monkeys didn''t rush over immediately. However, they were surrounded in the center like buckets. Even if it was safe for the time being, we could foresee what would happen if we couldn''t escape this disaster.


    As soon as my heart sank to the bottom of the valley, I didn''t expect Xu Changfu to find prey, poke the wasp''s nest, and even attract eight blood monkeys. However, we also know that Xu Changfu is nearby. He hasn''t gone far. That is to say, the blood monkey was nearby. Even if Xu Changfu didn''t look for prey, sooner or later these guys will come to the door by themselves.


    Roland''s face was blue with fear. "It''s over. It''s really over."

 Chapter 133

    "It''s all my fault that I accidentally poked the horse honeycomb and led the blood monkeys to harm everyone. I deserve to die. I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    "Uncle Xu, it''s time now. Don''t say it''s useless."


    Blood monkeys are bloodthirsty and ferocious. If there are only one or two, even if they can''t fight the enemy, as long as we work together, it shouldn''t be difficult to protect ourselves. The key is that there are eight blood monkeys besieging us now, and each one is not small. Just listening to their provocative roar, we are really in big trouble this time. If we are careless, we may all be torn and swallowed by fragments.


    "What to do, what to do now..." Roland was burning with anxiety, and there was a trace of crying in his speech.


    "Don''t worry, don''t be afraid, calm down, and be sure to be steady." Jiang Yilong said, "in our current situation, it''s impossible to deal with these eight blood monkeys. Now the only way is to scare these guys away."


    "Scared away? Why do you think so naive like a child at the critical time." Roland dared not look at the blood monkeys around and hid behind Jiang Yilong. "In our eyes, they are monsters, but in their eyes, we are a delicious meal. Even if it were you and me, we would never easily give up the delicious meal."


    "Don''t panic, these guys are just around us and don''t rush. They should be afraid of the fire and burn the fire more quickly."


    While I was talking, I quickly put firewood and into the fire. When I was young, the fire burned more vigorously, and the fire light shone around like day. Sure enough, when the fire became more and more prosperous, the eight blood monkeys stepped back at the same time. However, these wild animals didn''t give up our delicious meal and turn around and leave because of the burning fire.


    If we confront each other, our lives are not in danger for the time being, but this is not a long-term solution. After all, we have limited firewood for heating. If we keep burning a large amount of firewood to defend against the attack of blood monkeys, it can last at most an hour. By then, the firewood will be used up, and the blood monkeys will be less afraid. Not only these guys will attack us as usual and lose the light of the fire, Our vision is limited, so we are more passive. It is very likely that we don''t even have a chance to resist and struggle.


    I try to calm myself down, because only when I am calm can I think of the way to survive. However, according to our current situation, in addition to the defense of the fire, there are only two machetes that can protect themselves. Although the machetes are sharp, it seems impossible to get rid of or scare off the blood monkeys with the help of such cold weapons.


    Xu Changfu said, "otherwise, I''ll shoot one or two first, and there will be less threat to us."


    I said, "the gun is to be fired, but the lethal power of the gunpowder shotgun is limited. Unless we can hit the key of the blood monkey, it is difficult to kill a blood monkey. If our current extreme behavior stimulates the blood monkey in a disguised form, they will all rush to the brain, it will be really dead."


    "What should I do? These guys have been unwilling to go."


    We can''t answer, and we don''t know how to resolve the current crisis. In the confrontation for about ten minutes, suddenly a blood monkey shook the trunk crazily and roared in his mouth. I thought it wanted to summon more blood monkeys to deal with us, but at this time, one of the blood monkeys jumped and leaned against us.


    "Oh, this guy has this brain. He even came to explore the way."


    At present, the blood monkey was only seven or eight meters away from us. I couldn''t hold my breath. I quickly took out a piece of burning firewood from the fire and threw it at it. I thought this guy would be scared away. However, it avoided flexibly, roared at us and jumped to the other side.


    "It''s no way to spend such a long time. No, it''s better to take the initiative than to be passive. We might as well fight with them, saying that there may not be a glimmer of vitality."


    While talking, Jiang Yilong tightened his machete and prepared to lock the Pathfinder blood monkey and kill it on the spot. Seeing that he was about to move, I pulled him back. "It''s too risky to do this. The blood monkey is strong, powerful and flexible. It won''t work alone. Moreover, once you separate from us, it should be easier for them."


    "Then we can''t stay here and die."


    "We can''t afford to waste it. We can''t help it. We have to listen to fate. Uncle Xu, just pick this one and shoot."


    "Wait first."


    Xu Changfu had already loaded the gunpowder. If I hadn''t stopped him, he would have been tempted to shoot. However, Bai Ling suddenly opened his mouth and interrupted Xu Changfu''s action.


    Bai Ling said, "even if this shot can kill the blood monkey, it will not solve our current crisis. However, once we see our companions die, it will stimulate the wild nature of these guys. At that time, the fire will no longer threaten them."


    I said, "what can you do?"


    "Set an example."


    "How to make an example?"


    "If I see it well, the blood monkey just now should be the leader of this group of blood monkeys, and it is the order it just gave that the blood monkey dared to lean towards us. First, it wants to resolve the current crisis, and second, it can solve the problem of our lack of food. Therefore, we can only operate on it now."


    We have been carefully alert to the movements around us for fear that the blood monkey would suddenly kill us, but we didn''t pay attention to this detail. According to the fire, the blood monkey standing in the forest and snow is slightly larger and its fur is much longer. Compared with other blood monkeys, it really looks special.


    Xu Changfu said, "I don''t know if you are brave or what. It''s lucky to be able to scare them off. You still want to eat its meat?"


    "Kill two birds with one stone. Besides, they deliver them to the door." Burlington paused and said, "listen to me, you shoot it now."


    Xu Changfu hesitated. Then, after Jiang Yilong and I agreed, he finally summoned up the courage to aim his shotgun at the head of the blood monkey. However, in his move, the blood monkey leader was only 20 meters away from us. At such a distance, it was completely within the range of the shotgun. Just when we thought Xu Changfu''s gun could solve it, we didn''t expect that at the moment of the gun, the blood monkey leader landed on all fours and jumped vigorously, but it didn''t hurt to avoid dodging.


    "Fill the powder quickly."


    Bang bang.


    The interval between the three shots was only ten seconds. I don''t know if it was Xu Changfu''s shooting method. The three shots still didn''t hit the blood monkey leader, but after his extreme behavior, the blood monkey leader suddenly gave a roar. Then, the blood monkeys around rushed directly at us regardless of the threat of the fire.


    We were like ants on a hot pot. In the current situation, we could only work hard with the blood monkey. Soon, Jiang Yilong and I held the machete tightly and took the lead in blocking us. The head of the blood monkey targeted by Xu Changfu also took the opportunity to hide behind, so that he had no chance to aim and shoot again.


    "Come on, come on, I''ll kill you animals."


    "You take the opportunity to run."


    Jiang Yilong and I have been holding the heart of death, but even if we really want to die, it is necessary to give Roland them a chance to survive. Just at this moment, the burning fire suddenly went out, our vision was limited, and we couldn''t see the blood monkey clearly. However, before I fully recovered, suddenly someone leaned quickly behind me and quickly took the machete from my hand.


    Oh


    The sobbing roar suddenly sounded, and at the same time, the surroundings suddenly became strangely quiet.


    "Ignition."


    The sound came from the direction of the forest. When you listen carefully, it came from Bai Ling.


    We quickly rekindled the extinguished fire, and the fire lit up all around again. At this time, we found that all the blood monkeys who had attacked us had retreated to the edge of the forest, and Bai Ling was standing next to the leader of the blood monkey with a bloody machete in her hand.


    Seven blood monkeys surrounded Bai Ling. However, she didn''t feel any danger at all. Instead, she seemed very calm. She picked up the machete again and cut off the head of the blood monkey in front of these blood monkeys and us. Immediately, she kicked the round head aside.


    "This is the end."


    I don''t know whether these blood monkeys really understood her words or because of others. After a burst of strange roaring, the seven blood monkeys seemed to run for their lives and drilled into the forest. For a moment, they couldn''t hear any more movement.


    "What are you still doing? Come and give me a hand."

 Chapter 134

    One moment ago, we were still summoned by the God of death. At this moment, we have saved our lives. Such a change only happened in a few minutes. We were stunned and even thought it was very likely to fall into a dream.


    But this is not a dream, but an irrefutable fact.


    Jiang Yilong looked at me. I looked at him. They looked at Bai Ling in the distance almost at the same time. At this moment, we both laughed like a heavy-duty release.


    In the face of the siege and attack of blood monkeys, we have to admit that even if we work hard, we may not even have the possibility of 10% self-protection. Among the five of us, the only chance of winning is Bai Ling. However, because of the particularity of her identity, Roland and Xu Changfu will find out if she makes a move rashly. Therefore, she has been waiting for the best chance to make a move until her life was at stake. She took the opportunity to extinguish the fire while the four of us focused on the blood monkey. She and the leader of the blood monkey are not equal in strength between the two. Therefore, there is no need for fancy gestures, and there has been an irrefutable result quickly.


    We moved the body of the head of the blood monkey back to the snow pit together. Xu Changfu quickly peeled it, washed it with ice and snow, and then chopped countless small pieces of meat without any seasoning. He put it on a temporary grill to roast natural meat.


    Roland and Xu Changfu don''t know everything about what happened before, but they can clearly know that she is the one who killed the leader of the blood monkey to resolve our crisis. While eating barbecue, Roland and Xu Changfu looked at Bai Ling with adoration.


    "Bai Ling, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful."


    "I''m so clumsy. I didn''t expect you to have practiced."


    "Otherwise, I''ll take you as my teacher..."


    Jiang Yilong and I dare not talk, for fear that if we say something wrong, we will wear a gang.


    I was worried about starvation before. I didn''t expect that there would be blood monkeys on the way to the door. After eating some, Xu Changfu would deal with all the rest. The meat of these blood monkeys alone is enough to ensure our food for two or three days.


    At dawn the next day, we continued on the road. It was peaceful all the way. Roland chattered around Bai Ling all the way. It was just because of what happened last night. I hope Bai Ling took her as an apprentice and taught her the martial arts of easily killing the head of the blood monkey like she did last night.


    At half noon, we finally reached the foot of chilaofeng mountain.


    I''ve been worried about one thing all the way. Facing the situation of Bai Ling, we are helpless. The reason why we came to this place thousands of miles away is because of the guidance of monk Zhiyuan. However, whether ginseng essence really exists and whether it is in chilaofeng has not been answered in the affirmative. If in the end all our efforts are to draw water with a bamboo basket, what should we do then.


    "Look." along the direction of Roland''s fingers, there are several tents on the flat ground at the east of the foot of the mountain.


    Xu Changfu said, "these guys have really come to chilaofeng. The situation is not good. The situation is not very good. They come for a few days first. They say not necessarily. They have found something."


    I was about to speak and found that Bai Ling''s expression became a little complicated. She looked at me, pulled me aside and whispered, "maybe we will have trouble."


    I said, "you mean they''ll get ahead of you?"


    Bai Ling shook his head and said, "I can definitely tell you now that the guy is hiding in chilao peak. If I judge it well, it has been at least a hundred years."


    I said happily, "don''t worry, even if you dig three feet, I''ll find it for you."


    "I don''t mean that." Bai Ling said, "although the taste is a little light, I''m sure there are acquaintances we know in this group of first comers."


    "Acquaintance, who?" Jiang Yilong came over to talk to us when he saw our mystery.


    Bai Ling looked at us and said, "guess."


    I gave her a white look and said, "let''s guess. At least give us a hint?"


    "I''ll give you a hint." Bai Ling said, "this person''s identity is the same as yours."


    Jiang Yilong said, "is it a Taoist?"


    Bai Ling nodded and said, "not only are you Taoists, but also you know each other."


    Jiang Yilong said, "don''t joke with us any more. The Taoist I know is my junior brother. To be exact, we are not qualified Taoists, but we have studied with master for a few years."


    Bai Ling said, "I have a personal feud with him."


    "You still have a personal feud with the Taoist priest. Why don''t I know?"


    Jiang Yilong just blurted out, a man flashed in my mind. "Is it Friday?"


    Bai Ling''s hint was too vague. If she hadn''t deliberately said that she had a personal feud, I really didn''t expect to communicate on Friday for a while. To be exact, we didn''t have any intersection with the Friday communication. Some were just the section where Hu Qingguo forced us to explore the way into the tomb. Later, I heard him mention it from Hu Qingguo. Jiang Yilong and I know all these things, but I am the only one who knows about Bai Ling''s private hatred.


    Bai Ling said, "at least, more than 50% of me may be him."


    "It''s impossible. This guy has disappeared from the world, and even Mr. Hu can''t find anyone else. How could it be him? Besides, how could he come here?" Jiang Yilong said hurriedly, "by the way, I remember, Mr. Hu said before, this guy acts strangely and always likes to dig immortal tombs. Does it mean that there are immortal tombs in chilaofeng?"


    Chilaofeng has a huge momentum pattern. It really doesn''t make sense to say that it doesn''t touch Feng Shui at all. However, if we have to say that there is a tomb in chilaofeng, it is really hard to make a conclusion when we have no news and no evidence.


    "You three are mysterious. What are you plotting behind my back?" Roland suddenly ran over and said curiously.


    Our topic was immediately interrupted. Roland looked unhappy when he saw that none of us spoke. In her opinion, we always treat her as an outsider. We never discuss with her on major and minor matters. No one will be happy to see the outside world.


    Xu Changfu then leaned over again and asked, "Xiao Qi and Xiao Jiang, you can see now. These guys come first. Moreover, I know very well the five who led them into the mountain. They are all experienced and capable people. That is, if there is one in the red old peak, it is likely that they have succeeded."


    Roland said: "If they really find the king, why don''t they leave? Besides, even the local people in bailigou dare not go. The chilao peak is deep in the mountain. No one has set foot in this area for a long time. In my opinion, if the king is really there, I''m afraid there won''t be only one plant. They pick them, and we pick ours. This is the place It depends on whose luck is better. "


    I answered, "Roland is right. They take theirs and we take ours. No one is sure about luck. But now I want to discuss one thing with you two."


    Xu Changfu said, "what''s up?"


    I said, "Uncle Xu, Roland, don''t be angry after I finish, because I really don''t have a better way."


    "Why are you so worn now," Roland said.


    I smiled and said, "I want you to stay."


    "Stay, what does that mean?"


    The Changbai mountain range is vast, which can not be denied. Even though we have been in the mountain for several days, the place where we left footprints is still the tip of the iceberg compared with the whole Changbai mountain range. However, with the help of Xu Changfu and his experience, we finally came to chilaofeng, which is the most likely place to have ginseng. Does it exist or not , it was also confirmed by Bai Ling just now. The first thing for us now is to climb the chilao peak immediately and find the ginseng essence as soon as possible. However, there is a variable now, and this variable is because of the Friday pass.


    We are a distance away from the tent. We can still see whether there are people in it. That is to say, this group is still in panheng, chilaofeng. We don''t know whether their purpose is because of the immortal tomb. However, once we follow up the mountain, we have to deal with Wutong. Bai Ling''s identity can hide from Xu Long Roland Fu, I can''t hide from Wutong. Moreover, Bai Ling has a private feud with Wutong, and has long wanted to get rid of him. Once he really meets him, there will be a life and death fight. In this way, Xu Changfu and Luo Lan may not be involved. Therefore, I personally think there is no better way except for them to stay.


    I can''t explain the details carefully with Xu Changfu and Roland. I want me to make up a reason for prevarication. For a moment, I can''t think of it. Simply put it simply: "let''s go to chilaofeng and you two stay."


    Xu Changfu has had a lot of harvests. Now he comes to chilaofeng. If he really has the opportunity to pick a ginseng king, it is of course God''s special care for him. However, he also knows that another group of people came to chilaofeng a few days in advance. Moreover, there are several experienced visitors. Even if he still has that idea in his mind, he knows it The probability of being in his head was not very likely. Therefore, when he heard me say this suddenly, he didn''t speak immediately as usual.


    Roland said, "why, you have to say a reason."


    Jiang Yilong understood what I meant and hurriedly said: "Now we have arrived at chilao peak, and the goal is also chilao peak. The mountain is high and the road is dangerous. We can''t predict what will happen. Don''t think about it. In short, it''s for your safety. Don''t worry. No matter whether we find the ginseng king or not, we will go down the mountain and meet you as soon as possible."


    Roland said, "but... I also know myself. I can''t help anything along the way..."


    Seeing that Roland didn''t insist as usual, I was relieved. I quickly said to Xu Changfu, "Uncle Xu, Roland, we''ll leave it to you. At that time, you have to return her to us intact."


    Xu Changfu said, "it''s no problem. The key is to set a time period at least."


    "Three days. At most, we will go down the mountain to meet you. Of course, if we still don''t go down the mountain after three days, you will leave here immediately with Roland."

 Chapter 135

    For this matter, we had a good chat with Xu Changfu and Roland for a while. Just as I guessed in my heart before, Xu Changfu had no hope of this trip and asked him to stay. He was naturally happy. The most important thing is Roland, hesitation, worry, concern and so on. Seeing her various reactions and speeches, Jiang Yilong was a little annoyed. He was obsessed with the situation and the onlookers were clear. On the contrary, I was secretly happy for Jiang Yilong.


    After we settled this matter, we did not immediately climb the chilao peak, but prepared to choose a temporary place for Xu Changfu and Roland near the foot of the mountain. At that time, we would not blindly look for a place to meet down the mountain.


    I and Jiang Yilong used a shovel to dig the snow pit, ready for the next period of time to stop with Xu Changfu Rolland. However, just after digging for a while, Jiang Yilong suddenly said, "don''t dig. Why waste your energy."


    I said, "are you going to let them follow up the mountain?"


    "That''s not true," said Jiang Yilong. "There are ready-made ones."


    Bai Ling said, "you mean them?"


    Jiang Yilong nodded and said, "we are not as thoughtful as them. We didn''t prepare a lot of things when we entered the mountain. We might as well borrow them while there is no one in the camp."


    "If no one borrows it, it''s called stealing," Roland said.


    I echoed, "I''m afraid it''s not very good."


    "Nothing good." Jiang Yilong suddenly smiled mysteriously and immediately attached to my ear and said a few words.


    We didn''t want to reveal our whereabouts to chilaofeng, so we deliberately kept a distance from the camp of those who passed on Friday. After listening to the phrase Jiang Yilong said to me, I immediately agreed without hesitation. Next, regardless of Xu Changfu''s objection, Roland hurried straight to their camp on Friday.


    When we came to Wutong camp, in addition to finding seven tents, there were still some canned dry food in the tent. Just looking at these sufficient preparations, it was more difficult for us to guess the intention of Wutong. However, at least we can be sure that this guy was really prepared to come here.


    Xu Changfu said, "even if it''s a loan, we have to discuss it with them. Otherwise, we''ll stay here for the time being and talk to them about the loan when they come back."


    Jiang Yilong said: "Uncle Xu, I didn''t say you. Your brain really hasn''t turned this corner... As I told you just now, we''re taking advantage of no one to borrow it. You think, it''s snowy and deep mountains and forests around. Under such circumstances, when they come back from the mountain, you don''t say you want to borrow a tent. Even if you want to borrow some dry food, I''m afraid it''s impossible It''s impossible to do anything. That''s human nature. Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t want to sleep in the ice and snow these days, you''ll quickly dismantle this account. "


    Xu Changfu is still hesitating. After all, we are not real thieves. Besides, there are several old acquaintances with Xu Changfu in the group who communicated on Friday. In case of an incident in the east window, Xu Changfu has no face. No matter what he thinks now, Jiang Yilong and I have made up our mind and started to dismantle the tent.


    "Remove another one."


    Bai Ling and Roland joined hands, followed by Xu Changfu. Seeing that things didn''t turn around, Xu Changfu simply took the initiative to help. Finally, we borrowed two tents in the camp on Friday. It''s reasonable that now we borrowed two tents and could have left contentedly, but we''ve done it. It''s better to be more cruel. We simply saved the rest of the tents When we were about to leave, it was still early. Jiang Yilong and I simply didn''t do it and broke the rest of the tents. We threw all these surplus tents in the distant mountain depression. Snow covered us. Before long, no trace will be left.


    It''s the first time I''ve ever seen such a dehumanizing act. However, as Jiang Yilong and I said, people don''t kill everyone for themselves. From our position, they will retreat only if they completely cut off the way to connect them on Friday. Once they really retreat, there will be no threat to us.


    "Crazy, crazy, if they know, we did it and have to kill us."


    "If you don''t do it, you can do it. Even if you want to regret it now, it''s too late. Uncle Xu, don''t worry. If this happens in the future, you can just push it on us."


    We destroyed Wutong''s camp and removed all the available supplies and dry food. With the food supplies we got, not to mention Roland and Xu Changfu, even if we were three of us, it would be more than enough to spend half a month in chilaofeng. However, such a crazy move does not mean that we have lost our mind. After all, the number of Wutong is large and we can see it The camp disappeared out of thin air without leaving a trace. There must be some doubt. Once we separated from Xu Changfu Roland, we were approached by the gang on Friday. At that time, it is very likely that these people will really kill them to vent their anger. Therefore, considering various potential factors, we had to move the camp further away and hide it more mysterious.


    This afternoon, we were all busy committing crimes and crimes, and the time was soon approaching night. At this time, it was impossible to go up the mountain now. However, Jiang Yilong and I were not idle. After eating plenty of dry food to supplement our physical strength and giving them a few instructions, we went back to the camp on Friday again along the road before it was completely dark The cat hid near the ground.


    The camp of Wutong has been emptied by us, and the wind and snow cover it up for us without leaving a trace. Now, what we want is not what is left in the panic, but to confirm the time schedule of this group of people.


    From our standpoint, when Tong and others saw the situation of the camp at the foot of the mountain on Friday, they were so angry that they were forced by the shortage of materials. Moreover, they didn''t even have a foothold. Seventy or eight percent of them may pack up and leave immediately. However, with the passage of time, Jiang Yilong and I went to the maoyao mountain depression and waited for our feet to freeze. It was already 9 p.m. and we had never seen a living man come down from the mountain.


    Jiang Yilong said, "do you think these guys are camping again on the mountain?"


    I said: "It''s quite possible that I haven''t seen them go down the mountain at such a late hour. However, if you think about it, senior brother, although there are more than a dozen of them, even if they are fully prepared before entering the mountain, if they only enter the mountain in the current season and are surrounded by ice and snow, everyone''s load must be limited. Therefore, I think it should be them who take away their camp in one pot The last stock. Even if they don''t go down the mountain tonight and plan to camp on the mountain, each of them should bring very limited necessities. "


    Jiang Yilong nodded and said, "that is, even if they don''t go down the mountain today, they still have to go down the mountain tomorrow. At that time, they still have to face the reality and pack up and leave."


    I said, "the truth is that it''s really hard for us to judge the specific time for the time being."


    Jiang Yilong said, "let''s not talk about this first. It''s not early and it''s cold. Let''s go back first."


    "Elder martial brother, what do you think is the purpose of coming to chilaofeng this Friday?"


    "I''m not him, how can I know. However, this guy likes to dig immortal''s tomb most. You don''t know about it. It''s very possible that what he heard this Friday, or what evidence clues he got, confirmed that there is a immortal''s tomb in chilao peak. Therefore, he didn''t hesitate to spend a lot of money and went here to dig the mountain and dig the tomb."


    "If, I just say if, have you ever thought that this Friday pass is actually for ginseng essence."


    "No, it''s impossible. How is this possible... It should be impossible..."

 Chapter 136

    The intention of the Friday communication is indeed elusive. However, as long as it does not collide with us, it does not constitute a threat. After understanding this, Jiang Yilong and I returned to our camp.


    The next day, it was dawn. The three of us packed our bags and carried necessary tools and food and dry food to each other. When we left, we gave Roland a few instructions and touched the road nearby to climb the red old peak. Chilaofeng mountain is high and dangerous. There is no man-made development. The way to climb the mountain can be described as endless complaints. There are several times of danger, and there was almost an accident.


    However, they are all small thrills, which are not enough to mention. However, along the way, the information learned from Bai Ling''s mouth was always inaccurate. In other words, she can rely on her special perception ability to determine that the ginseng essence is hidden in chilaofeng. However, she is not sure where the ginseng essence is hidden at present. In this way, we seem a little blind.


    At the end of the day, we had no harvest. We were so tired that we didn''t even see a ghost participating in essence. Under such circumstances, let alone the three-day agreement with Roland, even if it is as long as three months, it may not have a result.


    The full moon rises gradually, and the red old peak is silent. It''s strange to say that in the past few days, every time it''s dark, the cold moon hides and the earth has no light. On the contrary, the moon rose tonight.


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s not a way to go on like this. Chi laofeng says it''s big or small. He just wants to find such a thing on the mountain. It''s really looking for a needle in a haystack. Besides, this guy is still a monster."


    I said, "senior brother, why don''t we consider Friday?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "well, what do you mention him for?"


    "Don''t you forget what I said to you before? In the light of the situation, I really think it''s possible. After all, Friday pass is an evil way. He wants to open up a shortcut by any means. If we..."


    Before I finished, Bai Ling was suddenly excited and interrupted, "if I calculate well, today should be the 15th of the middle month."


    Jiang Yilong said, "so what."


    Bai Ling said, "that''s right. It''s better to hit the sun than to choose a day. I didn''t expect to catch up with us. Calculate the time, it should still be in time."


    Jiang Yilong and I heard it in the clouds and fog. Seeing it, Bai Ling sped up and explained: "Ginseng essence is a spiritual thing. Although today is not the full moon of the Mid Autumn Festival, today''s half moon, * * Tuina, adopt the moon, which is the avenue of essence and strange cultivation. Therefore, I''m sure that ginseng essence will appear tonight. Once tonight, if you want to find it again, you don''t have a chance to encounter a coincidence, it''s really looking for a needle in a haystack."


    I said, "although I still didn''t understand it, are you really sure that Shenjing will appear tonight?"


    Bai Ling nodded.


    Jiang Yilong said, "even if it really will appear, now it''s time. Where should we find it?"


    "The place closest to the sky."


    "What is the place closest to the sky?"


    "That is, the highest peak of chilao peak."


    It took us a whole day to climb the chilao peak. It was very difficult to walk by foot. Now we are still half way up the mountainside. According to Bai Ling''s position, even if there was no accident, it will take at least a day and a half to climb to the highest mountain of chilao peak.


    "If you miss tonight, it''s really hard to have a chance?"


    "It should be. You know my situation. I''m afraid I''ll have to go back to the mountains and rebuild the right path in three or five days."


    Hearing what she said, Jiang Yilong and I panicked. We finally found a way to save Bai Ling. We just came to this ghost place where birds don''t shit. Now it''s good that Shenjing is about to appear, but it''s far from the top of the mountain.


    "If we knew, we wouldn''t count on Xu Changfu. It will harm us and waste a lot of time. Now even if we have this heart, there is no hurry in time."


    "If it weren''t for Xu Changfu, we couldn''t find chilaofeng at all."


    "Don''t argue. The situation is not the worst. At least, I have a shortcut right now."


    After Bai Ling finished, his expression became a little complicated. He looked at me and Jiang Yilong, but he didn''t speak for a long time. Under our repeated urging, Bai Ling finally said, "I''ll take you up now."


    We didn''t fully understand it. We just felt that there was a flash of light in front of us and there was no trace of Bai Ling. Instead, there was a big fox three meters long and covered with silver and white. For a moment, we didn''t understand the situation and were startled.


    Jiang Yilong and I said in the same voice, "are you Bai Ling?"


    She looked a little complicated and finally nodded. "Don''t be afraid. I''m forced to be helpless. Anyway, if I can''t find the ginseng essence, I''ll be like this in a few days. If this is the end, I''ll have to go back to the mountain forest at that time."


    I said, "can you change back now?"


    She shook her head.


    Jiang Yilong said, "that is, now only Shenjing can help you consolidate your foundation, cultivate your yuan and restore your Taoism?"


    Bai Ling nodded.


    "In that case, what are you waiting for? Hurry up."


    "Come to my back and I''ll take you up."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A group of people lie prone in the dense grass and snow, and stay where they are, as if they don''t know the cold. Their eyes locked on the top of the cliff, the highest part of chilao peak, as if they were waiting for something.


    "Boss Zhou, we spent so much effort and killed people. Why is it now? We haven''t even seen the ghost of King Shen. You shouldn''t be lying to us."


    "As I told you, this is not an ordinary ginseng king, but the ginseng king among the ginseng kings. In short, this ginseng king is a spiritual thing. We alerted it when we went up the mountain, so we can''t hide it. However, today is a half moon night. If I say it will appear, it will appear." after a pause on Friday, I said: "However, before that, I need to reiterate that I am determined to get this thing. No one of you can make wrong ideas. However, you can rest assured that as long as you get the thing, the benefits I promised you will never break my promise."


    Everyone said, "boss Zhou, you can rest assured."


    As time passed, it was already midnight. At this moment, the half moon rose to a high place, and the moon was already thick. At this time, the snow grass on the top of the mountain suddenly loosened, like something drilling out of the snow pile.


    Everyone held their breath and dared not breathe. These invited ginseng collectors and helpers had never seen the so-called strange spirit ginseng in their whole life. In addition to being curious, of course, they were more concerned about the benefits promised to them on Friday.


    Suddenly, there was a burst of childish laughter in the quiet space. Everyone seemed inexplicable, and the timid was cold in the back. Everyone knew that there was no one else up and down the whole chilao peak except them. If so, why children.


    However, when everyone looked back and looked at the loose snow grass again, they saw a young child, no more than three years old, who had drilled out of the snow grass. The doll was beautiful, with clear eyes, a towering tower on his head, and only a small red belly pocket all over his body. For a moment, everyone seemed to ignore something , I just feel that the doll in front of me is very cute. I even have an impulse to rush up and hold him in my arms.


    When everyone''s eyes inadvertently swept over his lower body, the joy just disappeared. Although his two legs had been formed and even barefoot, countless roots with uneven length grew from his thigh to his ankle.


    Where is this child? It''s clearly a monste

 Chapter 137

    Space seems to condense at this moment. Staring at the scene in front of us, most people have a heart in their throat. In the past, people only heard that there were wild animals and monsters hidden in the mountains and forests, various versions and demons, but no one had seen them. They had the right to use them as entertainment after tea. However, I never thought that in their lifetime, at this moment, they actually saw the legendary strange appearance with their own eyes.


    I''m sure this doll is the monster of the mountain spirit. Several slightly timid people have the idea of retreating. After all, they can''t provoke this thing at will. If they don''t do it well, they may not lose their lives. However, at this moment, they stopped the fear. In advance, Friday Tong said that they were in ambush and squatting. The picture was an old ginseng king in the red old peak. Now think about it carefully, and then look at the excited look of Wutong at the moment. This spirit seems to be the ginseng King mentioned by Wutong again and again, but people didn''t expect that the ginseng King referred to by Wutong not only has spirit, but also has been cultivated into a semi-human ginseng essence.


    Shenjing doll looked left and right and confirmed it carefully. When it determined that the surroundings were quiet to the extreme, there were no other people and wild animals except it. Its feet were floating and swaying. It came to the top of the mountain, sat on the ground, and closed its eyes in the face of the half moon. Yuehua sprinkles and wraps around it. From a distance, you can see that its skin is golden.


    "Do it!"


    The sound broke the quiet space. The gathering participants and helpers suddenly came out of the snow grass, almost at the same time, and poured down from the sky the heavenly net with copper coins tied with red lines. Shenjing doll was immersed in absorbing the moonlight. At the moment when the news came out, it just realized its carelessness, so it wanted to take the work and escape. But as soon as it wanted to drill into the hinterland of the snow, it had been caught in the net, and immediately lifted off the ground. The more it struggled, the more the red line netted.


    Shenjing doll knew that the disaster was coming, and the silver bell like laughter had disappeared. It was a human cry. Although the voice was not loud, if he was a kind-hearted and compassionate person, he really had the impulse to let him go. However, as soon as the crowd gathered around, they competed to meet their curiosity ~ hope, but they didn''t see its pouch crystal tears, which seemed to be pretended.


    "Look at it. It looks white, fat and delicate. Is it a monster or a child?"


    "Look at its feet. These roots are a monster."


    "You say, if you eat this thing, can it bring people back to life even if it is dead?"


    Listening to these people''s words, the sound of Shenjing doll''s crying sank, and there was only the sound of curiosity around. It was dead, completely dead. At this time, it flashed yellow light all over. Where was a doll''s body in the red line net? It was just a giant ginseng with human shape and countless roots.


    "My God, it''s really a ginseng spirit monster."


    Seeing the success, Wu Tong felt more happy, and the sound of joy and laughter soon came out. However, the top priority is to take the ginseng essence in his own hands as soon as possible, otherwise, once there is any change at this juncture, his intestines will regret and have no place to reason.


    "Don''t grind it. Give it to me quickly."


    Although Shen Jing is curious, he is also strange. He saw it with his own eyes for the first time in his life. However, they know little about the magical effect. Compared with this, at least, they think it is more direct than the benefits promised to them in advance. Simply, one of the participants tightened the red line net in his hand, and some dedicated and flattering came towards Friday. However, just five or six meters away from Wutong, a huge figure suddenly flew in the air. Before he could see what was flying just now, he already felt that the red wire netting tightly held by his right hand suddenly lost its weight. He quickly looked down and saw that most of the red wire netting was torn, and now there was only a small section tightly held in his own hand, And the ginseng essence of the net is also missing.


    His face sank and his heart was very flustered. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. But when he looked at the vulture''s eyes, his panic suddenly turned into fear. "Boss Zhou, i... i... it has nothing to do with me."


    It happened suddenly, so that on Friday, Tongya didn''t expect to have succeeded immediately. At this time, Cheng Yaojin was killed halfway. Although he didn''t even see what was robbing the ginseng essence just now, he soon felt the evil spirit dispersed in the air with his keen perception ability. At the same time, he quickly locked the escape route.


    Friday Tong was so angry that his pent up anger burst out and shouted angrily at the man who was just about to hand over the ginseng essence to him: "dog day, I just told you to give it to me right away. I''m procrastinating to see a strange thing. Now, the ginseng essence was robbed. You broke the good thing of the old son. You fucking die for me." then he said, On Friday, Tong fiercely kicked in the middle. The local ginseng collector wanted to explain what to eat. But he stepped back and his feet were empty. At this time, he remembered that he was not far behind him. He had no time to call for help. The unlucky ginseng collector lost his life and fell down.


    Seeing this, the people were shocked. "Killed, killed."


    On Friday, he shouted, "shut the fuck up and quickly seal the way down the mountain for me. If you don''t get things back for me, you should end up like this."


    One man was tall, strong and powerful. He looked black faced and bearded. He was a little murderous, but he refused to say, "we don''t want such a thing to happen. However, how can you push him down the mountain and threaten us with death. I quit. I think you can take me."


    It''s rare to have a face-to-face challenge. On Friday, he laughed without anger. The Yin Qi in the laughter was like this thick ice and snow. "OK, that''s good. Let''s see what I can do." he said in a halting voice, holding a talisman and reciting the mantra formula silently. The talisman''s spontaneous combustion without fire was really strange. Then, on Friday, the two fingers of his right hand were close together, and the fire Talisman flew straight to him. It may be that the temperature in the surrounding space was too low. When the fire talisman flew in front of this man, it suddenly went out. He had the courage to say a sentence of pretending to play tricks, His eyes were suddenly dull and empty. Even his instinctive breathing had completely stopped here.


    "Seal the mountain for me!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The time is urgent. We can only get to the top of chilaofeng mountain as soon as possible before we can see the ginseng essence of moon worship practice. The key is that the three of them are still a long distance from the top of the mountain. They are about to miss the best chance to succeed. At this time, Bai lingliang showed his final card, transformed from human shape into real body, and carried Jiang Yilong and me like flying in the air and climbing up cliffs, It took only half an hour to reach the top of chilao peak. However, I didn''t expect that the Wutong group, who hadn''t been down the mountain for a long time, had already ambushed here. Bai Ling had to cover up his whereabouts and put Jiang Yilong and me on a nearby mountain. She then ambushed again and prepared to make a profit.


    I''ve always been worried because Bai Ling''s move is too risky. If Zhou Wutong takes the lead in discovering it, it will be difficult for her to get away. It seems that we in another mountain can''t help.


    "Look at that. How can it be a child."


    "Is it the ginseng essence we are looking for?"


    "Oh, they succeeded on Friday."


    "Ha ha, Bai Ling, Bai Ling robbed the ginseng essence..."


    Bai Ling was surprised and robbed the ginseng essence on the way. She didn''t dare to stop a little. She jumped and swept away, and left the top of the mountain. A few minutes later, she returned to us. Before we could say anything, she blurted out, "go quickly. If you don''t go again, you can''t go away."


    When she finished, she immediately handed over the red thread net in her mouth and the ginseng essence contained in it to me. I quickly put it in my arms. Then Jiang Yilong and I lay on Bai Ling''s back again and returned down the mountain.


    Before, Jiang Yilong and I didn''t expect that Bai Ling would make such a bad decision in order to get the ginseng essence. However, now that the ginseng essence is in hand, it''s worth it. Moreover, with Bai Ling''s real body carrying us, the time to go down the mountain is just as easy as going up the mountain.


    Jiang Yilong said, "Bai Ling, now you have the ginseng essence. Do you eat it right away and solve all the problems?"


    Bai Ling replied, "yes."


    I said, "Why are you hiding and tucking in? You''ll eat it now."


    "It''s too late."


    I didn''t understand the meaning of Bai Ling''s words, but I saw a dark shadow bouncing from a distance. Although the moon was shining at the height of half a month, the light was still very dim in the depths of the woods.


    "You demon, how dare you make my uncle''s idea? You really want to die."


    I was taken by surprise. Naturally, the visitor was human, but we didn''t see who it was. However, on second thought, even if we couldn''t see the visitor''s face clearly because of our sight, who could suddenly appear to intercept us on this red old peak.


    "It''s Friday!" Jiang Yilong and I spoke in unison. When he blurted it out, he couldn''t help being afraid. Although this guy is a monk, he has the ability to catch up in this snowy place in an instant. This guy is scary. What kind of road is he repairing.


    "Well, it''s actually someone who makes it. It seems that you still know me."


    We dare not talk. With the protective color of darkness, he can''t see our facial features clearly. Since he can''t see our facial features clearly, he can''t distinguish the fear on our faces.


    However, even if time is good for us now, Bai Ling''s huge body, coupled with her silver hair without any mottled color, is still very abrupt in the dark.

 Chapter 138

    Jiang Yilong and I have no details about how high the Tao shop is now. However, according to the current situation, it is certainly bad for us to spend a long time in confrontation. I tried my best to control the panic in my heart and calm myself. Immediately, I attached it to Bai Ling''s ear and said, "there is more than one way down the mountain. We hurried to escape from behind."


    Bai Ling had a fight with Wu Tong. She naturally knew the current situation in her heart. She turned around and was ready to take a detour down the mountain. However, at the moment when Bai Ling just made a move, he suddenly bounced through the body on Friday, blocking our way again.


    On Friday, Tong Leng said, "how dare you rob the demon? There''s nothing so cheap in the world. You can run away if you rob. However, since you can be with the demon, you shouldn''t be ordinary people. Report your name."


    I said, "report your mother''s big head ghost. Don''t make me anxious. Get out of here."


    Friday Tong laughed and said, "what can I do if I get anxious? I want to try."


    Bai Ling said, "you are not his opponent."


    Friday channel: "eh, it''s not an ordinary demon. You can speak. It seems that you are a monster. Ha ha, I really didn''t expect that today is my lucky day on Friday. First there is a ginseng spirit, and now there is a Taoist demon."


    In this conversation room, the light of the distant torch came immediately. On Friday, he called and shouted, and all these guys gathered around. The originally dark space was suddenly illuminated like day.


    "Mom, what a big white fox."


    "Why are there two people on your back?"


    Seeing that we were surrounded, it was difficult to escape again. In addition, it became even more difficult with his obstruction. On Friday, the stone in Tong''s heart finally fell to the ground, instead of rippling a good smile on his face. "I tell you, this is not an ordinary wild fox. Like the ginseng essence you saw just now, it is a mountain essence and wild monster. However, you don''t have to worry. It can''t hurt you with me. As long as you surround me, the benefits promised to you will be doubled."


    There must be a brave man under heavy reward. These people were afraid of Bai Ling''s huge real body just now. Now they stand in place and guard firmly as if they had eaten the bear''s heart and leopard''s courage.


    I beat the drum in my heart and wanted to take the opportunity to come up with a all-round plan. However, this guy was too angry on Friday, and the current situation was firmly grasped by him. Not to mention the way to escape safely, I couldn''t think of any way to parry and turn the situation around.


    Friday channel: "you two boys, although I don''t know your name, you must be smart. You know the current situation, but as long as you cooperate, I will never hurt you."


    Jiang Yilong said, "how do you want me to cooperate?"


    "Simple, it''s really simple for you." on Friday, the Dow pointed to Bai Ling and said, "as long as you give her to me and your successful ginseng essence to me, I''ll let you down the mountain now."


    I''m not afraid that Jiang Yilong will turn against the water, because he can''t do anything like this. Jiang Yilong turned down and said to Wutong, "it''s simple for you, but it''s difficult for us to make your request."


    I also went up and down from Bai Ling''s back, stood up in front of Bai Ling, and the chopper came out. He said, "you are a fool. Don''t talk nonsense. Even if I work hard, I won''t let you succeed."


    "Bright knife, it''s such a trick. It seems that someone in my week still overestimates you." Friday Tong immediately said to the people around him, "what are you doing? Do you want me to deal with this kind of goods?"


    Originally, these people just went into the mountain to find participants on Friday. They didn''t want the situation to reach this point. Some of them were like being forced to go up Liangshan and riding a tiger was difficult to get down. They looked at us, and one of them said, "little brother, no matter who you are, we are numerous. We don''t want to hurt you, let alone kill you. You''d better do what he says."


    Only when we can afford to pay a price on Friday can we invite these helpers to collect visitors. From this point of view, we simply can''t have a way to make these people turn back. What''s more, in their eyes, we are not good people when we are with monsters.


    I said, "as long as you dare to step forward, my knife will see blood."


    Jiang Yilong also showed his machete. If Bai Ling and Wutong were put aside, it would be like a street fight.


    Friday Tong said, "what are you doing? You''re not without guys. Go ahead. Even if you really kill them, I''ll fight it. It won''t hurt you."


    As soon as they heard this, they also showed the guy, and their guy had a shotgun in addition to a knife. In the face of such a situation, even if we are completely at a disadvantage, we still do not retreat, because there is no way back.


    Three shotguns aimed at us, but the three men didn''t have the strength or the courage to shoot at us. Then, four big men with knives and tools gathered around step by step. Before they started, they still advised again.


    "Shit, you want to die yourself."


    Although they are angry and roaring, we also know that these people can''t help themselves and don''t deliberately attack their vital points. Jiang Yilong and I deal with each other. Although these people are strong and strong, they are ordinary people after all. Although we are the same, we have always practiced. It is not difficult to deal with them. Three or five of them fell to the ground after fighting. There were two or three knife wounds on their bodies. Although they shed a lot of blood, they were only skin and flesh injuries, or their lives would be saved.


    On Friday, Tong looked cold and shouted, "shoot."


    The three still dared not, but they shouted several times on Friday. Finally, one of them looked horizontal, gritted his teeth and aimed at Jiang Yilong and fired a shot. Although the guns in their hands are gunpowder shotguns with limited power, once they are hit, the consequences are unimaginable. Just between the lightning and stone fire, Bai Ling suddenly flew away with his four feet on the ground and threw the shooter to the ground on the spot. The man was so frightened that the dead took great risks. The shotgun in his hand was thrown on the ground and was directly thrown away by Bai Ling.


    "Elder martial brother."


    I hurriedly looked at Jiang Yilong, and Jiang Yilong''s divine feeling seemed a little stunned. It seemed that he was frightened by the man''s action just now. Then he checked his whole body up and down, but he didn''t find any trace of being shot. "I, I''m fine."


    There are a large number of people, but we are not good at forking. In these meetings, Bai Ling threatened, and all the others were scared back. Even if Friday Tong offered a high price at this time, I''m afraid they won''t take the risk to come forward again.


    Wutong didn''t get angry because of what happened in front of him. On the contrary, he still had a smile on his face. "You naturally have some skills to be with the spirits and monsters. OK, just surround yourself. I''ll do it myself."


    We have some chances of winning against these ordinary people. However, when I plan to do it by myself next Friday, I feel very upset. However, in any case, he can''t succeed. This is an unalterable decision made by my eye contact with Jiang Yilong.


    Wu Tong''s eyes moved away from us and locked Bai Ling firmly. At the same time, he suddenly had a flag in his hand. At the moment of seeing this flag order, I remembered that Bai Ling was also trapped by the magic of the general flag order on Friday when he had not been able to turn into a human. Looking at his looks and actions, it was obvious that he didn''t regard us as real opponents at all. His lips were wriggling and I didn''t know what the ghost was reading. Then, the flag in his hand flew like lightning. Before Jiang Yilong and I came back, the flag had been firmly inserted in front of Bai Ling.


    Bai Ling naturally knew the power of this flag order and turned around and ran away. But then, five or six flag orders were thrown from Wutong''s hands, which trapped Bai Ling like a snare.


    Bai Ling, trapped in the flag array, screamed and trembled. He looked at us for help.


    I was very angry. Looking at the proud Wutong, I waved my machete and threw it at him. Whether I could hit this guy or not, I turned and ran to Bai Ling to take out the flag around her from the snow. However, it''s strange to say that this little flag is like deep-rooted. I can''t pull a penny even with my strength.


    On Friday Tong laughed loudly and said, "I''m really ignorant. My flag array has become. Can you pull it out if you want to. Don''t waste your energy. It depends on how I can open her up in front of you and take her internal pill."


    When Wutong was talking, he came straight in our direction. Jiang Yilong gnashed his teeth and waved a knife to stop Wutong. However, on Friday, Tong didn''t want to fight him at all. He saw that his steps changed horizontally and the ghost avoided Jiang Yilong.


    "This is Yu bu."


    "Eh, you know, are you also a Taoist?" Wutong was curious, but now it was more important for him to solve Bai Ling. Therefore, before Jiang Yilong could reply, he swaggered towards us again.


    "Friday pass, you guy underestimated me." seeing that Friday pass was still seven or eight meters away from us, I quickly got up and said a word with him. At the same time, I pinched my hands and two fingers and chanted a spell. "Great old gentleman, divine soldier, he Ling, get up."


    As soon as the mantra came out, the flag array suddenly loosened. Then, several flag orders fell to the ground. Without saying a word, I kicked the flag order in front of me. Bai Ling was saved and jumped over the flag array.


    "You, you are also a Taoist!" Tong''s face changed on Friday. At this time, he was no longer as calm as before. "Unexpectedly, I took a look again and again. It''s really... No wonder that I can rob my ginseng essence with demons. It''s good. It''s very good. Since you know me, but I can''t recognize you. No matter whether the flood washed the Dragon King Temple today or not, I want you to know how high and how deep the water is."

 Chapter 139

    Of course, we know that it is difficult to estimate the ability to communicate on Friday. Maybe even if we have the three joint forces of Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling, it is difficult to compete with him. But even so, if Friday Tong refuses to stop, we can only meet the difficulties.


    Jiang Yilong returned to us. The machete in his hand did nothing to deal with Wutong. He simply inserted it directly into the snow nearby. "Younger martial brother, I''ll entangle him. Look at the punctual machine and run quickly."


    I said, "let''s go together."


    Bai Ling didn''t speak, but she didn''t shrink back behind us now. She cracked her mouth, bared her teeth, shouted angrily and roared. The people around the ring were terrified. They retreated together again, but they couldn''t retreat.


    On Friday, he snorted coldly. I don''t know what method he used. His hands were two fingers and the void flashed. The flag orders that had fallen to the ground magically returned to his hands. However, he didn''t intend to continue to use the flag orders against us. Instead, he collected the flag orders. "I want to go. Hehe, I didn''t say no. let''s see if you''re good enough."


    In terms of brute force, Jiang Yilong and I are young and strong. In addition, we have done Bangbang before. We have a brute force. However, the martial arts moves were practiced with master Yuanqiu in those years. Otherwise, the participants would have taken us down. However, it is obvious that next Friday Tong will not subdue us by such a mean means. He suddenly took out a piece of talisman. When the talisman lit up, he directly threw the talisman in front of the snow. "The heaven gate is open, the earth gate is open, and the Five ghosts come to me."


    Looking at the situation, I saw that in the place where the talisman was burning, in addition to leaving talisman ash, the white ice and snow suddenly became dark. At the same time, a dark wind suddenly blew in the space.


    I said, "You raise ghosts."


    "You can raise demons, can''t I raise ghosts?" we were shocked on Friday, and our faces were proud again.


    Although the people around were surprised at the magic of Wutong, in their view, there was nothing except some changes in the snow where the talisman was burned just now, as if they were really pretending to play tricks. Flesh eyed mortals can''t see the immediate changes. Jiang Yilong and I quickly use Yin and yang to open the eyes of yin and Yang. When I looked at it, I saw five green faced ghosts floating on the left and right sides of Wutong.


    "The Five ghosts listen to orders and eat their souls."


    As soon as the command was given, the five Yin ghosts issued a burst of ghost crying and wolf howling, locking me and Jiang Yilong. Although we brought the peach wood sword, we put it in our backpack and wanted to take it out. I''m afraid it''s too late. Otherwise, with the peach wood sword in hand, the five Yin ghosts would not be so unscrupulous.


    The five Yin ghosts are raised by Wutong, which is naturally unusual. Once entangled by them, they may really be possessed by Yin ghosts and devour our souls. Jiang Yilong and I were not as good as he thought, so we quickly cast a body protection spell. Just as the five Yin ghosts were about to touch our bodies, Qi Qi was shocked back by the body protection spell. However, our body protection spell is only the lowest shallow spell. Although the Yin ghost will be shaken back this time, if they try it a few more times, the Qi of yin and evil will still be able to break the body protection spell.


    "There are still some means, but they are all invisible things. Go on."


    Is a ghost, no entity, naturally can not feel pain. The Yin ghost attacked again, just like a glass barrier. Suddenly, it was hit hard and smashed into pieces. The body protection spell has been broken. Jiang Yilong and I know we can''t let Yin ghosts close to us. Roll on the spot and step back three steps. Immediately, as soon as the Dharma palm came out, the void patted the attacking Yin ghost.


    "I''ve scared you out of your wits."


    Jiang Yilong roared, bit his fingertip and drew a talisman on the palm of his left hand with fingertip blood. He was fast, but he drew a Heavenly Master spell in the blink of an eye. Jiang Yilong and I have limited practice in Taoism. At present, such advanced spells for curing ghosts can only be drawn into talisman paper. However, we know that the power of paper talisman is far less than that of blood talisman, but in this way, it consumes mana very much.


    Jiang Yilong really has some impulses and some upper brain. However, in the current situation, this is a must. He clapped three palms in the void one after another, and the three yin ghosts were photographed. However, according to the truth, under the Heavenly Master''s spell, the three yin ghosts should be beaten out of their wits and disappear invisible, but they were only photographed together with a burst of smoke.


    One lip and tooth on Friday. "Back."


    After hearing the order, the two Yin ghosts who were about to attack and the three yin ghosts who were photographed flew back to Wutong immediately. I didn''t know what Wutong was reading in his mouth. In a twinkling, the five Yin ghosts disappeared. "Tianshi Fu, there is still such a Taoist practice. However, if I guess well, I''m afraid your Taoist practice is limited to this."


    We didn''t answer. We just locked in the Friday pass and couldn''t guess what he wanted to do.


    He suddenly sneered twice. At the same time, he took out the flag order that had been put away by him again. He threw it into the air. Three flag orders were steadily inserted into the snow in front of him. Then, he took out a purple talisman, put his hands together, looked solemn, and the purple talisman flew into the air as soon as the spell was put out. "Tiangang Dharma thunder, split demons and kill evil."


    We looked up at the sky. The half moon was empty. The light was not bright, but we could still see black clouds. However, when we focused, we saw a flashing silver light in a black cloud.


    Bai Ling was frightened and said, "this is Farley. You can''t take it. Run quickly."


    On Friday, a flag order on the ground suddenly flew back into his hand. He waved the flag order. The void flashed and the thunder exploded. With the flag order falling on Friday, a small silver light fell suddenly, and the falling position was me. Lightning, stone and fire are too fast. We have no defense at all. Of course, in the face of such a spell, Jiang Yilong and I can''t resist it at all.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Bai Ling suddenly took off and jumped up. At the moment when FA Lei fell, she resisted with her body. FA Lei was right in the middle of her body. She only heard her scream, and her body suddenly fell down from the air. Looking at her eyes, a piece of hair on her back was scorched black, her skin cracked and her blood rolled.


    "Bai Ling, Bai Ling..."


    Jiang Yilong and I were so frightened that it was useless to scold in our hearts. Although Bai Ling succeeded in taking over this thunder, it is obvious that the injury caused to Bai Ling is not light.


    Bai Ling stood up in pain, despair in her eyes. "If I were in my prime, I could barely deal with him. Now, we are no different from the fish on the chopping board. Brother Yilong, Zhiyuan, this is my destiny. Run while these two Dharma mines fall."


    "Ha ha, what a loving and righteous man." Friday channel: "although you have love and righteousness, but you don''t know, you hit my way. Hey hey, there are two Dharma thunder, pick it up."


    Jiang Yilong and I were so angry that we gnashed our teeth. However, in the face of the powerful Friday pass, we didn''t have the power to parry. However, we know that if Wutong uses thunder to deal with us again, Bai Ling will still stand up for us as just now. In this way, as Wutong said just now, he is right in his way.


    "I''ll kill you son of a bitch."


    Jiang Yilong took up his machete on the ground like a runaway wild horse and rushed towards Wutong. Wutong didn''t expect Jiang Yilong to attack himself at this time. He quickly took back the second flag order again and was preparing to lower Falei again. Jiang Yilong''s machete had reached his face. He hurriedly dodged and avoided. Even if Wutong had Yu Bu''s magic power like a ghost, Jiang Yilong never got close, but, The Farley in the dark clouds in the sky has not fallen strangely.


    I woke up from my anger and seemed to see the way: "if I guessed right, although this guy summoned FA Lei, it seems that it will take time for FA Lei to descend." I said to Bai Ling again, "I can''t escape this disaster, so I''d better fight with him at this time."


    I rushed up and took the lead in kicking down another flag that was inserted on the ground. Immediately, I cooperated with Jiang Yilong and fought with the general life on Friday with the lowest superficial method. While I kicked down the flag on the ground, Friday Tong had no time to lower Falei. The silver light flashing in the dark clouds in the sky became darker and darker. In less than a few minutes, there was no shadow at all.


    By mistake, I managed to escape this disaster by magic. My heart is happy. However, without subduing the Friday pass, the crisis will remain unabated. However, relying on the body method of stepping on Yu, Wu Tong was skillfully avoided by Jiang Yilong and I whenever we were about to succeed. If it goes on like this, our physical strength will be exhausted and we can''t take him at all. However, our nonsense makes him have no time to cast spells. Moreover, our essence is different from that of Bai Ling, but the spell of curing ghosts and catching demons in his hands is naturally invalid for us.


    The practice time has passed, and the FA Lei has disappeared. Even if he can summon FA Lei again, he needs enough time. Seeing us pestering, this guy was angry and no longer avoided. Instead, he lived face to face with us by relying on the ghost body method.


    After several rounds of fighting, Jiang Yilong and I were not his opponents at all. We ate a few fists and feet. At this time, we had no time to lick and rest. Otherwise, once we gave him enough time, we might really have bad luck. Seeing that we were at a disadvantage, Bai Ling suddenly flew in the air. With her help, we moved back to the disadvantage a little.


    "Help, help."


    After being pestered by us, Friday communication can be described as endless complaints. Even if you have the ability to connect heaven, you can''t make it. In desperation, the guy began to ask for help. However, Yu Guang glanced around. There were his helpers around. Just now, when he cast a spell to reduce thunder, these guys had already escaped.


    "Bai Ling, cut him off."


    Bai Ling flew to bite and dodged again on Friday, but Jiang Yilong and I got entangled again. After a while, this guy was completely surrounded by the three of us, and the parry force became more and more difficult.


    "Bang."


    I kicked Wu Tong''s back and kicked him over. Jiang Yilong followed the trend and cut him with a machete in the air. Wu Tong rolled on the spot in horror. Bai Ling broke his back again and stretched out his legs. However, in this cold weather, this guy was dressed a lot. Although Bai Ling''s grip was strong, he only scratched the thick clothes on his back, Didn''t hurt this guy.


    Seeing that the general trend was gone, he retreated without attack on Friday. The two jumps flashed back to the woods. "Don''t be happy too early. Even if you put on your wings, you can''t escape my Wuzhishan!"


    Jiang Yilong killed him and was about to chase after him in the direction of the forest. I quickly shouted, "don''t chase, it''s us who should escape."


    Bai Ling said, "you, come on my back. Let''s hurry down the mountain."

 Chapter 140

    We can recover our disadvantage and force ourselves to escape on Friday, which naturally has a great chance. However, although we are pushing back the Friday pass, we also know that he will never let us go easily. Once he is fully prepared and comes to the door again, the result may be different again.


    The crisis still exists, but now we have a chance to escape from chilaofeng. As long as we leave chilaofeng and this mountain forest as soon as possible, it will not be so easy for him to find us again.


    At that moment, Jiang Yilong and I hurriedly lay on Bai Ling''s back, deviated from the escape direction of Wutong and quickly went down the mountain. However, Bai Ling carried us less than halfway up the mountain, and its speed became slower and slower. In the end, he fell directly to the ground, and we were also thrown a few meters away.


    We hurriedly leaned towards Bai Ling. Bai Ling was panting. Near his back, which was hit by Dharma thunder, it had become bright red. Moreover, the wound was still overflowing with blood. "I can''t. go down the mountain."


    Jiang Yilong and I were terrified for a moment. Bai Ling''s original root was damaged, and the situation was very bad. Just now she was affected by Friday array and FA Lei. Now her situation is like that one foot has completely stepped into the gate of hell.


    Jiang Yilong said, "no, don''t say such words. Even if it''s lifting, younger martial brother and I will carry you down the mountain."


    "Don''t say such naive words again. I know what I''m like now." Bai Ling said: "before Wutong comes, you hurry down the mountain. Even if you can''t meet Roland at the foot of the mountain, you must find a safe place to hide. Thousands, don''t be found by Wutong."


    Jiang Yilong scolded, "Damn it, it''s useless. Why didn''t I kill the turtle son just now."


    "Bailing, you''ll be fine. In short, no matter what way, I won''t let you die." looking at bailing''s empty and lax eyes, my heart hurts like ten thousand steel knives stabbing my heart. Just then, I suddenly came back and took it out of my arms. "Ginseng essence, yes, yes, how can we forget it. Eat it now. As long as you eat it, you will be fine."


    Bai Ling looked up at the giant ginseng covered with a red net in my hand. I thought she would immediately open her mouth and eat the ginseng essence. However, she shook her head and said, "it''s too late to eat it now."


    Jiang Yilong said, "what? How could this happen? Didn''t you say it''s a century old ginseng essence? As long as you eat it, you''ll be fine."


    Bai Ling said, "it''s still useful to eat it before the Friday pass comes. Now even the return to heaven mana can''t cure me."


    I panicked and said, "how could it be like this? How could it be like this."


    "Zhiyuan, you once saved my life. I wanted to protect you all my life, but now you can see that I broke my promise." she immediately looked at Jiang Yilong and said weakly: "Brother Yilong, thank you for taking care of me during this time and for everything you have done for me. I can''t repay you for this kindness, but it''s worth Bai Ling''s life to have such a friendship with you... I......"


    "Don''t talk, you talk nonsense..."


    "How can it be useless? It''s ginseng essence. How can it be useless."


    "Let''s go. Friday will catch up soon."


    I can''t watch Bai Ling die. No matter whether the ginseng essence is useful or not, in short, as long as Bai Ling eats it, there will be a glimmer of vitality. I quickly took out the ginseng essence from the red line net and handed it to Bai Ling. "Stop talking, whether it''s useful or not, you hurry to eat it."


    Bai Ling insisted on shaking her head. Instead of eating, she said, "believe what I just said, even if I eat it now, it''s better. It''s just more time. Let it go..."


    Jiang Yilong said, "let it go, let it go?"


    I said, "we worked hard to come here thousands of miles to cure your wounds. Now, you insisted on not eating it, and now we have to let it go... Even if you eat it now, you can only endure more time, but don''t worry, we will find other ways to cure you during this time."


    Bai Ling said, "although I used to call myself a fox fairy, I actually know that I still can''t get rid of the dissimilarity. Although this ginseng essence is not the same kind as me, it is also one of the ten thousand refined. Since I know that I will die, why bother to kill it and break its practice before I die. Zhiyuan, brother Yilong, for the sake of the past, you agree to my last request."


    "Yes, but..."


    Bai Ling insists on not eating ginseng essence, and now she puts forward such a request. For a moment, Jiang Yilong and I can''t make a decision. However, we also know that Bai Ling has reached the last moment of life and death. If we don''t agree, she will die in peace. How can we do such a thing.


    "Well, I promise you, I''ll let it go now."


    When I finished, I threw the ginseng essence in my hand on the snow. At the moment when the ginseng essence landed, the ginseng essence suddenly changed and the child stood in front of us. Instead of running away in a hurry, he looked at Bai Ling and said, "thank you, sister Bai Hu."


    Bai Ling said, "it''s not easy for you to practice. Hurry to find a place to hide."


    Shenjing doll looked at Bai Ling and us. In fact, during this period of time, Shenjing doll himself knows that our real purpose of coming to this chilaofeng is no different from Friday. We all want to get it. However, now Bai Ling suddenly made such a decision, and Shenjing doll didn''t think of it.


    Now I am angry and angry. I roared at the Shenjing doll who has not left for a long time: "what are you doing here? Hurry up and go."


    Shenjing doll pursed her lips and immediately looked at Bai Ling and said, "sister Bai Hu, no matter what you came to the red old peak for before, now that you let me live, you will repay me for your kindness."


    While he was talking, Shenjing doll made a small cut in his arm, and the golden blood immediately flowed out. He hurried to Bai Ling. "Open your mouth and drink my blood essence."


    Bai Ling said, "Why are you doing this? My sister is bound to die. If you do this, you will lose ten years of cultivation."


    Shenjing doll said, "drink it. Although you can''t recover completely for the time being, you can always cure some injuries."


    Seeing that Shenjing doll insisted, he also forcibly extended his little hand to Bai Ling''s mouth. Bai Ling finally licked a few drops with his tongue. However, after a while, Bai Ling''s weak condition immediately improved, and even the wound in the lightning stroke healed automatically.


    Bai Ling said, "thank you, sister. Go quickly. If you don''t go again, the man will come after you."


    "I won''t let sister white fox have anything to do. You stay here for the time being. Don''t leave. I''ll find help now." when Shenjing doll finished, he suddenly waved his hands and the vines and branches of the surrounding grass suddenly surrounded us. However, for a long time, he hid the three of us in it to block the wind, snow and air conditioning. After all this, Shenjing doll got into the snow and didn''t see him again.


    Jiang Yilong said, "he, he just said to find help?"


    I was stunned and said, "it seems so."


    Jiang Yilong said, "isn''t he lying to us?"


    I shook my head. Naturally, I didn''t know whether what Shenjing doll said was true or false. However, now Shenjing doll has left. Even if he really lied to us, we have no way to take him. However, fortunately, Shenjing doll still knows some worldly wisdom. Before leaving, she still feeds Bai Ling with her own blood essence. After drinking his blood essence, Bai Ling''s situation was obviously improved, and he no longer seemed to really leave us as just now.


    As time passed, it was several hours unconsciously. However, the Shenjing doll who said he was looking for help never came back. It seems that this guy really lied to us. I don''t know how long later, across the vine tree house, we found that it was bright outside and it was already daytime. Since he was fooled by Shenjing doll, he naturally can''t stay here any longer. Simply, Jiang Yilong simply broke the vine tree house with a machete.


    Jiang Yilong said, "this place can''t stay any longer. Let''s go quickly."


    I looked at Bai Ling and said, "can you still walk?"


    Bai Ling nodded and said, "I can still walk. In this way, you''d better come to my back and I''ll take you down the mountain. It''s faster."


    I said, "no, you''ve been seriously injured. If you say so again, it won''t necessarily make your injury worse."


    Bai Ling couldn''t resist US, but had to go down the mountain slowly with us. However, just after we left the vine tree house for only a few tens of meters, suddenly there was a rough laugh in the space. Just listening to the laughter, I seemed to fall into the ice cave in an instant.


    "No, it''s Zhou Wutong."


    On Friday, Tong bounced out of the woods and stood in front of us. He glanced at Jiang Yilong and me, and finally locked in Bai Ling. "I underestimate you. I can''t hide under my eyelids until now. However, you look like this. The oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry. Well, it''s going to die sooner or later. It''s better to give me the internal pill quickly. By the way, there''s ginseng essence."


    Jiang Yilong and I blocked Bai Ling. Qi Kou said, "even if we die, we won''t let you succeed."


    "You two boys really don''t know the height of heaven and earth. Good, good. Since you want to die, I''ll satisfy you." Friday Tong suddenly got angry and stepped on Yu step. I couldn''t see how he moved. At this time, I could feel a burst of colic in my abdomen. Then, my weight loss was smashed away from me. If I hadn''t reacted in time and hugged the trunk in panic, I''ve fallen under the cliff.


    "Dog day, I didn''t kill you last night. Now you come to die and eat me."


    Jiang Yilong is not the opponent of Wutong at all. After a few rounds, he beat Jiang Yilong to the ground.


    "Neidan is important. I won''t kill you first. Hei hei."


    "Run."


    At present, Bai Ling can''t have a move in her hand on Friday. Even if she really wants to escape, she is powerless. In the face of Friday communication, a trace of helplessness flashed in Bai Ling''s eyes, but more chagrin. After all, when she killed her relatives on Friday, she didn''t have the ability to revenge. Now she will face the same end.


    "Zhiyuan, brother Yilong, farewell."

 Chapter 141

    "Friday pass, if you dare to hurt her, I will kill you. Change is a ghost, and I will not let you go."


    "Hey, you''ll end up like this sooner or later. Even if you really miss me and want to catch up with me when you become a ghost, it''s best. At that time, I''ll turn you into ghost slaves for me to drive."


    On Friday Tong stopped looking at Jiang Yilong and walked directly in front of Bai Ling. He looked up and gave Bai Ling a palm. When this palm fell, it would also be the time of Bai Ling''s death.


    However, at this time, a golden barrier suddenly lit up around Bai Ling. On Friday, Tong was caught off guard and took a slap. Instead, he was shocked by his own strength. When he didn''t fully understand the situation, he saw that the thick snow suddenly loosened around Bai Ling, and then the Shenjing doll drilled out of the snow.


    "Sister white fox, I''m coming."


    Listening to his tender voice inevitably made me feel ashamed. Originally, I thought he was really a ruthless monster. I didn''t expect to appear again on this occasion at this time. However, except Shenjing doll, I didn''t see the so-called helper he asked for.


    Shenjing doll stood in front of Bai Ling, opened her arms, looked at Wu Tong and shouted, "with me, you can''t hurt her."


    Friday Tong was stunned and immediately laughed. "At the beginning, I thought you had been eaten by the white fox demon. I didn''t expect you to be still in the world. Ha ha, that''s good. It''s cheaper for someone in my week, then count you."


    On Friday, the voice of the call fell suddenly, and a red line tied with copper money appeared in use, which was wrapped around Shenjing doll. When the red thread was about to wrap around the Shenjing doll, at this time, it was suddenly caught by someone from the middle. Finally, the red thread was thrown away in the distance.


    Shenjing doll didn''t move. Moreover, the red line tied with copper money was his death door. It was absolutely impossible for him to do it. While we were still amazed at the changes in front of us, we only felt that like magic on TV, a person appeared next to the ginseng doll out of thin air.


    The man has a childlike face and hair, a drooping beard, a kind face and an old man''s manner. "You can''t hurt my children."


    Not only was Tong stunned on the spot on Friday, but even we and even Bai Ling couldn''t understand the situation at this moment. At this time, Shenjing doll looked at Bai Ling proudly and said, "sister Bai Hu, he is Shenzu, my ancestor. I invited him."


    After glancing at Wutong, he no longer looked at him. Instead, he looked at Bai Ling, gave a salute to Bai Ling, and said kindly, "what happened last night, Shen wa told me, thank you for saving his life and his accomplishments. It''s a long way. I''m late. Please don''t be surprised."


    Bai Ling said, "the little demon has seen Shenzu."


    "Hey, hey, don''t be polite. You have the right to stand aside. I''ll invite him down the mountain and thank you again." after saying that, he faced up to Wutong again this time: "you have a bad intention, disturb my son and grandson Qingxiu and don''t talk about it, and you also want to hurt his life. The crime is heinous, and the way of heaven is unforgivable. But if you miss my son and grandson, you don''t succeed. I forgive your sin. Now get back down the mountain quickly."


    On Friday, I looked at the proud Shenjing doll and Shenzu, and finally realized: "Ha ha, Daji Daji, which life did I practice on Friday? It''s such a blessing. There''s a little ginseng essence, a white fox demon, and now there''s another ancestor of ginseng essence. Look at your cultivation, I''m afraid it''s going to be a thousand years. Hey hey, as long as I eat you, I can fly up on Friday."


    Without anger or anger, the ancestor was still kind and said, "you were born in cultivation. You didn''t cultivate nature, ignored the way of heaven, opened a shortcut for your own selfish interests, and acted against the way. Now you have become a non-human, non demon and non strange thing. Don''t you understand that sooner or later you will be punished by heaven."


    On Friday, he spat at him and immediately said, "I don''t believe in what heaven punishes and reincarnation. Heaven and earth are not benevolent, and all things are the ruminant dogs. Saints are not benevolent, and all nature is the ruminant dogs. If the way of heaven is benevolent, then I should become an immortal on Friday. If you want to intervene now, I''ll cut you first and see how you talk to me."


    Shenzu sighed and shook his head and said, "fool, the root of the evil heart. It seems that no matter what you say to you, you can''t turn back."


    "Look back, joke, look at the move."


    Friday Tong suddenly had two more purple talismans in his hand. I don''t know what spell he was reading. I saw two purple talismans take off, the wind and thunder move together, and the sky and the earth darken. Seeing this, even I was startled. If Friday Tong used this move last night, Bai Ling and Shenjing wa would have died long ago.


    "The wind is coming!"


    The wind blew hard and the snow dispersed.


    "Ray!"


    It was like the whole sky was falling down.


    "Die!"


    Friday Tong staggered his hands and locked Shenzu with a formula, and the thunder suddenly fell from the sky. However, just when I thought that Shenzu would die, I saw that Shenzu just raised his hand towards the sky. The huge thunder originally cleaved towards him changed its way halfway and hit Wutong in front of Wutong. Suddenly, a big snow pit appeared on the ground, and Wutong fell into it.


    Shenzu raised his hand again, the wind stopped and the thunder suddenly. Everything was like magic changes. In a twinkling, it was calm again, as if everything had never happened just now.


    Jiang Yilong said, "he, is he dead?"


    I replied: "I must be dead. It''s strange to be killed by such a big thunder. Ha ha, it''s good. This guy is to blame himself. He deserves such an end."


    Shenzu shook his head and said, "he''s not dead."


    Jiang Yilong and I said in unison, "how could we not die."


    Shenzu said, "although Lei is the force of the natural way and irresistible, God has the virtue of living well. Even if he is non-human, non demon and non strange, I can''t use it to kill life, so I keep him alive."


    I said, "are you old and confused? This guy wants to eat Shenwa, and he even shot you just now. Why don''t you save him instead of him?"


    Shenzu said, "I already know why it happened. But don''t you have the same intention as him. Ha ha, don''t say much, let him live and die."


    While talking, there was a sudden noise in the snow pit. However, for a long time, Wutong climbed out of the snow pit. He was embarrassed, full of blood and looked at Shenzu angrily. "How could I not have hit you."


    "You don''t understand?" Shenzu said again, "my disaster is not coming. Since it''s thunder, how can it split me? Go."


    Friday Tong said, "I can''t kill you today because I''m not good enough. Since you''re willing to give me a chance, don''t worry. I''ll ask you for advice when I''m deep in practice, but I won''t be merciful at that time."


    Shenzu waved his hand and said, "whatever you want."


    "I can''t let him leave alive." thinking of all the evil deeds I planted against us on Friday before, how could I let him leave alive at this time? I hurried to Jiang Yilong and took the machete in his hand. "Friday pass. You think you can escape. You''re wrong. I''m very wrong. I''ll act on behalf of heaven and kill you, a non-human, non demon and non strange bastard."


    I hold the machete high. If it falls, it will cut Friday in half. However, just as the knife fell, with an inexplicable strength, I took the machete in my hand and finally threw it aside. I turned and looked at Shenzu and said, "was that you just now?"


    Shenzu nodded undeniably and said, "I can''t intervene in your gratitude and resentment, but I just explained that I want to let him live. Put down your obsession. If he does evil again, he won''t regret his loss and the cycle of heaven will have his own end. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    I said, "you spared his dog''s life, and he still lives in the world. But now I want to kill him. It''s my business, and you don''t want to interfere."


    Shenzu sighed, his smile sank, and said, "he has no power to return now. Isn''t it caused by my hand? Even if I don''t intervene now, how can I get rid of it if you want to kill him at this time?"


    "You..."


    What else do I want to say? Shenjing doll came towards me, pulled my clothes and said, "brother, Shenzu is about to be perfect. If you insist on doing so, you will avenge us, but you will harm Shenzu."


    I was stunned. No wonder Shenzu would insist on letting Friday pass his life. It turned out that this was the key. Even if he doesn''t kill Wutong, I take the opportunity to get rid of Wutong at this time, but Shenzu has something to do with it.


    "You, you are about to be perfect." Friday Tong looked at Shenzu and said angrily, "how is this possible? The way of heaven is unfair. God is unfair."


    Shenzu said, "you go."


    Although Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling still don''t want to let Friday pass, they also understand the powerful relationship between Shenjing doll and Shenzu. Moreover, the safety of all of us now has changed only after Shenzu took the shot. If you insist on doing it, you will not only fail him, but also destroy his Tao and nature


    Jiang Yilong walked to Wutong and kicked him in the stomach. The pain made the guy show his teeth and crack his mouth. "Get out, get the fuck out of here. The farther you get, the better. If I see you again, I''ll kill you."


    On Friday, Tong vomited a mouthful of blood and staggered up from the ground. He looked around and looked at all of us. "Heaven doesn''t kill me. That''s what I learned on Friday. But remember, I will repay you a hundred times and a thousand times in the future."


    He turned and left, but after two steps, he looked down and said to the ancestor, "since you are about to be perfect, I can''t take revenge, but don''t worry, I will never make your children and grandchildren feel better."


    This time, Friday Tong really left, but in the twinkling of an eye, he dragged his embarrassed body and could no longer see his shadow.


    "Shenzu, you old man heard it just now. This guy is like what you just said. He will never repent even if he is given a chance." Jiang Yilong paused and immediately said: "Well, I''ll follow up. As long as I leave the chilao peak and the forest area, I''ll kill him again. In this way, it''s not only irrelevant to you, but also solved the potential threat."


    The ancestor looked up at the sky and sighed. He immediately said, "if you really can''t put it down, go. However, as soon as you go, I really don''t care."


    Jiang Yilong said, "let go of what? What are you talking about..."


    Shenjing doll hurriedly said, "it''s sister white fox."


    I was stunned and suddenly realized, but Shenzu didn''t say it clearly. I quickly asked, "Shenzu, listen to what you mean, can you save her?"


    Shenzu turned to me and Jiang Yilong and said, "I have a way to save her. However, if you insist on not letting the man go and chase him, how can I save her?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "no, I won''t go."


    I said, "yes, we won''t go, so let him live a few more days. Shenzu, Laozu, I beg you to save Bai Ling quickly."

 Chapter 142

    Recalling this day and night is like a roller coaster. Now we can end up like this, naturally everyone is happy. However, when I faced Shenzu and Shenjing dolls, my heart suddenly became a little complicated.


    As Shenzu said himself, our purpose of coming to chilaofeng is the same as Friday. If you don''t meet Wutong on the way, if Bai Ling is not seriously injured by Wutong. At this moment, what is the ending


    Looking back on that time, after being seriously injured by Friday communication, I strongly hoped that Bai Ling would eat the Shenjing doll. Even if she could not cure the disease and completely recover, at least she could buy some time to find other ways. However, it was Bai Ling''s insistence that Shenjing doll invited Shenzu out of the mountain and saved the day. It''s not Jiang Yilong and I who want to have such an ending, but Bai Ling''s own creation.


    In the past, although cause and effect and the cycle of heaven were always talked about, I didn''t believe it in my heart. It was through this that I now believe it.


    Shenzu insisted on letting Wutong go. Jiang Yilong and I were not happy. In fact, to be precise, Bai Ling was the one who most wanted to kill Wutong in our group. However, it was related to Shenzu''s cultivation and fortune. Coupled with his words, she didn''t dare to say anything more. However, although Wu Wutong recovered his life, he was struck by the sky thunder brought by his own magic spell. According to his injured body, it is not easy to get out of the red old peak. I''m afraid it''s even more impossible to get out of the mountain forest completely.


    Now calm down, there is at least a 70% chance that Tong lost his life halfway away on Friday


    Shenzu looked around and glanced slowly at us. He didn''t know whether he saw through what I was thinking at the moment, so he stayed for a few more seconds when he looked at me. "Come with me."


    Shenzu waved his right hand, and the void aura fluctuated. A stone cave gate suddenly appeared in front of us. He stopped looking at us and took the lead in. Shenjing doll seems to be a forgetful person. He seems to have forgotten everything we did to him before. "Sister Bai Hu, two brothers, we are now going to Shenzu''s blessed cave. The mountain road is long. Shenzu used to cast magic. This mountain road is omitted. Come in quickly."


    Just as we had just completely passed through the stone gate, we turned around and saw that there was no shadow of the mountain gate behind us. There was a space similar to a cave in front of us. The whole underground cave is either naturally formed or transformed by Shenzu''s supernatural powers. Although the space is not large, it is surrounded by green vines. The air is fresh and warm like early summer.


    I said, "this is the blessed place for Shenzu''s practice?"


    Shenjing doll nodded and said, "this is the bottom of Tianzhu peak, in the center of Changbai Mountain. If you come here by foot from chilao peak, I''m afraid it will take ten days and a half months."


    Just now, we were not surprised by the divine power of heaven. We didn''t expect that we could travel hundreds of miles in just a few seconds. No wonder Shenzu''s cultivation is about to be completed.


    When Shenzu left first, we followed closely, and the time difference could be ignored. However, when we entered his blessed land of practice, we looked around and saw no shadow of him. Shenjing doll is very familiar with this place. It''s like walking around her own garden and showing us around. But in ten minutes or so, we had already visited this so-called blessed place of practice for Shenzu.


    "Little white fox, eat this first."


    I don''t know if I like to appear and disappear when I practice to the degree of Shenzu. My voice suddenly appears behind my ears. Turning around, it seemed that Shenzu was stroking his beard. Suddenly, he made a little strength and pulled off a large number of whiskers. In a twinkling, the beard in his hand immediately changed into a long ginseng ginseng beard.


    Bai Ling panicked and said, "Shenzu, I''m afraid it''s wrong."


    Shenzu waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t hurt."


    Bai Ling took the ginseng and immediately turned his back to eat it.


    Jiang Yilong said, "is that all right?"


    Shenzu said, "I have to heal her."


    Bai Ling said, "Shenzu''s grace is unforgettable to the little demon."


    "It''s right. Don''t say much. Come with me. By the way, you can''t disturb me for the next two days, otherwise I can''t do anything if there''s something wrong." seeing us nodding, the ginseng ancestor looked at the ginseng essence doll and said, "since it''s two days, they must be miserable in the cave. Well, take them to the medicine pool."


    Shenjing doll said, "Shenzu, can I also use the medicine pool?"


    Shenzu said with a smile, "you little devil, if this matter is robbed, it can be regarded as your opportunity. Naturally."


    "Good, good."


    Jiang Yilong and I didn''t fully understand. Shenjing doll put aside what we brought and immediately pulled us away.


    "Bai Ling, will she be all right?"


    "Don''t worry, Shenzu will do it himself. Sister Baihu must be fine."


    "By the way, the medicine pool mentioned by Shenzu. According to your tone just now, it seems that you haven''t been there. What is that place?"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be there soon."


    Shenjing doll took us around before. However, we didn''t see anything strange or the so-called medicine pool along the way. Now, Shenjing doll took us to a dead end. When I was ready to speak, Shenjing doll didn''t know what to say. Then, the original dead end changed around, and there was a space of about dozens of square meters in front of us. Surrounded by old green vines, it was nothing strange, but it was in the center of the space, There is a steaming pool.


    Shenjing doll said excitedly, "this is the medicine pool."


    "It''s a very ordinary pool," said Jiang Yilong.


    Shenjing doll said, "you don''t know. This is where old man Shenzu takes a bath."


    I was stunned and said, "ha ha, you little guy, is a place to take a bath. You''re still so happy."


    "Thanks to you, you''re still building the aisle. You can''t turn this corner." while talking, Shen Jing took off his red belly pocket and jumped into the pool. "I can''t say a word or two about the benefits. However, Shenzu gave us two days. Taking advantage of these two days, at least my lost cultivation can be recovered."


    I said, "can this bath pool be so magical?"


    "Yes." Shenjing doll said, "in short, this is the great kindness of Shenzu to you. Of course, I have also benefited."


    Shenjing doll said everything for this reason. Jiang Yilong and I can understand no matter how stupid we are. There was no hesitation. He quickly took off his clothes and jumped into the medicine pool.


    Although Shenjing doll deified the medicine pool, there was no real feeling when we went down to the medicine pool. On the contrary, Shenjing doll showed his original shape, completely immersed in the magic effect of the medicine pool, and stopped paying attention to us.


    I chatted with Jiang Yilong. I don''t know how long it took. I was sleepy and fell asleep unconsciously. During this time, I had a magical dream, a dream that I couldn''t even tell myself clearly. Originally, I wanted to forget to immerse myself in it, but I didn''t expect the childish lingering in my ears. Finally, the dream was broken and pulled me back to reality.


    "You all wake up. It''s time."

 Chapter 143

    The universe, the Milky way, the starry sky, the slanting moon, the divine soul, the heaven and earth, are endless and happy, but I feel like dust in it. I''m so small that I don''t mention it.


    At the moment when I opened my eyes, I felt dizzy, as if I was drunk, half lost and half drunk, and my soul didn''t return to my body. Looking around, there is no milky way universe. It is nothing more than underground caves. It is like spring, with green shade and steaming fog. "It turned out to be a dream."


    At the same time, Jiang Yilong regained consciousness. He rubbed his temples and said for a long time: "I''m curious. I didn''t feel sleepy just now, but I fell asleep after soaking in the pool. Hey, younger martial brother, I had a dream just now. It''s like what master told us about the soul coming out of the shell and wandering around the world. I really don''t know the details. In short, if possible, I really want to have the same dream again."


    I said, "maybe I had the same dream just now."


    "You finally know the beauty of this medicine pool," said the tender voice of Shenjing doll from the Bank of the pool.


    I said, "because of this medicine pool?"


    Shenjing doll nodded and said, "of course. Although I don''t know what benefits this medicine pool has for you, do you see any changes in me now?"


    Jiang Yilong and I immediately locked our eyes on the Shenjing doll and looked up and down. For a moment, we didn''t think he had changed. We also wore a red belly pocket and looked young and lovely. Just as I was about to blurt out that there was no change, Jiang Yilong stretched out his hand to the lower body of the Shenjing doll and said: "I seem to remember that you have a lot of... A lot of ginseng roots on your legs."


    Shenjing doll said, "that''s because I don''t have enough cultivation and can''t completely change."


    I said, "that''s why you just took a dip in this medicine pool, and you''ve refined a lot."


    "Well, that''s it."


    As Shenjing doll said, even he couldn''t tell what the medicine pool was good for us. However, in the blink of an eye, we saw earth shaking changes in him, that is to say, the medicine pool is not as simple as ordinary bathing. In that case, I''m very happy to continue to soak in it and enjoy the pleasure brought by the emergence of my soul A sense of.


    "What are you doing in the medicine pool? Come up quickly."


    "You are so silly and lovely. Since the medicine pool is so magical, it must be bubbling. Don''t be silly. Come down quickly and say it''s not certain. Your cultivation will improve a lot later."


    "That''s not good. The time has come for the two days set by the ancestor."


    "What, two, two days have come? Don''t lie to me. I clearly feel like I just slept..."


    Shenjing doll is serious and doesn''t joke with us. However, Jiang Yilong and I really feel like what he said. We didn''t expect that time passed quickly before and after closing our eyes.


    At this moment, the greed of Jiang Yilong and I was undoubtedly exposed. All the good words were good words. We were just greedy to stay in the medicine pool for a while. However, Shenjing doll insisted and had to go ashore, put on clothes and leave the medicine pool.


    I was reluctant to give up. However, since two days passed, I didn''t know if it could really make Bai Ling recover as before, as Shenzu said. Following Shenjing doll, we withdrew from the medicine pool. A few minutes later, Shenzu first appeared in front of us.


    Jiang Yilong and I can only be regarded as half decent Taoists. Up to now, we have not touched the threshold of real cultivation. However, since we have received such a great favor from Shenzu, we should repay it. However, we have nothing to repay. We quickly joined hands and respectfully saluted him. "Thank you, Shenzu."


    Shenzu said, "it''s our fate that we can have this chance. There''s no need to thank."


    Jiang Yilong said, "where''s Bai Ling?"


    Shenzu pointed to the side and looked at it. A green vine wrapped like an egg appeared in our sight. Before we asked, Shenzu waved his hand, and the green vegetable vine shrank magically and retreated one by one. Bai Ling had recovered his human form and sat on the ground.


    Looking up and down, Bai Ling''s whole body is no different from what we met for the first time. Even his hands have returned to normal. We are happy and marvel at the cultivation of Shenzu''s divine power.


    Bai Ling slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were flexible and could not hide his joy. His eyes were opposite to us. He was not in a hurry to talk to us. He knelt respectfully in front of Shenzu and gave a big gift. "Thank you, Shenzu, for your great kindness. The little demon remembered it. But I''m afraid the little demon can''t repay such a great kindness."


    Shenzu said, "there is no return. Now you can get this fruit, which is the good nature you cultivated when your life is hanging on the line. Get up."


    Bai Ling got up and said, "Shenzu, you help. The little demon is already grateful. Why bother to give such a big gift? The little demon can''t afford it."


    I said, "what did Shenzu give you?"


    Jiang Yilong echoed.


    Bai Ling said, "in order to cure my injury, Shenzu has consumed some accomplishments, but according to his deep foundation, it has little impact. However, he gave me another one."


    Shenjing doll looked at Shenzu and said, "Shenzu, you are about to be perfect. In this case, isn''t it..."


    Jiang Yilong and I were also shocked by Shenzu''s great skill. Seeing the surprised faces of several of us, Shenzu seemed to be an uncle next door. He waved his hand and said with a smile, "I said just now that you can have this fruit by yourself. If you ask carefully, it''s just because I have a selfish heart." Shenzu paused and said: "The millennium is approaching, and the rising of the sun and the return to the fairyland are naturally what we monks dream of. However, although there are countless children and grandchildren, there have been few spiritual roots for hundreds of years. Really, at that time, there will be nothing on earth."


    I was stunned and said, "is it because of that guy on Friday?"


    Shenzu nodded and said, "at the beginning, I just wanted this man to know his way back and return to the right path. But this man, a demon heart, is also a non-human, non demon and non strange body. I''m afraid he can''t do what he wants. Therefore, since the door of the fairy way has been opened for me, why rush to this moment."


    Shenjing doll immediately burst into tears. "Shenzu, it turns out that you are an old man because of us."


    Shenzu smiled and touched his head. He didn''t speak.


    Jiang Yilong said, "in that case, we shouldn''t have let Friday pass go at that time. Now it''s too late to regret it."


    Shenzu looked at Jiang Yilong and said, "you still don''t understand the cause and effect."


    Jiang Yilong was speechless and didn''t know how to answer. Even if Shenzu wanted to take care of his descendants, it was true that Bai Ling received great favor from Shenzu. On the contrary, he admired and admired him because of his move.


    However, at this time, I don''t understand that since Shenzu doesn''t hesitate to give Bai Ling a Jiazi cultivation, and he cares about his descendants, why don''t he give this Jiazi cultivation to Shenjing doll or other Shenjing with spiritual roots


    "Well, there''s no feast in the world that doesn''t end. The time limit has expired. Besides, you still have friends waiting for you. Now you can leave." after saying that, the stone gate that led us to the blessed land of the cave reappeared. You can see it, but you don''t know where it leads behind the door. However, according to what ginseng said just now, it should be within the range of chilaofeng.


    The three of us thanked again and were about to leave through the magical stone gate. Suddenly, Shenzu stopped Bai Ling and whispered with her. Although we couldn''t hear what they were talking about, Bai Ling looked at us thoughtfully at this time, and finally said a Shenzu reminder to remember carefully. As for what Shenzu mentioned, the little demon must do his best.


    "Shenwa, leave with them."


    "I see, Shenzu."


    The voice fell, and Shenzu disappeared out of thin air.


    We immediately passed through the stone gate and wanted to look back again. The surroundings behind us changed. We had left the blessed land of Shenzu''s practice. It was snowy all around, but I didn''t feel the slightest cold.


    "This is the foot of chilaofeng mountain, and your friends are nearby." Shenjing doll said, "sister Bai Hu, two brothers, I have to go back to practice now. I''m afraid I won''t see you again in the future. But don''t worry, I''ll remember you."


    Bai Ling said, "parting is also goodbye. If I have a chance, I will come again."


    Shenjing doll said happily, "really?"


    Bai Ling affirmed: "naturally, it''s true. Practice well. I hope you''ll be very good when you see you again."


    After saying goodbye, Shenjing doll got into the snow and disappeared.


    Jiang Yilong said, "as like as two peas, I recall that these days are just like a roller coaster. I even feel like this is a dream.


    "I''m not." I looked at Bai Ling and asked, "what did Shenzu say to you just now?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "yes, you were mysterious just now. Did Shenzu give you any great benefits?"


    "Ha ha, there is no mystery, but now is not the time to say this. Go to Roland and them first."

 Chapter 144

    We met Roland Xu Changfu and returned along the way. With the materials and equipment we stole from the camp on Friday, we spent a total of four days returning to the town.


    Along the way, Roland and Xu Changfu were very curious about what happened after we climbed the chilao peak. Often they asked us, they were vague and prevaricated. After all, even if they told them something truthfully, they could hardly believe it.


    According to his previous promise, Xu Changfu owned all his harvests. We don''t care how much those ginseng can be changed. In addition, in order to thank him for his great help this time, I deliberately forced him 10000. Although the money is not much, it is also our intention.


    Xu Changfu said, "I''ve taken all the benefits I want. In the end, you didn''t get anything."


    Jiang Yilong said, "Uncle Xu, you have helped us a lot."


    Xu Changfu said, "if I don''t stay for two more days, I should do my best as a host."


    Roland said, "forget it. Next time, there will be a chance. However, Uncle Xu, don''t blame me for being talkative. No matter what happened before, the road of life is still long..."


    Before Roland''s words were finished, Xu Changfu nodded knowingly and interrupted, "Xiao Luo, thank you for your enlightenment these two days. I have figured it out and want to understand it. Don''t worry, Uncle Xu won''t be decadent any more. No matter what the future is, I will go down step by step."


    "That''s good." Roland nodded with satisfaction.


    In order to save time, we hired a van to go directly to the city to catch the train on time. Looking at Xu Changfu who hasn''t left yet outside the window, I suddenly remembered and hurriedly said, "by the way, Uncle Xu, I have to remind you of one thing."


    Xu Changfu said, "you say."


    I said, "when you enter the mountain in the future, you must not go to bailigou or even chilao peak. Also, you must not tell anyone about our trip to chilao peak. Just take it as a secret between us."


    "If I hadn''t gone to chilaofeng with you this time, I would have thought that the blood monkey might be just a rumor. Don''t worry, now I think my life is precious. Even if I make a mistake again, I would never take this risk." Xu changfuton said hurriedly, "since you''ve talked about it, I''d like to ask if something happened on chilaofeng?"


    I said, "I told you before that nothing happened."


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but I went back to the town yesterday. I went to inquire. It seems that none of the group has returned to the town. Others don''t know that they may think they are wandering in the woods, but I remember clearly that at noon the next day you went to chilao peak, the group came down from chilao peak like running for their lives." Xu Changfu looked around warily for fear of being heard by others. "According to their situation at that time, it is absolutely impossible for them to continue to stay in the woods."


    It took us four days to climb the chilao peak and experience the ancestral visit. It took us another four days to return from the chilao peak to the town. After careful calculation, it has been more than a week. As Xu Changfu said, it is absolutely impossible for them to continue to stay in the woods for such a long time and according to the situation at that time. However, until now, this group of people have not returned to the town. It''s always strange to think about it. "Maybe they got into trouble on their way back..."


    Xu Changfu said, "could it be that they met the blood monkey?"


    Jiang Yilong answered: "It''s not impossible, but since they can escape from the blood monkey once, they can have a second time. Anyway, whether they can come back alive depends on their own good fortune. Uncle Xu, you just need to remember, don''t tell others about going to chilaofeng with us. If they return to the town and find out something, they may be right It''s against you. "


    Xu Changfu nodded knowingly.


    In order to catch the train on time, we won''t delay any more. After talking to Xu Changfu, the van master drove us away.


    In less than 20 minutes, the town was blocked by fog and snow, and there was no shadow at all.


    However, at this time, there was a strong unease in my heart. Looking back, at the foot of chilaofeng mountain, we really went too far. We moved away the tent and emptied all the supplies and food. If that group of people from chilaofeng froze and starved on the way back because of the problem of food and materials, wouldn''t it be that we planted a bad fruit, Indirectly harmed their lives. Let alone cause and effect, once it comes true, Jiang Yilong and I will be in debt for life all our life


    I can''t guess what the answer is, but in my heart, I still hope they can exit the mountain forest safely. Of course, leaving them aside, I''m more worried about Friday.


    I haven''t seen him for a few years. Wutong is no longer the folk Taoist we met at the beginning. I don''t know what he has experienced in recent years to achieve the body of non-human, non strange and non demon. However, there is a monster like him, and we have every reason to believe that this guy can leave alive. Therefore, we are completely connected with Wutong ¡­


    Roland took out her mobile phone and invited Bai Ling to look through the photos she took during this period. They chattered endlessly, which made the way less boring. Jiang Yilong didn''t know what was in his mind. His face was gloomy. Without curiosity, he interrupted and said, "what a talkative woman. Can you be quiet?"


    Roland gave him a white look and said angrily, "I love you. You can''t control it."


    "Of course I can''t control your long mouth, but you should also consider other people''s feelings." after a pause, Jiang Yilong looked at me and pointed to Roland. I didn''t expect to come for a moment. He immediately said, "Roland, you really don''t go back?"


    Roland said, "I haven''t been to Chongqing either. It''s good to go and play. Don''t you welcome it?"


    I said, "you''ve been out with us for some time. Is your vacation coming soon? Don''t worry. Of course, we welcome you to Chongqing, but it''s not good if you delay your work."


    "It''s all right. I called the curator before I left. He has approved my long vacation."

 Chapter 145

    It took us five and a half days to rent a house in Chongqing. Looking back on this trip, I feel not only that the tired life in Chongqing has added a bit of freshness and excitement, but also more fatigue. Of course, whether it''s tired or physical, it''s worth it to get the result now.


    However, it is precisely because of this trip that we realize a very serious problem. I''m afraid our way of life will never return to the past. For example, Roland, a person who has lived in Guangdong for a long time, has been spoiled since childhood, has received higher education, and has a very good job in the society where she was born. It is precisely because of her contact with us that she finally chose to give up her bright future without notice, and unexpectedly has a shameless attitude to follow us back to Chongqing.


    Her speech just took this opportunity to go to some places she had never been and eat some delicious food, which is an enviable attitude of enjoying life, but Bai Ling and I noticed her impure motivation behind her speech and her actions.


    At the beginning, Jiang Yilong was in love and flattered in every way. He only wanted to increase his favor in Roland''s heart, so as to achieve Jiang Yilong''s goal. However, after the boat spirit incident, Jiang Yilong suddenly realized that there was an insurmountable gap between them. They were originally people from two worlds. No matter how hard Jiang Yilong tried, he couldn''t get the expectation in his heart. According to my understanding of Jiang Yilong, when he understood the result, he would completely choose to give up. Therefore, next, even until we returned to Chongqing, he maintained an attitude of being lazy to ignore Roland and and deliberately alienated.


    They are all adults. From a man''s point of view, Jiang Yilong''s mentality is indeed somewhat unkind. However, even I don''t know what changes have taken place during this period. Roland, who was indifferent to Jiang Yilong, seems to have gradually opened the spiritual ice wall. She began to accept Jiang Yilong in her heart. If not, Roland will never follow us through hardships and hardships to look for ginseng in the cold, ice and snow when we parted in the hanging temple, Not to mention coming back to Chongqing with us now.


    This is the result of private discussion between Bai Ling and me. However, at this time, Jiang Yilong disappoints us. It may confirm that those who are in the game and those who are on the lookout are clear. As the victim, he can''t see Roland''s intention at this time. Instead, he tit for tat with Roland everywhere. It seems that he doesn''t find an opportunity to wake up Jiang Yilong. This good thing may really be going to be completely ruined.


    At night and stars, Jiang Yilong and I crowded into a bed. It was about 1 a.m., but Jiang Yilong was restless, which made me semi conscious for a long time. Before Roland came, the three of us each had a bedroom. Now, Roland forcibly occupied one as a guest. But Jiang Yilong and I had to squeeze into a small bed no more than one meter and five meters wide.


    Jiang Yilong sighed a few times. It seemed that he was always unhappy. He simply got up and stood at the window and lit a cigarette. Although Chongqing is in the south, now in winter, I heard that there was a rain and snow two days ago. He opened the window and blew in some cold air, which made me semi conscious and completely awake.


    I said, "elder martial brother, it''s midnight. After taking a car for several days, you finally get home and lie in bed. You''re not sleepy."


    Jiang Yilong looked at me and said, "you''re awake."


    "You''ve been tossing back and forth for several hours. At first, I didn''t say anything. I was just going to sleep. As soon as you open the window, I woke up completely." although my temper is good, it''s difficult to have a good sleep. I''m still a little uncomfortable when disturbed by him. "What the hell are you thinking?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "that woman has such a thick skin that she doesn''t want to come. She just follows me and doesn''t say it. Now she still occupies my bedroom. Why is this woman so hateful."


    I dare say he can''t sleep. What he thinks in his heart is Roland. However, there seems to be a deviation in the direction he thinks. "Eldest martial brother, I didn''t say you, but you''re a little mean. At least she''s also a guest and our friend. It''s not worth mentioning."


    "What''s not worth mentioning." Jiang Yilong was a little angry, but after all, it was early in the morning. He still pressed his tone. "I won''t say it in a few days. If she spends so much time for a long time, who can stand it. After dinner, I specially asked her whether she would stay here for a long time. As a result, the woman never gave a definite time."


    I said with a smile: "hey hey, if Roland really plans to spend such a long time, it''s still a good thing. By the way, senior brother, since you''re here, I''ll tell you about Roland."


    "She, what''s the matter with her?" maybe Jiang Yilong is a little impatient at the moment. Coupled with my strange smile, he simply waved his hand and said, "don''t talk about her. I''m a little upset when I mention her."


    I said, "that''s OK. Anyway, it''s not too urgent. We have a chance to set up this dragon''s gate array for you again. By the way, we''ve been out for a while. Liu Jiangshui takes care of everything in the store alone. Although it''s not a way to make money, the boss always feels sorry for him in front of him. It''s just that we''re back to Chongqing now. Let''s go to the store tomorrow."


    Jiang Yilong said, "I know. You go to bed first and I''ll go to bed after smoking."


    The next morning, after dinner, we went out to the store. Roland came to Chongqing for the first time. Everything here is strange and novel. So, today''s itinerary plan is to go to the store first, and then take her to visit places like Jiefangbei Ciqikou.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, we came to the store. As usual, the store was cold and quiet. Liu Jiangshui sat alone at the counter with the book of changes in his hand. When he saw us coming, he was stunned and immediately left the counter, saying, "boss, you''re finally back."


    After a few polite words, Liu Jiangshui quickly took out the account book, and his face immediately sank. In fact, we don''t need to look at the account books at all. We can guess the specific revenue and expenditure situation when the owner is absent.


    Liu Jiangshui said, "boss, there are only these things on the account, and there are few things to sell. To say a bad word, this money is not enough for facade fees, let alone labor. By the way, two guests came a few days ago. It should be a big business. Unfortunately, you are not here, so..."


    I smiled and said, "uncle Liu, it''s all right. By the way, when I first came in, I saw you reading the book of changes. Do you love this, too?"


    Liu Jiangshui smiled and said, "I don''t know a few big characters. I deliberately went to the stall to buy this book, just to support the scene."


    Bai Ling said curiously, "hold the scene? What scene can you hold with this book?"


    Liu Jiangshui said: "As you know, I am a laid-off worker. Now I have a job and you pay me a lot. Of course, I hope I can continue to work for a long time. If I want to continue to work for a long time, of course, I hope the business in this store is good. However, first, you are not in charge, and second, I don''t understand this business. Therefore, I deliberately went to the stall to buy this book. If there are guests looking for it Door to door, as long as things are not too urgent, it is likely to be able to retain guests temporarily. At that time, you can make money. "


    Jiang Yilong said, "ha ha, uncle Liu, thank you for your heart."


    Liu Jiangshui sighed and said, "it''s a pity that if you came back two days earlier, you might be able to take over the business. Oh, I almost forgot." speaking of this, Liu Jiangshui hurried back to the counter, took out a small book, handed it to us and said, "two people came to see you during this time. I''m afraid I''ll forget, so I''ll write it down in this small book."


    I took Xiao Ben, with the names and phone numbers of Hu Qingguo and Fu Zhiwen written on it. Liu Jiangshui said, "this man surnamed Hu has been here twice, the last time was a week ago, it seems that he has something urgent. This old man surnamed Fu, should have been half a month ago, specially told me that as long as you come back, you must contact him. It should be something important."


    "Hu Qingguo?" Jiang Yilong whispered, "what''s he looking for us, difficult, difficult or not..."


    Before he finished, Bai Ling and I had understood.


    "What''s the matter with old Fu looking for us?" said Jiang Yilong.


    The intersection between Fu Zhiwen and us is also limited to the island. However, I remember that when Fu Zhiwen and Zheng Jie returned to Chongqing, they specially said goodbye to me. At that time, Fu Zhiwen seemed to say that they wanted to give us something to make up for our failure on the island.


    "I didn''t expect that old Fu was so serious." seeing that Jiang Yilong didn''t understand, I quickly told him what Fu Zhiwen had told me before. He immediately said, "this is a good thing. Contact him quickly. Although he may make up for our loss, at least he can be a little relieved."


    I said, "well, I''m also curious. What treasure does old Fu want to give us?"


    At present, we dialed Fu Zhiwen and several beeps rang. Fu Zhiwen answered the phone. He recognized Jiang Yilong''s voice. After saying a few words, Jiang Yilong hung up with a smile and told us where Fu Zhiwen asked us. However, on the phone, he didn''t specifically say what treasure he wanted to give us. He just claimed that he was free today. Let''s go now.


    Of course, we are willing to pay attention to the pie falling from the sky. However, when I was ready to leave and go out for a taxi, I suddenly remembered the phone and message left by Hu Qingguo, and quickly took out the phone and dialed it again.


    The phone was quickly picked up by Hu Qingguo. I politely greeted him, but I didn''t expect a basin of hot water on the ice. Hu Qingguo scolded him head-on: "dog day, where are you dead."

 Chapter 146

    I was scolded bloody for a few minutes and was completely caught off guard. It not only confused me, but also dared not answer a word. Until Hu Qingguo''s anger disappeared after scolding, he heard no reply from me for a long time. He said, "did you hang up?"


    My heart said, "little Hu, how dare I hang up your phone."


    Hu Qingguo said, "shit, you''re sensible."


    Although I always maintained my tone of voice, my face had already cooled down. Anyway, he was not in front of me across the phone. I was afraid of him a ball. "I said, Mr. Hu, what did I do wrong to make you so angry?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "I''m in trouble. I''ve been looking for you for almost a month. As a result, I can''t find anyone. If you hadn''t called me today, I really thought your world had evaporated... I was wrong just now, and my tone was a little blunt. Don''t take it to heart. I can''t tell you a word or two on the phone. Come to me now."


    Anyone has a mood contrast. On the premise of not being prepared and not provoking Hu Qingguo, he was scolded in blood. In such a simple sentence, to tell the truth, it is difficult to dispel the resentment in my heart. I said, "Mr. Hu, we have just returned to Chongqing. We have something urgent to deal with temporarily. It may be a little late."


    Hu Qingguo said, "how long?"


    I said, "why don''t we visit tomorrow or the day after tomorrow?"


    While I finished this sentence, I seemed to hear Hu Qingguo gnashing his teeth on the phone. However, Hu Qingguo didn''t get angry and kept the tone of his speech just now. "OK, OK, anyway, you are also in Chongqing now, and this can''t be done in one or two days. However, Qi Zhiyuan, just be brother Hu. Please, my life depends on you now. I hope you can do it as soon as possible."


    I didn''t quite understand the meaning of this sentence. I was about to ask more questions, but Hu Qingguo hung up.


    Bai Ling saw that my face was different and asked, "Zhiyuan, what''s the matter?"


    I sank and said, "it shouldn''t be a big deal, but maybe we''ll get in touch with Hu Qingguo again."


    Jiang Yilong said, "I''m afraid it''s not good. It was because we got in touch with him that Zheng Jie came to the door. It''s hard to get rid of Zheng Jie. Hu Qingguo came to us again. Maybe we won''t be peaceful again."


    "Who''s Hu Qingguo?" Roland asked curiously after walking around the shop and feeling boring.


    The object she asked was Jiang Yilong. Jiang Yilong immediately turned around and Bai Ling said, "it''s not a good man."


    Roland said, "since you''re not a good man, why pay attention to him."


    None of us was silent.


    After what happened before, in fact, we knew that Hu Qingguo was not on a parallel path. Although we did get a lot of benefits from him, it was very different from the way of life we wanted. In order to save unnecessary trouble, we should make a quick decision and completely cut off the connection. However, after taking the initiative to cut off contact with him, Hu Qingguo didn''t expect to come to the door again.


    Anyway, I deliberately pushed him on the phone just now. I don''t have to think about what it is to find us for the time being. "Come on, let''s meet old Fu first."


    The place where Fu Zhiwen asked us is his home, a unit house in Nanping. Of course, we know that this is a door-to-door bargain, but after all, this is the first time to visit the door. We can''t do it empty handed. When we were about to arrive at Fu Zhiwen''s residence, we made a special trip to buy some fruits and so on.


    After inquiring from the guard, we found Fu Zhiwen''s residence. We found that the external color of the unit room has been a little gray, and the design style has fallen behind. It should be a few years. When he came to the second floor, he knocked on the door three times. Fu Zhiwen opened the door for us wearing presbyopia glasses and slippers. He took the lead in noticing Roland carrying a fruit basket and said in surprise: "Xiao Luo, why are you here?"


    Roland was not polite. After saying something about coming to Chongqing, he took off his shoes and sidled into the house.


    Fu Zhiwen looked at us and we were helpless. However, it was only a moment, and soon Fu Zhiwen''s face again smiled and welcomed us in. While entering the house, we first noticed the layout of Fu Zhiwen''s family. This is a set of two rooms and one living room. The space is not large. However, the layout and decoration are very fine. Every place and place reveals Fu Zhiwen''s information about archaeology. In addition, we found that he seemed to be the only one in his family. For the first time, we didn''t talk much.


    "Wow, old Fu, I didn''t expect you to have so many antique treasures on this shelf." Jiang Yilong took the lead in noticing the hollow wooden shelf standing next to the living room, on which there are nearly 20 porcelain and bronze wares of different sizes.


    Before Fu Zhiwen spoke, Roland said, "those are jewelry, not real."


    Jiang Yilong retorted with a deep face, "you talk nonsense without looking."


    Roland explained, "I''m not talking nonsense. These are things placed in the National Museum. Since they are already placed in the National Museum, how can they be genuine?"


    Fu Zhiwen motioned us to sit down and asked us about our drinks. At the same time, he said, "Xiao Luo is right. These are ornaments, more accurately, imitations. They are all the treasures I found in the ancient tomb in archaeology before. Then, I specially found someone in private to make imitations with the original objects."


    I joked: "old Fu, you have a lot of courage. You, an archaeology Professor, know that this is a crime, and dare to find someone to make an imitation of the original in private."


    Fu Zhiwen said, "the law doesn''t spread six ears. It''s entrusted to acquaintances, and other people don''t know. Besides, the real goods and treasures have already existed in the National Museum, and these things are just my self consolation. Although they are similar, they can''t stand scrutiny. Power is regarded as a discipline, and they will never flow to the market. Is it difficult? You''re going to report me now?"


    Fu Zhiwen talks and laughs. I can''t go on chatting with Fu Zhiwen because of this. I drink tea and water. A moment later, I finally got to the main topic, which was started by Fu Zhiwen himself: "I''m sorry for you last time. You worked hard to pay, but in the end, I ate my words."


    Bai Ling said, "old Fu, don''t say that. Everyone can see the situation at that time. How can we blame you?"


    Roland then said, "how can you blame yourself for such a thing? Besides, even if you get those things, they are also national things. How can they hide them privately? In my own opinion, it is the best of both worlds to have such a result in the end."


    Jiang Yilong and I couldn''t help staring at her. She had the right to sit next to Jiang Yilong and drink orange juice.


    Fu Zhiwen said: "this is divided into two parts... In short, I lost my faith. In order to make up for my previous commitment, I specially prepared a hidden treasure for you. The price on the market may not be high, but it is also my heart."


    Jiang Yilong and I said with a smile, "it''s easy to say."


    Fu Zhiwen didn''t muddle along either. He said wait and then got up and went to the study. After a few minutes, he returned to the living room. He said he wanted to give us a hidden treasure, but he didn''t lose his left and right hands. He even took things, one was an ancient wooden box, the other was a long piece of oilcloth package.


    While we hesitated, Fu Zhiwen took the lead in sitting on the sofa, put the ancient wooden box on the tea table, and said, "this thing should have been accidentally obtained by me ten years ago, and I''ll give it to you now." he then pushed the ancient wooden box in front of us.


    I leaned against Fu Zhiwen. The ancient wooden box is now placed in front of me. It''s closest to me. I was about to open the box. Inadvertently, I saw Roland frown. I was stunned and asked, "do you know what''s in it?"


    Roland said, "I don''t know what''s inside. However, according to my eyesight, the small box is rough. Although the wood is old, it''s definitely only a hundred years."


    Her remark is not intended to indirectly prove the year of the things in the small box. At the same time, Fu Zhiwen said: "Xiao Luo''s eyesight is good, and his words are not bad. When I got this thing, the packaging box was like this. I heard the man say that the previous packaging box was accidentally destroyed. He used some carpentry skills and made a new one himself. So now it''s like this. However, there is a saying that seeing is knowing. I''m sure what''s in it, The box with this package is more than a hundred times and a thousand times. "


    I was immediately excited and opened the small box carefully with an uneasy mood. When I opened the small box completely, everyone gathered together. However, at this time, all our hopes fell empty. We thought that the small box contained pearl treasures, but we didn''t think it was a seemingly ordinary bronze mirror.


    But just at this time, Jiang Yilong and I couldn''t help looking at each other, because at the moment I opened the small box, in addition to the seemingly ordinary bronze mirror, there was a slightly blurred script posted on the copper border.


    I was surprised and said, "old Fu, what are you kidding?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "you, don''t you want to give this thing to us?"


    Fu Zhiwen was stunned and said, "yes, I really intend to give you this baby. I''m definitely not kidding."


    "Then you''re really kidding us." Jiang Yilong was stunned when he saw Fu Zhiwen. He immediately pointed to the bronze mirror and said, "what''s pasted on this bronze mirror is the lost soul talisman."


    What Jiang Yilong said is true. The name of zhenhun talisman is slightly the same as that of suhun talisman, but the essence is different. The purpose of suhun talisman can only be used for dead souls, and zhenhun talisman can not only be used for dead souls, but also for living people. Some evil and strange people often use this talisman to do something harmful to heaven and justice, which gradually disappeared in the long river of history Jiang Yilong and I have only seen the literal introduction and less than half of the talisman painting methods in the Taoist books. Although it is only half of the talisman painting methods, we can determine 90% according to the known half of the painting methods and the slightly blurred talisman track on the bronze mirror.

 Chapter 147

    Zhenhun talisman, this kind of hurtful talisman now appears in front of Jiang Yilong and me, and this talisman is still pasted on this seemingly insignificant bronze mirror.


    Bai Ling pushed me and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    I glanced at her, fiercely looked back at Fu Zhiwen and said, "how did you get this thing?"


    "Aren''t you satisfied?" Fu Zhiwen said, "this bronze mirror doesn''t look very impressive on the surface. However, according to my experience, eyesight and the inscriptions on the bronze mirror, it is obviously a treasure with a long history. If I want to calculate the specific time, it can be at least thousands of years ago."


    I stressed again, "I asked you how you got this?"


    Fu Zhiwen said, "I didn''t say just now that I got this thing almost ten years ago. How did I get it? Let me think... Oh, it seems that I bought it in the ghost market."


    "Ghost city?!" we were surprised.


    Fu Zhiwen waved his hand and said: "The ghost city I''m talking about is not a ghost city in the real sense. The tomb robbing business has a history of thousands of years. Even if the bright weapon falls into their own hands, it is only a dead object, and the tomb robbers should not only pursue the dead object. Of course, there are some people who just want the treasure shells in the tomb, but the vast majority of things obtained from the ancient tomb by the tomb robbers will find a way to get it The treasure of the hand is transformed into money and pleasure. Whether in feudal or modern times, tomb theft is an invisible business, so it gradually forms a place for private transactions, ghost market. "


    I asked again, "do you remember who sold you this thing?"


    "It''s a meeting in the ghost city. Who can remember it so clearly for more than ten years." Fu Zhiwen thought and said, "however, I still remember that the man should be not young. He was at least fifty or sixty years old at that time. By the way, seeing that you are so nervous, do you know this thing?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "I don''t know anything, but nine times out of ten we can be sure that the talisman pasted on the bronze mirror is a soul calming talisman. Old Fu, tell me honestly, after you got this thing, did you uncover this talisman privately?"


    Fu Zhiwen said: "When I saw this thing in ghost city, I was really curious about why the yellow paper was pasted on the bronze mirror. I heard the man say, don''t take off the yellow paper without permission. After all, I am an archaeologist, and I know a little about some things over time. When I was hesitant to buy, I noticed the inscription on the bronze mirror. Generally speaking, it must not be parallel goods Come on, I bought this bronze mirror, but I listened to his warning and never take off the yellow paper without full confidence. Therefore, so far, I haven''t moved this yellow paper. "


    "By the way, you just said, what is this soul calming talisman? What''s going on?"


    I said, "one can''t say two words clearly. In short, it''s good if you didn''t expose it."


    Fu Zhiwen said, "then I''ll give you this thing. Are you..."


    "Yes, of course." I immediately took the words down. Jiang Yilong looked at me and seemed to want to refuse from his eyes, but I could only be helpless when I heard that I had responded. "Old Fu, won''t you feel heartache by your generous gift?"


    Fu Zhiwen said with a smile: "What''s the heartache? I haven''t worked out anything so far. Of course, the main reason is that the man told me not to let me uncover this yellow... Soul charm without permission. By the way, it''s really difficult to deal with this thing alone. After all, if we could remove all the things in the treasure house at that time, you would get more than that This is why, in order not to let you suffer losses, I just decided to give this thing to you. "


    Fu Zhiwen said that he immediately took the strip wrapped by the tarpaulin next to him in his hand and took out the tarpaulin. What appeared in his hand was a picture scroll. He wiped the tea table back and forth twice with his sleeve, and then spread the picture scroll on the tea table.


    The thing collected by an archaeology professor is certainly not a common thing. Take the bronze mirror just now. Although we don''t know its specific value, according to Fu Zhiwen''s introduction alone, if the bronze mirror for thousands of years has entered the market, it will certainly be worth some money. However, it temporarily hinders the soul charm pasted on it. After receiving such a great gift, we are already in a good place It was a shame to receive it, but at this time, Fu Zhiwen took out another one.


    However, just as I was about to politely refuse, at the moment when Fu Zhiwen spread out the picture, my eyes were completely locked to the picture spread out on the tea table. To be exact, the picture in front of me was not a complete picture, but a residual picture. According to my layman, the picture in front of me was lifelike, soft and lifelike, just like But when I looked carefully, I was stunned, but I couldn''t make a tone when I opened my mouth for a long time.


    Roland looked at me and Jiang Yilong. He smiled and said, "what''s the matter with you two? It''s like being stupid. It''s just a residual painting. Although it''s fascinating, it''s only a residual painting. There is no seal, and I don''t know who wrote the work. Its value is general. As for your appearance."


    Fu Zhiwen frowned slightly. Maybe Roland''s outspoken words made him feel uncomfortable. However, in a moment, he said with a smile on his face: "What Xiao Luo said is true. This is indeed a remnant painting, and it''s not worth much money. However, in my opinion, even though I don''t know who it comes from, I''m sure it must come from someone. But I haven''t been able to find the rest since I got this remnant painting, so I can''t present this complete painting to you so far It''s time. "


    Jiang Yilong said, "where did you get this painting? When?"


    Fu Zhiwen said, "it was ten years ago. The man gave it when he bought the bronze mirror."


    Jiang Yilong said, "he really gave it to you? What else did he say at that time, do you remember?"


    Fu Zhiwen shook his head and said, "I can''t remember the details. However, I seem to remember that he said it was given to a destined person. Ha ha, it''s ridiculous. Just like what I said just now, I haven''t been able to put this painting together through various channels so far. Therefore, the painting is still just a painting¡°


    I said, "then why do you give it to us now?"


    Fu Zhiwen said: "I got this bronze mirror and this remnant painting at the same time in the ghost city. The specific value is hard to say, but it has great commemorative value. Aside from this, in my heart, I also want to find out why this Taoist symbol is pasted on this bronze mirror. Over the years, I have also dealt with some strange people and strange people, but when I give it to him according to the track drawn by this Taoist symbol Look, no one knows what Taoist talisman this is. But just now, when I opened the wooden box, you recognized this talisman as a soul calming talisman at the first sight. Therefore, I think it should be right for me to give this thing to you. As for this remnant painting, the person once told me that it was given to a predestined person, and this remnant painting was attached to buying bronze mirrors. I always think this one The remnant painting is related to the bronze mirror, so I think you should be able to solve the mystery. "


    Bai Ling said, "did that man send it to you?"


    Fu Zhiwen nodded and said, "that''s what he said. In the end, I didn''t spend a penny for this remnant painting. In other words, if I really sell this remnant painting in the ghost market, I''m afraid I can''t sell it for a penny."


    "Professor Fu, take me to pick up the leak in the future," Roland said.


    I settled down, looked at Fu Zhiwen and said, "old Fu, are you really going to give us these two things? Won''t you go back?"


    Fu Zhiwen said with a smile, "what regret do you have? It''s not worth much money in the market. Moreover, it''s useless for me. But you really know something. Can you tell me the truth?"


    I said, "it''s still very vague for the time being, and it may take some time. However, I can tell you one thing clearly now. If you take off the talisman on this bronze mirror without permission, nine times out of ten you will go to the palace of hell to report immediately."


    Fu Zhiwen listened with a cold face, quickly closed the small box and handed it to me. "In this case, you''d better keep it."


    We stayed at Fu Zhiwen''s house for two hours. Originally, we wanted to keep us for dinner, but now after we got these two things, we didn''t have the mood to stay here. After being polite for a while, we left Fu Zhiwen''s house.


    After leaving Fu Zhiwen''s house, we immediately stopped a taxi and returned to the rental house.


    "Younger martial brother, you are right."


    "Elder martial brother, are you right?"


    The remnant painting was spread out on the table. We looked around the table for a long time and said in unison, "that''s right."


    Roland and Bai Ling saw that both of us looked and acted strangely. They also ran to the table and looked at the residual painting on the table for a long time. However, they didn''t see a result for a long time. "What''s right?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "this, this should be the second remnant painting."


    Roland said, "what''s the second one? Have you seen the rest of this remnant?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "that''s right."


    Master Yuanqiu left us a few rare things, but the only thing he told us was that we must give the remnant painting to a monk named Zhiyuan of Xuankong Temple. Jiang Yilong and I tried to find a way on that remnant painting dozens of times, but we never found one or two. In order to take the remnant photo, Jiang Yilong and I finally made time to go to Xuankong Temple, We met monk Zhiyuan and handed over the remnant painting to him. However, we were worried about Bai Ling''s safety at that time, but we were not interested in the remnant painting, and we didn''t take the opportunity to learn the details from monk Zhiyuan. Originally, the matter was over perfectly and the teacher''s life was over. However, we didn''t expect that we had seen another part of the remnant painting, Fu The remnant painting transferred to us by the text of.

 Chapter 148

    Jiang Yilong and I didn''t speak for a long time. We both looked strange, but anyone with an eye and brain could detect the abnormality at this time, let alone Roland and bailing.


    Although Roland is more or less unhappy with my sudden change of itinerary today, she is also a curious person. Under her repeated questioning with Bai Ling, although this remnant painting is strange, there is no real difficulty for the time being, Jiang Yilong and I simply talked to each other and told them about the residual paintings we had received from master Yuanqiu.


    Bai Ling said, "isn''t it a coincidence that you can''t remember wrong?"


    Roland said, "yes, do you remember wrong?"


    "As like as two peas, I could hardly remember it. I saw the picture with dozens of times, no matter how much paper, brush, or outline." Jiang once took a look at me and said, "look carefully, do you give it to the old monk and this one can be kept?"


    I immediately relied on my previous memory, tried to recall for a long time, and stared at the remnant picture on the table for a long time. "Now even I have to say it''s a coincidence. We don''t know the size of the original scroll. Even if the left and right sides of this remnant painting are worn, I''m sure this half should fit with the one given to us by master, and the position should be on the left."


    Jiang Yilong nodded and said, "I think so, too. I thought the half of the picture that master gave us was worthless. Now I get this half from old man Fu. There must be something wrong with this... This picture."


    I said, "it''s a pity that Shifu left suddenly and couldn''t explain clearly. Also, when we went to the Xuankong Temple, the old monk deliberately turned a corner to erase our words. Now even if we want to know what the secret or value is, the only possibility is to go to the Xuankong Temple again."


    Roland suddenly said: "You said that you gave the previous remnant painting to the old monk, and you just said that even if you combine that remnant painting with the current one, it can only be regarded as more remnant paintings at most, that is to say, if you want to completely restore this painting, you may need one, two, or even more remnant paintings to recover, which is always only the remainder of the remnant painting In that case, what are you doing with this? "


    "That''s right, but there must be a bright hall in this picture. Otherwise, my master would never keep it for so long. Even on his deathbed, he didn''t forget to tell me again and again that he must give the original one to the old monk." I said.


    Bai Ling said, "if you really want to know the secret of this painting, you can only go to monk Zhiyuan again. However, even if you are curious, we will only return to Chongqing. It is impossible to go to the hanging temple for this reason. After all, it is not close to the Tao."


    I just wanted to say something, but I couldn''t say it. Looking at Jiang Yilong, his reaction with me was not much worse. After being quiet for a long time, I said, "put away this remnant painting for the time being and wait until I have time."


    Roland said, "can you show me that bronze mirror?"


    I was stunned, but I didn''t expect that at this time, I and Jiang Yilong said in one voice: "No."


    Roland said, "why, as the saying goes, those who see have a share. Besides, at the beginning, you and I still went together in a team and risked our lives. Although I don''t want to take a share, if I don''t even have a chance to take a look, isn''t it a little inhuman?"


    Bai Ling comforted and said, "there must be a reason why they don''t show you."


    Roland pouted and said, "I''m just afraid I''ll take it for myself. I''m not open to money like some people."


    Jiang Yilong''s face was heavy and wanted to get angry with Roland. I hurriedly advised him and said, "didn''t you see it at Fu''s house just now?"


    Roland said, "at the beginning, I just glanced at it in a hurry. I really didn''t see what it looked like. Moreover, Professor Fu said that there were inscriptions on it. I originally studied Archaeology and must have some research in this field. Don''t you want to know how much the bronze mirror taught by Professor Fu is worth?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s not that I don''t show you. It''s because even if it''s worth more, this thing is a scourge."


    "It''s just a bronze mirror..." Roland said "It''s not just that. According to old Fu, this bronze mirror may have a history of thousands of years. In addition, it is printed with inscriptions. Although I''m not proficient in buying and selling antiques, as far as I know, to be honest, this bronze mirror must be worth some money. However, even if it''s worth more, we can''t sell it. At least we can''t sell it until it''s cleaned up."


    Roland asked, "why?"


    "The talisman, the talisman attached to it, is the soul talisman. The soul talisman can not only suppress Yin ghosts, but also lock the souls of living people. Locking the souls of both Yin ghosts and strangers is equivalent to being sealed in endless hell. The seal will never be solved without tearing off the talisman," said Jiang Yilong.


    Bai Ling said, "that talisman is so powerful?"


    "Because this talisman is too insidious, and some evil magicians use it to do whatever they want, the painting method of this talisman has been banned and lost a long time ago. My eldest martial brother and I only heard it by chance in master''s mouth, and there are half of the talisman painting methods in the Taoist book. Finally, I recognized that the talisman on the bronze mirror is a soul calming talisman." I said again: "I checked the cinnabar fingerprints on the talisman carefully before, and I can be sure that they have never been removed. From this, I can judge that there must be one or more in the copper territory. In addition, old Fu is sure that the copper territory is about a thousand years old. If I remove it without authorization, the consequences may be unimaginable."


    Originally, I really thought I could get a bargain from Fu Zhiwen and get some hidden treasures to make up for our previous losses. Unexpectedly, in the end, I not only received a hot potato, but also added another worry and question to us.


    At this time, although I didn''t mention it, I had been thinking about the bronze mirror and residual painting in my heart. The original idea of playing with Roland had completely disappeared.


    I said, "Bai Ling, it''s only half time today. Several big living people are idle at home. In addition, Roland''s first visit to Chongqing, don''t be idle. Otherwise, take her out now."


    Bai Ling didn''t ask much, nodded and said, "OK, I''m also a little bored. Let''s go, Roland."


    Roland just wanted to say something, but he had been pulled out of the door by Bai Ling. Then he listened to the voice of the two people coming down the stairs. At this time, Jiang Yilong and I were the only ones left at home. He took out a cigarette and handed it to me. They puffed and talked to each other for half a day. After exhausting the cigarette and putting out the butt in the ashtray, Jiang Yilong couldn''t sink and spoke to me.


    He said, "younger martial brother, you deliberately sent bailing and Roland away. I know what you''re thinking."


    Looking at him, I smiled and said, "you didn''t say a word just now. I think what you think may be the same as me."


    Jiang Yilong said, "is this too risky? After all, it''s a thing of thousands of years. What''s sealed in it? We don''t have a bottom at all."


    I said, "elder martial brother, do you have a hunch that this bronze mirror will be related to this remnant painting?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "why do you say that?"


    I said: "It''s not true. It''s just a guess. Because old Fu told us before that he liked the bronze mirror in the ghost market until he finally bought it. Finally, the vendor gave him the remnant painting for free, and said it was given to someone. On the surface, it doesn''t sound like a problem. But why is there such a coincidence in the world Fu Zhiwen didn''t give us anything else, but he gave us the bronze mirror and the remnant painting that he bought at the same time, and this remnant painting was the rest we handed over to monk Zhiyuan. It''s countless, so I have a little feeling. Will there be a certain connection between this bronze mirror and the remnant painting? "


    Jiang Yilong said, "not necessarily. We can unlock the secret of the remnant painting once we are bold."


    I said, "yes, that''s what I think."


    Jiang Yilong said, "although the possibility is very slim, it is also a method. However, it is really too bold and too risky. After all, it is something for thousands of years. Moreover, it is pasted with zhenhun Fu. I''m afraid it''s a little tricky according to our two shallow Taoist practices."


    I said, "you remember Friday."


    Jiang Yilong said, "nonsense, of course that scum remembers. Why do you mention him?"


    The first time I saw Wutong in barren mountain, I felt that although he had some skills, his Taoist practice was still limited. At least I was sure that if Jiang Yilong and I joined hands to deal with the original Wutong, even if it was still difficult to beat him, at least they could be invincible. However, in recent years, Wutong''s Taoist practice has made rapid progress and can be achieved Today''s achievements may be related to his Zhong fan''s excavation of immortal''s tomb. Of course, I don''t envy him no matter how high his cultivation is, and I won''t follow his evil ways. However, there is only one thing I envy from the bottom of my heart, that is, the five-color array flag in Wutong''s hand.


    Whether in the barren mountain or in the red old peak, Bai Ling''s 200 year cultivation achievement has been trapped twice because of the five-color array flag in Wu Tong''s hand, so he can''t do it and escape. Since even Bai Ling, a demon and fairy who can change into a human shape, it''s nothing to say about ghosts and ghosts. If Jiang Yilong and I can learn this or similar array magic, we can rely on it If you take off the soul calming talisman on the bronze mirror, your worries will be halved.


    I told Jiang Yilong what I thought. He meditated a little, immediately hit it off with me, and immediately found the Tao book

 Chapter 149

    During the ten years of following master Yuanqiu, Jiang Yilong and I have been involved in the practice of mountain doctor life divination, but up to now, according to our current practice, we can only be regarded as just passing the entry level. I''m afraid we need to pay more time and energy if we want to take another step forward. Perhaps it is precisely because of the difficulty of Taoist practice and the lack of his supervision due to the departure of master in the January autumn that Jiang Yilong and I have gradually slackened and shelved our daily necessary homework in the past six months.


    With our current practice attitude, even if we want to be a Taoist priest, I''m afraid people will laugh at us if we say it. Because of this, I can''t even admit that I am a Taoist. Maybe we will fail Yuanqiu master, or maybe we only fail ourselves.


    Embracing Buddha''s feet temporarily is the great taboo of practice that master yuan Qiu once told us, but now it seems that it is difficult for us to get rid of this bad habit.


    We found out Taiyi Zhengfa. In fact, up to now, Jiang Yilong and I still don''t know which sect or department we worship under master Yuanqiu. Although Taiyi Zhengfa involves arrays, there are only four large arrays, and the rest are spells, Liangyi, the Big Dipper, the eight locks and the Tianmen array. These arrays not only require practitioners to practice Taoism, but also are profound and obscure, There was no guidance and guidance. It took me and Jiang Yilong to understand it by ourselves. It was difficult to estimate the time.


    Although Jiang Yilong and I were confident, we spent more than two hours studying and trying every array. As a result, there was still no progress in the end.


    Jiang Yilong said, "it seems that we have gone too far. We can''t hurry at all."


    I nodded and said: "It''s still because we don''t have enough accomplishments and neglect at ordinary times. However, elder martial brother, do you think it''s strange. We''ve seen these arrays before, but they end up half way up every time. Now, not only don''t we have this feeling, but the meaning of those obscure words and sentences suddenly seems to be branded in our mind, even if we want to forget them. Just However, due to the high requirements for casting skills, we can''t put in an array for the time being. "


    Jiang Yilong then said, "is it difficult for us to take a step forward?"


    I thought for a moment and said, "is it related to Shenzu?"


    "Shenzu?" Jiang Yilong hesitated for a long time and suddenly said: "The medicine pool. Yes, yes, it should be related to the medicine pool. Think about it, that ginseng boy has lost more than ten years of cultivation. Just soaking in the medicine pool for two days, he not only makes up for the lost cultivation, but also has a great depth. When leaving Chi laofeng, I was still thinking about the effect of soaking in the medicine pool. Until now, maybe this is the beauty of it Of course, I''m also guessing. I can''t tell the details myself. "


    I smiled and said, "maybe we need to find out slowly. However, the idea of setting up these large arrays may come to naught now. Without 100% certainty, I still dare not take the risk. If there is a slight mistake, the array will be swallowed by the spell, and the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "We can''t put this array, we''d better put a rune array," Jiang Yilong said.


    I thought about it and shook my head. "The talismans and spells we can now learn are still limited, mainly because the thing sealed in the bronze mirror has been too long... Or what I said just now, I''m not sure. I dare not take this risk."


    "Forget it, it''s really urgent. I''ll put it away for the time being and try again when I have a chance." after I said that, I took the ancient wooden box and residual paintings containing copper mirrors back to my room. After returning to the living room, I was just about to sit down and turn on the TV when the phone suddenly rang.


    I put the phone on the coffee table, and Jiang Yilong was nearby. He picked up the phone and looked at the screen. It was a strange number. He thought the business came to the door and moistened his voice to connect the phone. However, at the moment he just connected the phone, I could hear a noisy voice from the phone, like roaring and scolding, and Jiang Yilong''s face was even worse It sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant.


    A few minutes later, the phone hung up. During this period, Jiang Yilong looked very embarrassed. He didn''t say more than half a sentence except for reporting himself.


    I came up and asked, "who is it?"


    Jiang Yilong said gloomily, "it''s Fu Hongshan. I don''t know what''s wrong with this guy. He greeted my ancestors for 18 generations. Fortunately, up to now, I don''t even know who my parents are. Otherwise, even if he pays Hongshan, I''ll settle with him. It''s inexplicable. It''s really inexplicable."


    I asked, "what else did you say?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s to wake us up. Don''t forget what little Hu did to us."


    I was stunned for a moment and understood the purpose of Fu Hongshan''s special call. In the morning, I took the initiative to contact Hu Qingguo. I didn''t expect to be scolded by the dog in blood. I was in a better mood when I was scolded by him for no reason. No matter what he did to us, I deliberately pushed the time on the phone. No Thinking that it had only been half a day, Fu Hongshan came to the door again, and his attitude was exactly the same as Hu Qingguo, scolding Jiang Yilong.


    From this point of view, Hu Qingguo may have something urgent to come to us. However, since Jiang Yilong and I have been scolded for no reason twice, even if there is something urgent, we decided not to be shy at this time.


    "Tomorrow, you must go there tomorrow."


    In the evening, the four of us ran to a popular Yutou hot pot restaurant nearby. After dinner, we took Roland to Nanbin road to enjoy the night view of the mountain city. There is a saying in Chongqing that you haven''t seen the night scenery of the mountain city. You can''t be regarded as having been to Chongqing.


    Nanbin road is an urban sightseeing and leisure landscape Avenue integrating catering, entertainment and leisure, with a total length of more than 20 kilometers. Thousands of lights, the reflection of stars and moon, the long river, the gentle breeze of the river, tea and light wine, wash the troubles of the world.


    This night, we played very late and had a good time. The happiest must be Roland, a woman who has lived in Guangdong for a long time. For the first time, she really tasted all kinds of local delicacies in Chongqing, appreciated the style of the mountain city and listened to her tone. It seems that she wants to know us earlier and come to Chongqing earlier.


    It was the cold wind that blew over the drink last night. I woke up with a bad headache in the morning. It was more than nine o''clock. I hurried to wash my cold face. Maybe I was too quiet. After a while, Bai Ling and them got up one after another. After dinner, Roland quarreled with us to take her on a sightseeing tour. At the thought of two calls yesterday, I hurriedly said, "let''s go today."


    Roland looked at me and said, "why don''t you go?"


    "I have something," I said.


    Roland answered, "was it the Hu or something yesterday?"


    I nodded and Jiang Yilong said, "I heard Fu Hongshan''s tone was wrong yesterday. Why don''t I go with you."


    When Jiang Yilong wanted to join me, Roland suddenly looked a little different, but he soon returned to normal. Jiang Yilong couldn''t see through her mind, but she had been firmly captured by Bai Ling and me. "It''s not that you don''t know Fu Hongshan''s temperament. You''ll be fine after being frank. Don''t worry. You can go and play."


    Bai Ling and I separated and stopped a taxi and went straight to jubaozhai. More than an hour later, I came to jubaozhai. I only saw Xiao Li and didn''t see Hu Qingguo. I learned from Xiao Li that Hu Qingguo hadn''t been to jubaozhai for a long time. He stayed alone in his yard all day. He didn''t know exactly why.


    Jubaozhai is not far from the courtyard rented by Hu Qingguo. I stopped a manpower three rounds and arrived in more than ten minutes. The big iron door was not closed. I shouted. Chen Qing exposed his head on the balcony on the second floor and said to me, "come directly to the second floor."


    Fu Hongshan may have listened to my voice and immediately appeared from the living room on the first floor. He said to me in a wrong tone: "your boy has a little conscience."


    I said, "brother Fu, look what you''re talking about. By the way, what''s the matter with Mr. Hu looking for me?"


    "Go up to the second floor first."


    I followed Fu Hongshan up to the second floor. In the corridor on the second floor, I saw not only Chen Qing, but also another person. This is a completely strange woman. She looks top-notch, so I couldn''t help looking more. Remembering that once I came to the courtyard, I bumped into Chen Qing who had left a woman here for the night. I guessed that it was likely that this woman was the mistress brought back by Chen Qing, and took a look at Chen Qing deliberately.


    Chen Qing coughed. Fu Hongshan, who was next to me, immediately understood and said in my ear, "this is my sister-in-law, the wife that Xiao Hu married."


    I was immediately embarrassed and shouted, "Hello, sister-in-law."


    Her eyes looked at me and immediately said, "you are Qi Zhiyuan."


    "Yes, sister-in-law." although there was a smile on her face, I found that her eyes were not right and she was a little distracted.


    She said, "we should have picked you up, but now I bother you to come in person. Don''t take it personally."


    I said in horror, "sister-in-law, you''re out of sight. Mr. Hu has always been kind to me, just like a brother. You suddenly said, didn''t you drive me out of the door?"


    "Nothing." she smiled and said, "since that''s the case, I''ll ask you about the green country."


    From yesterday to now, I haven''t understood why Hu Qingguo and Fu Hongshan suddenly lost their temper with us. After all, we didn''t provoke him in advance. If there was a place to offend them, the only time was that Zheng Jie pushed us to the edge of the knife. However, that time, although we stood between Zheng Jie and Hu Qingguo, we didn''t offend either party in the end, and Zheng Jie didn''t get any evidence against Hu Qingguo in our hands


    Now, listening to the tone of Hu Qingguo''s wife, I''m so blinded that I''m even more confused. "What happened to Mr. Hu?"

 Chapter 150

    Hu Qingguo''s wife didn''t say much to me, even if she left the courtyard. I was about to speak to Fu Hongshan. They took me directly to the door of a bedroom and said that I would know after I went in.


    Today, whether I see Fu Hongshan or Chen Qing, I always feel strange. I can''t tell where it is. Fu Hongshan motioned to me to open the door and go in. He and Chen Qing strolled to the balcony to smoke.


    I knocked on the door and Hu Qingguo responded. "It''s Xiao Qi. Please come in."


    Push the door and enter. At this moment, the first thing I felt was that the light in the room was dim and the air was stuffy. The root cause was that the windows were closed and the curtains were closed. As soon as his sight moved, Hu Qingguo was lying in bed, holding a book whose author he didn''t know, as if he was reading with interest. I joked, "I didn''t expect that little Hu is still a literature lover."


    Hu Qingguo smiled, closed the book and motioned me to sit on the sofa next to him. When I sat down, Hu Qingguo didn''t say a word for a long time. His eyes stared at the books in his hands.


    My heart suddenly sighed that I was right. Hu Qingguo not only likes stealing tombs, but also likes studying literature. However, there was no sound in the room for a long time, and there was no question. The atmosphere was very strange. I felt a little uneasy. I coughed and asked, "I don''t know what''s the matter with Mr. Hu looking for me?"


    Hu Qingguo seemed to take it too seriously. I shouted to him again before he came back and said: "The west says that after people die, good people will go to heaven and bad people will go to hell. In our country, it is said that good people can be reincarnated and reborn after being tried in the underground. However, if they commit evil deeds before they die, they will be punished in the underground for a long time. Xiao Qi, are these statements true?"


    I said, "Mr. Hu, we are all people who know the roots and the bottom. You also know what I do. Therefore, other people may not believe these statements. At least they can hold up with me. After all, Mr. Hu has seen or experienced some very reasonable things with his own eyes."


    Hu Qingguo said, "yes, yes. I learned the art of tomb robbing from my father. I have been in the business of tomb robbing for more than ten years since I joined the business. Although I don''t remember all the big and small tombs and even empty tombs, I think the total number should be no less than 50 or 60. Do you say that after death, should people like me reincarnate or be punished in the underground?"


    "Stealing tombs is harmful to Yin and virtue after all..." I didn''t think I wanted to blurt it out. Before I finished this sentence, I suddenly found that Hu Qingguo''s face was different. In addition, since I entered the door, Hu Qingguo''s actions and words, at this moment, I seemed to feel that I inadvertently touched some taboos. "Little Hu, how can you say that?"


    Hu Qingguo threw the closed book into my hand. I glanced at it. The title of the book was life and death, and the dead word on it was artificially circled in red. "I''m dying."


    "Ah." I was shocked, and the book in my hand couldn''t help falling to the ground. "Little Hu, what are you kidding?"


    Hu Qingguo is a decent book without any fun. "What I said is true."


    Looking at Hu Qingguo''s eyes, I found that his eyes were gray and empty. It felt like something bad had happened. He was a little depressed. However, his face was ruddy and there was no death. "Little Hu, you are really kidding me. This joke is not funny. Don''t often mention the word death. It''s unlucky."


    Hu Qingguo did not change his face. He sat up and leaned his back against the wall. He threw a cigarette. He lit one himself and took two or three breaths. The smoke filled the almost sealed room for a long time. "Do you remember Taoyuan village?"


    I said, "of course."


    He said, "do you remember the curse on me?"


    I said: "what curse does not curse, is not some strange spots, although some strange, has not been nothing."


    "I thought so before, and it surprised me even more. Since those strange spots appeared on me, I found that I was energetic every day, just like taking stimulants and using endless energy. I thought it was a good thing. Until now, I know that the curse is not groundless, and the appearance of these strange spots is my life-threatening charm."


    "What happened?"


    Hu Qingguo didn''t answer. When a cigarette ran out, he suddenly motioned me to open the second row of drawers in the wooden cabinet behind me. I opened the drawers as he ordered. There were some bits and pieces and some loose money in the drawers. The amount of money was not much, and it was only two or three hundred together.


    Hu Qingguo said, "there is a pair of scissors in it. Look for it and pass it to me."


    I still do it, but at the same time, I''m a little stunned. What does he want to do with scissors at this time.


    I took out the scissors from the drawer and immediately handed them to Hu Qingguo. He looked at me, looked at the scissors in his hand, and said to me, "look carefully. Suddenly, he stood up and took off his pants in front of me. Finally, there was only a pair of boxer pants left. Hu Qingguo''s strange behavior made me dizzy and couldn''t help asking how to reply However, just as I was about to blurt out this sentence, I swallowed my saliva and swallowed it back at the same time.


    Although Chongqing is in the south, it is still a little cold in the current season, especially for the elderly, which will add more or less. Of course, this room is equipped with air conditioning. When I entered the door, I already felt that the indoor temperature was at least about 20 degrees, neither hot nor cold. After Hu Qingguo took off the outermost trousers, all he left was a pair of boxer underwear. Originally, I thought he behaved strangely, but my eyes naturally looked at Hu Qingguo''s left leg. His left leg was wrapped with a thick layer of gauze from the root of his thigh to his ankle. There were spots of blood red on the original white gauze.


    After taking off his trousers, Hu Qingguo took scissors and cut the gauze straight from the root of his thigh. Listening to the continuous clicking sound, I suddenly had a bad hunch in my heart, even stronger and stronger. However, in dozens of seconds, Hu Qingguo cut the gauze wrapped around his left leg from top to bottom in a straight line. Then, he threw away the scissors and began to bend down and tear the gauze.


    One floor, two floors and three floors


    A lot of torn gauze was thrown by Hu Qingguo beside the bed. When I looked at it, these gauze were more or less stained with blood. But before I could speak, there was a pungent stench in the room in addition to the smell of the smoke we had just smoked. This stench is like the spoilage of pork bought for several days.


    "Ah, this, how can this..."


    Even if I was a man, I had seen many strange things and monsters. When I looked at the bloody gauze by the bed and then looked at Hu Qingguo standing on the bed, I still couldn''t help shouting.


    The gauze wrapped around his left leg has been completely torn by Hu Qingguo. What was exposed in front of me was a long leg like dead wood. However, the skin on this long leg was eroded and bleeding, and even bones were seen in more serious places.


    Hu Qingguo smiled awkwardly and said, "I''ll make you laugh today, but it''s the only way out."


    It took me a long time to recover and said, "this, how can this happen?"


    Hu Qingguo was very natural, even normal. He bent over and sat by the bed. He pointed to his left leg and said: "Since the strange spots appeared on this leg, I would pay attention to them every day. However, at most, I only found that those strange spots would increase a few every day, and the rest were normal. Therefore, I didn''t pay attention to it any more. Until I took my family to Hong Kong and came back from a trip, I found that the strange spots on my left leg had covered the whole leg, and it was here At that time, some places began to fester and fester. I thought I just thought there was a serious skin disease. I went to the hospital to get an injection and take some medicine to solve it. As a result, after nearly a week of treatment, not only did it not get any better, but the fester became more and more serious. Later, I even alerted dermatologists for consultation because of this. Ha ha, I don''t know these guys Is it true or false? Is it really qualified to sit in the position of an expert? After three days, they gave me the final result is to lose this leg. Ha ha, Qi, do you think it''s funny... Ha ha, it''s fucking funny. "


    Hu Qingguo smiled sadly, and his facial muscles were like uncontrollable convulsions.


    I said, "later, later?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "later, how could I have entrenched my own legs according to those quack doctors."


    Hu Qingguo didn''t have to say this, just looking at his appearance now. I asked, "didn''t those doctors diagnose a disease?"


    "I said just now that they got the results after a few days, but they just let me get this leg. I didn''t mention a word about the bullshit diagnosis." Hu Qingguo paused and said: "Although Hu Qingguo is not a person in my whole life, I still have some face. Are you right? It''s more difficult for me to put my left leg in the corner suddenly than to let me die directly."


    I asked, "next, didn''t they give a treatment plan?"


    Hu Qingguo said: "There is a doctor who has something to do with me. He told my wife that I may be infected with some bacteria and rods. In short, I can''t count seventeen or eight. In addition to losing my left leg, the conservative treatment is to disinfect, take some medicine and give injections every day. It has been nearly half a month, and I haven''t improved at all. On the contrary, the ulceration is more serious, so that I can''t get rid of it As you can see now. "

 Chapter 151

    Up to now, the total time for us to go to the hanging temple is only a month and a few days. Before leaving, I had a contact with Hu Qingguo. At that time, Hu Qingguo had a very good mental outlook. He was not ill and disaster free. He also took his family to travel to Hong Kong. It was not long before and after that. I didn''t expect Hu Qingguo to look like this now.


    I said, "now that medicine is so developed, there are countless famous doctors. Don''t give up, Mr. Hu. There must be a way to cure it."


    "Hehe, would you give up if it were you?" seeing me stunned, Hu Qingguo said: "Naturally, I won''t give up, and how can I give up. However, it''s not me who gives up now, but those so-called famous doctors and big shit hospitals. For this, I''ve been to major hospitals before and after, and up to now, they give me the same diagnosis. However, how can I give up the leg I brought from birth. What''s more, even if I really answer Yes, it''s impossible to cure my strange disease. "


    I said, "this, why?"


    "You turn on the light." I got up and did it. By the light, Hu Qingguo pointed to his right leg and said, "look, what are these?"


    "Corpse, corpse spot!" I was stunned.


    "Yes, it''s the corpse spots, these strange spots," said Hu Qingguo, gnashing his teeth "I really didn''t think it would develop to this extent before. Maybe the best treatment period was delayed at that time. However, when I found this thing on my leg, I went to a large hospital for a comprehensive examination, and I didn''t get any results. Just half a month ago, I found that there were several ulcers on my right leg Corpse spot. Others may not know, but you and I should know that all of me have this thing because of the curse in the ancient tomb in Taoyuan village. Now the doctors can''t find out the cause and can''t come up with a perfect diagnosis and treatment plan. Even if I ruthlessly accept their broken plan to cure the root and occupy my left leg, but what about my right leg? After a period of time, it''s all right If the corpse spots on my legs break out again, don''t I have only half of my body left? Even so far, my wife says there are these things on my back... "


    "Xiao Qi, I still remember very clearly. At the beginning, you advised me two or three times to find a way to solve the body spots as soon as possible, but I haven''t taken this seriously. Now, even if I drink ten regret pills, it''s useless." Hu Qingguo''s eyes were red. He was a big man and shed tears, which made me feel a little uncomfortable. Of course, the more reason was that I always paid attention to his left leg, which was as dry as dry wood but with ulcerated skin. "Xiao Qi, I know very well that you are the only people who can really help me now. Don''t blame brother Hu for getting angry with you. Brother Hu doesn''t want to. Brother Hu, please, I beg you."


    When Hu Qingguo was excited, he suddenly got up and knelt in front of me. I immediately had nothing to do. I quickly helped him up and looked carelessly at the floor. There were some broken meat and blood stains at the place where his left knee met. "Little Hu, I can''t stand it. Get up first. Let''s talk about it later."


    Hu Qingguo said with tears in his eyes, "do you promise to help me?"


    "Help, help. We''re not brothers. Don''t you always take me as a brother? It''s difficult to be a brother now. As long as I can help, how can I shirk it?" I said at one breath, and Hu Qingguo finally showed a smile on his face.


    After wiping a tear, Hu Qingguo said, "well, now help me find a way to see how to do it, how to restore my leg to the past, and how to completely remove the curse of these corpse spots on me."


    I said, "OK, OK, I''ll find a way. Little Hu, you..."


    Hu Qingguo said, "don''t call me Xiao Hu, call me Hu Guo. I remember telling you about it before."


    "Yes, brother Hu." I swallowed my saliva, looked at the ground again, and then looked at Hu Qingguo''s knees that had just touched the floor. "Brother Hu, didn''t you feel a little?"


    Hu Qingguo hesitated slightly. Seeing that I pointed to the blood and broken meat on the floor, he said, "I don''t feel it. I don''t feel it at all. Don''t say it hurts. Even if you kick me now, this leg doesn''t feel at all. If you don''t believe it, try it."


    I said, "how is this possible?"


    "What I said is true." Hu Qingguo immediately made various movements of raising and bending his left leg in front of me, and then said: "Since this leg began to fester, I have never felt any pain for a moment or even a second, just like this leg is not mine at all. However, I can walk and run as I like. In this regard alone, it seems that I can''t do my life. However, as long as a person with a brain thinks back, it''s not much For a long time, my whole leg may only have bones left. A monster like me, not to mention my wife, can accept it, even I can''t accept it. Moreover, there are many corpse spots on my right leg, and there are several places on my back. If this situation continues to develop, what kind of monster will I become next? "


    Speaking of these, Hu Qingguo''s mood seemed excited. In other words, I''m afraid it would be the same for anyone, or even worse.


    My mind is full of paste now. In less than five minutes'' reply, Hu Qingguo obviously bet all his sustenance on me like a bet. It''s like sun monkey was pressed down by the five elements mountain.


    I tried my best to keep myself calm and calm. I was almost calm for five or six minutes. I motioned Hu Qingguo to let me have a look at the ulcerated wound. No matter how bad I was, I still had a certain understanding of the medical symptoms. If it was really just a large-scale ulceration caused by similar skin diseases, there were still some ways. However, when I faced the stench of ulceration, I didn''t get the so-called cause of ulceration caused by dermatosis.


    Hu Qingguo said, "no way?"


    I said, "if on the surface, those experts and doctors are really right. If they want to treat this strange disease, I''m afraid they really have to take off this leg. However, that''s because they don''t know the inside story."


    Hu Qingguo immediately smiled with joy and said, "you have a way?"


    "Corpse poison." I said: "ordinary corpse poison, in fact, doctors still have a way to treat it. After all, medicine is so developed now. But the problem is that this corpse poison is not ordinary. As you just said, if you continue to develop like this, you may be in a situation where you will witness every inch of your body fester into dead bones and eventually die."


    "Curse, this is the curse!" Hu Qingguo clenched his fist and slammed it down against the wall. "Shit, how could I be so unlucky!"


    I said, "brother Hu, I''m not sure whether to curse or not. However, we all know what''s the reason why you have this strange spot on your leg. It was bitten by those mummies made by magic. Therefore, personally, I think this is designed by the owner of the ancient tomb in Taoyuan village and made hands and feet on the mummies."


    "I see. In the final analysis, the root of the problem is still in the ancient tomb. That is, if you want to solve my current strange disease, you can only find out the reason in the ancient tomb."


    I nodded. In fact, as Hu Qingguo said just now, I specifically mentioned the corpse spot on his leg several times at the beginning. However, Hu Qingguo was like nothing at that time, so I didn''t take it to heart.


    Hu Qingguo said, "it''s all my fault. It''s been delayed for nearly half a year..."


    "Although the current situation is a little bad, at least it can be saved. Moreover, I don''t necessarily find the root cause." I paused and said, "you have no problem with your action now."


    Hu Qingguo said, "didn''t I tell you just now that my left leg is festering like this, but I can''t feel any pain at all. Therefore, it looks no different from normal. Yes, yes, we''ll go to the ancient tomb now. We''ll find a way in the ancient tomb now."


    Now I think of it, I really wronged Hu Qingguo. This kind of thing happened when I lost contact with him. He finally thought of us, but he didn''t think that we were not in Chongqing at all. This time dragged on and the strange disease continued, which led me to contact him actively and get scolded head-on. Of course, if you understand this, the little grievance in your heart will no longer exist.


    I said, "I must go, and it must be right away. However, it''s not now. I have to be fully prepared."


    Hu Qingguo said, "as like as two peas, you must have kept your mind." I said, "I didn''t hide from you. Actually, I wanted to be exactly the same as you just said before. The answer was there. So I had to let them pay for Hongshan, but they never found you."


    "Sorry, we really went out on business. We didn''t deliberately avoid you," I said.


    Hu Qingguo was in a better mood. He waved his hand and said, "I know. It''s just that I''m too anxious. Therefore, I was angry with you yesterday. Don''t take it to heart."


    "Nothing," I said "There may be some risks, but since it''s for brother Hu, Qi Zhiyuan can''t refuse to go to the sword mountain and fire sea. What''s the big deal of exploring the ancient tomb in Taoyuan village again. However, brother Hu, after all, the poison in your leg is corpse poison. Although the corpse poison is strange, we can''t tolerate it. Well, let me find a way to control it one day first How''s it going? "


    "Of course."

 Chapter 152

    From the beginning to now, I don''t believe in the ancient tomb curse. Now Hu Qingguo''s injury has worsened to this extent. I think Jiang Yilong and I may account for two or three percent of the responsibility.


    At the beginning, Hu Qingguo was bitten by different stiffness. It was us who treated his injury during this period of time. However, at that time, we really exhausted all the methods we could use, blindly trying to get rid of the corpse poison in his body. Yes, our ultimate goal has indeed been achieved. According to the thorough examination of Jiang Yilong and I, the autopsy left in Hu Qingguo''s body has been cleaned up by us.


    This is our original guarantee and commitment to Hu Qingguo. No one expected that strange things similar to corpse spots would finally appear on Hu Qingguo''s left leg. It was a period of tolerance that strange spots continued, so that it has reached an uncontrollable situation so far.


    Now from my point of view, I think our treatment of Hu Qingguo''s injury is not appropriate. It just cures the target, not the root. In the final analysis, we have too little experience and too little knowledge.


    However, at present, the most difficult problem is to suppress the corpse poison invasion in Hu Qingguo and blindly let the corpse poison spread. Even if you go to Taoyuan Village and find a way to understand the rescue treatment, it is likely to delay the time of the best treatment.


    I said, "I need something, or I''ll go home and get it now."


    Hu Qingguo said, "is it something for my left leg?"


    I nodded and said, "yes. However, brother Hu, although I promised to do my best to help you, according to your current situation, I can only alleviate the corpse poison a little. As for the method, it may not be much different from what you have seen before."


    Hu Qingguo was stunned and asked, "will it be useful?"


    I said, "I''m not sure, but it should be useful."


    "Fu Hongshan!"


    Hu Qingguo shouted that Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing might be at the balcony window and haven''t left, but three or four seconds later, they rushed in immediately. Hu Qingguo said, "go and buy glutinous rice and some talisman paper immediately."


    I immediately answered, "generally speaking, the method I used is not much different from that I used before. However, according to the doctor, in your current situation, you should increase the dose."


    Fu Hongshan asked, "you said you need something else. I''ll buy it right away."


    I said: "although the corpse poison in brother Hu is very strange, in the final analysis, it is also caused by the Qi of yin and evil spirit entering the body. The Qi of yin and evil spirit stagnates in his body for a long time and has not been discharged. The only way I can think of now is to overcome Yin with Yin. What I just said may only be used as a companion. I''m afraid the real main flavor needs to work hard."


    Chen Qing said, "don''t sell the key, say it quickly."


    I said, "pure Yin blood."


    Hu Qingguo asked, "what is pure Yin blood?"


    "It''s the blood of the pure Yin body." I quickly explained, "every July 15 of the lunar calendar is the ghost festival. The ghost gate is open and ghosts play on the world. This day is the most Yin Qi day of the year. If a person is born in the year of yin and is born on time at the time of July 15, he is the pure Yin body."


    Chen Qing said, "do you mean to find a person who was born on time at the time of July 15, and then take a little blood from his body?"


    I nodded, "yes."


    "Now at this juncture, and your requirements are too high. I''m afraid it''s possible," Fu Hongshan said.


    I said, "it''s really hard."


    "Then you say." seeing Hu Qingguo staring at Fu Hongshan, Fu Hongshan''s face immediately converged and asked, "is there anything else that can replace it?"


    I thought for a moment and said, "black dog blood is necessary, and it must be pure. This should not be difficult. However, there is one more thing that may be, some difficult and some difficult."


    I suddenly became hesitant and blushed to the root of my neck. The three of them could not know what I wanted to say just by looking at my face. After waiting for nearly two minutes, he still saw that I didn''t make it clear what the last thing I needed. Hu Qingguo couldn''t help patting me on the shoulder and asked, "just say what it is."


    I hung my head. "Yes, it''s the woman''s one."


    Chen Qing said anxiously, "woman? What woman? Which woman? Is it something on a woman?"


    Fu Hongshan was more anxious. His voice was raised high and said, "you guy, what is it?"


    I bit and said, "it''s the dirty blood excreted by women''s monthly affairs."


    "Is it aunt?" seeing me nodding, Chen Qing suddenly couldn''t close her mouth and said, "ha ha, no wonder your boy hesitated. That''s what he said."


    I hardened my head and said, "can you get it?"


    Fu Hongshan was a little embarrassed, but he turned to Chen Qing and said with a smile, "you guy should be able to get it?"


    Chen Qing thought for a moment and said, "it shouldn''t be too difficult. I''ll make a few calls later."


    I hurriedly said, "by the way, prepare red rope and copper money. It''s better to have thousands of people''s money, thousands of people''s money and incense ash. The more incense ash, the better."


    Fu Hongshan, of course, they know what is thousands of people''s money and thousands of people''s money. That is to say, the copper money is old and has been touched by thousands of people or used by countless people.


    At that moment, they asked me again and again what I needed, kept these in mind, and immediately left the room to prepare separately.


    Hu Qingguo and I were left in the room. After a moment of silence, Hu Qingguo asked, "is it really useful to prepare these things?"


    I said, "don''t hide from brother Hu, this method is also my first time to try. However, I learned from my master that women''s Yin blood is the most polluted and filthy thing. If combined with black dog blood, it is the most Yin thing. Of course, it may not be comparable to the blood of pure Yin people, but I''m sure it will have an effect."


    Hu Qingguo nodded with satisfaction: "just be useful."


    Our topic was interrupted, and the two people fell into silence and thought, and the atmosphere in the room was embarrassed again. Maybe Hu Qingguo finally realized that his bare left leg was constantly giving off a stench. He said he wanted me to go out first.


    His room was almost sealed, and the stench continued and it was difficult to spread out. It was deep in it. If it didn''t sound good, it was really like leaning against a rotting body.


    After leaving the room, I returned to the living room on the first floor. At this time, I was a little bored and had nothing to do. I simply turned on the LCD TV and watched boring programs to pass the time. When it was almost noon, Liu Dafu bought a lot of ingredients and came to the courtyard. It was inevitable to be polite. Anyway, he was idle and bored, so he simply helped Liu Dafu.


    In less than an hour, Liu Dafu cooked a very rich lunch with his exquisite cooking skills. But until this time, Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing still didn''t come back. After Liu Dafu consulted Hu Qingguo, it turned out that Liu Dafu and I had a big lunch.


    It lasted until almost three o''clock in the afternoon. Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing finally returned to the courtyard. They carried big and small bags in their hands and said to me: "Nuo, according to what you said, this is glutinous rice, this is cinnabar, this is a brush, this is black dog blood, and this is incense ash. It''s impossible to prepare too much incense ash at one time. Therefore, after we met, we went to Huayan Temple and asked for incense ash. This bag is enough. By the way, this is the red rope... Oh, and this is the blood you want, but not too much..."


    I counted and sorted them out one by one. I took the lead in drawing a few runes and finished the runes. We moved all the things to Hu Qingguo''s room. Next, I asked Liu Dafu to find a slightly larger vessel and he went downstairs to bring a porcelain basin.


    I counted everything next to me again, then poured the black dog''s blood into the basin, picked up the red rope, strung several thousand people''s money, soaked it in the black dog''s blood for a few minutes, took it out, and then tied the red rope tied with thousand people''s money to the root of Hu Qingguo''s festering left leg.


    Liu Dafu said, "can we help you?"


    I said, "go and get another basin, carry a bucket of water, and then mix the incense ash with incense mortar."


    I used brute force to tie the red rope to the root of Hu Qingguo''s thigh, but Hu Qingguo didn''t respond at all, as if it was tied to someone else. I poured the woman''s Yin blood into a porcelain basin, stirred it, and applied it to Hu Qingguo''s festering left leg with my hand.


    Hu Qingguo suddenly said happily, "it seems a little cold. I can''t feel my leg for nearly a month. I didn''t expect you to be like that. You have regained consciousness."


    I said, "that''s right. However, brother Hu, your next feeling may be more obvious. You have to bear it."


    "Endure what?"


    "Pain."


    Liu Dafu brought another utensil and half a bucket of water. I poured the incense ash into the porcelain basin, burned the previously drawn talisman into ash and mixed it into it, and then poured an appropriate amount of water to mix and thicken it.


    After finishing all this, there were only the last two steps left. I looked at Hu Qingguo again and said, "brother Hu, you have to endure any pain. If you can''t help it, shout out."


    Hu Qingguo said with a smile, "what are you kidding me? I can bear how much pain I can have."


    Although he said so, I still handed the pillow to his arms before, which meant nothing more than biting the pillow.


    "Come on, come on."


    "Then I''ll come."


    I took out the even thick incense plaster from the basin and began to apply it from top to bottom. At the beginning, Hu Qingguo kept saying cool until he was about to cover his left leg with incense plaster. He finally began to say pain. It was a piercing pain. He couldn''t help but bite the pillow.


    When I applied the incense plaster completely on Hu Qingguo''s left leg, Hu Qingguo was sweating like he had lost his soul material and sat by the bed.


    "Is it over?"


    "It''s over for the time being."


    "Ah, comfortable, really, really fucking comfortable..."


    When a person loses his perception, he knows that what he usually doesn''t pay attention to is so important when he really needs it. So that Hu Qingguo has turned this unbearable pain into the most satisfying enjoyment of spirit and flesh ~ body.

 Chapter 153

    The whole process lasted nearly two hours until the incense plaster was completely dry and pasted on Hu Qingguo''s left leg. I asked them to get enough gauze and wrap his left leg with gauze again.


    "Is the glutinous rice porridge ready?"


    "Right away, right away."


    Before that, Hu Qingguo knew that he had half stepped into the gate of hell, which not only disturbed his life, but also made him collapse physically and mentally, so that he knew that he was about to leave this flashy world. Therefore, he had a state of mind of anorexia and even disgusting everything. However, just now, he completely changed this negative attitude. When Liu Dafu''s cooked glutinous rice porridge was slightly cooler, he swallowed it in a few bites.


    Hu Qingguo wiped his mouth, looked at me and said, "what''s next?"


    I said, "that''s the only way for the time being. Now you can feel some pain in this leg, which can be regarded as a 20% effect. Next, you have to wait a little longer to see if the corpse poison can be discharged. However, brother Hu, let me tell you first that this method may be a temporary cure rather than a permanent cure."


    Hu Qingguo nodded and said, "I know. How long will it take to see the effect again?"


    I said, "two hours. If my method is really effective, that is, it can temporarily control the corpse poison, and the degree of ulceration of your left leg will slow down. If this method continues for a long time, the injury will recover in a month or two."


    Hu Qingguo said, "that is, we only need to solve the problem of body spots at that time?"


    I nodded.


    "But even if this method works, we still need to wait two months?" Fu Hongshan answered.


    Hu Qingguo gave him a white look and said, "your brain can''t turn this corner. By the way, I forgot to tell you that you didn''t prepare in vain before, and Xiao Qi has promised."


    Fu Hongshan patted me on the shoulder and said, "brother, that''s interesting."


    What I did was as like as two peas and Hu Qingguo said. I just hope to delay the control of the corpse poison invasion, so that the ulceration speed of his left leg will slow down and buy us a little more time.


    It was already 4:00 p.m. when I was finished with Hu Qingguo, I wanted to go home. I didn''t know whether Hu Qingguo was worried or something else. Although the tone was euphemistic, it virtually forced me to stay in the courtyard. I thought about it, but it didn''t matter. Anyway, I''m also an idle person now. It doesn''t matter. I just stayed in the courtyard as arranged by Hu Qingguo.


    Several big men had nothing to do. In order to pass the time, I played poker with Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing for several hours. Liu Dafu went out according to Hu Qingguo''s instructions, saying that it was to reward me and get me a richer dinner.


    The three of us have been playing since we left Hu Qingguo''s room. Since it''s playing cards, of course we have to talk about money, otherwise it''s too boring. However, we played a small number of notes. We played gold flowers, with a bottom of five and a maximum of 100. As a result, when I was about to have dinner, I counted the record. Chen Qing won more than 3000, and I lost the least. It looked like more than 500.


    When Liu Dafu brought rice and tea to the table, Hu Qingguo''s wife drove and parked in the courtyard. Until she got off the bus, I didn''t know the woman''s last name. I quickly took Fu Hongshan by the shoulder and asked again. Only then did I know that her real name was Tao Hong.


    Fu Hongshan shouted to them. "Sister Hong."


    "Sister Hong." I also agreed.


    Tao Hong smiled at us. She came straight to me and took out a bulging red envelope from her bag and stuffed it. "Thank you for your trouble."


    I seemed a little caught off guard and didn''t know whether to take it or not.


    Tao Hong said, "take it."


    I smiled and said, "isn''t it more than half a month from the new year, sister Hong? It''s too early to crush the red envelope."


    Tao Hong said, "it''s not crushing red envelopes. Take it."


    This is a big red envelope. It''s a big lump. Everyone knows that the weight inside is not light. Tao Hong gave me a red envelope for no reason. I don''t have the cheek to accept it. Just as Tao Hong and I pushed each other around, Hu Qingguo dressed neatly but came to the door. Maybe he listened to our voice just now and said, "Xiao Qi, you can''t buy my face. Don''t you even give my daughter-in-law''s face? You know, even I listen to my daughter-in-law when I have big things."


    I looked a little embarrassed, but after calming down a little, I soon understood that this must be Hu Qingguo''s meaning.


    "Well, I''ll have the cheek to take it. Thank you, sister Hong and brother Hu."


    The five of us sat around, eating and drinking. We talked happily on the table and tossed about for more than an hour.


    It was nearly ten o''clock in the evening. Hu Qingguo recruited me and said, "Xiao Qi, is there a result now?"


    I just drank some wine on the table and my mind was a little confused. "What''s the result?"


    Hu Qingguo lifted his left leg. At the moment of lifting his leg, the muscles on his face twitched and shouted a pain. Only then did I understand what he meant. I hurriedly took him to the place with bright lights, and Fu Hongshan followed him as if they were curious. The moment Hu Qingguo lifted up his trouser legs, the original snow-white gauze was dark to ink, and it was accompanied by a stench.


    I said, "it works."


    "Really?"


    Hu Qingguo seemed a little excited. He untied his belt and took off his trousers to his ankles in front of all of us. His uncivilized way is really difficult for people who don''t understand the inside story to accept. But we didn''t care about these at the moment. Our eyes fell on his left leg. We saw that the gauze from the root of his thigh to his ankle was all infected by the exuded black blood.


    Chen Qing said, "is it that those corpse poisons have been discharged?"


    I said, "yes, but it''s not. The reason why I say yes is that the corpse poison is discharged from the body. As for why I say no, it''s because the corpse poison has been hidden in brother Hu''s body for too long. Now it can only be regarded as fur. Secondly, I also told brother Hu that my method can only cure the symptoms and can''t completely cure the disease."


    Tao Hong said, "brother Qi, you can think of another way. As long as you can cure my husband, I will promise you no matter what you ask."


    I was stunned and said, "sister-in-law, don''t force me."


    "All right, all right, I know what to do about my business. Xiao Qi has been very helpful. Otherwise, my leg still can''t feel any pain." Hu Qingguo motioned to Tao Hong and said, "go home first. I''ll tell you what''s going on."


    Tao Hong pursed her lips and wanted to say something. She hesitated for a long time and looked at Hu Qingguo. Finally, she said goodbye to me and drove away.


    "Happy, I''ve never been so happy today." Hu Qingguo laughed happily. "Xiao Qi, to tell you the truth, I don''t think you have great skills until now. You see, all the major hospitals in Chongqing and the so-called famous medical experts can''t cure it. As a result, you can find a way. Xiao Qi, you are not only my brother, but also my noble man. You can pull me back from the edge of death."


    I said, "brother Hu, you hold me high."


    Hu Qingguo said with a smile, "no, No. come on, come with me."


    Hu Qingguo dragged me to his room on the second floor and asked Liu Dafu to give me a cup of tea. After Liu Dafu withdrew from the room, Hu Qingguo looked a little strange and said, "Xiao Qi, you may not understand what I feel when I step on the gate of hell."


    I haven''t experienced great storms, but at least I have experienced several unforgettable things. Moreover, at the same time, I have stepped into the gate of hell several times, so I quickly replied, "I know, I know."


    "You may know, but you don''t know me." although Hu Qingguo was happy to have two drinks at dinner, according to his drinking capacity, a little wine won''t make him drunk. "You know my family situation." seeing me nodding, he said, "in fact, it doesn''t matter if I die. It doesn''t matter. The key is that I don''t want anyone to see my jokes. Moreover, I''m still a person who has half a blood relationship with me."


    I was a little stunned. Seeing Hu Qingguo''s appearance, it really didn''t look like he was drunk. He pulled me up at this time and talked about some private secrets, which made me really embarrassed. The extent of the relationship between people is not a word on the surface, but in the heart. In my heart, before I came here today, I always insisted on breaking off contact with Hu Qingguo, just because I know that we are not people in the world, and his way of life is completely incompatible with our way of life. The so-called close brotherhood before was all promises on the mouth, and there was no superficial relationship in the heart. The only thing I want is to cut off this connection as soon as possible.


    However, at this time, I found the sincerity in Hu Qingguo''s eyes and facial expression, a sincerity I had never seen before.


    I said, "brother Hu, why don''t you rest first? It''s getting late anyway."


    Hu Qingguo handed me a cigarette. He lit it for me and himself. He huff and puff and said, "I''ve been blocked in my heart for a long time. I can''t find anyone who can say a word from my heart."


    I said, "don''t you have a sister-in-law?"


    "She... Well, she''s one, but how can I tell her directly if there are some words." Hu Qingguo took a cigarette and said: "Xiao Qi, before you came today, I really felt that I was going to die and was completely hopeless. However, I didn''t think it was worth my death. I didn''t care about others, but I cared. I didn''t want to see my family see my jokes."


    "Hu Qingwen, you''ve seen it, and you''ve seen it several times." seeing my nod, Hu Qingguo said: "Nominally, he is my half brother. Although he is not close to me to that extent, at least half of his blood relationship. At least I grew up with him. However, he regarded me as a disaster when he was young and an enemy when he grew up. He wanted to fight against me in everything. Take jubaozhai for example. My father deliberately left it to me. He fought openly and secretly for it three times and four times, If my father hadn''t come out at last, the jubaozhai wouldn''t have fallen into my hands, but at the same time, he got no less than me. Money and these things are external objects, which is not worth mentioning. The key is that he has a crush on my woman. "


    I was surprised and said, "sister Hong?"


    Hu Qingguo did not respond and said to himself: "I''ve known Tao Hong for more than three years. I chased her after her. But when I was preparing to talk about marriage, Hu Qingwen intervened. It was nearly half a year for this matter alone. Fortunately, Tao Hong had me in mind and finally chose to be with me. However, if I suddenly died at this time for some reasons, such as my current situation, I would die Will everything fall into Hu Qingwen''s hands, even Tao Hong? "


    Every family has a difficult Sutra. How dare I continue to mix this kind of thing? After all, I''m just an outsider. I quickly stopped and said, "brother Hu, don''t worry. As long as it''s possible, I''ll never give up. It''s getting late. You take a rest first, I''m tired, and then I have to make some necessary preparations..."

 Chapter 154

    I stepped out of Hu Qingguo''s room and faced the night and stars, I took a deep breath of air conditioning. In fact, Hu Qingguo said a lot in the room just now. In the final analysis, he and Hu Qingwen disagreed. The degree of disagreement reached the point that they were similar to the enemy. Therefore, Hu Qingguo is afraid of death. He is afraid of being ridiculed by Hu Qingwen when he really dies. He is even more afraid that Hu Qingwen will seize the opportunity to take everything from him.


    I won''t take what I just heard as a joke, because when Hu Qingguo confided all this to me, I had rejected my previous conscious judgment. Even if Hu Qingguo is a grave robber, even if Zheng Jie secretly stares at Hu Qingguo and wants to pull him into prison, Hu Qingguo is a friend and brother here.


    It''s late now. It''s almost ten o''clock in the evening. It''s dark at night. However, the lights are still shining around. First, after all, it''s not close to home. Second, I''m worried about what happens after Hu Qingguo accepts my way to leave, so I listen to his arrangement to stay here tonight.


    I took out the phone and dialed Roland''s phone.


    Roland answered the phone and said, "we''ll be home soon."


    Listening to her tone, it was obvious that the three of them had a crazy day outside today. I said, "I''m not at home. I won''t go back tonight. Can you let my master brother listen to the phone?"


    Roland handed the phone to Jiang Yilong. Listening to my voice, Jiang Yilong asked, "is something wrong?"


    I said, "yes."


    At that moment, I told Jiang Yilong what happened today in a short sentence. After listening, he was silent for a long time and said, "since you have promised to help him, help him to the end. When is the specific time? I''m ready."


    I said, "don''t worry. It may take a few days."


    After a brief explanation, I returned to my room and lay in bed. For a moment, I couldn''t sleep. I accidentally touched the bulging pocket in my right hand and took out the red envelope that Tao Hong had given me before. Anyway, I couldn''t sleep for a while. I just opened the red envelope and a thick stack of brand-new banknotes appeared in front of me. I counted them one by one. It may have taken me a while. The result was 38888. This stimulated me to sleep more difficult. Together, I counted the bills back and forth again


    I don''t know when I fell asleep. Until I woke up, Liu Dafu had already made breakfast and was calling us to have breakfast.


    After breakfast, I specially brought the glutinous rice porridge cooked by Liu Dafu to Hu Qingguo''s room. After he finished eating, I checked the gauze wrapped on his left leg and asked Hu Qingguo if there was any abnormal reaction that night. Hu Qingguo replied to me that he only felt a little pain occasionally, and the others were no different from before.


    I said, "autopsy is temporarily controlled, but it''s still what I said before. It can only cure the symptoms, not the root causes. Moreover, it can only last for a week at most, and we have to do it again at that time."


    Hu Qingguo said, "how about tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow?" I said.


    Hu Qingguo said, "didn''t you say yesterday that no matter how good this method is, it can only recover to the previous one for a long time, but the strange spots on my body can''t be eliminated. In that case, it''s better to go to that place to find out a complete way to cure the root while you are a miracle doctor."


    I said, "but can you really do it now?"


    Hu Qingguo said: "now I have recovered a little consciousness. When I move, I can clearly feel the pain of tearing the skin and flesh on my legs, but I can''t bear this little pain. How can I be a man? There is a saying that long pain is better than short pain. I thought about it last night and cut the roots."


    I looked hesitant.


    Hu Qingguo said, "you don''t have to think about the others. I''ve already asked Chen Qing and them to be ready to start at any time. Besides, since it''s the cave we''re exploring, how can we let it be a tyrant."


    I said, "OK. I''ll go home and get ready."


    Hu Qingguo hurriedly said, "OK, that''s it. We''ll pick you up early tomorrow morning. By the way, you also have details about the situation there. In order to be safe, I personally think you''d better let the Bai Ling come with us."


    I nodded and went downstairs.


    Hu Qingguo asked Fu Hongshan to drive me back. On the way, Fu Hongshan and I talked most about Hu Qingguo''s problem, and the rest chatted. Send me to the door of the community, Fu Hongshan put down a sentence and walked away. "Mr. Hu has explained that early tomorrow morning, if there are any changes, please call."


    When they got home, Jiang Yilong and the three of them didn''t know what they were chatting about. Seeing me back, Bai Ling hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter with Hu Qingguo?"


    Yesterday, Jiang Yilong and I just briefly talked about Hu Qingguo''s problem on the phone. Since Bai Ling said this, I will not hide anything. However, the only thing I care about is Roland. After all, Roland came to Chongqing as a foreign tourist. In addition, she was originally an archaeology major, which made her know that all this was troublesome after all.


    Roland said anxiously, "why do you suddenly become a Muggle again? Tell me what disease the Hu Qingguo has."


    I said, "it''s not an ordinary difficult disease, but a corpse poison."


    Roland said, "was it when he stole the tomb that he was bitten by a zombie?"


    I was stunned and said, "do you know he''s stealing Tombs?"


    After I finished, I glanced at Jiang Yilong who was drinking chrysanthemum tea. He deliberately glanced away my sight. Obviously, he may not be able to stand Roland''s hard work and threw Hu Qingguo to the sky in front of Roland.


    "It''s not his fault. It''s my coercion and inducement. He can only tell the truth. Hei hei." Roland smiled and said, "tell me quickly."


    I said, "he was really bitten by zombies and poisoned by corpses, but to be exact, he is not an ordinary zombie, not an ordinary corpse. In short, I have promised Hu Qingguo that I will do my best to help him. Moreover, the specific time has been determined, and tomorrow."


    Roland said, "he''s a grave robber. You''re so close to him that you''re not afraid of trouble?"


    I said, "I know all this. Let''s take it as an emergency in the Jianghu. What''s more, Hu Qingguo has always been good to us. Even for this reason alone, he is in such a big trouble now. Moreover, it''s so special that we really can''t make sense if we don''t help him."


    Jiang Yilong said, "all the answers have been agreed. Now even if you want to go back, it''s not urgent. Don''t say it again."


    Bai Ling said, "then I''ll go with you."


    Bai Ling''s words immediately made me feel like eating honey. He smiled and said, "I''m waiting for you. To tell you the truth, on the way back, I''m still thinking about how to open this mouth to you. I didn''t expect you to say it first."


    "Jiang Yilong, what about you?" Roland glanced at Jiang Yilong.


    Jiang Yilong said, "of course I''m going too."


    Roland pointed to us and said, "you''re going, you''re going, and you three are going. What should I do alone? No, I''m going too."


    We explored the ancient tomb in Taoyuan village before. Finally, there was an emergency. We had no choice but to withdraw from the ancient tomb halfway and finally close the stolen cave. This time, I promised Hu Qingguo to visit the ancient tomb of Taoyuan village again. In the face of the situation inside, I don''t have a clue. Maybe I will eventually encounter a worse situation than the last time.


    From my own standpoint, Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling and I went there, because at least we still have a little self-protection ability, but Roland now wants to get in the way. In addition to knowing some archaeological knowledge, she is a real weak girl with few hands. If she says something bad, let her go with her, and there is no hope for help, The rest may be trouble or even cumbersome.


    I looked sideways at Jiang Yilong and winked. He understood, but he didn''t know why. When I looked at Roland, he looked helpless.


    I said: "Roland, this is not a joke. There may be some risks, even more than we did on the ghost island. I''m not scaring you, but we''ve experienced it once. Therefore, for your safety, you can stay at home alone if you like. If you''re really bored, don''t go to old Fu. After all, you are fellow believers, and he I''m also an elder. There must be something you want to learn but can''t learn. "


    Roland glanced at me and said, "don''t do this. I know what you think, but I still want to go. If you don''t let me go, I''ll report."


    Bai Ling said, "who are you going to tell?"


    "Zheng Jie," Roland said definitely. "She''s specially supervising the smuggling of cultural relics. Hey hey, if she knows about it, I''ll bring you a pot at that time, and I should be doing meritorious service for the country."


    Now I think that when I was in Xuankong Temple or back to Chongqing, I should try my best to stop Roland from walking with us. I never thought that she, a woman with few hands, still had this mind. Even if she was just a joke, if she always used this plan to deal with us, wouldn''t we spend the next time with her It''s hard to turn over in front of you.


    Just this matter, we argued for a long time, and finally Roland won a domain with a tough attitude.


    In order to cope with going to the ancient tomb in Taoyuan Village, Jiang Yilong and I hurriedly took advantage of the time to prepare, but all talismans and magic weapons that can be used are included


    That night, I called Hu Qingguo to reconfirm the number of people in our line. Hu Qingguo could certainly predict that since I promised to go to Taoyuan Village, Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling would accompany me. However, at this time, a Roland suddenly appeared, which he did not expect. Under my righteous and stern guarantee, Hu Qingguo reluctantly agreed Come down.

 Chapter 155

    It was about 6 a.m. when it was dawn, Fu Hongshan woke me up and said to me that they had put down the phone at the door of the community.


    I turned over and woke up Jiang Yilong. Listening to our movements, Roland and bailing also got up and simply washed and combed. Once again, we counted the necessary goods. We hurried downstairs. As soon as we got to the door of the community, three cars parked across the road. Two off-road vehicles and a bun. The people on the bus are Hu Qingguo, Fu Hongshan, Chen Qing, Liu Dafu and Fang Wenhu, who hasn''t seen anyone for a long time.


    Bai Ling and I got on Fu Hongshan''s car. Roland and Jiang Yilong took Chen Qing''s car. Fang Wenhu drove bread alone. According to Hu Qingguo, all the necessary equipment was prepared on the van. Except for the location of the cab, all the other spaces were filled.


    On the bus, Hu Qingguo was in a good mental state. From time to time, he took the initiative to talk to Bai Ling. Bai Ling only politely promised and didn''t talk much. I have been to Taoyuan village once, and now it is no stranger to us to take the same road.


    A few hours later, I got off the highway. After a period of time, the road began to bump gradually, and the feeling of bump became stronger and stronger. I opened my eyes and looked out of the window. I had come to the most difficult mountain road to Taoyuan village. I was sleepy. Even if I fully believe in Fu Hongshan''s driving skills, I have to be able to walk on this mountain road.


    After surviving this bumpy mountain road, we finally came to Taoyuan village. However, most of today''s time was spent on the bus. Now it''s around 3 p.m. even if Hu Qingguo is anxious, he knows that even if he can seize the time to climb over Jiandao mountain to reach the ancient tomb before dark, we don''t need to rush all the way. Therefore, Fu Hongshan and his team drove directly to Liu Dafu''s old house and prepared to rest in Liu Dafu''s old house for a night, keep up their spirit and explore the ancient tomb tomorrow.


    However, just before we reached Liu Dafu''s hometown, a few hundred meters away from his home, we saw a police vehicle parked. There was no police in the car, but it must not be a good thing that the police car suddenly appeared in Taoyuan village.


    Before, Liu Dafu lost his life because he was drunk outside. He was forced to flee back to his hometown. Relying on the special geographical environment here, he finally escaped from prison. If Hu Qingguo hadn''t helped him, he wouldn''t see light for the rest of his life. Perhaps seeing the police car parked near his door, Liu Dafu felt a little nervous. He got out of the car and came to our window, looked at Hu Qingguo and said, "little Hu, it shouldn''t be because of me."


    Hu Qingguo said, "you just have a hundred hearts. Your business has been settled long ago. Otherwise, how can you be natural and happy in Chongqing."


    "Yes, yes." Liu Dafu suddenly felt confident again and pretended that nothing had happened. "But how could a good policeman come to our village?"


    "As long as it''s not for you, why bother him so much."


    Fu Hongshan finished and parked his car in the front yard of Liu dafujia.


    Although it was just a broken house, it was Liu Dafu''s own home. He opened the door and began to clean up immediately, and greeted us from time to time.


    Roland said, "this place is really beautiful, but the location is really too biased. If I hadn''t followed you here today, even if I told me the specific address, I couldn''t find it alone."


    Fang Wenhu said, "our village is indeed on the wrong side of the road, and it is deserted now. However, when the mountain road was not built in the past, the village was still very lively."


    Chen Qing said, "Miss Luo, you''re new here. While it''s still some time before dark, why don''t I take you around?"


    After looking at Chen Qing, she may feel unfamiliar or Chen Qing''s smiling face is not very eye-catching. Roland said no, and turned around and took Bai Ling to stroll around near the old house.


    Looking at Roland''s back, Hu Qingguo said, "you said she was archaeological?"


    I said, "yes, and I''m also the administrator of the museum, but not in Chongqing."


    Hu Qingguo said, "I can tell her accent is from Guangdong. It''s just that she didn''t come to visit mountains and rivers with me, did she?"


    I said, "brother Hu, she knows what we''re doing in Taoyuan Village, but you don''t have to worry. Trust her as you trust me."


    "That''s good." Hu Qingguo smiled.


    After all, we didn''t make a special trip to visit mountains and rivers. Liu Dafu was not ready to move back for a long time to guard the old house. His time here was very limited. After Liu Dafu simply cleaned up the house, he took part of the prepared ingredients from the van and prepared dinner for us.


    At this time, Bai Ling and Roland strolled around the neighborhood, returned to the old house, spoke to us and said, "someone is coming."


    Liu Dafu asked, "is it from the village?"


    Roland shook his head and said, "it''s the police. There are three people in all."


    Liu Dafu''s face became very unnatural. I stood next to him, patted him on the shoulder and said, "brother Hu didn''t tell you, you don''t have to worry."


    "Yes, it''s all right. It''s all right."


    A few minutes later, three policemen came to Yuanba and met eight of us. One of them, an old policeman in his fifties, said, "who are you?"


    Liu Dafu quickly took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to him, but none of the three answered. He said, "this is my old house. I''ve been outside for a long time. I want to come back and have a look. These are my relatives and friends."


    The old policeman said, "are you Liu Dafu?"


    Liu Dafu was stunned, looked unnaturally at the old policeman and said, "I, I''m Liu Dafu."


    "It''s really you. You really make it easy for us to find it for a while." seeing that Liu Dafu didn''t seem to react, he said: "you forgot what you did before? At first, I brought people to you several times, but failed again and again. I really thought you evaporated, but I didn''t expect to appear in front of me alive today."


    Liu Dafu turned pale and said, "Comrade police officer, I didn''t commit a crime. Do you remember wrong?"


    The old policeman said, "why not."


    "Little Hu, little Hu..."


    Hu Qingguo coughed twice and asked, "Comrade police, what has he done?"


    "Homicide."


    "I''m close to him. Why don''t I know?"


    The old policeman looked at Liu Dafu strangely. After a few seconds, his face returned to normal and said: "Don''t be nervous. You''ve found out that there was someone else before, which has nothing to do with you. However, Liu Dafu, since you know it''s a misunderstanding, it has nothing to do with you. Why did you hide from us again and again? You should help the police and try your best to clarify the mistake for yourself, so that I won''t come to you three or four times."


    Hearing this, Liu Dafu suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. I dare to say that the old policeman still had a few complaints about coming to him three or four times before, so that he would have a black and calm face just now.


    Liu Dafu said with a smile, "I, I''m wrong, I''m wrong. By the way, comrade police, what''s the matter in this village, which alerted you three police officers to come in person."


    A young policeman in his thirties answered, "are you the village you went back to today?"


    Liu Dafu said, "yes, I arrived at more than three o''clock in the afternoon."


    "No wonder," he said, "there''s a murder case in the village. We''re here to investigate and collect evidence. If you know anything next, I hope you can contact us at that time."


    "Homicide?" Fang Wenhu was surprised.


    The old policeman said, "in the past two months, four elderly people died abnormally in the village. We are still investigating the specific cause of death. Remember, once you know something at that time, contact us as soon as possible."

 Chapter 156

    The homicide occurred in Taoyuan village. At the first time, we instinctively thought of contradictions and conflicts, so that it came to the point of fighting. However, on second thought, the left behind villagers in Taoyuan village have always had a harmonious relationship. Moreover, these people are elderly middle-aged and elderly people, so fighting is naturally impossible. Moreover, the police made it clear that it was an abnormal death.


    Even the police can''t find the cause of death. So far, they are still investigating this matter. It seems that this matter is really not ordinary and strange.


    After the police left, Fang Wenhu looked at Hu Qingguo and said, "little Hu, it''s still early anyway. Why don''t I ask?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "go."


    It was almost dinner time. Fang Wenhu finally came back in the dark. When we saw him, his face was gloomy and terrible, as if the sky was about to fall.


    I asked, "brother Fang, what did you hear?"


    "Talking while eating." we sat around the wooden table and ate some food. Fang Wenhu said: "Uncle Liu was the first to die. Uncle Liu was only in his early fifties and had good bones. He had never been ill. According to them, uncle Liu suddenly died one night more than two months ago, and no wounds were found on his body. First, our Taoyuan village was too far away from the outside world. Second, we may think uncle Liu had an incurable disease and died suddenly. So, we took him away She was buried hastily. Nearly half a month after uncle Liu''s death, Mrs. Zhou suddenly died in the evening. Mrs. Zhou was in her 60s. Everyone thought that she might have buried her directly at the end of her life. The third was Lord Wen, who was several years older than Mrs. Zhou and died in the evening. Similarly, everyone thought that the king of hell wanted his life, so she would be buried. Recently The one who died was Xie Dong, the son of Mrs. Zhou. "


    Liu Dafu said, "Xie Dong is dead, too?"


    Fang Wenhu nodded and said, "it happened five days ago. Xie Dong''s age seems to be just 40 this year. He is young and strong, and he is also the best labor of their Xie family. It was Xie Dong''s sudden death that finally found something wrong."


    Jiang Yilong asked, "what''s wrong?"


    Fang Wenhu said: "They found a common problem with the three people in front of Xie Dong''s body, that is, none of the four dead people had any trauma or even any mark of collision. However, when we found the body, the longest death time was no more than 14 hours, but the four bodies all had one thing in common. Their skin was black all over, and they were very beautiful It was like being poisoned by someone. The village wanted to find out about it, so they sent someone out to report to the police. The police came to the village every day for the past four days. They successively transported all the bodies of Xie Dong and said they were doing an autopsy. The rest didn''t say anything or give a specific statement to the village. In short, it can be sure that they weren''t poisoned by someone and asked the villagers not to talk to each other Suspicion. "


    Seeing us stunned, Fang Wenhu said: "Maybe I don''t know clearly, but I asked them about all these things. I don''t know exactly what''s going on. Now there is a rumor in the village that there is a curse in the village, and the police haven''t released a clear answer yet. Some people can''t help contacting their relatives outside. They have moved several houses and stay in the village now People, apart from us, there are only five or six left. "


    Hu Qingguo suddenly said, "don''t mention anything that has nothing to do with us. Eat quickly and rest early. We have serious things to do tomorrow."


    Chen Qing said, "Mr. Hu, it seems that it has nothing to do with us, but will it have something to do now?"


    Hu Qingguo didn''t quite understand what Chen Qing said. He quickly added: "Of course, the death of people in the village has nothing to do with us, but today we suddenly came to the village, and the three policemen noticed us. As Fang Wenhu said just now, there are policemen in and out of Taoyuan village every day these days. If we suddenly disappear out of thin air, will those policemen notice anything?"


    I agreed: "brother Chen is right. If the police want to find out about us again, if we are not here and the car has no place to hide, will it attract their attention more? If so, it may be very troublesome at that time."


    Hu Qingguo sank and immediately said, "there''s no need to worry about it. If it''s really necessary, it''s hard. Lao Liu can run a few more times and send them off. Lao Liu, can you do it?"


    Liu Dafu said, "it''s a small matter. I''ll handle it."


    When the night came, we took out two tents from the van, one was bailing and Roland, and the other was Hu Qingguo. We didn''t bother and just crowded in the van.


    Early the next morning, after eating some dry food, we set off to jump over Jiandao mountain directly. The mountain was too high and steep. Even if we had walked back and forth several times, it made us climb up very hard. Of course, we were relaxed and the load on us was the lightest. Fu Hongshan and they each carried heavy equipment, so their walking speed could not help slowing down.


    It took us two hours to climb over Jiandao mountain, walk for some time, and come to the ancient tomb of the Jedi fierce pattern.


    "This is what you call an ancient tomb."


    "It''s down here."


    "What about the entrance?"


    "Right ahead."


    At the beginning, we were forced to withdraw from the ancient tomb. In order to prevent this place from being discovered by others, Fu Hongshan and Fang Wenhu deliberately made some disguise means. In fact, the so-called cover up is just to hide one''s ears and steal a bell. To put it more accurately, it will do more at one stroke. Because the possibility of people from Taoyuan Village coming here is very small and almost negligible. Even if someone comes here, he may not be able to guess that there will be an ancient tomb under the steal hole.


    The people put down their backpacks and equipment. Fu Hongshan hurried to the stolen hole dug last time and spent a few minutes to clean up the cover. But when the stolen hole completely appeared in the sight of the people, Fu Hongshan''s face suddenly sank. He was the first person to see the situation under the stolen hole intuitively. He blurted out: "it may take some trouble."


    I leaned over and looked down. It may be the reason for the muddy soil layer, or it may be that the reinforcement was too careless when digging the stealing hole, so that the stealing hole opened horizontally was blocked by the mud layer ten meters below the stealing hole.


    "Shit, how could it collapse?"


    I thought I could enter the ancient tomb along the stolen cave at any time. I didn''t expect that the stolen cave below collapsed. Moreover, now we don''t know how long the stolen cave collapsed.


    Hu Qingguo''s face also sank, but he didn''t complain about Fu Hongshan. He said, "fortunately, all the things he should bring have been brought. Since he has dug once, just dig again along the original road. However, don''t go wrong again. In case the quicksand layer is pierced and the previously dug stolen hole is completely blocked, it''s the real trouble."


    Roland said, "there is quicksand layer in this ancient tomb?"


    Jiang Yilong said: "yes, the ancient tomb indeed uses quicksand as a means of anti-theft."


    Roland was surprised and said, "Wow, in that case, isn''t this ancient tomb large? I really didn''t come in vain this trip. I just heard about this quicksand tomb in the book and the curator, and I''ve never seen it with my own eyes."


    Jiang Yilong said, "don''t be too happy. There are many mechanisms below. Last time, we almost died in it. Therefore, even if we open the steal hole again, you can''t go down at that time."


    It doesn''t matter if the cave below collapses. As Hu Qingguo said, we just need to clean up the collapsed soil and strengthen the cave according to the track of the last excavation. The only thing that worries us is that we are afraid of accidentally digging out the quicksand layer in this process and completely blocking the cave. Once it comes true, then we have to find a way to dig again


    At present, we hurried to divide the work. Fu Hongshan and them got ropes and put up a gallows, ready to go down in turn to clean up the collapsed soil of the stealing cave, while Jiang Yilong and I propped up the four tents they brought


    Fu Hongshan first followed the rope down the stolen hole, dug it for half an hour, took turns with Fang Wenhu, and finally took turns with Chen Qing. The three of them cleaned up for about two hours. As soon as about two o''clock in the afternoon, the cleaning work of the three stopped.


    "After clearing more than four meters, there is quicksand in front. It is not clear how large the specific scope is." Fang Wenhu looked at Hu Qingguo and said.


    Hu Qingguo drilled out of the tent and glanced in the direction of stacking soil dug out of the theft hole. He found half of the quicksand in the two barrels of soil just brought up. "Then stop for the time being, pile again, and try to find the leak and plug it for me."

 Chapter 157

    In order to prevent the loophole of quicksand from expanding, Fu Hongshan and others stopped cleaning up for the time being according to Hu Qingguo. The situation under the stolen cave makes us in a difficult situation. The only people who can really help are Fu Hongshan and the three of them. We can only worry.


    When it was around 4 p.m., Liu Dafu made a special trip back to the village just to cope with the sudden door-to-door visit of the police.


    Hu Qingguo called Jiang Yilong and I to his side and asked, "Xiao Qi, Xiao Jiang, I mean, if the following leaks can''t be repaired, can you avoid the quicksand layer and go directly to the ancient tomb like last time?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "last time it was just a fluke. Besides, we are not good at stealing holes at all. You are the real experts."


    Hu Qingguo said, "I know this. I''m just a little worried. If the leak can''t be repaired, or if the scope of the leak is too large, the stolen hole connecting directly to the ancient tomb will be filled, then the only way is to make the stolen hole again."


    I said, "it''s better not to be like this. First, it takes too long to successfully open a stolen hole leading to the ancient tomb. Second, it''s just because it takes too long. I''m afraid your left leg injury will get out of control again."


    Hu Qingguo said: "yes, yes, you said that it can only last seven days at a time. Now two days have passed. Even if there are five days left, once this kind of thing really happens, it is impossible to find a second new stealing cave directly to the ancient tomb in five days alone. This... Hey, I just hope God sees my pity and doesn''t add problems to us."


    After one afternoon''s preparation, Fu Hongshan and the three of them cut down several big trees nearby. One part was used as a wooden pile support, and the other part cut countless pieces of wood with a sharp machete. Then, they spliced these thick pieces of wood and tied them into a small raft with bark


    Liu Dafu returned to the village. Without a chef like him, we ate some dry food in the evening.


    Early in the morning the next day, Fu Hongshan and his family went down the cave and dug out the sand bit by bit. In less than two hours, the quicksand from the cave piled up like a hill.


    At this time, Liu Dafu came to the camp from the village. Hu Qingguo was not very cold about the things in the village. Instead, Fang Wenhu, who stood above and stole the cave, took the lead in asking, "did the police come yesterday?"


    Liu Dafu said, "here we are."


    "Have you announced any results?" Roland asked.


    Liu Dafu shook his head and said, "it''s not, but it brings a message. Let the people in the village move out of the village in the last two days, and each family of the local government will give an appropriate subsidy. As for letting everyone come back for a long time, we''ll inform you later."


    Roland said, "so it''s very serious."


    Liu Dafu nodded and said, "listen, it should be. Now the remaining three or four households in the village have been mobilized and are ready to leave the village in these two days."


    I asked, "after checking for so many days, they didn''t even find out how they died?"


    "They are all national cooks. Who will really work hard to check for you. It is very possible that some people are making small mention of it and taking the opportunity to make money." Liu Dafu said.


    I said: "this possibility is too small to alarm the police, and now the local government has come forward. You think those people in the top position are really useless. I think it is very likely that the police have mastered some clues and have not found out. Otherwise, they will never mobilize everyone to leave here temporarily."


    Just then, there was a noise in the stolen cave. Fang Wenhu listened carefully and immediately said to Hu Qingguo, "little Hu, Lao Fu said he found the leak."


    Hu Qingguo hurried close to the stealing cave. We also interrupted the strange things in the village, and the topic gathered around. When we came to the top of the stealing cave, Fu Hongshan put his head out of the stealing cave below and said, "it''s about half an square. I tried it in front, and it should work."


    Hu Qingguo said, "that''s great. Hurry up and fill up the leak."


    Next, the wooden piles and rafts prepared by Fu Hongshan yesterday were put into use. They successively went down the rope and went back and forth for nearly an hour. Fu Hongshan stole the hole horizontally from the bottom to the ground.


    "The leak has been mended, but the road is blocked. Now we just need to open the theft hole next to the one blocked with wooden stakes." Hu Qingguo nodded, Fu Hongshan looked at us all, and immediately said: "however, little Hu, for the sake of safety, it may take more time."


    As Fu Hongshan said just now, it only needs to open a wide stealing hole next to the leakage piled up, and then go back to the track of the previous stealing hole, which can reach the ancient tomb as before. The time spent in doing so depends on Fu Hongshan''s efficiency, and it can be done in no more than two hours at most.


    Hu Qingguo said, "why?"


    Fu Hongshan bent down, picked up a dead branch on the ground, painted and said: "This is the steal hole we made. There was a landslide here, and the quicksand blocked both the front and back sections. Now we have found the leak, and we have just reinforced it with wooden piles, but I have carefully calculated that the distance between the quicksand layer and the steal hole is only no more than 15 cm..."


    Hearing this, Hu Qingguo immediately interrupted Fu Hongshan and said, "you mean you''re afraid of the stolen cave falling again?" seeing Fu Hongshan nodding, Hu Qingguo said, "if I guess well, you want to dig the stolen cave down and reinforce it." Fu Hongshan nodded again.


    Hu Qingguo took a deep breath, sank a little for a few seconds and said, "you should know how long it takes to do this."


    "If there is no accident, it will take at least two days," Fu Hongshan said


    Hu Qingguo said, "yes, two days. It takes two days to build this stolen cave like a bunker channel. Can we waste this time? After all, we only go once. It may take no more than one day to explore the main tomb and come back."


    "But in case."


    "No chance!"


    Hu Qingguo suddenly showed a strong tone, which made people feel a little angry.


    We certainly know less about the cave theft than they do, but fortunately, Fu Hongshan just drew the outline of the transverse cave theft on the ground with dead branches and pointed out where it had collapsed. In fact, the idea he wants to express is more likely to ensure the safety of our sneaking into the cave. After all, the quicksand layer is no more than 15 cm away from the top of the cave. Although we don''t know the extent to which the ancient tombs below are huge, the above experience alone may certainly not be small-scale. In other words, above the ancient tomb, it is very likely to pile up quicksand layer as a means of anti-theft, which is definitely a large number of numbers. After all, it has collapsed once in advance, and the spacing is so limited. If there is a slight accident, the quicksand layer is likely to bury the whole stealing hole. At that time, when we are in the ancient tomb, we have no way to go and retreat, and we may really have to be the living burial of the tomb owner.


    Chen Qing and Fang Wenhu looked embarrassed. It was obvious that they were considering the same from the perspective of Fu Hongshan. However, Hu Qingguo is not the one who really decides. As the hands of Hu Qingguo, no matter what order Hu Qingguo gives, they can only do it.


    I hesitated for a moment, summoned up courage and said, "brother Hu, it''s only two days at most. Why not minimize this danger."


    Hu Qingguo said: "Xiao Qi, it''s not that I''m arbitrary and unreasonable. Since we''re engaged in tomb theft, our life is not in our own hands, and we may lose it at any time. At present, the cave theft has opened the door for us to enter the ancient tomb, and the preventive measures in all aspects have been sufficient. Why waste human time on this. Also, don''t you see it, Do you think I look like a short-lived face? "


    I said, "of course not."


    Hu Qingguo smiled, patted me on the shoulder and said, "that''s right. When the theft hole is expanded, I will go down with you."


    "But your legs..."


    "It''s all right. I can bear the pain. Now I especially hope that the pain can be stronger."


    Hu Qingguo is the master. He has rejected Fu Hongshan''s proposal. Fu Hongshan and Fang Wenhu can only obey orders even if they are a little unwilling. Then, Chen Qing sneaks into the stealing cave, widening the horizontal stealing cave and using the prepared wooden piles and rafts as a barrier to support and protect their lives as much as possible.


    Although the job was laborious, fortunately, the three of them took turns, which was not a problem. Until 9 p.m., the last Fang Wenhu returned to the ground from the stealing hole.


    He said: "the cave has been widened, and even Fu Hongshan, the largest, can pass back and forth at will. Moreover, I specially went forward and went straight down to the cave at the ancient tomb. Although there was some quicksand at the bottom, it was not much. In my opinion, it was only five or six centimeters at most."


    Roland answered, "then we can go down now."


    Jiang Yilong said, "you''re too anxious. We people are all right to be idle, but the three of them have worked hard all day and must consume a lot of physical energy. If something goes wrong because of these reasons, can you bear the responsibility?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "don''t talk about this. I''ve decided to start early tomorrow morning."


    In this small valley, the night is the most difficult and difficult to spend. However, we must conserve our energy in order to go to the tomb tomorrow. Therefore, after dinner prepared by Liu Dafu, we went back to the tent and slept together.

 Chapter 158

    Time always passes by inadvertently. Suddenly, people realize that it has already become history.


    There was nothing to say all night, and some were just beautiful dreams made by active factors in my brain during a deep sleep, but I really wanted to indulge in my dreams, because I dreamed of Chi laofeng and I dreamed of soaking myself in the medicine pool.


    There are nine of us in total. Liu Dafu has been acting as a cook since he was taken care of by Hu Qingguo. Even if he wants to help, he knows very little about the world under the ground. If he is allowed to follow him to the grave, he will not only not help, but may also pit himself.


    Therefore, Liu Dafu is Roland said: "or what?"


    Just as Hu Qingguo finished saying these words, the atmosphere suddenly became strange. Because Hu Qingguo''s analysis has been in place and can solve the mystery of strange footprints. As for the real answer behind the mystery, Hu Qingguo dare not say. With this layer of consciousness in our hearts, we also dare not say.


    I still remember clearly that last time Hu Qingguo was bitten by Yijiang, and I was surrounded by Yijiang. If Bai Ling hadn''t appeared in time to save me, I would have formed a new big family with Yijiang. However, when we escaped from the ancient tomb, we closed the stone gate just in case. If you really want to get to the bottom of the matter and know the real owner of the footprints, the most likely reason is those strange stiffness. Perhaps the taboo of Shimen failed and strange stiffness escaped from that stone room


    Jiang Yilong looked at Roland and and said, "get out while it''s still time."


    Roland said stubbornly, "I don''t want to."


    For a moment, we were all stunned in the same place. We didn''t know whether to advance or retreat. At this time, Hu Qingguo gasped heavily, destroyed those strange footprints with his feet, and said, "don''t look at it, don''t think about it, and hurry up."


    Hu Qingguo said, took out a white candle from his pocket, lit it and put it at the entrance. After all this, he took the lead in entering with a flashlight, and Fu Hongshan followed them closely.


    Leaving the strange footprints behind, after entering the entrance of the ancient tomb that we blew up in advance, we revisited our hometown again and stood in this spacious passage. However, the last time we went by the way in the left hand direction, we experienced all kinds of things before and after, and there were no ghosts and surprises. The most important thing is that if our guesses were wrong, those strange stiffness are still trapped in the stone room. If we want to go by the way again, the only possibility is to solve all the strange stiffness and find the mechanism to open the secret door in the stone room.


    However, it is not so simple to promote this thing and achieve our ideal goal. Let alone us. Just looking at Hu Qingguo''s face at the moment, he also knows that it is precisely because he suffered a dark loss and was cursed there.


    Roland used his flashlight to shine back and forth. Her sight was very limited. Of course, she couldn''t see what was at the end of the front and rear channels. "Which way are we going? By the way, didn''t you come last time? Which way did you go last time?"


    Bai Ling pointed to the left and said, "this road is hard to go."


    "Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, it''s a reckless man''s behavior. Since we know that this road is difficult to go, let''s change this road this time." Roland is not a talker after all. After that, he immediately glanced at us with soliciting eyes.


    Hu Qingguo frowned slightly and said, "Xiao Qi, Xiao Jiang and Bai Ling, is it possible for you to get rid of that obstacle?"


    We have all experienced the power of different stiffness. Even if we are well prepared this time, we also know ourselves. Even if Jiang Yilong and I find a chance to join hands to use the rune array, we can only temporarily trap Yijiang. It''s difficult to completely eliminate Yijiang. I don''t know if Bai Ling has any means.


    Bai Ling noticed my sight. She pursed her mouth and said, "it''s not easy."


    Hu Qingguo said, "well, as Miss Luo said, we''ll change our route this time."


    He has spoken, and of course we won''t talk any more. However, at this time, I inadvertently noticed that Fu Hongshan seemed relieved and relaxed.


    Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan explore the way first. After Jiang Yilong is broken, we are in the middle. Maybe Roland is really fascinated by archaeology. Even the ordinary bare walls can make her stand and watch for a long time.


    We were more afraid of this ancient tomb. Maybe if we make a mistake, we will step on some secret mechanism and lose our lives. Therefore, we didn''t walk fast all the way. After walking for nearly half an hour, we may only walk no more than kilometers.


    Strange to say, both the right channel and the left channel we walked through seem to be half arc, which is equivalent to combining the two. It is likely to be a large and standardized circle. If this circle is intuitively presented on the plane, it is at least as good as the geographical area of Jiandao mountain. However, we also know that once this assumption is established and we are in the outermost channel of the ancient tomb, the real main tomb should be in the center of the big circle.


    It would be easy to do if it was exactly the same as what we thought. Why should we follow the layout of the tomb and be fooled by the tomb owner? It would be better to open a straight passage to the main tomb directly. However, a new problem is that the thickness of the stone wall separating the passage is at least more than 50 cm. Even if we give us enough tools to dig into the main tomb, I''m afraid it will take a long time. Besides, the only quick way is explosives. However, although explosives can play a powerful blasting role, it is also not worth the loss if they are slightly excessive and cause the collapse of the tomb.


    Chen Qing said, "we have walked such a long way that we have not found a hidden mechanism. If we had known this, we should have chosen this way last time."


    Fang Wenhu said, "even billionaires have something hard to buy in this world. Do you know what it is?"


    "I''m kidding. You say you have hundreds of millions of dollars. With so much money, you''re afraid you can''t buy anything," Chen Qing said.


    Fang Wenhu said, "regret medicine."


    Chen Qingshan said, "this also counts."


    Walking in the passage, in addition to hearing our footsteps, there is only our own heartbeat. Although the speeches of Fang Wenhu and Chen Qing are boring, at this time, we are not so nervous.


    Fu Hongshan suddenly stopped, swept the corner of the front passage with a flashlight and said, "look, what''s that?"


    We cautiously took a few steps forward. Finally, we lit it with a flashlight. We saw a stone tablet standing in the center of the corridor, with three striking fonts written in fishy red.


    Jiang Yilong said, "Why are these words so strange? However, the second word has some pictograms. It looks like a Yang word."


    "No, it is." Roland said, "this is a small seal character, a font of the Qin Dynasty. The stone tablet is engraved with Yin and Yang."

 Chapter 159

    "Yin Yang Dao? The state of Qin?" I said. "Are you right?"


    Roland said, "how can I read this wrong? I''m sorry for my major. Besides, it''s not difficult."


    I suddenly felt a buzzing in my ears. I still remember the last time I entered the ancient tomb and explored the way from the left channel. When I passed through the ghost gate, I looked at the font on the stone tablet. I thought for a long time before I caught a trace of correlation, and finally determined the three words.


    One is the gate of hell, the other is Yin and Yang......


    Roland didn''t know the details. In addition, there was no unusual situation along the way. She was very careful, even close to the stone tablet. She carefully checked every stroke and painting on the stone tablet, and even every stone grain on the stone tablet seemed to be a treasure in her eyes.


    Hu Qingguo said, "Xiao Qi, this won''t happen again, will it?"


    I said: "I don''t know, but we all remember what happened after we passed through the gate of hell. As a result, we were forced to retreat before we reached the end of the last road. Now there is another yin-yang Road, which can be explained as half Yin and half Yang. We haven''t had any strange mechanism all the way. We shine on the stone tablet Look, it can be understood as Yang, that is, life. If we cross this stone tablet now, it may be Yin, that is, death. This clearly gives us a choice between life and death, and wants us to give up on our own initiative. "


    Chen Qing said: "a ghost gate, a yin-yang Road, and they appear in two different directions on the left and right. The middle distance seems to be somewhat similar. That is to say, the real entrance of the ancient tomb we were looking for last time is likely to be near the hole we blew out."


    Fu Hongshan said, "what''s the use of saying this now?"


    "How can it be useless? Don''t you forget that the ancient tomb we opened three years ago just found the entrance of the ancient tomb, and then we went by the way. There were several dangerous situations on the way, but we finally went directly to the main tomb."


    Jiang Yilong connects: "Every tomb has a different pattern and layout. Even if you''re right, the entrance of the real ancient tomb is probably behind us. But have you ever thought about it? It''s likely that the pattern and layout of the real tomb owner to prevent theft appears in front of us. If not, why do you make a ghost gate and another yin-yang way to scare us People? "


    "We have all come to the ancient tomb. Now there is no point in talking about the real entrance of the ancient tomb. The key is the next, that is, now," Hu Qingguo interrupted them.


    I looked at Bai Ling and asked her, "Bai Ling, what do you think?"


    Bai Ling said, "I don''t have any opinion, but I can smell a heavy fishy smell in front of this road."


    I said, "fishy smell?"


    "Yes." Bai Ling said, "maybe it''s too far away. I''m not sure what exactly sent it out. In short, when you think about last time, you should also be able to understand that it seems calm on the surface, but in fact, it''s likely that there''s a murderer inside."


    Just after we entered the ancient tomb, the memory of the last time suddenly filled our minds and came to life as if it had happened just now. Hu Qingguo was right before. Now that we have chosen the profession of tomb theft, life and death have naturally been put aside. The key is that when a person gives you a similar choice twice, the first time is wrong, are you willing to continue to be wrong the second time?


    Fu Hongshan said, "why don''t we change back and take the road before. After all, it was only at the risk of our lives that we finally reached a certain level. If we insist, we can reach the main tomb."


    Chen Qing said, "but what about the monsters in the stone chamber?"


    Fu Hongshan said, "use explosives. This time, I brought enough explosives. Even if I can''t fight, I can always blow them to pieces."


    Fang Wenhu said, "I know you have specially prepared explosives, but what if you measure too much and blow up the tomb?"


    "Why are you more and more timid this time? Did you pretend to be brave in the past?" Hu Qingguo inexplicably raised a fire and saw the voices of the people sink. He said: "since we have chosen this way, we will go on. Don''t forget that we are people who have experienced great winds and waves. We haven''t seen anything strange or encountered anything strange."


    Arguing and grinding as like as two peas, it''s a waste of time. We all know that the key is whether the road should go at the same time and whether it will be the same as the last experience or even more violent.


    However, Hu Qingguo once again forcibly suppressed the dispute. He stopped talking. His face crossed the stone tablet of yin and Yang. "What are you doing? Let''s go."


    "Hey, you wait first. There are words behind the stone tablet."


    This sentence suddenly seemed to make everyone drink a pair of tranquilizer. Even Hu Qingguo, who bravely led the way, stopped. He hurriedly asked, "what''s the word?"


    I swept the flashlight on the stone tablet. The small characters on it were almost the same as the large and small fonts I had seen in Guimenguan before. However, there were a few more words on it. Moreover, some words were really too complex and I didn''t know them myself.


    "The Yin Road perishes, the Yang Taoist leaves, insists on his own way, and listens to fate. That''s what it says." Roland said, "I''m curious. How can I engrave these words on it? It''s too cheap."


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s too far from our entrance now. Why don''t you go back first?"


    Roland said, "you say again, I''m anxious with you. By the way, why are you all stunned and your face is so ugly?"


    Bai Ling pointed to the stone tablet and said, "the meaning of the words on it is not complex. You know what it means."


    "Frighten people." Roland said, "I''ve heard the curator say that some ancient tomb owners will exhaust their methods, mechanisms, concealed weapons and evil ways in order to prevent their tombs from being stolen. Oh, by the way, there are some words and expressions that threaten to steal tombs. Now it seems that the words engraved on the stone tablet just want to scare us away."


    "Let''s go. He''s a ghost hell. We''re all here, so we''ll rush in arrogantly." Hu Qingguo put down a sentence and immediately strode forward, but in the blink of an eye, he had turned the corner of the channel and disappeared his figure.


    "The boss is up. Why are you still here? Hurry up." Fu Hongshan said and followed closely.


    Whether I stand in my own position or in the position of Hu Qingguo, even if I know that the ancient tomb is an extraordinary existence, since I came to this ancient tomb for the second time, how can I shrink back again because of fear.


    I said, "they''re all gone. Let''s catch up."


    Roland reluctantly left the stone tablet and immediately chased with us, following Hu Qingguo''s footsteps.


    Hu Qingguo, Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing took the lead. The time between them and US was absolutely no more than 30 seconds. In such a short time, the distance between them and us must be limited. I thought we could catch up with them by speeding up a few steps at most. However, in fact, the sound of the footsteps echoing in the channel gradually decreased. After listening carefully, only the echoes from me, Bai Ling, Jiang Yilong, Roland and Fang Wenhu were left. Then shoot the electric hand straight in front of the channel, and you don''t see Hu Qingguo and Fu Hongshan at all.


    Fang Wenhu said, "the three of them are walking so fast, so we have to hurry."


    We were still careful, but the pace of walking was accelerated. However, we left the stone tablet in one minute, two minutes or almost ten minutes. Until now, we didn''t catch up with Hu Qingguo and the three of them.


    Jiang Yilong said fiercely, "no, something''s wrong."


    Roland said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Disappeared." seeing us in a daze, Jiang Yilong said, "Chen Qing and they disappeared out of thin air."


    We stopped and carefully echoed the sentence said by Jiang Yilong in our mind. After a long time, Fang Wenhu said, "it''s impossible. They were only one step faster than us, but we caught up with them. It''s... it''s been a lot of time. It''s reasonable that we should have caught up with them long ago."


    Roland also realized the strangeness and said, "yes, they did take a step ahead of us... It''s unreasonable, it''s unreasonable. Are they running all the way?"


    Bai Ling Nuo''s nose and said, "it''s not impossible, it''s a fact. I can''t smell them now."


    Jiang Yilong said, "that means..."


    Fang Wenhu said, "little Hu, did they really disappear out of thin air? No, it''s too inexplicable. The wild goose can still make a sound. It''s impossible for several big living people to suddenly disappear out of thin air near us... By the way, it must be a mechanism. They must have stepped on it accidentally."


    I said, "I can''t feel the spirit of yin and evil. That is to say, it''s not like being confused by the devil''s gate before. Indeed, they are not far away from us, and they can''t disappear out of thin air. However, if they really accidentally step on the mechanism, even if we don''t notice it, it''s reasonable that we should step on the mechanism as soon as we follow."


    Bai Ling said: "I don''t know what''s going on for the time being. However, even if they accidentally step on the mechanism, or encounter other situations, the three of them disappear at the same time, that is to say, the three of them should be together, at least take care of each other, and they may be fine for the time being."


    Fang Wenhu said, "for the time being? Why don''t we turn around and look for it? If we can find the secret way of the mechanism, we can meet them immediately."


    Jiang Yilong said, "if it''s really so easy to find, we''ve gone to the same place as them just now."


    Fang Wenhu said, "what should we do next?"

 Chapter 160

    Hu Qingguo, Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing disappeared without our slightest awareness. This is really strange. But the key is that we can''t find any clues


    This time I went back to this ancient tomb, which occupied the great evil cave of the Jedi. My purpose was not to explore pearl treasures here, but just to help Hu Qingguo as a friend and a brother. But now it''s better. Just after stepping through the Yin and Yang Tao, they disappeared inexplicably.


    Fang Wenhu said, "Xiao Qi, Xiao Jiang and Bai Ling, you say, what should we do next?"


    Jiang Yilong hesitated and said, "well, I''m afraid... I''m afraid I have to think about it, younger martial brother, what do you say?"


    "Look!" I said, "no matter what ghosts we met just now or the secret mechanism of the ancient tomb, in short, we can''t leave brother Hu and the three of them. Even if we dig the ancient tomb upside down, we must find them alive."


    Fang Wenhu said, "yes, yes. Anyway, the three of them must be in the ancient tomb now."


    "But how can I find it?" Roland asked.


    I thought about it and looked back and forth. If you really follow the meaning of the inscription on the Yin and Yang Tao, you will die after crossing the Yin world and live after returning to the Yang world. From a selfish point of view, my best choice at this time should be to go back to my hometown. However, in this way, I am sorry for my conscience. Besides, I had promised to help Hu Qingguo in advance. Since he was the corpse poison in the ancient tomb, there is at least more than 50% possibility, and the solution is also in the ancient tomb.


    I swallowed my saliva, looked at the crowd and said, "there may be some risks, but since we have all come here, just as brother Hu said before, even if it is a ghost hell, we have to rush arrogantly."


    Bai Ling said, "in that case, we won''t say much. Let''s move on. Maybe we can meet them soon."


    Three people went missing out of thin air. At this time, we didn''t dare to take it lightly any more. We were afraid that one of our companions would disappear inexplicably in our current team. In order to prevent this from happening, I immediately took out a red rope and tied it to our wrists. In this way, if anyone has an abnormal situation, others can know it at the first time.


    We walked and stopped. Although we were anxious to find Hu Qingguo and them as soon as possible, we didn''t dare to be careless in such an environment. I don''t know how long it took to walk along the channel. Fang Wenhu, who was the first to walk in front, shone a flashlight on the left and right walls. We looked at the situation and saw an oil lamp hanging on the left and right, and half of the lamp oil remained in the oil lamp.


    "It''s dark. There are really snacks. Ha, I''ll light the light now." Fang Wenhu took out the lighter from his pocket and soon lit the two oil lamps. The light was full, and immediately covered several wisps of hands in our hands.


    At the same time when our vision was broadened, we found that we seemed to have reached the bottom along this corridor. In front of us was a stone wall, but on our left was a curve with almost ten square meters. It was said that there was no channel to move on. However, it is at this time that we notice the layout around this space.


    The first to enter the eye is a large round pool in the center of the space. It seems to contain some kind of red liquid. The smell is a little bad. It may be because it has been too long and the ancient tomb has been sealed for a long time. Leaving aside the pool, there are some colorful patterns on the surrounding walls, but none of these patterns is bloody and terrible. It''s disgusting to see more.


    Roland said, "these paintings are so strange."


    Jiang Yilong said, "we have seen these paintings before. Although they are different, they are not much different. Now we seem to have come to the end of this passage. If there is no secret door here, we can only return the same way and go through the ghost gate before."


    I said, "let''s look for it first. Be careful and don''t miss it."


    Jiang Yilong, Fang Wenhu and I hurriedly looked around like a carpet for the mechanism to open the secret door. Roland seemed to be very interested in these disgusting pictures on the wall. As for Bai Ling, she didn''t respond, and she didn''t seem to want to help us find the secret door of the mechanism.


    "This is it." Bai Ling suddenly opened his mouth, which startled me.


    "What is here?" I asked


    Bai Ling said, "fishy smell."


    I said, "there''s a strange smell here, but don''t worry. We''ll make plans after we find it."


    "No, don''t look for it first." Bai Ling frowned and took two steps back behind him. Seeing that she was different, she wanted to ask the reason. She quickly pointed to the circular pool in the center of the space. "There''s a problem."


    At the first time when I came here, everything here was clear at a glance, and the pool contained nothing but slightly reddish liquid. As I guessed just now, it may have contained clear water, which deteriorated and changed color due to too long time and other reasons. Therefore, our attention was not in the pool, even in the pool.


    Fang Wenhu said, "how can there be a problem in this? Isn''t it some smelly water?"


    Bai Ling Nuo''s nose, deeply sniffed and said, "something''s wrong. Although I can''t smell it, I have a strong hunch that there must be a problem in it. Don''t look for it, Roland. Let''s leave first."


    The space is so big that everyone can see at a glance. No matter how serious Bai Ling said, in fact, we stayed here for almost a few minutes, and everything has been peaceful. In order to solve Bai Ling''s worries, Fang Wenhu simply boldly went to the pool, his sight fell in the pool, looked for a long time and said, "there''s nothing in it. Don''t be afraid. If you don''t believe it, come and see it yourself."


    Gulu Gulu


    Just after Fang Wenhu''s voice fell to the ground, a strange sound suddenly sounded in the space. Our eyes followed the sound to find the root. Finally, we saw that the original calm surface of the pool was bubbling like it was burning.


    String by string, bubbles become denser and denser, and the sound becomes louder and louder.


    I was nearest to Fang Wenhu. At this moment, I thought of Bai Ling''s words, and my heart suddenly beat violently. Seeing that Fang Wenhu had not recovered, I pulled him towards me. In this thousandth of a second, all of us saw with our own eyes that a bloody arm stretched out from the pool, spread out his palm and grabbed it out of thin air. The position of grasping was just where Fang Wenhu stood just now.


    "Ah!"


    Roland was a naturally brave woman at first. When she suddenly saw this change, she couldn''t help shouting out of control. Knowing that she had no self-protection ability, Bai Ling took her to his side.


    The hand stretched out from the pool didn''t catch the prey. Under our naked eyes, it slowly sank to the pool. At the same time, all of us have believed Bai Ling''s judgment. We can''t help moving our body slowly against the wall. We just hope to leave this ghost place as soon as possible.


    Wow.


    The liquid in the pool suddenly churned. In the blink of an eye, a blood red monster suddenly stood up from the pool. At this glance, it is certain that this is a person. However, the reason why he is a monster is that the ancient tomb has a long history and is almost sealed before us, and this guy is hiding in the pool containing strange liquid. It is not a monster.


    Accidents always happen when we are unprepared, so that we are completely unprepared, so that the endurance of the heart almost reaches the limit. However, it''s nonsense to say more now. All of us looked and acted without considering anything else. We took a deep breath and ran towards the original road.


    Fang Wenhu gasped and said, "just now, what was that?"


    I said, "I, I don''t know."


    "If I''m not mistaken, the pool just now should be filled with blood, human blood." Bai Ling dragged Roland to run back at the front.


    "It''s blood?" I said, "no, if it''s blood, the smell should be bloody."


    Bai Ling said, "it''s been so long that the bloody smell must have dissipated a lot."


    "In this way, that thing should be a blood corpse," said Jiang Yilong.


    Fang Wenhu said, "blood, blood corpse? Zombie, I''ve heard of it. It''s the first time I''ve heard of blood corpse..."


    Jiang Yilong roared, "don''t talk nonsense. If it''s really a blood corpse, it''s hard to deal with. It''s important to run for your life."


    We may have reached our potential and run faster than flying people. However, when life is threatened, it completely makes us unhappy.


    Bang Bang


    Suddenly, there was a heavy and dull noise behind us, which seemed to hit the wall vigorously. To our surprise, the sound became clearer and clearer, and even reached the level of clarity, as if we were right around us.


    A red shadow darted through our heads and landed in front of us. When we ran away, we immediately stopped and looked ahead with a flashlight. We saw a group of blood red liquid with a stench on the floor tile in front of the channel. Then we listened, and the heavy and dull pursuit steps disappeared in an instant.


    We wanted to cross this blood red liquid for fear that the blood corpse would catch up with us. However, when I just had this idea in my mind, I saw that the blood red liquid in front of the channel began to creep under our naked eyes. It didn''t take more than ten seconds to turn into a blood red monster.

 Chapter 161

    Fang Wenhu said, "this, this is the bloody corpse you just said?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "depending on the situation, it should be."


    "I''ve been stealing tombs for many years, and I''ve seen a lot of corpses. Since they are blood corpses, how can dead corpses change like this monster one..." Fang Wenhu said.


    "Back off, everyone. Back off," said Jiang Yilong warily as he motioned us back. "The blood corpse is different from those zombies or mutant zombies we knew before. My master once told me that in ancient times, there was a secret method that could take the soul of a living person, use blood as coal and refine it with magic for a hundred years. Once it is completed, the soul can become a blood corpse after a hundred years."


    I really don''t know about the existence of blood corpses, and I haven''t heard of it from master Yuanqiu. But since Jiang Yilong is so determined, it is obvious that he should not be wrong. However, in the face of such a monster, how should we deal with him.


    The blood corpse came towards us step by step, as if he already knew that we were on the edge of death, and now he completely cut off our way back, so he was not as eager as he was just now.


    Unknowingly, we were forced to retreat to the end of death by the blood corpse. Even if you want to continue to retreat, but there is no retreat.


    The current situation is unfavorable to us. If we delay a little, we may be doomed. The only chance we can fight for is to find a chance of life as soon as possible.


    I couldn''t help thinking, took out a yellow talisman, silently recited the formula, and flew to the talisman. Although the power of my talisman is not great, it can avoid expelling ghosts and conquering Yin. However, I didn''t expect that the blood corpse had no reaction at all. He didn''t avoid it. He took it down with his own body. Just when I thought I hit him, I saw the talisman pasted on him, but the next second, it just left a black mark where it had just been pasted, and the talisman seemed to be swallowed directly by his body.


    I was surprised and said, "this blood corpse is too abnormal."


    Jiang Yilong said, "it is because the secret method of refining blood corpses is too evil that it is banned. However, I didn''t expect that there would be such a thing in this ancient tomb."


    Fang Wenhu said, "what should we do next? It''s impossible to wait to die."


    "Of course, it''s impossible to wait for death. However, the speed of blood corpses is too fast. Even if my younger martial brother and I want to arrange the rune array, we don''t have enough time. Moreover, even if we arrange the rune array, I''m afraid the power of the rune array alone is not enough to destroy the blood corpses."


    "Time? OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK. "No evil ghost is better than a living man. What bloody corpse? I''ll beat him up with some magazines, which will beat him to pieces."


    Fang Wenhu may be impatient. The pistol fired repeatedly. Soon he ran out of bullets in a magazine. He quickly changed into a magazine full of bullets. However, in the few seconds when he was facing the blood corpse, a shuttle bullet hit him. Although there were holes in the blood corpse''s body, the holes that the bullet passed through soon healed automatically.


    "Younger martial brother, cloth Fu array."


    I understand that Fang Wenhu deliberately openly provoked the blood corpse. His purpose is nothing more than to buy us enough time. Because, if not, facing the threat of blood corpse, at that time, all of us may die in his hands.


    When time is rare, I quickly cooperate with Jiang Yilong to take out all the talismans that can be used. Just as I was about to start to stick the amulet and read the curse, I saw that Fang Wenhu''s second magazine was empty again. His repeated provocations may really annoy the blood corpse. He bowed and directly locked him to the ground.


    The smell of blood and sour smell emanated from the mouth of the blood corpse. Fang Wenhu couldn''t help but want to vomit, but in the current situation, he didn''t even have the chance. I handed the spell in my hand to Jiang Yilong, quickly took off my backpack and took out the peach wood sword.


    "It''s urgent to cut the ghost and destroy the soul." the result of a sword cut was far beyond my expectation. The peach wood sword cut directly from the blood corpse half waist, and the corpse was separated into two parts.


    If I take another step slowly, the blood corpse''s open mouth may bite off Fang Wenhu''s head. Coming back from the edge of death, Fang Wenhu looked at me gratefully, but when he saw the blood corpse whose body had been separated in front of him. He said, "you guy, you have this ability. Why didn''t you do it earlier? I was almost scared to pee my pants just now."


    I smiled and said, "I, I didn''t know this blood corpse was so vulnerable that I couldn''t stand my sword." I said that and looked at Bai Ling and Roland. The expression in my eyes meant that I didn''t have to be afraid.


    "Younger martial brother, if it''s really so easy to solve this thing, he won''t be a blood corpse."


    I''m still happy, but Jiang Yilong poured a basin of cold water on me and was preparing to refute. I saw that the blood corpse on the ground had been cut off by my sword and had been lying motionless on the ground turned into blood red liquid. After these blood red liquids converged in the blink of an eye, they turned into the real body of the blood corpse as before.


    "This thing is so evil."


    I looked a little lost because I was happy too early. But then a strange idea came into my mind. Although the blood corpse is difficult to deal with, the result I got just now, at least it can be judged that if the blood corpse is "wounded" or cut off his body like just now, he will need a period of time to turn into a thick blood round and turn into a corpse again. Well, in this way, even if the blood corpse is strong, I can take advantage of this time difference to at least let him Fang Wenhu and them take the opportunity to leave and avoid disaster.


    Through the eyes, I asked Roland bailing to move slowly towards the turning intersection. At the moment when they had just made a move, the blood red eyes of the blood corpse suddenly transferred to them on me. I screamed bad. At the moment when the blood corpse arched towards them, I ran with a sword. While I aimed at the blood corpse, my strength was almost to the extreme. I shouted and cut off again.


    I thought I should perform incisively and vividly in saving beauty this time, but when my sword was cut down completely, I saw the blood corpse''s body jump like a spring and directly avoided my sword.


    Roland said, "you, you use us as bait."


    "No, it''s not what you think..." I didn''t have time to explain, because when I took the initiative to attack the blood corpse again, this guy locked the target on me again. Whatever Roland did, this guy seemed to be drunk and just wanted to kill me.


    Bang.


    I was hit by the blood corpse with great strength. My body suddenly lost weight and finally fell to the ground. Before I got up, the blood corpse jumped to me and rode on me. What I looked at was this huge ugly face, a pair of empty and lifeless blood pupils. He seemed angry, gave a strange roar, grinned and imagined swallowing me directly into his stomach.


    "You, you run now."


    So familiar with the death threat, I have forgotten how many times I felt this despair and helplessness. However, I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die all the time. I want to live well and enjoy life well. However, the body of the blood corpse was like a hill, which pressed on me and made me out of breath. Even if I wanted to resist the end of life, it was not much different from the egg hitting the stone.


    I''m going to die, and this time, I may not be as lucky as before, because I seem to have seen the God of death waving to me.


    Bang Bang


    Three shots hit the blood corpse''s head. At the moment of each bullet hitting, there will be a blood hole, and the blood corpse itself is like Fang Wenhu who is pulling the trigger. It will retreat backward because of the strength of the bullet.


    Jiang Yilong flashed over and held a talisman in his hand. Instead of facing the blood corpse, he pasted the talisman directly on me. At this moment, an extremely powerful force superimposed with Fang Wenhu''s shooting force directly shook the blood corpse away from my body.


    I''m a little stunned, and my brain is a little confused. However, I can still clearly feel that there is some distance from the recent bloody sour smell.


    Jiang Yilong quickly pulled me up from the ground and said, "are you okay?"


    "I, I seem to be fine," I said.


    I was too careless and self righteous. I originally thought that everything was really what I thought. As a result, I didn''t expect that it would be counterproductive in the end. If Jiang Yilong and Fang Wenhu hadn''t shot in time, I''m afraid my life would not come back.


    "What did you just post to me?" I said.


    Jiang Yilong said, "what do you think it is? It''s just an amulet. Although the blood corpse is strong, abnormal and even difficult to deal with, in the final analysis, it is also a Yin object. Although this amulet has limited lethality to Yin objects, it can still protect itself for a while."


    Fang Wenhu said, "since it''s so effective, give me one quickly."


    Jiang Yilong immediately handed him one. As for Roland, Jiang Yilong was not worried. After all, the person protecting Roland was Bai Ling. The reason why Bai Ling hasn''t made a move so far, in the final analysis, is because her identity is too special. In view of this, how could I blame her for what happened just now.


    After receiving the amulet handed by Jiang Yilong, Fang Wenhu''s nerves seemed a little big. After all, he just saw this amulet stick on me, which could shock the blood corpse back. "I knew there was such a good thing. You should have given it to us just now."


    Jiang Yilong said, "brother Fang, don''t be happy too early. Although this amulet is effective, the power of the spell is limited. Moreover, this blood corpse is unusual. If I''m right, it can only be used once at most."


    "What? Just once."


    "It would be nice to save your life once."


    "Well, give me some more quickly."


    "No, I haven''t prepared so much at all."


    The blood corpse ate a turtle, but this guy was originally a refined monster. He didn''t feel any pain at all. After his previous experience, he became smart. He didn''t rush to start with us, but blocked the way again.


    If we are really so harmonious and keep it like this for a long time, our lives can be guaranteed. It''s just confrontation. Anyway, we have plenty of patience. However, if we think about it carefully, first, we should find Hu Qingguo and the three of them as soon as possible. Second, the blood corpse was put here at least when the ancient tomb was built and used as a tomb guard. In terms of time, how can we compare with him.


    I said, "elder martial brother, I''m a little confused now. Can you think of some ways?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "there''s a way. I''m afraid... But there''s still a chance to maneuver for the time being.

 Chapter 162

    "Ah..."


    Screams echoed in the dark space.


    Hu Qingguo only felt that his brain was in a daze. Then he heard other people''s voices besides his own echo, and called, "who is it?"


    "It''s me, Chen Qing," Chen Qing replied.


    "And me," Fu Hongshan said.


    The three appeared stunned, and there was no lack of panic in the tone of the dialogue. In a moment of recollection, Mingming and Qi Zhiyuan were just the first to take a few steps with them, but they never thought that when they were completely unprepared, they suddenly lost their body center of gravity. Then it was dark. With the winding sliding track of their body, they came to this dark space now.


    After all, the three of Hu Qingguo have rich experience in stealing tombs. After a moment of calm, they understand what happened in just a few minutes. "Damn it, it''s true. Chen Qing, you son of a bitch, let you explore the way. You''d better lead us to the secret way."


    "Little Mr. Hu, I can''t blame me. It''s just that the mechanism of the tomb path is hidden too deep. If you''re a little careless, just..." while Chen Qing spoke, he turned on the flashlight in his hand. The light was full. Here, Hu Qingguo said, "do you say it''s on or not?"


    "Of course," said Fu Hongshan.


    Chen Qing said: "Stealing the tomb, we take money, so we don''t have to deal with the corpse. In addition, we don''t know why we came here, but we accidentally stepped on the mechanism. From this perspective alone, I don''t think the owner of the tomb can let us win the first prize. Moreover, from my personal point of view, there are some strange things about this sarcophagus. If it''s not necessary, I don''t think the sarcophagus will open It''s better. "


    "Open or not, you each account for half..."


    For a moment, Hu Qingguo seemed a little embarrassed. After all, the biggest reason why Hu Qingguo brought people to this ancient tomb for the second time was to solve his so-called curse. Secondly, since he was a tomb robber, if there were really valuable treasures hidden in the ancient tomb, how could he give up?


    After a long time, Hu Qingguo had an idea. "In the final analysis, we are all tomb robbers. In that case, if you see the coffin and get rich, open it!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The blood corpse confronted us and maintained the current situation for a long time. Apart from others, at least our life safety was guaranteed for the time being. However, if the confrontation lasted for a long time, how much cheaper and how much chance could we win?


    We all know this, and we all know that unexpected things will happen next.


    Bai Ling said, "time can''t be delayed. If we go on like this for a long time, it must be us who will suffer."


    I said, "but the blood corpse is really too weird and difficult to deal with. Up to now, my brain is still like a paste. I can''t even think of how to deal with it."


    Jiang Yilong said, "there are ways, but the odds are not big. However, at least according to the current situation, as long as we work together, self-protection should not be difficult. Secondly, I''m afraid we have to work together to deal with him.

 Chapter 163

    I took a meaningful look at Jiang Yilong. Obviously, there was something wrong with what he just said. I''m not stupid. How can I not hear that he has a way, but he hesitates.


    When meeting my sight, Jiang Yilong secretly pointed to Bai Ling. Suddenly, it suddenly occurred to me. Jiang Yilong thought of the best way. He just wanted to use the five emperors'' great magic seal. It was because of the five emperors'' great magic seal that Bai Ling was wrongly injured and his foundation was damaged last time. If we use the five emperors'' great magic seal now, isn''t it that Bai Ling will be affected again? Moreover, we have to hurry to chilao peak again to seek the help of Shenzu.


    We are alert to the movement of blood corpses, but we dare not act without authorization. Otherwise, without a complete grasp of the situation, rashly break the temporary calm, the result will certainly not be what we expect.


    I said, "elder martial brother, it''s time for you to stop selling the key. What else can you do? Hurry up."


    Jiang Yilong said, "according to our two ways, I''m afraid I want to deal with the blood corpse and even completely eliminate this guy. Seriously, I don''t even have this assurance. Therefore, the only thing I can think of is self-protection. Lay the rune array, lead him into the array, and we''ll take the opportunity to escape."


    Fang Wenhu said, "the bullets I brought have just been exhausted. If you let me buy you more time, maybe I can''t help you."


    Bai Ling, who had been silent, said, "even if we can introduce the blood corpse into the rune array at that time, according to your words, we can only trap him temporarily. Then can''t we just return the same way?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, even if you can succeed, we can only get out of trouble and leave." Bai Ling said again in the air, "but should we leave this ancient tomb directly? We need to know that the three of Hu Qingguo have disappeared so far."


    "We can go the old way and take another way."


    "Isn''t there a large group of monsters in the stone chamber?"


    Bai Ling''s words woke me up. As she said, even if we can escape from here, we can''t quit the ancient tomb. Second, we should not only find Hu Qingguo and others who are separated from us, but also find a way to completely detoxify Hu Qingguo''s body in the ancient tomb. Even if you want to go the old way before, you must have at least 100% confidence to remove the monsters inside.


    I said, "then we''ll fight this bloody corpse. You take Roland and Fang Wenhu and take the opportunity to leave first."


    "You two are weak. Add me," Bai Ling said.


    "Then they..."


    The blood corpse may have given us enough time to maintain the state of confrontation with us for a long time, but now I feel that I can''t bear to be so calm. With a strange roar, he attacked Roland in their direction.


    Roland Dun was so frightened that she screamed. But in the blink of her scream, the ghost of white spirit body escaped the blood corpse and came to us. She pushed Roland to Fang Wenhu and said, "later, you find the opportunity to take her away for a while. After solving this thing, you will come back."


    Fang Wenhu nodded. However, his face was obviously suspicious of Bai Ling, even if he had seen Bai Ling save me from the monsters.


    Bai Ling winked at Jiang Yilong and me. Obviously, Roland and Fang Wenhu are present. She''s not very good at shooting. Therefore, for the sake of our lives, Jiang Yilong and I can only take the lead. After making time for Fang Wenhu and them, the difficult situation may be alleviated.


    Jiang Yilong took the peach wood sword from me, stuffed the talisman in the other hand into me and said, "I''ll go first. You see the timing."


    Seeing that Jiang Yilong acted boldly, the blood corpse locked the target on him again. In order to completely change the situation, Jiang Yilong knew that he could only take risks and take risks. With the peach wood sword in his hand, he took the initiative to attack the blood corpse. After being chopped by me with peach wood sword before, the blood corpse deliberately avoided the peach wood sword. From this point of view alone, although peach wood sword can not cause fatal damage to the blood corpse, it can still make him afraid.


    One person and one corpse, you fight me to avoid, I attack you and dodge. After dozens of rounds, the blood corpse was not damaged at all. It was Jiang Yilong''s physical exertion that began to breathe unevenly.


    "Let them go first."


    "Yes, we have to go first." Fang Wenhu quickly turned and ran towards the channel while Jiang Yilong fought with the blood corpse again.


    However, I don''t know what the blood corpse is, or there is an unknown Dharma array in this space. Once some of us leave this space and return to the channel, the blood corpse will not hesitate to leave the belligerent enemy and immediately chase the fleeing people.


    I picked up several talismans and threw them towards the track of blood corpse pursuit. Some of them were still like the previous ones, like a stone sinking into the sea, but some of them also worked, shaking the blood corpse in the air and flying it on the wall.


    Fang Wenhu and Roland didn''t dare to go back at all. They just ran for their lives. During this time, the sound of their running footsteps became more and more blurred. I am very happy in my heart. At this time, the three of us here all know the root and the bottom. Bai Ling doesn''t need to hide and disguise deliberately. Together, the three will be able to take down the blood corpse.


    "I still want to chase you again. I''ll shock you back." the blood corpse got up and ignored the three of us. Seeing that he still wanted to pursue Fang Wenhu, I dodged and blocked the entrance. The amulet that Jiang Yilong had just pasted on me was stained with blood after a life-threatening disaster. The spirit of yin and evil on the corpse had become invalid, and I couldn''t tell whether the amulet I could use was useful or not. In a hurry, I thought of a set of mantra in the Taoist book. "The Xuanzong of heaven and earth, the root of ten thousand Qi, has widely cultivated hundreds of millions of robbers to prove my divine power. There is only one way in the three worlds. The body has golden light, which reflects my body. It can''t see or hear. It includes heaven and earth and raises the students. Recite it once, the body has light. The bodyguards of the three worlds and the five emperors welcome. The gods salute, slay thunder, frighten ghosts and demons, and die. There are thunderbolts, hidden names of Thunder God, and cave wisdom , the five Qi soared. The golden light appeared quickly... "


    This is a set of spells that I have never performed. It is also a spell that Jiang Yilong and I just know its name and don''t study at all. Under such circumstances, even if I read this set of magic formula ten times and a hundred times, it was still just an empty shelf. However, just at that moment, I didn''t know whether it was a ghost. This set of magic spells I had seen in the Taoist Book suddenly appeared in my mind. Therefore, I couldn''t resist for a moment, so I showed them according to the way of ladle drawing gourd.

 Chapter 164

    In less than half a minute, Roland and Fang Wenhu ran away with a scream.


    The departure of the two of them virtually made Jiang Yilong and I relaxed. Just because, in the current situation, the remaining three of us know the root.


    After 200 years of cultivation and the Jiazi cultivation of Shenzu, even if we can''t guess how strong Bai Ling is now and how powerful he is, I fully believe that with the participation of Bai Ling, the three of us can at least defeat the bloody corpse in front of us.


    Perhaps it was for this reason that I seemed a little excited, which led to the impulse in my heart, so that I wanted to completely break the blood corpse and trap it in the circle surrounded by the three of us with the power of a mantis.


    When I was making this series of action reactions and my eyes collided with a pair of blood pupils of the blood corpse, a trace of regret flashed in my heart. But I didn''t expect that at the same time, some strange characters suddenly appeared in my mind. I looked a little surprised and dull. But I expect that if I don''t protect myself at the next moment, this bloody corpse with a big mouth in front of me will cut me. My result, maybe even I don''t want to foresee


    Even if I have never tried, even if the characters in my mind are strange and obscure, and even if I don''t have a bottom of my heart, at this juncture, I can only follow the example, pinch the formula and hold the curse.


    Finish the spell.


    It seemed that in this moment, a force that had never been felt appeared in my body, followed by a dull thunder in my ears. When I summoned up the courage, opened my eyes and looked ahead, the blood corpse that was the first to collide with me seemed to be deeply sunk in the wall because of some thousand average force. The next moment, with the sliding of the blood corpse''s body, the human shaped dent of impact was still clearly shown on the wall.


    "Golden light curse?" Jiang Yilong said in a daze, "younger martial brother, you have learned this skill for a long time. Why don''t I know."


    I have never heard of it, just because of the shock in front of me.


    "I just, did I really use the golden light curse just now?" I smacked my tongue.


    The golden light is endless, and the light is full, occupying this narrow space. Just as I was secretly happy for the scene in front of me, I saw the white spirit in the left corner protecting my eyes with both hands, and my body trembled uncontrollably. The joy in my heart suddenly dissipated, only because Bai Ling was accidentally injured by the five emperors'' great magic seal, which led to the damage of Bai Ling''s foundation. If it weren''t for this, we wouldn''t have come to the northeast.


    I hurriedly eliminated the Jue technique and said to Bai Ling, "are you okay?"


    Bai Ling looked at me and said, "in the future... You... Forget it. Anyway, it''s all right now."


    Her words were unclear, which made me a little confused. However, it gave me a few seconds to calm my hot-blooded brain, which was easy to explain. Speaking of preparation, I still blame me for being too impulsive.


    This is a narrow space, no longer need to mention. Now, in this narrow space, destructed opium atmosphere is always filled with each other. Just now, although the reckless move shocked the blood corpse back to the control range of the three people I imagined, in front of him, even if he wants to continue chasing Roland and Fang Wenhu, it must break through our barrier.


    At present, there is another stalemate. We didn''t move, and the blood corpse just stayed in place. However, now I feel that all his attention has been completely locked on the three of us. As for who he wants to take the lead, I didn''t grasp it myself.


    Three people, a bloody corpse


    "Younger martial brother, although this guy is strange, he seems to have no brain." seeing that I don''t answer, Jiang Yilong smiled: "according to my observation just now, in conclusion, as long as we don''t completely leave the sight of the blood corpse, we will definitely be fine for the time being. Once we exceed this range, the blood corpse will rush like a hungry dog and chase hard."


    I said, "I can see that. Even if I met the blood corpse for the first time, whether it was refined by ancient secret methods or not, it was a dead body in the final analysis."


    Jiang Yilong said: "the words are true, but the key is that this thing can escape the art of blood, separate the body and then transform it into shape."


    I said, "didn''t you say you had a way to deal with him?"


    "Did I say that?" Jiang Yilong was stunned for a moment and immediately said, "yes, I did. But after all, we are not good enough. Even if we have that doorway, we can''t perform that set of spells. According to the current situation, we are most likely to be able to pay for this blood corpse. In addition to our combined strength, we also need the help of Bai Ling."


    Bai Ling''s eyes are always locked on the blood corpse, as if once the blood corpse does something, Bai Ling will take corresponding counter measures. However, speaking of this, even I feel a little strange. Although the blood corpse is strange and powerful, it seems to be limited to our current space for some reason. Even in the face of our strange visitors, the blood corpse''s reaction also looks like an outsider


    Bai Ling looked at me. She didn''t know if she understood the meaning in my eyes. She blurted out: "as you said before, there must be a Dharma array driving blood corpses in this place. At present, blood corpses trapped us here. Although we haven''t taken the initiative to attack, we should expect that this may be the most terrible place of this dharma array."


    Jiang Yilong and I said, "what''s that?"


    "Sleepy." Bai Ling said: "The ancient tomb has existed for at least a thousand years now, but the blood corpse still exists. But judging from the current situation, my summary is very likely that the only purpose of the Dharma array driving the blood corpse is to trap us here for a long time. But if it is true, except me, you can hold on for a little while, and you can be born How long will it last? "


    Jiang Yilong and I looked at each other for a long time and said, "needless to say, only by completely solving the blood corpse can we live."

 Chapter 165

    What Jiang Yilong and I said is undoubtedly nonsense.


    The blood corpse is driven by the secret Dharma array imposed by the experts for the purpose of restricting our actions. Even if we can ensure that we are safe for a few days, what about Fu Hongshan of Hu Qingguo?


    The three of them touched the mechanism and separated from us. Now we don''t know where they are in the ancient tomb, whether they live or die. Even if the three of them are extremely lucky, they will be fine for the time being. However, thinking of all the way and all the experiences of entering the ancient tomb last time, in such a passive ancient tomb with such a bad environment, the time they can support must be a little shorter than us.


    This is a dog skin plaster that can''t be thrown away. The only thing that can get us out of this situation and strive to meet Hu Qingguo as soon as possible can only completely remove the obstacle of blood corpse.


    While talking, Jiang Yilong took out the red rope soaked in black dog''s blood. He quickly netted the red rope and immediately handed one end of the red rope net to my hand. We both locked the position of the blood corpse in an instant at a very fast speed. One left and one right, without any gap.


    The red rope soaked in black dog blood has the effect of exorcising evil spirits. Even if the blood corpse is refined by secret method, it is only a ghost evil thing after all. In this small space, the red net is overwhelming, and the space for blood corpses to hide is naturally limited.


    "Surrounded, ha ha."


    We are like hungry jackals. In an instant, all the actions are done at one go. While the blood corpse has just reacted, Jiang Yilong and I have been tightly surrounded in the net with a red net.


    Bursts of black smoke steamed up. While the blood corpse struggled with brute force, it issued a strange roar that made his back cool.


    "Hold on." Jiang Yilong said, "ha ha, I really overestimated the blood corpse, so that I have been timid and dare not face him. I didn''t expect this guy to be so vulnerable."


    Suddenly took the initiative to attack. I didn''t expect such an effect. Seeing this, Jiang Yilong looked at me while he was proud. I understood that I saw the heart of the blood corpse and was ready to stab it with the peach wood sword in my right hand. As we said just now, it completely ended this troublesome obstacle.


    The interval between thought and action is only two or three seconds. However, just at the time interval of two or three seconds, I just raised the peach wood sword and didn''t have time to stab it. I struggled desperately. The blood corpse with black smoke suddenly seemed to decay and shrink rapidly. In the blink of an eye, the blood corpse surrounded by our Red Net turned into countless flesh and blood blocks, just like the blood and flesh blur of the stump and broken arm caused by rolling.


    I was a little stunned. I held the Red Net tightly in one hand and the peach wood sword in the other. "Will this net have such great power?"


    Jiang Yilong was also stunned, and the smile on his face sank. However, before he could speak, our eyes locked on the rotten meat blood clots in the net turned into blood like at first, and the blood flowed through the gap between the red net.


    I said, "this guy ran away."


    I was a little angry. I took a peach wood sword and cut several swords at the blood flowing on the ground. Although these swords could make the flowing blood a little slow for a while, they would soon return to normal. In less than 30 seconds, Jiang Yilong and I firmly trapped the blood corpse with a red net and turned it into blood to escape. Escaping from the red net, although the blood on the ground gathered into a mass, it did not immediately turn into a blood corpse, but rose up in the air and drilled back into the blood pool in the center of the space, which was integrated with the bloody liquid in the blood pool in the blink of an eye.


    Jiang Yilong said: "Just now, even if we miss, it should cause a lot of damage to the blood corpse. Now this guy may have hurt his vitality and can only recover by escaping back to the blood pool. That is, it''s easier to deal with him as long as we destroy the blood pool


    Jiang Yilong''s analysis coincided with what I thought. Just as I was ready to do it, Bai Ling said, "I''m afraid it''s wrong."


    I asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "It''s inevitable to solve this thing, but what should we do after solving this thing?" seeing that I didn''t react for a moment, she said: "Of course, keep moving forward. We checked around here just now. Although there may be some negligence, we can be sure that most of the places are not hidden secret ways. According to this, the only place that is most likely to be left is this blood pool after removing the places we carelessly missed just now. Now I''m afraid to destroy it rashly..."


    Jiang Yilong said quickly, "you''re worried that the way to open the secret way of the mechanism will be destroyed."


    Bai Ling nodded.


    Jiang Yilong is right and just like what I think. But now, listening to Bai Ling, what she said is also somewhat irrefutable. After all, we don''t just want to solve the blood corpse.


    Our eyes are locked on the blood pool. The water surface of the blood pool ripples constantly, rises and sinks from time to time. Only the appearance in front of us can guess that it is seven or eight points consistent with what Jiang Yilong said before. However, if we let the blood corpse recover in the blood pool as much as possible, we will still be in trouble.


    At the thought of this, I had a little resentment in my heart. Jiang Yilong and I tried our best to deal with the blood corpse just now, and Bai Lingqing had spoken with us before. As long as we find a way to support Roland and and them away, we will work together to deal with the blood corpse. However, in fact, Bai Ling did not move at all. "Why didn''t you do it just now? You helped. Maybe the three of us could solve this thing just now."


    Bai Ling said, "if you don''t see it with your naked eye, it doesn''t mean it''s a fact."


    I was stunned and said, "do you mean you''ve done it? Elder martial brother, did you see her just now?"


    Jiang Yilong shook his head.


    "Remember the last time you were besieged by those monsters?" seeing me nod, Bai Ling then said, "I planned to do it again just when you did it, but unfortunately, this set of confusing magic was of no use to it. And this blood corpse, its strangeness, you saw with your own eyes. According to the magic I knew, to tell the truth, there was really no move that could control him."


    I said, "listen to you, the three of us can''t deal with this thing together."


    Jiang Yilong said, "I understand what she said. Even if it is true, according to the facts just now, we can at least trap this guy." with that, Jiang Yilong quickly took out some talismans and posted them on the red net.


    Seeing his behavior, I immediately understood. The blood corpse trapped by the red net can only turn into blood to escape, and after escaping, you must return to the blood pool to recuperate and recover. Well, now we can borrow this red net, plus the power of several runes that Jiang Yilong just pasted on the cloud. Even if the blood corpse is completely restored to its heyday, he will never escape from the blood pool.


    Jiang Yilong and I looked at each other and reached a tacit understanding at the same time. At this time, some bubbles suddenly rose on the water surface of the blood pool, which was only slightly corrugated, and the density of bubbles became more and more dense in the excessive time. According to this situation, the blood corpse may come out of the blood pool at another moment. There was no time to delay. I hurried to help and prepared to completely cover the blood pool with Jiang Yilong''s red net. But at the same time, Bai Ling stopped us.


    Jiang Yilong asked, "linger, what are you doing?"


    Looking at the increasingly dense bubbles at the level of the blood pool, I hurriedly said: "with this red net and talisman, we can at least trap this guy temporarily. While we trap him, we look for mechanisms and find ways to completely solve this guy. It''s always better to face it in the next moment."


    Bai Ling said, "I know. But we still have to face it after all. Besides, we have wasted a lot of time."


    "But once this thing comes out again..."


    Before I finished, Bai Ling said, "I did say that according to the magic I learned, there is no way to subdue the blood corpse. However, I didn''t say that I can''t deal with him."


    Jiang Yilong said, "do you really have?"


    Bai Ling nodded. "Let him out, you don''t need to intervene... Just, I only hope you don''t blame me."


    "As long as you have a way to solve this scourge, we blame you for what you do."


    Just after Jiang Yilong finished, there was a clatter and blood columns emerged in the blood pool. While we retreated, the blood corpse stood in the blood corpse intact. The next second, he jumped out of the blood pool and stared at the three of us with a ferocious face and a pungent smell of blood.

 Chapter 166

    The space is full of disgusting and pungent smell of blood, which makes people feel like tumbling over rivers and seas. It''s unbearable. If it weren''t for great restraint, it might make people vomit to collapse.


    The taste is too hard to describe. The only way to solve the current situation is to find a way to completely solve the blood corpse and leave here. After all, we have wasted too much time here.


    Jiang Yilong and I each took the magic tools and talismans to protect ourselves, and were wary of the blood corpse resurrected with blood again, for fear that he might accidentally find an opportunity to attack us. "Bai Ling, since you have a way to deal with the blood corpse, you should hurry and stop wasting time."


    Bai Ling''s face flashed a trace of hesitation, looked at Jiang Yilong and me, and said, "if you can''t accept it, you''d better close your eyes for a while."


    Jiang Yilong and I were stunned and didn''t understand what she said. At the same time, Bai Ling''s eyes flashed a light. In less than ten seconds, Jiang Yilong and I locked her eyes, she turned from a human body into the original form of a monster.


    Bai Ling said before that none of her spells can play any role in the blood corpse. At most, she can only protect herself. Jiang Yilong and I can''t guess what she wants. With the change of Bai Ling, the huge body occupied nearly a quarter of the space. The blood corpse originally locked Jiang Yilong and me, and now it was immediately transferred to Bai Ling. I don''t know if I had an illusion. I seemed to see a touch of fear in the blood pupils of the blood corpse looking at Bai Ling.


    The blood corpse roared at Bai Ling, as if to provoke Bai Ling or send a final warning to Bai Ling. But at the moment, Bai Ling''s eyes were firm, and the killing intention in the sky blue eyes had doomed the death of the blood corpse.


    "This is..."


    It''s only because Jiang Yilong and I have limited skills. We can''t think of a way to completely remove the blood corpse. Therefore, now we can only place this hope on Bai Ling. However, before that, we still hope that Bai Ling can tell us the bottom. Next, once we start, Jiang Yilong and I may be able to play a role. In case of any unexpected deviation, at least Jiang Yilong and I will resist for a moment.


    However, Bai Ling seems to have won and does not intend to let us participate.


    Roar......


    In the original body of Bai Ling''s changing form, an invisible momentum shrouded and suppressed by Bai Ling''s commanding momentum, the blood corpse finally couldn''t help but want to firmly grasp the initiative in his own hands and dominate the situation. Just listen to his roar, a strong kick under his feet, like a red shell, straight into the air and forced to Bai Ling''s face. His speed reached the extreme, and all his actions were done at one go. I can foresee that Bai Ling hesitated a little and didn''t respond in time. She will pay a heavy price for her carelessness.


    My reminder just reached my throat, before blurting out, Bai Ling raised his huge right palm and smashed the blood corpse back to the wall with an unparalleled strength. If it were not for the special body structure of the blood corpse, it would have been directly crushed into meat and gravel. However, the blood corpse had no consciousness and soul. He could not feel any pain. He repeated this several times, just wanted to tear a wound on Bai Ling''s body and drink every drop of blood in Bai Ling''s body. However, in just a few minutes, the reckless man of the blood corpse''s brainless attack did not succeed once, but did not affect Bai Ling''s Qi field at all.


    Bang.


    Once again, the blood corpse monster''s roar was not as strong as before. It seemed that he finally realized that this was an opponent he would never be able to defeat. If it weren''t for the special array in this narrow space, it''s not necessarily that what the blood corpse should think of at the moment is to escape. The faster he runs, the better, and the farther he runs, the better.


    Jiang Yilong applauded. "OK, good play. But, Bai Ling, that''s all. It doesn''t seem to work for this thing."


    Blood corpse is refined by a special secret method, and its body structure is very special. If it weren''t for this, Jiang Yilong and I would have at least five ways to make him disappear.


    We can foresee that going on like this is nothing more than a waste of time. Bai Ling must be clear about this. However, she still did not tell us, nor did she seek our assistance. At the same time, I am very curious about Bai Ling''s firm reliance. What means will she use to solve the difficult obstacle of blood corpse.


    He ate turtles in Bai Ling''s hands several times in a row. The blood corpse resurrected from the blood pool was already languishing. Maybe he wanted to become stronger, or hurt his Qi in these rounds with Bai Ling. He wanted to return to the blood pool again. However, with the unshakable obstacle of Bai Ling, the blood corpse had no choice but to do it again, and was ready to soften his body into smelly blood. But just in the middle of his move, he only saw that his two legs turned into blood and more than half of his body remained. At this time, Bai Ling suddenly opened his bloody mouth.


    I knew that Bai Ling was ready to take the initiative. Just as I was excited to witness Bai Ling''s next means, Jiang Yilong and I couldn''t help looking sluggish at the next moment, and then turned around and retched. Bai Ling opened his big mouth, and a huge suction gushed out. The blood softened by the blood corpse''s legs was first sucked into the big mouth with this huge suction. As the suction continued, the blood corpse who had lost his legs had no resistance at all, and was suspended in the air. Under the gaze of the naked eye, his half body gradually shortened the distance from Bai Ling.


    Finally, this half of the body entered the big mouth of the blood basin. Next, Bai Ling opened up and closed up, like chewing a delicious meal, chewing the whole blood corpse into foam and swallowing it directly.


    I thought I could expect a scene of Bai Ling''s heroism, but Jiang Yilong and I didn''t expect such a bloody and disgusting scene. No wonder Bai Ling deliberately reminded us before


    The disgusting and bloody smell filled the space originally stimulated our internal organs, but we had been able to suppress it before. Now, every scene that Bai Ling ate the blood corpse completely has always appeared in his mind. It''s like a fuse was completely lit. Jiang Yilong and I squatted at the foot of the wall and have vomited everything in our stomach.


    "I, I don''t want to..."


    "I know, I know. Don''t blame me first. Let me... Cold... Calm down..."


    "Yes, calm down."

 Chapter 167

    Bai Ling is very smart and beautiful in the world. An enchanting woman like her is really worthy of the fairy who walks into the world from the painting. Even myself think that the impression she left in my heart is hard to tell... However, when I insist that she is a flawless iceberg, just the moment before, in that moment, all the good things in the past will be emptied and dissipated in an instant


    Because the blood corpse refined by the lost secret method makes it difficult for Jiang Yilong and me. In addition, our two paths are limited. If we simply use the current skills of Jiang Yilong and me, even with the help of concerted efforts, the blood corpse will be a mountain that is difficult for us to shake. In the face of such a situation, we should have no compromise to resist at all. However, just when we are almost in a desperate situation, the word "desperate survival" suddenly makes us feel unprecedented relief.


    This is vitality, an opportunity that may enable us to escape the current situation, and perhaps we can use it to save our humble life. And this sudden Savior is Bai Ling.


    Our acquaintance with Bai Ling is not too long, but it is really not short. Apart from others, Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling and I have at least reached the level of complete understanding of each other. We don''t care about Bai Ling''s real identity, but the ability Bai Ling has shown in front of us is accurately limited. That is, she has 200 years of Taoism, and we don''t know how powerful her 200 years of Taoism can be


    Originally, I thought that while Bai Ling made a decision, there would be a situation that completely made me smack. I was excited to remember every minute, every second and every process of the next scene, but I didn''t expect that when the result was presented in front of me, it would be so chilling.


    She changed her original state. In front of Jiang Yilong and me, with our own eyes, every chewing between teeth would splash blood until the whole blood corpse was completely chewed into rotten meat and foam. Finally, she swallowed it directly into her stomach


    This is an event completely beyond the expectations of Jiang Yilong and me. Even if the obstacle of blood corpse has been completely removed, when the scene in front of us is so clearly presented in front of us, I seem to have been able to capture our common sigh at the same time from Jiang Yilong''s eyes.


    "Oh, the sour water in my stomach is all vomited up. He''s, he''s fucking sick..."


    Jiang Yilong looked painful and held the root of the wall. Compared with him, my situation seems to be worse. It''s like my strength is suddenly evacuated, the dirt on the ground is removed, and I sit down against the wall to breathe.


    Jiang Yilong and I dare not look at Bai Ling at this moment, but Bai Ling has changed from noumenon to the beauty we have seen in the past. Even so, Jiang Yilong and I don''t have the courage to take a look in her direction.


    The disgusting smell of space is a little light, but the disgusting events still don''t dissipate in our hearts


    Ah


    Suddenly there was a scream, and Jiang Yilong and I, who had already vomited all the overnight meals, suddenly looked at each other. At this moment, we can judge from each other''s eyes and the clear tone just now that the scream did not come from each other''s us.


    "Bai Ling..."


    "Ling''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Bai Ling, who had changed her body, didn''t know why. She suddenly collapsed to the ground. From her actions and even her voice, Jiang Yilong and I can realize that she is not trying to cover up the scene just now, fool our nerves and divert our attention


    Just now I vomited, which made me weak. Even if I couldn''t move, I suddenly saw Bai Ling falling to the ground and her body trembling. All the chaotic thoughts in front of me dissipated at this moment.


    Bai Ling''s sudden abnormality caught us off guard and even completely exceeded our expectations.


    Jiang Yilong and I hurried close to Bai Ling. We saw her curled up and trembling. We couldn''t see her facial features and expression. However, we could hear her painful cry.


    Jiang Yilong said, "Bai Ling, what''s the matter with you? Just now you were OK. Why did you suddenly..."


    I was also worried and was about to speak. Bai Ling waved to us and said softly, "I''m fine. In fact, I had expected such a result, but the process is really a little... But you don''t have to worry. It''ll be fine in a moment... In a moment."


    Jiang Yilong and I are still disgusted with the scene just now, but now when I hold Bai Ling in my arms, I can only see her pale face and painful expression. There is no sense of disgust just now. "What''s the matter with you?"


    Bai Ling''s face twitched uncontrollably and said, "this is the reason why I hesitated and didn''t make a decision just now. However, you don''t have to worry. It is precisely because of this process that I can absorb the essence of the blood corpse."


    I was stunned and said, "what..."


    Bai Ling didn''t answer, but pushed me away, and she suddenly sat on the ground with her hands in her arms, endured the pain we didn''t know, forced herself to be calm and maintained this position for a long time.


    Jiang Yilong and I seemed a little stunned, because we didn''t understand what happened all of a sudden and why the good Bai Ling became like this. We asked Bai Ling about her concern. She kept silent all the time. She just kept sitting on the ground. Seeing this, Jiang Yilong and I could only suppress countless questions and concerns in our hearts and could only stand aside and worry.


    Almost seven or eight minutes later, I found that Bai Ling''s face was gradually ruddy. After a few minutes, the ruddy air on her face seemed to return to the previous one. At this time, Bai Ling vomited heavily and opened her eyes. While looking at Jiang Yilong and me, we were able to see the essence and blood light in her eyes. In addition, there were several blood marks on the originally clean skin on her left cheek, as if she had been caught by hand.


    I trembled and said, "you, Bai Ling, are you okay?"


    Bai Ling vomited his turbid breath and said to me, "it''s all right."


    Jiang Yilong said, "your face..."


    Bai Ling held his cheek and said, "what''s wrong with my face?"


    Jiang Yilong quickly told Bai Ling what he saw, but Bai Ling was not as nervous as us. He relaxed his hands and said: "For you, the blood corpse is a disaster and a very difficult guy to deal with. However, from another angle, he is a tonic for me. It is precisely because of this that I just used such means to deal with him."


    Bai Ling said it vaguely. Jiang Yilong and I seemed to be intoxicated at the bottom of the valley for a moment, a completely unknown situation.


    It was not a day or two to get along with us. Bai Ling naturally knew that we would never give up because of her vague answer. He simply said, "do you remember the Friday communication?" seeing us nodding, Bai Ling said: "Wutong was originally just a very ordinary monk, but I don''t know where he learned the shortcut to practice. Therefore, during the period of cooperation with Hu Qingguo, Wutong would only steal the immortal''s tomb for money."


    I was suddenly stunned and said, "do you mean that this ancient tomb is also an immortal tomb?"


    Bai Ling shook his head and said, "it seems that you haven''t understood what I said. Do you remember what Shenzu said to him when he saw Wutong?"


    Jiang Yilong blurted out: "the situation was very urgent at that time. If Shenzu hadn''t suddenly appeared to help, we might all have been planted in the hands of Wutong. However, I really don''t remember what Shenzu said at that time. However, I remember that Shenzu said that Wutong was neither human nor demon nor strange..."


    "Yes." Bai Ling said, "it''s neither man nor demon nor monster. Qi Zhiyuan, you should remember that I told you before that I had a deep hatred with Friday?"


    "You mean..."

 Chapter 168

    My brain suddenly became a little hesitant. I looked at Bai Ling''s smart eyes and wanted to capture a trace of information in her eyes, so as to fully understand the meaning of her words. Unfortunately, her eyes were calm and there was no obvious information feedback.


    Seeing this, Bai Ling looked at Jiang Yilong and me and said, "wuwutong was originally a very ordinary folk Taoist, but he was a selfish and mean man. In order to enhance his practice of Taoism, he didn''t hesitate to do anything shameless and shameless. It was his years of inaction that led to Wutong becoming a monster in human skin."


    Jiang Yilong suddenly answered, "we all know this, but what does what you say have to do with the blood corpse?"


    Bai Ling said: "My decision to swallow the blood corpse just now is actually not much different from that of Wutong. The only difference is that my purpose is to solve our current crisis. I have to do it. As for Wutong, it is just for selfish desires. The blood corpse was originally refined by using the essence of the ancient secret method. Even if I don''t know the specific refining secret method, its Millennium essence is a great practitioner I can definitely say that once I completely absorb the Millennium spirit, I will get no less than the generous gift given to me by my ancestors. "


    I was surprised and said, "that is, once you completely absorb the spirit of the millennium, you can increase one Jia Zi''s practice?"


    Bai Ling nodded and said, "this is just the least."


    "Wow, Bai Ling, you can pick up the stool." while Jiang Yilong spoke, he deliberately leaned towards the space blood pool and looked at the blood pool for a long time with a strong nose of blood. "It would be perfect if there were more blood corpses in the pool."


    Bai Ling said, "do you want to be like me just now?"


    She just blurted out. Jiang Yilong probably thought of the disgusting scene of Bai Ling swallowing the blood corpse and bleeding just now. He immediately backed up and shook his head. "Even if the blood corpse is a top-grade cultivation tonic, I''m not interested in it. I mean, if you can really have a few more blood corpses, you can eat them all, and you can increase your Taoist practice for hundreds of years in a short time..."


    "You think too simply." Burlington said, "even if there are blood corpses in the pool, I can''t make the same decision just now. Because cultivation was originally a matter of no shortcut, only step by step. But now I have broken this shortcut, and naturally I will pay the price because of my decision."


    I answered, "what''s the price? Is it your face?"


    "Just part of it," said Bai Ling.


    "Part of it, what''s the remaining cost?" Jiang Yilong said.


    "Heaven''s robbery," said Bai Ling.


    "Heaven''s robbery?" Jiang Yilong and I said in surprise.


    Originally, I wanted to continue to ask, but Bai Ling didn''t expect to tell me what Jiang Yilong and I meant. He turned the topic and said, "well, we''ve delayed a lot here. It''s time to find a secret way and leave here."


    Bai Ling and I quickly gathered around to find the secret way mechanism, while Jiang Yilong left the stone chamber to call Fang Wenhu and them back. Maybe Bai Ling and I spent more than ten minutes looking for the secret way mechanism, but we didn''t see Jiang Yilong return. At this time, my heart suddenly raised an inexplicable uneasiness.


    Seeing the color on my face, Bai Ling hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    I said, "didn''t you find something wrong?"


    Bai Ling said, "what''s wrong?"


    I said: "just now, when dealing with the blood corpse, in order to be safe and keep your secret, I had to take Roland and Fang Wenhu. According to the truth, they must be nearby and will never leave too far. But now my senior brother has been there for so long, he hasn''t seen the three of them return yet."


    Bai Ling was also aware of the problem and said, "up to now, we''ve only met blood corpses all the way. There''s no other threat. In this way, they can''t have an accident. It''s because they found something, so it''s delayed."


    I thought for a moment and said, "it''s possible that you said it, but if there are no other threats, I don''t agree. Have you forgotten how Hu Qingguo disappeared?"


    Bai Ling stopped talking and his face sank.


    Although Bai Ling and I are uneasy and guess, after all, Jiang Yilong has searched along the road. First, if Roland and and they find something, they will return to meet us soon. In fact, if they really have an accident, Jiang Yilong will not find them and will immediately return to tell us. Therefore, we Bai Ling can only temporarily tell us what happened in our hearts Uneasy and depressed, I just hope Jiang Yilong can return as soon as possible.


    The whole structure of the stone chamber is not too special except for the blood pool with blood in the middle. Moreover, Bai Ling and I almost carefully checked all the places around us that can be reached. In the end, we still didn''t find the mechanism to open the secret way. At this time, Bai Ling and I even had an idea. Is this so-called yin-yang way only Just so long, and here is the end?


    However, if you think about it carefully, based on the experience of entering the ancient tomb last time, it is unlikely that this idea will be established.


    It must be our negligence. It must be our careless inspection. After we spent nearly half an hour looking for the mechanism again, Bai Ling and I ended up with failure again. However, when we were discouraged, the idea of looking for the secret way of the mechanism immediately dropped. The reason was that the time spent by Jiang Yilong in looking for Roland and to meet us greatly exceeded our expectations. At this time, the uneasiness in our hearts has been very obvious. It must be that they had an accident, and Jiang Yilong may be stepping into their footsteps.


    Thinking of this, I was immediately agitated. However, just then, there was a rapid sound of footsteps in the channel, and the sound was getting closer and closer. I hurried to the corner of the stone chamber and saw Jiang Yilong running with a gloomy face. There was no one but him.


    I asked, "where are they?"


    Jiang Yilong gasped for breath and replied, "shit, it''s really strange. I''ve been looking for them along the way and haven''t seen their shadow."


    I said, "could they be a little far away?"


    Jiang Yilong waved his hand and said, "it''s impossible, absolutely impossible. Because they all found the stone tablet engraved with Yin and Yang Tao, and they couldn''t see their figure."


    No wonder Jiang Yilong spent so much time on his trip. In order to find Roland, he ran all the way back to the entrance of yin and Yang, but even so, he still didn''t find them. Obviously, Roland and Fang Wenhu must have had an accident.


    Listening to our voices, Bai Ling leaned over. "Is it the same as what happened to Hu Qingguo and them?"


    I said, "disappear out of thin air?"


    Bai Ling said, "it didn''t disappear out of thin air. It''s very likely that when they left here, they accidentally touched the secret mechanism."


    Jiang Yilong nodded and said, "Bai Ling''s guess should be reliable, because once I go back and forth, there is no trace or luggage left by them on this passage. If there is really a bad accident, I should leave something. Therefore, when I rush back, I think so."


    At the beginning, our business was only divided into two groups. As long as Hu Qingguo and them are in the ancient tomb, I am convinced that as long as time permits, we will be able to meet them soon. But now, in an emergency, I divided the original one into three. I had no details of each other''s specific location. When I connected to such a situation, I immediately had no bottom brain pain.


    Jiang Yilong said, "what should we do now?"

 Chapter 169

    What should I do? What should I do in the face of the current situation? When this problem suddenly blurted out in Jiang Yilong''s mouth, it constantly lingered in my mind. I want to be calm, I want to try my best to be calm, because everything we face now is like a mess, so I want to clarify, clarify the key that is most beneficial to us. However, at this time, my mind is very chaotic. I can think that it has no effect on giving reality


    I don''t know what Bai Ling thinks at the moment. I look at her, she gives me a look, and shut up with me.


    One second, one minute... The calm atmosphere did not let our chaotic mind get a clear thought, but it was still just chaos. At this moment, Jiang Yilong was anxious.


    He saw me and Bai Ling say: "What''s the matter with you two... By the way, of course, I know the strange things we encountered when we entered this broken tomb. First, the three of Hu Qingguo disappeared inexplicably, and now the two of Roland disappeared. When we went down this ancient tomb, there were eight people in total. Let''s not say how safe they are at present, but in fact, what I can perceive now It''s just the three of us. I know you may be in a mess, and I''m in a mess, just because what happened is too sudden and unpredictable. However, the key lies in how the three of us should continue now, or... "


    Jiang Yilong reasoned, but in the end, I could catch the unspeakable hiding on his face. My confused head suddenly had a trace of clarity and thought at this time. "Eldest martial brother, relax first. You must believe that they will be fine."


    Jiang Yilong Road: "It''s okay, I''m okay, and I believe they''ll be okay. But, to put it better, it may just be self consolation. To put it worse, it''s actually self deception. According to the current situation, we can only be sure of the current safety situation of the three of us, while Hu Qingguo, Fu Hongshan, even Fang Wenhu, what''s the situation now... I, i There''s no other meaning. I just think we enter this ancient tomb again. In fact, I...... "


    I said, "you''re worried about Roland."


    Jiang Yilong looked up at me and looked at me for a long time. He nodded silently and said: "You said that if she didn''t go to the so-called ghost island with us at the beginning, she wouldn''t have been hurt. If she hadn''t known us and I promised privately, she would never have gone to the hanging temple with us, then she wouldn''t have been hurt. She wouldn''t have followed us to the Northeast because of our temporary decision. She wouldn''t have endured the hardship or even faced the challenge I lost my life... This time, this time we entered the ancient tomb... "


    Just before Jiang Yilong finished his words, I suddenly understood in my heart, just like the result of my private chat with Bai Ling, and now Congjiang Yilong''s words have been confirmed. "Elder martial brother, don''t worry, Roland will be fine."


    "It''s okay? When Hu Qingguo, Fu Hongshan, Chen Qing and their three inexplicably disappeared with us, I may think it''s okay, but now Fang Wenhu and Roland disappear inexplicably again, and there''s no clue left. Do you think they''ll really be okay?"


    Bai Ling said, "you don''t have to worry too much. Roland, they will be fine."


    Jiang Yilong said, "don''t comfort me anymore. I''m not stupid..."


    Bai Ling said, "you two don''t talk about these useless things for us now. At this moment, I can understand what brother Yilong thinks and worries. However, on this premise, no matter what problems we encounter now, you should at least believe that they are safe for the time being, shouldn''t you?"


    Looking at Bai Ling''s eyes, Jiang Yilong''s mood dropped. "Yes, they must be safe, very safe. However, according to the situation we are facing now, we have to worry. Moreover, the situation we are facing is really too passive. How can we continue next?"


    After Jiang Yilong said this, we were silent for a few minutes


    I said, "elder martial brother, ask yourself, what should you do if you can''t find Hu Qingguo and them after exhausting your methods?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "now we are all our own people, so I really ask myself once. If we really think about all the ways and fail to find Hu Qingguo and them, my first decision must be to leave the ancient tomb immediately. At least, in this way, the three of us will not be in danger."


    Bai Ling said, "that means we should quit the ancient tomb now?"


    Jiang Yilong was about to answer, but I asked, "but in fact, the three of us now know that Hu Qingguo and Fang Wenhu are separated from us, and now Roland and and Fang Wenhu are separated from us. How should we decide now?"


    "Of course, it''s to find Roland and them." Jiang Yilong said without hesitation. "I know, yes, maybe I''m too excited... But, but, isn''t this supposed..."


    I know Jiang Yilong very well. Moreover, at this time, he suddenly replied that at this moment, even if I don''t want to dig into the bottom and want to find out the answer, Bai Ling also understood Jiang Yilong''s meaning in the meaning of that sentence just now. Yes, the reason why I promised to enter this ancient tomb for the second time was for Hu Qingguo, and this private position occupied me Most of them, and now, what Jiang Yilong expresses is just because of a person, and this person, if he guesses correctly, is Roland.


    Seeing our faces coagulated, Jiang Yilong asked, "what''s your expression, you two..."


    Bai Ling said: "Don''t mention this. Now I have only two judgments. Not to mention the previous cases of Hu Qingguo and them, take Roland and Fang Wenhu as the standard. According to the situation we faced at that time, we can at least judge that the distance between them and us from the stone chamber should not be too far. That is to say, it is most likely to happen in the process of their escape The distance of change will only be in this section. "


    Jiang Yilong said, "yes, I think so too, because I just went to the stone tablet of Yin-Yang Dao and returned, and I didn''t find any trace."


    I looked at Bai Ling and said, "I understand what you mean. It just takes some time to find the secret way mechanism in this approximate distance. But what do you mean?"


    "When things reach the extreme, they will turn back. Do you understand this truth?" seeing us nod, Bai Ling continued: "the three of Hu Qingguo and Roland, to sum up, I personally think these two inexplicable disappearances only occurred in this ancient tomb. Maybe they just touched the secret organ without our awareness."


    Jiang Yilong said, "but we don''t know if their lives will be in danger now?"


    Bai Ling said: "You don''t have to worry about this. Believe me. Up to now, I can still vaguely feel their breath, that is, I can guarantee that they are still alive. Secondly, if you believe me, we shouldn''t waste time on useless discussions now. Because the complexity of this ancient tomb doesn''t even have half of my heart."

 Chapter 170

    "Can you really promise?"


    Jiang Yilong looks at Bai Ling. His eyes are suspicious, but full of strong hope that can''t be concealed


    Bai Ling suddenly seemed hesitant. She looked at me and Jiang Yilong. Almost after we waited for her reply for dozens of seconds, she said, "if we are 100% sure, not only you don''t believe it, but also I don''t believe it. However, even so, I have a more than 60% chance that they are still alive."


    Jiang Yilong said, "60%? That means they are now in danger. I don''t know. They will at any time..."


    I patted Jiang Yilong on the shoulder and said, "elder martial brother, don''t mess with yourself. Let Bai Ling give us a positive and comforting answer. As she said, there is no doubt that the nature of deception accounts for the vast majority. However, we just need to calm down and reconnect what happened before and after. Instead, I now believe everything Bai Ling said very much."


    Jiang Yilong had a sudden look in his eyes. A few seconds later, he said, "yes, yes. On the premise of not being unconscionable, I fully believe what you just said. However, the key to the problem is that we have completely lost contact. Moreover, it is really against our heart to say not to worry under the condition of an ancient tomb."


    "I know you''re worried, especially Roland..." Jiang Yilong was stunned and wanted to return, but Bai Ling didn''t give him a chance to speak, and Jiang Yilong seemed to acquiesce to the sentence just now in the face of Bai Ling and me. "We have wasted a lot of time, and there have been two inexplicable separations during this period. In the final analysis, we should worry about the situation we face next instead of the separated ones. Because only if we go well, we may be able to find them and really solve all the mysteries of this ancient tomb."


    I said, "that''s what I said, but what should we do next?"


    "Younger martial brother, listen to what you say. Do you want to leave now and protect yourself?" Jiang Yilong suddenly interface, and his tone is obviously very dissatisfied.


    Jiang Yilong and I are very close to each other. It is precisely because of such a close premise that after losing our master in Yuanqiu, Jiang Yilong and I snuggle up and depend on each other. We have never blushed or even confided a heavy word from each other. However, when I blurted out just now, Jiang Yilong faced me with eyes and faces that had never been shown before. At this moment, I could feel that the relationship between Jiang Yilong and me seemed to have created a huge gap


    My emotions seemed to be inexplicably impulsive. Perhaps it was because Jiang Yilong faced me with strange eyes and facial expressions that he had never seen before. After a few seconds of confrontation, a mass of anger rose in my heart. When I completely lost control, I took a step forward and slapped Jiang Yilong on the left cheek.


    Pa


    The sound was crisp, and the space seemed to condense suddenly. We could hear the beating of our hearts.


    Bai Ling opened his mouth and looked at me in amazement. Jiang Yilong held his face with his left hand and looked at me in amazement. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but when it came to his mouth, he was swallowed by my strange behavior.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, elder martial brother. I don''t, I didn''t mean to." apology can''t undo what I just did. No matter who is facing such a situation suddenly, even if he is a kind person, I''m afraid the anger hidden in his heart will erupt like a volcano. "Elder martial brother, it''s my fault. I was just impulsive... However, I just hope you can really calm down. In the situation we are facing now, only complete calm may be able to solve the current problems, so I just..."


    Jiang Yilong rubbed the face slapped by me twice. A few seconds later, he put down his left back, took out a cigarette lighter in his pocket and handed me a cigarette to light. The smoke filled the air. At the same time, Jiang Yilong said: "you were right just now. It''s my problem. I shouldn''t have said that just now..."


    "Nothing..."


    "Let''s get this straight." Jiang Yilong took two more breaths and said: "I believe Bai Ling, I believe Roland, they are still alive at least. We have wasted too much time, so now time is very precious to us. But now my mind is very confused, like a cobweb, and I can''t find any clue... Your slap just woke me up, but, facing the reality, what should we do now , I don''t even have a direction? "


    Eight people entered the ancient tomb at the same time, and all of them, except Roland, entered the ancient tomb for the second time. Logically speaking, they had the first experience, so this time must be natural, accounting for at least about 80%. However, the gap between reality and imagination is as different as heaven. Inexplicably, the three people of Hu Qingguo and Fu Hongshan disappeared, and then we dealt with blood At the same time, Roland and Fang Wenhu left our team without leaving any trace again, and then


    We don''t have an accurate explanation for the strangeness and problems. However, after repeated experiences, even if we don''t have to talk to each other, we are very clear in our hearts. Maybe the first time we entered the ancient tomb, we were just curious and exploring treasures, and finally left intact with more than 60% of our luck. This time, after the last experience, it turned out In confidence even before six Chengdu can not reach.


    "Go back."


    "Go back?" Bai Ling suddenly blurted out. Jiang Yilong and I spoke in unison.


    Bai Ling nodded affirmatively and said, "what I said is not to leave, but that we should continue in our previous direction."


    I said: "I didn''t give up. Despite the fact that Hu Qingguo and Roland lost contact with us, the situation we are facing is indeed a little passive. In fact, to be honest, up to now, I don''t have any motivation to continue, but I can''t help it... I thought carefully just now, whether we picked the wrong route, so I just There will be a succession of accidents. "


    Jiang Yilong said, "you mean we should change our direction and go back to the last route."


    Bai Ling said: "In fact, the problem of our tangled direction can''t make a better change to our current situation. Moreover, in this tangled process, we waste more time. Even if I am at least 60% likely to be sure that Roland and and they are safe and sound, but there is another bad possibility that they will be in danger in the process of wasting this time Something bad happened... In a word, I insist on going on. "


    I said, "what you said is reasonable, and there is really no participation at all. However, in fact, just now we turned the stone chamber almost upside down, but we didn''t find the possibility to continue."


    Jiang Yilong said, "you haven''t found the mechanism for such a long time?"


    Bai Ling nodded, but then shook his head and said, "I really didn''t find it, but just now I rearranged a flat in my mind and recalled it again. Zhiyuan and I seem to have turned the stone chamber upside down, but there is only one place that hasn''t been checked."


    I''m sure that during the period when Jiang Yilong left the stone chamber to look for Roland and them to meet, Bai Ling and I completely checked the blocked stone chamber carpet. However, Bai Ling suddenly said so at this time. Instead of being a little against what she said, I had a very clear direction in my mind.


    "Listen to what you just said, don''t... isn''t it... You mean the blood pool?"

 Chapter 171

    According to common sense, I once had the experience of entering this ancient tomb. In addition, under the condition that we are fully prepared, this time will come naturally. But the real situation is just the opposite. On the contrary, it seems that whenever we take a step forward, we will step into a trap designed by the tomb owner in advance. There are many difficulties and upgrades, resulting in the loss of most of our confidence.


    Even in the face of many different situations, we can''t retreat. Because the people who lost contact with us may have encountered more difficult difficulties than the three of us, and even the difficulties may be more life-threatening.


    Time, can not afford to waste, can no longer afford to consume.


    The reality is too passive. Even though our hearts are full of endless worries, it can''t change anything. After a little calming down for a while, the three of us held close together. I was afraid that the case of Hu Qingguo and Roland would happen again when we didn''t expect it. When we returned to the blood pool stone chamber, we had focused all our attention on the blood pool in the center of the stone chamber.


    We wasted too much time looking for secret mechanism paths around the stone chamber, but up to now, we are at least 100% sure of the results of carpet inspection. There must be no problem, that is to say, there are no secret mechanism paths around the walls and even floor tiles we have carefully inspected, but the blood pool that repels us has been neglected by us all the time.


    At the beginning, we came here only because the blood pool was filled with filth and the rejection after dealing with the blood corpse. Until now, the blood pool had been virtually blocked out of our sight. Now, when we returned to the stone chamber, three pairs of eyes locked the semicircular container containing filth together. Then we noticed that there seemed to be some strange lines on the outer wall of the blood pool, and we tried to resist the disgusting smell from the blood pool. We leaned against an outer wall nearby to clean up a large area of dust, and some pictures and words appeared in front of us, In short, there is no strange pattern of Mingtang at all.


    Jiang Yilong said, "what''s on it? It''s strange in ancient times. I''ve never seen it before."


    Bai Ling said: "before, Roland didn''t personally say that the characters engraved on the yin-yang stone tablet are seal script. Just referring to this point can prove that the ancient tomb is close and far away. Is it possible that these characters on it are not pictures, but the fonts of that era? It may be that we only need to recognize the characters one by one, which may greatly change our current situation."


    "It doesn''t look like a word. Although I''m not as proficient as Roland, I can recognize several seal script handwriting, and the lines engraved on it are not much related to the font." when I said these words, a flash of inspiration flashed in my mind. I took out a sharp dagger from my pocket and pulled a piece from a line, even if it''s a long time ago, However, the paint used in this grain I pulled off with a dagger was still very bright. I immediately leaned it close to my nose and sniffed it carefully. The faint and familiar smell immediately rushed to my head. I was shocked and seemed a little surprised. The first reaction may be that the blood smell from the blood pool interfered with my sense of smell. I quickly stepped back for a distance, When I felt the smell of blood a little weak, I rushed close to my nose and deeply smelled the stone chip stained with paint in my hand.


    Bai Ling and Jiang Yilong saw my strange behavior and suddenly showed a dignified expression on my face. Jiang Yilong approached me, patted me on the shoulder and looked at the small stone chip in my hand. "What''s the matter with you?"


    I put my hand between his nose. "Smell it."


    Jiang Yilong looked puzzled, but he still did it. After trying twice, he looked at me and said, "this, this taste seems to be cinnabar."


    I nodded and said, "although the taste is very weak, we often contact this thing and judge it consistently. We feel right and can''t be wrong."


    "Even if it''s really cinnabar, what''s the matter?" Bai Ling said.


    Jiang Yilong and I were silent for a moment. Jiang Yilong seemed to understand the meaning in my eyes, which was different from him. He immediately replied: "On the surface, it doesn''t have much to do with our current situation, but when we think about it in a deeper direction, it seems to have an inseparable relationship. Let me tell you, when we first came here, a blood corpse that has been in existence for many years jumped out of the blood pool. At that time, you yourself said that the blood corpse was refined by the above ancient secret method, and we know this. After all, after all This is a very evil secret skill. It is inevitable to lose it in the long history. However, under normal circumstances, even if a dead body is refined into a blood corpse and soaked in the blood pool for a long time, his existence must be limited. In fact, he actually exists until we come here. The support of such a long time is in the blood pool There may be another possibility that cannot be ruled out. "


    Bai Ling recalled this paragraph and blurted out, "is that the Dharma array you guessed before?"


    We nodded. Jiang Yilong continued: "We carefully checked this place several times before and after, but we didn''t find any sign of the Dharma array. At that time, I had another possibility. Maybe the guy who designed the blood corpse barrier hid the Dharma array elsewhere, but this is not in line with the reality, because from all the previous signs, the activity space of the blood corpse has been limited here, and the Dharma array may exist here In addition, a profound Dharma array needs the eyes of the array to be closely combined with other talismans, objects and directions to be effective. Several blood corpses have been defeated by our means under normal circumstances, but this guy can be reborn again and again, that is, more than 80% of the blood corpses are the eyes of the Dharma array or the array Heart, and finally he was planted in your hand. Invisible, this array will be broken by you. "


    I went on to say: "elder martial brother is right. But there is another point, that is, the main component of the pigment used for the strange patterns we just used is cinnabar. In other words, this array is set in the blood pool, and the blood corpse is the heart of the array. Just because of this, the activity space of the blood corpse is limited to this."


    Bai Ling said: "even if it is true, but now this array no longer exists, now considering this problem has nothing to do with the situation we are facing."


    I said: "It doesn''t matter. This place doesn''t have much space. We have checked the places we can check for several times and didn''t get the results. However, according to the last experience and the situation of this yin-yang path, from a comprehensive point of view, this place is certainly not the end, that is, there must be a secret mechanism path. Based on this, plus just now We have confirmed the fact that the best place to hide the mechanism is in this strange blood pool. This is not inference, but affirmation. "


    I said some nonsense and confirmed the possibility I had thought of before. On the surface, it does not have much to do with the current situation, but at least it can prove that it is the most correct choice for us to return here again and target the blood pool. As for the specific organ, it only needs a little more time, and the carpet investigation will be able to find it.


    The three of us agreed to disperse and quickly clean up the dust accumulated on the outer wall of the blood pool. A few minutes later, after Jiang Yilong and I carefully confirmed that the strange lines on the outer wall should be a strange talisman. However, we are not sure what the specific talisman effect is. However, even if we really don''t know the above talisman, But in fact, combined with reality, we can guess that it''s eight or nine.


    Looking back and forth around the outer wall twice, Jiang Yilong looked a little lost and said, "it seems not."


    Bai Ling and I got different results. None of them found anything suspicious on the outer wall. At this time, the confidence that had suddenly risen in my heart retreated and decreased.


    Suddenly, Bai Ling blurted out, "could it be hidden in the blood pool?"


    "This, this may..." Jiang Yilong and I looked at each other, but stopped suddenly.


    Obviously, the possibility mentioned by Bai Ling is not impossible, and the proportion of possibility exceeds what I expected. However, if this is the case, then the situation we face next seems too passive. After all, the contents in the blood pool are extremely disgusting and filthy. I''m afraid no one of us has the courage to enter it to find a mechanism.


    Jiang Yilong scolded, "Damn it, it''s too immoral."


    Bai Ling said, "or we can destroy the blood pool directly. In this way, we won''t have such fear and passivity."


    "It''s really not difficult to destroy this blood pool, but once this is done, these disgusting things in it will flow all over the ground. At that time, there will be no place for them to lay their feet?" I paused and said, "also, are you really going to do this?"


    Bai Ling didn''t answer, but the expression on her face was obviously consistent with our rejection. However, at this time, I squatted down again with a trace of immortality and even leaned on the ground. When I looked around the outer wall of the blood pool, suddenly I found a strange Rune pattern. It was a cinnabar dot about the size of an egg, with front and rear lines on the surface There''s nothing strange about the connection, but it''s just that I can feel a little looseness when I accidentally touch the dot. Because I''m not strong enough, this looseness is only in the blink of an eye, but at this moment, I seem like Columbus, who found the new world, shouting at Bai Ling and Jiang Yilong, They came together at the sound.


    I pointed to this cinnabar dot and said, "the last place we can reach may be here. If it is still not, then we can only choose to accept it."

 Chapter 172

    I just felt a little loose at that moment, and at that moment, I suddenly felt that the whole person seemed to be hit by an electric current and summoned two companions with the fastest instinctive reaction. Therefore, in terms of the current situation, whether I have touched the organ or not, to be honest, there is no 100% guarantee. However, out of selfishness and the dilemma we are facing, even though the answer is not what I think, I still have 90% hope that it is the result I expect.


    "Do you mean here?" Jiang Yilong looked at the cinnabar dot on my finger and could see a touch of doubt in his eyes. It''s not because he doesn''t believe me, but because the three of us have inspected the outer wall of the blood pool two or three times just now, and he must have seen it personally where my hand points.


    I didn''t know how to answer, so I said, "click."


    "Press?" said Jiang Yilong. "Do you still press? This is just the part of the talisman stripes painted and engraved on it."


    Bai Ling suddenly took over: "let you press, you press. Why waste so much words."


    Jiang Yilong shrugged and naturally pressed the cinnabar dot on my finger. When his finger was completely printed on the cinnabar dot and pressed down with a little force, his suspicious attitude suddenly disappeared. "Well, it seems to be loose here."


    I quickly nodded and said, "yes, it''s loose."


    Jiang Yilong stopped talking and hurriedly pressed down with a little strength. In only three seconds, Bai Ling and I watched with our own eyes. His index finger pressed hard, and it had gone down to the depth of a section of his finger with the cinnabar dot. Seeing this, the three of us quickly looked around at the same time. However, it was strange that there was nothing unusual around us.


    I said, "haven''t you finished yet..."


    Jiang Yilong was also a little confused. He took a deep breath. It seemed a very easy move. It seemed that at this time, there was an invisible rock mountain on his shoulder. This time, he made a fierce effort to press down along the cinnabar dot, and finally the two and a half fingers of his index finger completely disappeared into the loose cinnabar dot. Jiang Yilong said that he couldn''t press it. At this time, the three of us paid close attention to the abnormal changes around the stone chamber at almost the same time. However, it''s strange that Jiang Yilong kept this posture for tens of the seconds. During this process, we didn''t find any change in blood pool or even stone chamber.


    "Now I really can''t press it down." Jiang Yilong was disappointed and sure to speak, and retracted his finger at the same time.


    My heart seemed to sink to the bottom of the valley with his sentence. Since it has been proved that this cinnabar dot is not the mechanism to open the secret Road, then the situation we are facing will be more difficult. I''m afraid we have to consider the possibility of diving into the blood pool to find the mechanism at that time.


    I don''t know why, or maybe God always wants to make fun of people. When we have almost completely accepted the current situation and intend to accept this fact, at the moment Jiang Yilong retracts his hand, the three of us look around and almost return to the origin in an instant, which is the cinnabar dot that Jiang Yilong pressed down just now. The cinnabar dot, which was pressed by Jiang Yilong for almost two and a half fingers, was rising up at a very slow speed. At the same time, the space suddenly fell back and made an unspeakable sound that excited the three of us.


    Click, click, the sound is loud... The machine includes! It''s the machine sound!


    While confirming the sound, because we were completely in an unknown situation after docking, the three of us instinctively retreated two steps, but our sight remained synchronized and locked in the cinnabar dot that kept rising out at the same speed as the sound.


    It''s a mechanism, it must be! This is a fact, and it is also the most affirmative answer that the three of us get in silence at the moment.


    Because, from the perspective of the current situation alone, at least two explanations can clearly explain the extraordinary facts and conclusions in front of us. First, the talisman lines engraved on the outer wall of the whole blood pool were originally made by floating on the surface, that is, they were engraved in the later stage after the completion of the blood pool, so as to combine the heart of the blood corpse array with the array and drive the blood corpse. However, there is only one dot just now on the outer wall of the whole blood pool, which is not only loose, but also can press down the cinnabar dot at the depth of two and a half fingers. The second is the clicking sound echoing in the space where Jiang Yilong retracts his hand


    The pressed cinnabar dots shoot out bit by bit. To the naked eye, the speed is indeed a little turtle speed, but whenever some distance comes out, the sound of the machine will be more obvious. After about half a minute, the cinnabar dot finally kept completely consistent with the time when we found it. At this time, the water surface of the originally calm blood pool suddenly fluctuated, and then the ripple expanded, forming a whirlpool of flowing water. Time passed, and under our naked eyes, The smelly water contained in the blood pool is magically decreasing.


    Bai Ling exclaimed: "That''s true. The design of this mechanism is really unexpected. At first, I thought that these contained in it may have been injected by the outside world after the completion of the blood pool, but now it seems that the mechanism structure is far beyond my expectation. At least, this set of chain mechanisms alone has achieved the purpose we completely expected."


    I said, "that''s right. Although we are different from Hu Qingguo and have limited access to the ancient tomb, there have been two times in practice. In addition, I have heard master Yuanqiu say before. Now even I have to admire the ancient Tiangong craftsmanship."


    The water in the blood pool swirled back. For nearly two minutes, tons of bad breath water had disappeared from our sight, and the blood pool we saw was empty. However, just as the last pool of bad smell water was about to dissipate with the water vortex, we could see a hole in the center of the blood pool, The size may only fit around the waist of a five - or six-year-old. I was happy. I thought this was the secret way for us to move forward. However, when the last drop of flowing foul water entered the hole, it closed automatically


    "This... Is this just a mechanism to put back the water in the pool, but it''s not the path we continue to go down?" I looked a little angry, but more anxious. Because the foul smelling water in the blood pool appears with the hole in the center of the blood pool, and even automatically closes at this small hole. Where the naked eye of the whole so-called blood pool goes, not only the wall of the pool is smooth, but also it is clean and free from any blood. It is very intuitive to see whether it is possible for us to continue


    Bang!


    When my voice just fell, an inexplicable sound suddenly came from the back of my head. The three of us turned behind us in an instant, and our eyes were almost in sync, staring at the oil lamp on the left side of the wall entering the stone chamber door. The oil lamp was originally close to the wall. Although it was added later, according to normal logic, at least it is very unlikely that the oil lamp will become a mechanism. Moreover, we have checked the oil lamp on the left and right walls before... However, the wall brick attached to the oil lamp in front of us suddenly pops up, and there is an iron casting pull ring under the wall brick.


    Jiang Yilong was stunned and said, "what''s the situation? I''ve checked the place back and forth several times before. Why now..."


    Bai Ling said, "I checked it twice when you went to find Roland, but in fact, the wall tiles are stone core, and now..."


    Ha ha... I suddenly burst out laughing. They felt puzzled.


    I said: "Not to mention you, I checked it myself and found nothing suspicious at all. However, now I want to understand that this is a chain mechanism composition and is shared with the blood corpse array. That is to say, even if you know that the mechanism is triggered behind the oil lamp, you can''t find it no matter how you look for it. The premise is to solve the blood corpse and find the blood pool Touch the return mechanism... In short, this is a very close mechanism construction. "


    The mechanism pops up and the iron casting pull ring. Just because of the fact at present, we are completely determined that we will be the next way just by pulling the pull ring under the wall and masonry. However, at the same time, I have a very scary feeling in my heart, a feeling of fear of the unknown.


    Not to mention the ghost gate and yin-yang path, the construction of this stone chamber, coupled with the blood corpse blocking the road, this set of complete to subtle arrays and mechanisms undoubtedly fully shows that the owner of this ancient tomb is not simple, and the people who designed all this are not simple


    This is not simple. I really want to know how far it has reached, but I dare not think about it.


    Bai Ling said what he was waiting for. Jiang Yilong hurried forward and without hesitation put his hand into the wall brick and pulled the iron ring. While he pulled the iron ring out, the sound of Ji Gua came out again, which could present the results in front of us, but made us even more afraid. Because, with the continuous rotation of Ji Gua sound, there was no change around the stone chamber, but the only change It was in the center of the blood pool. Before that, under our own eyes, the mouth hole with the downward reflux of bloody water appeared in front of us again. Moreover, with the continuous increase of Jiang Yilong''s strength, he couldn''t pull the iron ring until he tried his best to feed. Suddenly, the mouth hole that could only accommodate the waist of a six-year-old or seven-year-old child could accommodate me Young people.


    Jiang Yilong said, "I can''t pull any more, younger martial brother. Why don''t you come and help me."


    I said, "it''s not that it can''t be pulled, but that it has completely touched the mechanism."


    "What are we waiting for? Hurry now..."


    Just after Jiang Yilong finished, he let go and returned to the blood pool. Just as he was looking at the hole in front of him, his confidence seemed to dissipate in an instant. Bai Ling and I leaned forward. At the same time, we were almost the same as Jiang Yilong''s face

 Chapter 173

    We know very well what was contained in the blood pool before. When we find the mechanism on the outer wall and touch the mechanism, the smelly water in the blood pool will disappear with the return of the hole in the center. Next, Jiang Yilong pulled the iron casting pull ring, and the disappeared mouth hole not only reappeared, but the diameter of the mouth hole increased by multiple. Looking at the mouth hole, it was an artificially built ladder. Standing outside the blood pool, we could see no more than ten steps, and how long the ladder was. We didn''t have any idea in our mind


    At the beginning, we have been very eager to find the secret passage to leave the stone chamber and continue to move forward as soon as possible. However, when we witnessed the only secret passage ladder in front of us that can let us leave and continue to explore the ancient tomb, there was no smile on our faces, even no excitement in our hearts, and only nausea and rejection.


    Jiang Yilong scolded: "the owner of the tomb of dog day is really not a thing. He has played so many tricks. Up to now, he didn''t expect to play such a bad trick again. This... This is really... Damn it..."


    I laughed at myself and said, "it''s really damn, but the tomb owner has long been dead, and it won''t help to curse him to death. I really hope that the tomb owner has done all kinds of evil things when he is alive. Although his body has been buried in this ancient tomb, his soul has been tortured in hell."


    Jiang Yilong looked at me and agreed: "this can be."


    "Don''t complain. After all, you can''t change the status quo." Bai Ling said, "there are only two choices in front of us now. The first is to leave and find another way. The second is the one in front of you. Besides, do you feel a new signal?"


    If we really choose to turn around and leave and find other ways to continue to explore the ancient tomb, it shows that everything we have done before is in vain, and in this way, we may delay the best time to find Hu Qingguo and Roland. Obviously, the three of us are not stupid. This is not a choice. Naturally, it is never feasible. Then, the only thing in front of us is to continue along this hard to find secret mechanism path. But I think that the foul breath water in the blood pool flows back and disappears along the mouth hole just now. In addition, the foul breath water left on the ladder can be seen by the naked eye alone. If we get through it, I''m afraid it''s no different from what we were just preparing to dive into the blood pool to find the mechanism


    It''s disgusting. It''s almost unacceptable.


    I was stunned and said, "what new signal?"


    Bai Ling said, "it''s not simple. On the surface, the problems we encounter are becoming more and more difficult, but on a deeper level, doesn''t it prove to us that we are getting closer and closer to the main tomb."


    Jiang yilongan agreed, "yes, yes, if it weren''t for this, even if I were the owner of the tomb, I would never stop the thief''s tomb at this stage."


    "May fifth." I said, "I fully believe this signal. I can''t fully believe it without seeing the main tomb with my own eyes. In addition, the superficial signs alone send me another different signal. It is very possible that the problems we encounter next are more difficult than what we have encountered before..."


    Jiang Yilong interrupted, "Pooh, Pooh, even if I beg you, don''t go on."


    I said, "I want to, but we have to think about it."


    "Well, although I don''t know what I''m going to face next, at least it''s better to have a psychological preparation." Jiang Yilong paused and looked back at the steps down the blood pool again. " What are we now... "


    Bai Ling said decisively, "waiting without hesitation is just a waste of time."


    The voice suddenly fell. Bai Ling took the flashlight and took the lead in entering the blood pool. She calmly stepped on the stairs. When she walked down three or four steps, she looked back at us like a wooden stake standing by the blood pool. Looking at her eyes, we seemed to suddenly feel a touch of current swimming around the body. If we were right, there seemed to be a touch of provocation in her eyes. It seems that she is explaining to us that she doesn''t care. Jiang Yilong and I are tangled with each other


    With Bai Ling taking the lead, and this touch of eye stimulation, Jiang Yilong and I felt a touch of regret and quickly jumped into the blood pool to follow.


    We have an inherent fear of the unknown, but now we know that this fear can''t be dissipated, but we can only accept it. After all, in addition to fear, what is more important than fear is the loss of companions.


    When we stepped on the steps, we just walked down a few steps. Because the stinky water in the blood pool disappeared from this way, the strong stink in the front, back, left and right now came to our faces and went straight into the viscera. And this feeling is far more difficult for us to understand before, and it is difficult to talk about one word or two. At this time, even if Jiang Yilong didn''t speak a word, when I looked back and swept his distorted facial features, I''m afraid the ideas in our hearts have reached an agreement at this moment.


    If there is no way to improve the current situation, we can only go to the end of the ladder as soon as possible to get rid of the stench.


    Bear... Can only bear


    However, even if the will is firm, man''s limit is limited. When we walked down more than ten steps, Jiang Yilong suddenly squatted down and vomited. Originally, I might be able to resist the bad smell, but now when I see Jiang Yilong like this, my will wavered, but I vomited out.


    Seeing the situation of the two of us, Bai Ling hurriedly asked, "are you two okay?"


    The acid water in my stomach vomited out, but I still couldn''t stop. I waved to her weakly, but what surprised me was that Bai Ling''s face was normal. She was completely like nothing. Was it because she was a demon.


    Jiang Yilong said, "no, I really can''t stand it. I can''t stand the smell. Bai Ling, don''t worry first. Maybe you''ll get used to it after vomiting for a while."


    "Ah. I forgot. It''s all my fault. I didn''t tell you in advance." Bai Ling looked ashamed.


    I said, "well, well, what''s your apology?"


    Bai Ling hurriedly approached us and saw her hand like an orchid and put out a very strange formula. Immediately, a strange light divided into two and entered Jiang Yilong and me one by one. At this time, the stench that was difficult to exclude suddenly disappeared.


    Jiang Yilong and I vomited twice because of the smell in the blood pool. At this time, Jiang Yilong and I were weak and couldn''t get up for a long time squatting on the stairs. But the questions in my heart did not dissipate in my mind. I said, "what did you do to us just now? Why can''t I feel it at once."


    Jiang Yilong said, "yes, I can''t feel it either."


    Bai Ling said, "I was careless. In fact, I should have remembered it in the stone chamber before. However, I forgot it for a moment. Until I entered the secret Road, the smell was too bad, so I used it for myself."


    I asked curiously, "what the hell is that?"


    Bai Ling said, "a very simple little spell is to seal the orifices. As you know, everyone has seven orifices, namely, eating, listening, seeing and breathing. Now the problem that puzzles us is nothing more than the stench here. Therefore, we just need to seal the nose orifices."


    Jiang Yilong said, "ah, it''s so simple. Why didn''t you use it to us earlier? Then we don''t suffer so much because of this one after another."


    Bai Ling put out his tongue and said, "I really forgot before. I''m sorry."


    I said, "I''m sorry. At least you remember now. Otherwise, we''ll really suffer. By the way, since you sealed our orifices, will we completely lose the ability to smell the taste in the future?"


    "That won''t happen. Since I can seal it, I can solve it naturally." Bai Ling quickly took out some water and dry food from his backpack and said, "you are too weak now. First replenish some physical strength and have a rest before you continue. Otherwise, according to your current state, something may happen if you don''t walk a few steps."


    Bai Ling''s point lies in the idea. According to the current physical condition of Jiang Yilong and I, it''s really as empty as a piece of paper. It''s absolutely impossible to bear a little external strength. I hurried to share my food with Jiang Yilong, munching dry food to replenish my strength.


    We have to help Bai Ling seal the orifices. The current problems naturally disappear. While eating, we finally face up to this secret way. By the light of the flashlight, the secret road in front of us is in stark contrast to the channel we have passed before. Although the secret road is also built manually, there are only downward stairs, and the left and right sides of the secret road are uneven. It seems that it was only dug manually and not polished as carefully as before. Of course, there is another possibility. Perhaps the secret road was originally formed naturally by geography and was inadvertently discovered by the tomb owner to make use of it.


    In addition to this, there is another discovery. That is, there is a gully with a depth of no more than 56 cm on the left and right sides of the ladder. The gully meanders along the ladder, which seems to be carefully polished and extremely smooth. However, although several minutes have passed, the traces of foul water can still be clearly seen in the left and right gullies.


    I said, "the two small ditches on the left and right must be used to return the water of the blood pool. In other words, at the end of this ladder, it may be a reservoir larger than the capacity of the blood pool."


    Jiang Yilong said, "it is said that the ancients were skilled craftsmen. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, I wouldn''t believe that there would be such a magical operating system in the era when there was no modern machinery."


    Jiang Yilong hurriedly said, "will there be blood corpses at the end?"


    "Well, I can''t guarantee this. Now our vision is limited and we can''t see the end of the ladder in our current position. However, it''s best to be prepared, otherwise it may be difficult at that time," I said.


    Before facing the blood corpse, thanks to Bai Ling, it was simple to eat the blood corpse. Having such a magical companion with us is a life-saving straw for us. However, Bai Ling also said before that the blood corpse is a very magical ancient secret method, and according to her current cultivation, it will take a long time to completely digest it and convert it into her own cultivation energy. That is, if there is a blood corpse at the end of the ladder again, if we don''t prepare for it in advance, it may really come true at that time. If you don''t go in heaven, hell has no way to die.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yilong and I accelerated our eating speed, quickly drew a few Heavenly Master talismans and prepared all the magic tools and means we could think of to deal with the blood corpse


    Ten minutes later, we set off again to continue this thrilling life exploration journey.

 Chapter 174

    In the dark secret way, there were only the sound of the three of us walking and a bunch of flashlight brought by Bai Ling''s leader. Step by step, step by step, winding from the blood pool into this secret road. We entered from top to bottom and from mouth, but it took more than 20 minutes. Up to now, there is still no sign of reaching the end.


    Of course, we can''t rule out that in this process, we are indeed too cautious. Our walking speed is twice as slow as usual, but even so, according to logic, we should reach the end when we walk along the ladder in a time-consuming and uninterrupted manner.


    However, there are always so many completely unexpected differences between the facts and our imagination.


    The ancient tomb was built into the Jedi fierce pattern and took quicksand anti-theft measures. From these two points of view alone, combined with normal logic, there are very contradictory signs. Firstly, the Jedi fierce pattern is not suitable for the construction of ancient tombs. Secondly, since you know that it is absolutely in the fierce ancient tombs, why do you use quicksand to guard against theft. Secondly, according to the anti-theft means of the ancient tomb, we can be sure that the owner of the tomb must understand the Feng Shui pattern. Even if he doesn''t understand it, he must have invited a feng shui master to build the ancient tomb for him. It is for this reason that what makes us most curious so far is the identity of the tomb owner.


    Jiang Yilong suddenly said, "wait, it seems wrong."


    We used to walk calmly. Even though we are no longer trapped by the disgusting smell, we also want to go to the end of the ladder as soon as possible, so as to make ideas again. At this time, Jiang Yilong''s sudden voice, like a piece of gravel thrown into the originally calm lake, startled many waves.


    Bai Ling said, "did you think of anything?"


    Jiang Yilong said: "I really thought of something. When Hu Qingguo and I came here for the first time to find an ancient tomb for him, my younger martial brother and I were able to conclude that if there was an ancient tomb in this location, it would be a taboo to occupy the ancient tomb, because it was built in the fierce pattern of the Jedi. However, there were ancient tombs, which is a fact. However, look at the distance from the ground to the passage How much is it? "


    I said, "ten meters... Ten plus... When you get to the channel, it''s about fifteen or six meters at most."


    "Although it''s not an exact number, it''s almost in this range." Jiang Yilong paused, looked at me and said, "do you think there''s a problem now?"


    I really didn''t understand what Jiang Yilong said. I said, "elder martial brother, just say what you want to say."


    Jiang Yilong said: "At the beginning, we determined that this was a Jedi ferocious pattern, but in addition, we could also conclude that this acupoint was no more than ten feet away from the ground at most. If it was only ten feet away, it would be only thirty meters. But when we came here from the blood pool, the ladder seemed to turn around, but in fact it was always facing down. Regardless of our delay, it has been nearly half an hour, do you think so Based on the blood pool, what position have we now fallen to? "


    "This..." Jiang Yilong''s words are really complicated, but what he said is easy to understand. I think it''s strange that he reminds me now. According to our previous inference, although the Jedi fierce pattern is naturally generated, this acupoint always has an accurate position. Secondly, according to what Jiang Yilong just said, we will go from the blood pool to the present In addition, the distance from the passage to the ground is almost beyond the scope of the Jedi fierce pattern.


    On the surface, the Jedi fierce pattern does exist, but if it is within the range of about 30 meters from the ground to the lowest depth, the burial of the tomb owner within this range must have a great impact on himself and even his descendants. But if it goes beyond this category, it should be another matter.


    According to the information we have so far, the end of the ladder is not yet reached, and the location of the main tomb is still unknown. If the tomb owner must have known the geography and Feng Shui here, but he built his ancient tomb here, the only answer is that the real main tomb must be higher than the Jedi


    I said, "if this is true, with the Jedi fierce pattern as the barrier, what kind of wind * * position does the tomb owner hide in?"


    Jiang Yilong said: "That''s not good. After all, we don''t have a deep involvement in this field. However, I once heard master say that there is Yang when limited, yin and Yang complement each other, and there is good and evil. Good and evil are opposites. Since there are Jedi murderers, there is a great auspicious geomantic omen under the Jedi murderer pattern. Otherwise, master lied to me ¡£¡±


    Bai Ling said, "it''s not necessarily your master who lied to you."


    "It''s impossible," Jiang Yilong and I said in unison.


    Bai Ling said, "well, if it''s really like what you said, there may not be a great wind * * under the fierce pattern of the Jedi. If it''s really so, I''ll be the first to feel it than you."


    Jiang Yilong and I have no objection or even doubt about this. After all, she has two hundred years of cultivation and Jiazi cultivation presented by Shenzu. If she completely digests the essence of the blood corpse, Bai Ling''s overall cultivation has been more than three hundred years. With her cultivation skills, she can take the lead in sensing the natural geographical Feng Shui, which is not worth showing off ¡£


    I asked, "do you feel it now?"


    Bai Ling frowned slightly and said after a few seconds, "it''s really strange. There seems to be a place below that I can''t see through."


    Jiang Yilong said, "where is it?"


    "Below, I really can''t judge the specific position and orientation at present," Bai Ling said.


    Integrating our information again, according to the structure mechanism of the ancient tomb, now we fully believe that the tomb owner may have seen through that there was a Feng Shui tomb with excellent Feng Shui under the Jedi fierce pattern. However, even though this view has been unanimously agreed by the three of us, the reality we face still has to continue down the ladder. After all, we haven''t found any fork or mechanism along the way.


    Curiosity grew stronger and stronger, because our conversation at this moment inadvertently overshadowed our lost companions.


    What is the identity of the tomb owner?


    Who was this tomb built for


    This is an ignorant answer, but according to the current situation, it seems that this answer is getting closer and closer to us. When I think about it like this, the fear in my heart disappears a lot, but at the same time, I find that we seem to be eager and fascinated by tomb theft, as if it proves that we are the same people as Hu Qingguo!


    Bai Ling said, "whether it''s true or false, whether it''s near or far, we''ll know next."


    Moving forward is our only goal, but getting closer to the answer is our real motivation.


    The narrow and tortuous stairway is also a big problem hindering our forward speed. But just at this time, the space of my secret path suddenly opened up, and Jiang Yilong and I were afraid to fully stretch. The sharp wall top that looked up also completely disappeared.


    I took a deep breath. It was a posture like a heavy release. It was a good time to stretch my skills. But after I stretched myself for a few seconds, the light in Bai Ling''s hand looked around. With the speed of light, I immediately closed my mouth, and even the thought I had been looking forward to just now had disappeared.


    At this moment, we seemed to be on the cliff plank road at the edge of the high cliff, with a gurgling underground river 30 meters away. The ladder still extends down to the riverbed of the underground river. However, according to the current situation, it is obviously completely unexpected or even beyond our expectations.


    The end is not a huge container for storing blood pool water, and at this moment, we look around at the originally smooth gullies on both sides of the stairs, and we don''t know when they will disappear. As they said before, this is a precision circulation system, a craftsman''s magic pen.


    Bai Ling said, "how could this happen."


    "Yes, it''s really strange. Is this the bottom? Not to mention whether the secret road we pass through is naturally formed or artificially built, but the steps under our feet can also prove that it is really manual. In that case, if there are only these at the end of the secret Road, why build the secret road?" Jiang Yilong said.


    I said, "could it be intentional interference?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "younger martial brother, if you were the tomb owner, would you really do this?"


    "Unless you get nervous," I said.


    "That''s enough." Jiang Yilong frowned, took the flashlight in Bai Ling''s hand and looked around again. Maybe the light source was a little narrow, but when we looked at it with the light source, there was still no abnormal discovery. "There must be a problem, inevitable."


    I said, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not good to say now. Anyway, it''s less than two or two hundred steps here. If you go to the end, you''ll find the result."


    It will be about 30 meters if you reach the riverbed straight by visual inspection. Now the goal is clear and there are no obstacles. The ladder road in this section is only a few minutes or so. But the more calm the surface is, the more uneasy I am in my heart. For example, last time, it was clear that a short distance was blocked by a ghost. Therefore, as we continue to move forward, I put my left hand into my pants pocket and firmly held a talisman in my hand. Once something changes inadvertently, I can find it at the first time.


    Maybe I was too careful. There was no interference or accident in these few minutes, but it''s always good to be careful. However, when we step on the rocks at the end of the ladder and look around again, in addition to the light of the flashlight, there is only darkness, as if we have been covered by the curse of darkness in the known world.


    Jiang Yilong said, "this road seems to be gone now. Where should we go next?"


    Although the underground river cannot be seen from the left to the right, it is limited in width, only no more than five meters wide. It is precisely because there is a road on the left and right of the river bank on our side, but there is still no end before and after the river course of two meters


    I said, "is it left or right? There are some..."


    Jiang Yilong said, "will these two roads be foggy? I don''t know. The real road is on the other side."


    "It''s also possible..." I said.


    Bai Ling suddenly said, "do you believe me?"


    "Of course we believe what you said," I said.


    Bai Ling said, "on the surface, there are actually three roads in front of us, the left and right on our side, and the opposite river bank. But since you believe me, we go along the left."


    "Since there are three roads, why must you be on the left?" Jiang Yilong said.


    I was also curious, but I didn''t blurt it out.


    Bai Ling said, "don''t you forget that you speculated that there might be an opposite dajiji cave under the Jedi fierce pattern, which is why..."


    I said, "you mean, you feel it?"

 Chapter 175

    Under the pattern of Jedi ferocity, there is an opposite Daji acupoint. To be exact, we have no evidence to prove it at present. However, according to all the known signs, it is very likely that this Daji acupoint exists.


    But originally it was just a signal we guessed, but at this time it virtually helped us point out the way. However, seeing Bai Ling''s delay in responding, I couldn''t help asking again: "Bai Ling, you say, have you really sensed it?"


    Bai Ling''s eyes flickered and hesitated for a long time. He said, "it''s OK to say you feel it, and it''s reasonable to say you don''t feel it at all."


    Jiang Yilong said, "why is this?"


    Bai Ling said, "according to our inference just now, I really have some subtle feelings. However, what makes me not sure is that I suddenly feel uneasy. I always feel as if something bad has happened."


    I said, "if I guess right, it''s because of this bad feeling. Therefore, although you can point out the way on the left, you don''t want us to go."


    Bai Ling nodded. "Yes, this bad feeling is so strong that I am afraid myself."


    "However, if we choose other directions, it will not only waste time, but also return in vain." Jiang Yilong comforted: "Bai Ling, relax first. No matter what evil is waiting for us, we will be fine as long as we work together."


    "Maybe."


    Since the direction has been pointed out, it is natural to speed up. Immediately, the three of us drove in the left direction. However, Bai Ling''s face was very ugly. Combined with the blood marks on her face caused by swallowing the blood corpse, looking at her a few eyes could not help but make me feel a little hairy. In order to make her feel at ease, and also to make her brave, I simply stood up and walked in front of her.


    When I made this natural move, perhaps because of the influence of Bai Ling, every step forward, my heart also became nervous, as if there were a pair of eyes watching our every move in the dark.


    Pop.


    Suddenly I slapped myself.


    They looked at me in surprise. Bai Ling asked, "what are you doing?"


    I smiled awkwardly and said, "it hurts to wake up."


    Jiang Yilong said, "what''s wrong with this?"


    "Well, it''s all right. Anyway, I''m all right..."


    Just as my voice fell, suddenly Jiang Yilong''s face opposite me became very strange. He looked stunned, pointed to the underground river around him, and stammered, "you, look, look, there seems to be something on the river."


    His strange behavior immediately attracted Bai Ling and me. Along the direction of his fingers, I quickly hit the flashlight light. I saw something floating on the underground river about more than ten meters away from us. Because of the distance and the limited light of the flashlight, I couldn''t see what was floating on the river at all. In order to find out this fact, we hurried all the way. A few seconds later, when we came to the best sight and explored the river with a flashlight again, we found that there were three bamboo rafts floating on the river. This is not strange at first, but the only thing that makes us strange is that there is a complete armor on each bamboo raft.


    Jiang Yilong said, "the river doesn''t flow fast, and the river doesn''t seem too deep. Otherwise, I''ll go down and get a bamboo raft and see what I find."


    I said, "yes."


    "It''s a small matter, don''t bother." Bai Ling waved with one hand and turned the emptiness into reality. A white rope immediately appeared in his hand, and then threw it forward. It was very easy to catch the bamboo raft nearest to us and pull it back to the river bank.


    We gathered around and looked at the bamboo raft. Until this time, we really saw that what was placed on the bamboo raft was not only complete armor, but also a crescent moon long knife inserted into the scabbard and a long withered human bone in the armor.


    Jiang Yilong said, "what''s going on? How can dead soldiers float on the river?"


    We didn''t know how to answer this question for a moment, but at this time, Bai Ling took two steps forward and pulled the remaining two bamboo rafts back to the shore, and there were still two white bone corpses wearing complete armor on the bamboo rafts.


    I said, "I have a guess that it is very likely that these soldiers were buried with them."


    Bai Ling said, "if it''s really buried, shouldn''t it be buried in the burial pit? How can these bodies be inexplicably placed on the floating bamboo raft?"


    While we were thinking and seeking answers, I inadvertently found something floating downstream on the river behind me. When I was about to approach, I flashed a flashlight. I didn''t expect that three bamboo rafts were floating downstream at the same speed, and the corpses of soldiers wearing complete armor were still on the bamboo rafts.


    One two as like as two peas, but now we have seen six bamboo rafts, and everything on the bamboo raft is exactly the same. According to this appearance, there must be some deeper and deeper connection.


    I said, "Bai Linggang was right. If it was really for these people to be buried, according to common sense, it should be to place these people in the burial pit. It is absolutely impossible to make such an arrangement. What does this arrangement mean behind it?"


    "This..." Jiang Yilong paused and suddenly said, "I seem to have an appropriate explanation."


    Bai Ling said, "now that you have a reasonable explanation, hurry up and don''t sell off."


    Jiang Yilong said: As like as two peas, I will guess. You see these bamboo rows and the placement of the dead are all the same. What is the end of the underground river? At the moment, we do not know. But you think carefully that the time of the existence of the tomb is already very short. According to the reason, these dead people were so arranged that they did not know where the river was flowing, but, But we can still see all this when we come here. Why do you say that? "


    Bai Ling and I couldn''t understand for a moment and said why in one voice.


    Jiang Yilong squatted down and picked up a piece of gravel to draw on the ground. "This is the place where we just came. This is the place where we just found the bamboo chops. A few minutes later, we saw and found the bamboo chops. However, according to my analysis just now, the time is a long time ago. According to the normal and reasonable explanation, we can''t see all this with our own eyes now. However, we still found all this. Therefore, I have a very bold conjecture that the so-called underground river is most likely not natural, but an artificial underground river dug manually. "


    I said: "this is not a little unlikely. After all, digging an underground river is not a small project."


    Jiang Yilong said: "There is nothing impossible. First, is the construction of this ancient tomb still small? Based on what we have seen, we can believe that the original owner of the tomb did have this ability. Second, I tried just now, and the underground river is only about two meters deep. Also, if it was dug manually, I can be sure that the underground river should be built according to the underground river It should be cut in a mouth shape or a circle. "


    Bai Ling said, "why do you say it''s mouth shaped or round."


    I said, "this is very simple, because only a shape similar to a mouth or a circle can ensure that the bamboo raft has been flowing on this underground river for a long time, which is why we can still see the bamboo raft and the skeleton soldiers turned into skeletons."


    "Yes, that''s what I mean." Jiang Yilong just answered his mouth, deliberately glanced at the river behind him, and hurriedly said, "you see, it''s floating again, and the number is also three."


    Bai Ling said, "what you said seems to be true. Then, even if it is true as you said, why would the tomb owner make such arrangements instead of burying these soldiers well?"


    I said, "well, does the tomb owner want these soldiers to patrol and protect the tomb?"


    Jiang Yilong agreed and said, "why didn''t I think of it just now."


    Bai Ling said, "Zhiyuan is just talking, but looking at your face, it seems that you suddenly affirm it. Do you have any evidence?"


    Jiang Yilong said: "there is no substantive evidence. However, I have heard of the Qin Emperor''s mausoleum."


    Bai Ling said, "what is the connection between this matter and the Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum?"


    Jiang Yilong stood up and threw the stone in his hand into the underground Hanoi. He clapped his hands and said, "do you know why you haven''t dared to excavate the Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum so far? I knew you certainly don''t know. I''ll talk to you briefly. After that, you will also be sure of what we said just now."

 Chapter 176

    Qin Shihuang''s surname is Ying, Zhao, the son of King Zhuang Xiang of Qin. He is the first Chinese monarch. He is also the first monarch called emperor at all times and in all countries. He was first called Shihuang, also known as ZuLong.


    During his reign, Qin Shihuang made outstanding achievements, and he was so happy that he began to build a mausoleum for himself as early as he was 13 years old. It is said that the imperial mausoleum was dug under the spring water and reinforced with copper juice. Palace pavilions were built in the tomb palace to meet all officials, filled with rare treasures. In order to prevent theft, there are instant hidden arrows and countless mechanisms in the tomb. The curved top of the tomb is decorated with gemstones and pearls, symbolizing celestial bodies and stars. Below is the geographical situation of rivers, five mountains and Kyushu. Mercury is instilled mechanically, symbolizing the endless flow of rivers and seas. The whole imperial mausoleum has been built for 39 years. It is large in scale and contains countless treasures.


    Knowing the scale and rich burial of the imperial mausoleum, it is bound to attract the coveted attention of people with intentions. In the long history of thousands of years, it is known that countless large-scale robbers stole the imperial mausoleum just to take the treasures for themselves, but in fact, these people returned in vain. The main reason for this is that there are several meters thick palace walls around the underground palace of the whole imperial mausoleum, which are as hard as copper and iron to shake. Secondly, there are countless corridors in the underground palace, interspersed with vertical and horizontal mazes, coupled with countless organs and poisonous arrows, the whole Imperial Mausoleum will be preserved to this day.


    I don''t know whether Jiang Yilong wants to show us his historical knowledge or digress. We haven''t heard the key point after listening for a long time. Bai Ling hurriedly interrupted him and said, "what do you want to say after talking for so long?"


    Jiang Yilong said with a smile: "Ah, it seems that I really digress, but after all, I''m the first emperor, Zu long. Yes, yes, to get to the point. In fact, the anti-theft measures I mentioned just now are only pediatrics. The biggest reason is that Qin Shihuang used a large amount of mercury as a river and sea, which can not only ensure that the body will not rot for a long time, but also the poisonous gas emitted by mercury can make people dare The tomb robber who broke into the tomb was poisoned and died. As far as I know, the coffin of the Qin emperor after his death was placed on the shuiyinhe, and the center of the shuiyinhe is modeled on his Jiangshan design, that is to say, even if Qin Shihuang is dead, he also wants to guard his Daqin Jiangshan with the flow of shuiyinhe. On the surface, the ancient tomb in front of us has nothing to do with the Qin Emperor''s mausoleum, but, But this artificial river reminds me of the water Galaxy in the Qin Emperor''s mausoleum. Although it has its own pattern, it always feels that there are some similarities and differences. "


    Bai Ling said, "do you mean that the tomb owner wants to follow the example of Qin Shihuang, dig an artificial underground river at the expense of huge projects, and use a large number of soldiers to patrol and protect the tomb for himself?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "yes, that''s what I think. Although it''s a guess, I think it''s very possible."


    I said, "listen to your analysis, it''s really not impossible. However, although the pattern of this tomb is indeed extraordinary, it has no comparison with the Qin Emperor''s mausoleum in terms of pattern, that is to say, this ancient tomb will certainly not be the emperor''s mausoleum."


    Jiang Yilong said: "That''s for sure. After all, the specifications of the imperial mausoleum can''t be built by ordinary people. However, even if the ancient tomb is not the imperial mausoleum, according to its specifications, the identity of the tomb owner is also extraordinary. He dug ten feet into the ground to build the tomb, with many secret organs all the way. In addition, there are still this artificial underground river and patrol soldiers. If I guess correctly, the tomb owner will live until now Shao should also be a senior official and general. "


    Bai Ling said: "Since you think the owner of this tomb imitated the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang, we might as well speculate boldly. You just said that the coffin of Qin emperor after his death was stored on the water galaxy and guarded his great Qin River and mountains with the water Galaxy flowing. Then, move this statement to this ancient tomb. There are both artificial underground rivers and soldiers patrolling regularly, that is to say, there are underground rivers It''s probably built around the main tomb. "


    I said, "we all guessed out of thin air, but according to various signs, plus you just mentioned that you can sense Feng Shui aura, such a combination, maybe we are already on the periphery of the main tomb."


    Jiang Yilong said, "if we are really near the main tomb now, we haven''t found any trace of Hu Qingguo and Roland until now, will they..."


    I said: "I believe they are all right. First of all, Hu Qingguo and Fu Hongshan have rich experience in stealing tombs. Roland is also accompanied by Fang Wenhu. Fang Wenhu has been working with Hu Qingguo for a long time. Therefore, I absolutely have reason to believe that they have at least the ability to protect themselves and are also well aware of the taboos and mechanisms in ancient tombs," he said Not necessarily. They are one step ahead and closer to the main tomb than we are. "


    To tell you the truth, all I said is self consolation. Since we entered the ancient tomb again, strange things have happened one after another, and there is always an evil spirit in the ancient tomb. But even if it is self consolation, I still hope everything I said is true.


    We pushed the bamboo raft back to the underground river and immediately continued to move along the river bank. About more than ten minutes later, a crescent moon arch bridge across the river appeared in front of us, and on the opposite bank of the crescent moon arch bridge was a straight corridor.


    Jiang Yilong said, "does this road lead directly to the main tomb?"


    I looked at Bai Ling and asked, "how are you feeling now?"


    Bai Ling said, "it''s better than just now, and the direction is in front of the corridor. It seems that it''s not too far away. However, my uneasiness is also getting stronger and stronger."


    Although the blood corpse was powerful, it could not pose a threat to Bai Ling. Last time, I was surrounded by different stiffness. As a result, Bai Ling successfully rescued me from the siege of different stiffness. If this ancient tomb can make Bai Ling feel afraid, at least not yet. But now even Bai Ling is in such a state. Obviously, once this hidden unknown fear is really exposed in front of us, it may be very difficult to parry.


    But now the crescent moon arch bridge appears in front of us, and the corridor that may lead to the main tomb has also appeared in front of us. This is the way we continue and the only way we can go at present.


    "Don''t think about it, maybe you just scare yourself." I comforted Bai Ling, and immediately boarded the arch bridge, crossed it carefully and came to the front of the corridor. Although Bai Ling''s fear was much more obvious than us, she did not stay where she was and followed Jiang Yilong closely.


    Obviously, this corridor was carefully built manually, with brick walls and smooth surroundings. However, because it was close to the underground river, it was stained with moisture, and the walls of the corridor were covered with moss.


    Jiang Yilong said, "be careful. Don''t get any mechanism here."


    I nodded and tried to move forward step by step.


    Wow


    In fact, the corridor is not long. Although it is winding, if it is built in a straight line, it should be only about more than ten meters. But then the sound of running water became more and more clear, which made us very strange. Until we came to the end of the corridor safely all the way, the crack on the top of the head, similar to a line of sky, continued to flow down the river, forming a water waterfall.


    Jiang Yilong suddenly said, "I see."


    I was stunned and asked, "what do you understand?"


    Jiang Yilong looked up at the crack on the top of the mountain, which was no more than five meters above our heads, and immediately said: "Along the way, the construction of the whole underground river is like a flat land. Even if the river is injected, there is rich water storage. However, due to the same height of the underground river, the water injected into it is still, which becomes a dead river. Since it is a dead River, the soldiers patrolling the bamboo raft naturally lose their role. That''s why A crack will be dug here on the top of the head. Although the flow potential of this water curtain is small, it can invisibly push the water speed of the underground river. That''s why we can see the regular inspection of bamboo rafts every once in a while before, and it has been maintained for a long time. "


    I thought about it and said, "it''s very reasonable."


    The corridor has come to an end, and in front of us is a waterfall water curtain from top to bottom. On the surface, our road is exhausted, but in fact, when I hit the flashlight to the waterfall water curtain, I can clearly see that there is a cave similar to the natural formation behind the waterfall water curtain.


    Is there the main tomb after the cave?


    When this idea came to our mind, we affirmed it almost immediately. Because according to all these signs, this is the most reasonable explanation. Thinking of this, we restrained our mood, forced ourselves to be calm, and immediately passed through the waterfall curtain.


    We don''t have any shelter measures. Even if we only pass through the water curtain in an instant, one-third of us are still wet from head to foot by running water. The underground river and the waterfall formed by the cut crack to promote the speed of running water look like flowing water, but it is actually a pool of dead water. There is a stench on our body. The stench is really worse than that of blood pool water It''s several times lighter, and now it''s still very uncomfortable to be haunted by the smell.


    We hurried to tidy up, even if we couldn''t disperse the faint smell, the wet feeling was also uncomfortable. However, when we were tidying up our clothes, Bai Ling looked at me for some strange reason, and then said, "Zhiyuan, don''t move first."


    I seem a little confused. Is there something behind me? The idea flashed in my mind. Suddenly, my heart was creepy, but since Bai Ling kept me still, I could only tremble like petrification and stay in place.


    Bai Ling said to Jiang Yilong, "give me a knife."


    Jiang Yilong was stunned, but when he looked at me in the direction of Bai Ling''s fingers, he quickly took out the sharp dagger and handed it to Bai Ling. Bai Ling took the dagger and took two steps to me, close at hand, and she suddenly came up to my face with the dagger.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I told you not to move."


    I didn''t know why, but after Bai Ling made a small cut on my face, then she took the Leech''s software out of my face with a dagger. At this time, I knew.


    "Look at me, do I have..." Jiang Yilong turned around until we were sure, he was relieved.

 Chapter 177

    "This thing is really disgusting. It seems to have some paralyzing ability. I didn''t feel it at all just now. If you hadn''t found it at the tip of your eyes, this disgusting thing might have directly penetrated into my mind." I said that, and my mind thought again. I couldn''t help feeling cold and afraid.


    Bai Ling looked natural. After looking at the little disgusting mollusk on the tip of the knife for a long time, he immediately threw it on the ground and stepped on it. At the same time, it brought a burst sound like bubbles. "The water quality in this underground river is not clean. It should be normal to have this kind of thing."


    Jiang Yilong said: "The water quality here should be caused by the rotten corpses of patrol soldiers, and this parasitic tapeworm can easily grow in extremely bad places and has strong reproductive ability. Alas, I''m afraid now. I wanted to go down the river to fish for bamboo rafts and go ashore. If Bai Ling hadn''t done it in time, I wouldn''t be... Ah, disgusting."


    After calming down, our eyes returned to the cave. On the surface, the cave is somewhat similar to the formation of river impact, but in fact, we can see obvious marks of manual excavation around our head. Except for a straight road paved with blue stone bricks at our feet, it can be said that the technology is poor. The width and height of the cave are much larger than the one through the arch bridge, It''s enough to say that it''s twice as big. Moreover, the more we go inward, the more spacious the space is. And every distance we go forward, there will be stone sculptures on our left and right sides, square and hollow in the middle. Maybe it''s just the only decoration, not much use.


    "Is it because the air here is not circulating, so there is a musty smell here?" Jiang Yilong said and hurriedly said, "bailing, why don''t you seal my orifices again and smell the smell for a long time? It''s really uncomfortable."


    From passing through the waterfall curtain, the more we go in, the taste will be heavier. Although it smells bad, it can be compared with the smell from the blood pool. It''s still lighter than the five internal organs. Just at this moment, I''m very familiar with the taste. I can''t help blurting out: "it''s like the smell of a dead body after decay."


    Jiang Yilong said, "yes, it smells terrible."


    I said, "since it''s the smell of rotten corpses, don''t you think it''s strange?"


    "Strange, what''s so strange?" said Jiang Yilong.


    Looking around, we can see no rotten corpse with naked eyes. In addition, the space here is spacious and there is an obvious flow of smell. According to comprehensive judgment, there is absolutely no rotten smell in the cave. However, in fact, the smell lingers. On the contrary, the more we live, the taste will be heavier. So we infer , then there must be a large number of dead and rotten corpses in the place we are about to reach in front of us. Otherwise, all these have long ceased to exist. "If there were only one or two dead corpses here, with the dilution of time, the taste would have ceased to exist."


    Jiang Yilong said, "what do you mean, the front is likely to be a funeral pit?"


    I''m not sure, but the idea is almost 60% more likely in my mind.


    Jiang Yilong suddenly rejoiced and said, "aren''t we really getting closer and closer to the main tomb?"


    The curiosity in my heart has virtually occupied our fear of the unknown. We can''t help speeding up, but it''s strange that when we galloped forward for a short distance, the flashlight light source in my hand suddenly became weak, flickering, and finally suddenly went out completely. No matter how I fiddle with it, it can no longer shine.


    Losing the light source of the flashlight in my hand, the space was as dark as ink. According to our naked eyes, it was completely out of reach. However, it was only Jiang Yilong and I who faced this situation, because at this time, I found that there was a strange light in Bai Ling''s eyes. Just as I was ready to praise her for her magic, the space suddenly burst into a cold chill.


    Bai Ling suddenly locked in one direction, but then kept guarding and looked around. "There''s something moving. It''s not slow."


    Out of the instinct of first consciousness, Jiang Yilong and I naturally think of ghosts, because we can be sure that there is no panting exception except us here. Since Bai Ling is sure that there are moving things, what else can it be except ghosts. Jiang Yilong and I have limited experience, but for ghosts, as long as they are not too scary, they want to beat us But some are not easy.


    I originally wanted to borrow Yin and Yang eyes immediately to quickly solve the ghost hiding in the dark corner who wanted to wait for an opportunity to attack us, but Bai Ling suddenly said, "it''s not a Yin ghost, it''s like a living body, but there''s no breath."


    As soon as her voice fell, Jiang Yilong, who was behind her, suddenly exclaimed, "did anyone just pat me?"


    This sentence seemed a little abrupt. Bai Ling and I said no in unison. At the same time, I seemed to see Jiang Yilong''s defensive posture. "Small, be careful, it may be a zombie, right next to us."


    It''s OK for Yin ghosts to say that we can find traces through yin-yang eyes, but if it''s a zombie, it''s useless to borrow yin-yang eyes. I quickly said, "don''t worry, there''s a flashlight in the backpack. Take it out quickly."


    The light source is the only one that can solve our current passive situation, but I didn''t expect that when I quickly took out the unused novice electricity from my backpack, at the moment I just opened it, the afterglow in my left eye seemed to flash a humanoid claw, which flashed from my left, with a frightening speed. Just when I was ready to use the flashlight to detect and illuminate, the unused new electricity The flashlight suddenly went out as before.


    I wonder how this is possible. But at the same time, another thought flashed through my mind. Would there be an inexplicable magnetic field energy here, otherwise the unused novice electricity would automatically go out at the moment of electricity.


    I hurriedly said, "there''s something strange here. Be careful."


    I was in a panic, but it was just that the current situation was too sudden. Soon I calmed down and quickly took out a lighter from my trouser pocket, hoping to use this firefly light to illuminate and guide us.


    When I took out the lighter, maybe there was some psychological tension that was hard to hide. I didn''t hit it several times. At this time, Bai Ling suddenly shouted at us and fell down. Jiang Yilong and I were almost on the ground at the same time. Above his head, there was a sword touch sound and sparks.


    Bai Ling said, "it''s a skeleton soldier."


    "What, what?" said Jiang Yilong.


    Successfully avoided the attack, because considering Jiang Yilong and I, Bai Ling didn''t take the opportunity to quickly take us away from the northwest corner. His body was close to the wall, and he immediately felt a sense of security, which was much lighter than the pressure he was in the middle just now.


    Bai Ling said, "it''s the skeleton soldiers we saw on the bamboo raft before, but I don''t know why, these guys seem to have suddenly lived."


    I swallowed my saliva and said, "this, these?"


    "Yes, a lot of people have come in one after another, and now it''s nearly a hundred." Bai Ling said, "there''s not much else first. I''ll protect you. You quickly light the fire. Otherwise, you''ll always be passive and it''s difficult to deal with these skeleton soldiers."


    I have too many problems, but as Bai Ling said, we are constrained because we have lost the light source. Immediately, I quickly began to light the lighter again. This time, I hit it two or three times, and the fire was on. The faint glittering light emitted a light in the dark. At the same time, Jiang Yilong and I saw that the three sides in front of us were about less than ten meters away from us. Skeleton soldiers dressed in heavy armor stayed where they were, with swords out of their scabbards and ready to attack us at any time.


    "Ah, it''s so hot." the burning of the lighter made me scream with pain, and the lighter in my hand fell to the ground. At the moment of losing the light source, the space suddenly echoed with heavy pedal sound, that is to say, the skeleton soldiers had leaned towards us.


    My heart was so flustered that I quickly groped for the lighter on the ground. When I touched the lighter, Jiang Yilong suddenly took off his coat and handed it to my hand and said, "the lighter fire is too small to work. Use me."


    When the temperature was freezing, Jiang Yilong took off his thick coat. I was worried that his body could not bear it. While I hesitated, he said: "Don''t worry about this. I still have a coat in my backpack. By the way, I''m afraid it won''t last long to make a simple torch with this dress. Just now I seem to have noticed the square things on both sides of the bluestone brick road. There seems to be liquid in it. I didn''t pay much attention at first, but I feel that it may be a liquid that can burn."


    When he said this, I suddenly realized. After we came to this cave, in addition to the rotten smell in the space, there seems to be an indescribable musty smell, which is very light and curious. If what Jiang Yilong said is true, it is very easy to explain the taste.


    I quickly grabbed my clothes with a dagger, lit a lighter and quickly made a simple torch. The fire immediately lit up most of the cave space. In front of us, nearly 100 skeleton soldiers have kept a distance of about five meters from us. If we let these skeleton soldiers move forward for a distance, we will completely destroy the possibility of trying to illuminate the whole space.


    At this moment, he took a deep breath, said a word to Bai Ling to protect me, and ran away to the nearest stone sculpture that was just thought to be just decorated. At the moment of my body moving quickly, the chain reaction was that all skeleton soldiers completely focused on me, with heavy and dull pedal sound, the sound was shocking, but it was different Always neat.


    "Fast, fast again." Jiang Yilong shouted anxiously.


    I didn''t dare to look at the current situation in front of me. I only locked one place in my sight. In a flash, I successfully approached the so-called stone sculpture. Immediately, I didn''t hesitate to force the burning clothes on the dagger into the hollowed out place.

 Chapter 178

    Wow


    At the moment of a burst of black smoke rising, the originally weak flame suddenly turned into a raging fire, which made me not expect that the adjacent stone sculptures in front of me burned and lit up again only a few seconds after I put my clothes and torch into the stone sculpture in front of me.


    We suddenly realized that the stone sculpture of Ganqing was really not just for decoration, but there was obviously a separate oil passage between each stone sculpture under the green brick.


    Bright as day. In a flash, Bai Ling pulled me back with a very fast reaction speed, but my Yu Guang found a scratch tearing her clothes on her left arm, and gradually exuded blood.


    I hurriedly said, "are you okay?"


    Bai Ling shook his head, vigilantly faced the skeleton soldiers in front of him and said, "under normal circumstances, these guys are already dead. Moreover, they are still covered with thick armor, and it is impossible to move. But these guys react very fast. They were caught just now."


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s a little strange. These guys have no evil spirit at all. Moreover, their skin and flesh have long been rotten. They are just white bones, not stiff, not living people. How can they have the ability to act?"


    I said, "is it similar to a blood pool, passing through the hand of an expert?"


    Bai Ling said, "stop puzzling about it and think of a way to deal with these guys."


    While talking, several skeleton soldiers couldn''t press it. They stepped on their heavy feet. Their heavy body was so light that Yan flew and shot straight. Bai Ling quickly stood up and fought back. Just now, it was dark, so it was limited everywhere. Bai Ling still had some doubts about the power of the skeleton soldiers we said. But at this time, we found that these skeletons, which had already lost their flesh and soul, were moving at the same speed as Bai Ling. It was difficult for Bai Ling to parry five or six alone.


    At the same time, several skeleton soldiers stared at Jiang Yilong and me with their empty eyes. It seemed that at this moment, we had become their prey. When it was too late for him, these guys scattered and attacked us. When I was flustered, I quickly threw down my heavy backpack and quickly took out the peach wood sword. I was about to cast a spell. In the blink of an eye, I had received a heavy blow behind me. Then, my body broke off the ground, formed a parabola in mid air, and finally fell to the ground.


    Jiang Yilong shouted. Seeing that I hadn''t got up for a moment, he rushed forward and fought against the skeleton soldiers who were about to kill me. But he was unarmed, where two hands had sharp tools, and the action speed reached the extreme opponent of skeleton soldiers. After a few rounds, he had been pushed back to the corner.


    Jiang Yilong shouted, "what the hell is this? No brain, no flesh, no soul, just a skeleton wrapped in heavy armor..."


    While talking, he succeeded in avoiding the sharp sword from the head and kicked a skeleton soldier on the side with a strong kick based on the wall. I thought it was so powerful that it was almost to his extreme. It must be able to hit the skeleton soldier hard. However, as a result, the skeleton soldier Wen Si who was kicked by him didn''t move


    While I was unprepared, I took a blow, which seemed to have smashed the bones in my back, and I was convulsed with pain. But when I looked up at the battlefields on both sides, and there were a large group of skeleton soldiers waiting to fight. This sharp pain can only be endured and supported the body quickly against the wall.


    After taking two deep breaths, I bit my fingertip and wiped the blood on the peach wood sword. I read that Lao Jun was as urgent as the law. Because Bai Ling''s battlefield was a little away from me and could support for a period of time according to her current situation, I quickly supported Jiang Yilong. One move, one sword and one chop. The peach wood sword has the ability to kill evil spirits after my fingertip blood and magic blessing. However, when the peach wood sword was cut on the skeleton soldier, there was only a brittle sound of iron sheet and very shallow sword marks on the armor.


    "Is this, this fucking invincible?" I was surprised. Now I think of Bai Ling''s previous actions. Are these skeleton soldiers the real source of her fear?


    There is no flaw at all, and we can''t find the right way to attack at all, because all attacks are invalid. Of course, unless we have a very heavy sledgehammer in our hand that can be held by us, perhaps with a strong blow, we can really break the skeleton of the skeleton soldier. But the key is, where do we find such weapons now?


    I tried again a few times and all I got was cruel reality. At this moment, in the face of this group of skeleton soldiers, I seem to have returned to the time when I was surrounded by strange stiffness.


    Ah


    Just in my mind, a scream came from behind. The person who screamed was Jiang Yilong. He was caught by a skeleton soldier''s left arm. With the continuous superposition of strength, I could hear the sound of bone squeezing.


    While Jiang Yilong howled miserably, he looked at me and shouted, "little elder martial brother, come on, help me."


    Help, I naturally want to help, but at this moment I have an unprecedented loss. In this short time alone, we all know that this group of skeleton soldiers are completely above us. Let alone deal with this group, one or two are difficult to parry and the only way to escape quickly.


    "Cut off my hand. Come on, if you don''t cut it, I''ll die of live pain." Jiang Yilong roared and tried his best to save himself and resist. But the more he resisted, the greater the pain and the sound of bone crushing.


    How can I watch Jiang Yilong die in front of me, and how can I cut off Jiang Yilong''s hand. I roared and stood up. While avoiding two skeleton soldiers attacking me, I finally came to Jiang Yilong and stabbed the skeleton soldiers who grabbed him with a peach wood sword. However, this damn skeleton seems to be a Jianghu Wulin expert before his death. Not only did it defuse my attack, but I didn''t even push him back.


    Jiang Yilong roared again, "come on, cut my hand."


    I clenched my teeth and roared, "it''s no good." I don''t care about the life and death of Jiang Yilong, but I care too much about his life and death. Therefore, I will never allow skeleton soldiers to do any harm to him. Even though we are frightened by the facts in front of us, when we think about it a little calmly, even if this group of skeletons in armor are seemingly invincible, they will eventually have a weakness, and I can''t find where this weakness is for a while. However, at present, saving Jiang Yilong is my only purpose. Therefore, I can only suppress my fear and am bound to save Jiang Yilong in the hands of this skeleton.


    I rolled on the spot and turned from the front to the back of the skeleton. My move immediately attracted him, but he still firmly grasped Jiang Yilong with his left hand. However, maybe I took the lead to win a minute for myself. Just the second I moved behind him, I jumped quickly and jumped directly behind him. Then, I held his head in one hand and fixed my body, and the other hand was holding a mahogany sword and frantically stabbing and chopping at his skeleton face.


    My action was totally unconscious. It was just a hot headed move. I didn''t know what the consequences would be. However, the fact seems to have changed at this moment. I didn''t expect that after being attacked by me so recklessly and mindless, the bones on the face of the skeleton exposed outside were smashed by me. Then, I can hear the sound of bones falling apart in the armor. At the same time, Jiang Yilong was saved. His face was green and his left hand trembled in the corner.


    I said, "elder martial brother, are you okay?"


    Jiang Yilong took a deep breath and said painfully, "he almost broke his hand."


    There is a successful case, which brings great hope for us to change the current situation. I hurriedly shouted at Bai Ling across the air: "attacking their exposed faces can take effect as long as the skeleton is destroyed."


    Skeleton soldiers are equipped with heavy armor. Except for their faces, they are completely packed. After several attempts to fight just now, our strength alone can''t break the skeleton through armor. Now, after receiving the useful information I provided, Bai Ling, who has been wandering and avoiding, finally began to fight back. She saw two white Ling suddenly appear on her hands. While dodging each attack, she would deliberately attack the facial skeleton of skeleton soldiers. In less than 30 seconds, two successful were planted in Bai Ling''s hands.


    It was originally a very good sign that the number was decreasing in a considerable state, but now the only strength we can effectively attack is Bai Ling and me. The degree of injury to Jiang Yilong''s left hand is unclear. He doesn''t even have the ability to protect himself. In this way, we naturally have to keep a force to take care of safety. However, our enemies, the number of skeleton camps in front of us is still dozens of times that of us. They are fierce and invincible. If we don''t hurry to think of the best way, we can also foresee our sad ending.


    Just at this time, at the moment when three skeletons lost their combat ability in succession, those skeletons that were originally standing still seemed to consciously know that we killed their companions. At this time, they gathered together and prepared to take crazy revenge on us.


    "It''s over."


    The black skeleton army pressed forward. Even though we knew how to crack it, we simply didn''t have the time to win.


    "I, I seem to have found something," Jiang Yilong said suddenly.


    I guard against Jiang Yilong. If I want to die, I will be the first to die. "Say what you find."


    Jiang Yilong said, "skeleton soldiers are not powerful at all. What''s powerful should be armor. Look at the rune on the back of this skeleton soldier."

 Chapter 179

    Skeleton soldiers have been under the city. Facing this huge and terrible force, Bai Ling was forced to retreat and join us. In the face of the current situation, as long as we wait a little time and seconds, the three of us will be dismembered into pieces by these skeleton soldiers.


    The end, this is a completely predictable end. So, at the moment, I don''t have time to see what shit runes according to what Jiang Yilong said.


    I said, "when is it? What runes do you care about? Turn your head and think about how you can solve the urgent problem."


    Jiang Yilong said, "what I said is true. The skeleton itself is not powerful, but the powerful is the armor set on them. Alas, I can''t tell for a moment, but I think I guessed well. I have the way. It''s in my backpack."


    "In the backpack? What''s in the backpack?" no matter what Jiang Yilong said is true or false, the opportunity is always in front of us.


    Jiang Yilong blurted out, "the explosives given to us by Hu Qingguo."


    "Dynamite, do you want to blow up these skeleton soldiers with dynamite?" Bai Ling was stunned: "if there is too much dynamite, won''t it blow up here?"


    "It''s all right, don''t worry, the weight is OK, trust me." seeing that we still hesitate, Jiang Yilong hurriedly said: "the worst result is nothing more than a big deal. It''s all a death, hurry up."


    Our backpack is in the other corner, some distance away from us. Coupled with the influx of skeleton soldiers, even if Jiang Yilong really gave us a chance to live, it is extremely difficult to get back our backpack now. Just at this time, Bai Ling raised his hand and a backpack flew straight from the invisible power she controlled. It was this action that all the skeleton soldiers turned their attention to the overhead at this time, and finally locked the flying backpack. Had it not been for Bai Ling''s fast speed, he would have been cut off halfway by several super responsive skeleton soldiers.


    "Dynamite, dynamite."


    I quickly took over my backpack and quickly turned out the explosives, but with the explosives in one hand and the lighter in the other, I felt a drum again. "Can it really work?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "don''t you forget that with fully armed armor protection, ordinary strength can''t hurt these skeletons at all. However, as long as the skeletons are scattered, they are useless. Therefore, the most effective thing now is explosives."


    "OK!" I still have some ups and downs in my heart, but what Jiang Yilong said is reasonable and worth a try. However, even if it is true, we have to leave a way for ourselves. Therefore, I scattered the bombs and tried my best to ensure that they would not collapse here.


    Zizi


    The wire ignited, and I quickly threw it at the skeletons. I did this at one go, only in the blink of an eye, but to our surprise, when I threw a tube of explosives out, it would fall into the skeleton group. Unexpectedly, a skeleton soldier raised his hand and grabbed the explosives in mid air.


    Boom!


    We were worried for fear that the thunder would be difficult to spread. We didn''t expect that the wire would burn in time. The moment the skeleton tentacle caught the explosive, it exploded. Then we came and fell to the ground with him on Thursday and Friday.


    I felt like crying with joy. I said it was effective, and lit a second tube of dynamite in my hand.


    If the explosive equivalent I hold in my hand is used against skeleton soldiers at the same time, I fully believe it can be solved at one time, but in this way, the cave is bound to collapse. So, anyway, the amount of explosives is still valid. We simply scattered the explosives in the hands of the three of us and threw them one by one towards the skeleton group.


    Before, we suffered a great loss in the hands of these skeletons. It''s good. With our deadly weapons, we suddenly have a playful attitude. You throw one, I throw one, but in just two or three minutes, the cave is filled with thick smoke, and the skeleton soldiers are almost blown to pieces by the explosives in our hands.


    My heart was very happy. I laughed and said, "I remember when I was a child, I went to the village cemetery with my senior brother to pick up firecrackers and throw them. What mud and puddles were fun. I didn''t expect that today the firecrackers were replaced with explosives, and these strange skeletons were bombed."


    "Ha ha, I remember when you said that. However, it seems that we caused a lot of trouble and were punished by master for kneeling for two hours." Jiang Yilong echoed.


    Except for the three of us, it has become very quiet around. Naturally, all the skeleton soldiers have been solved, and the smoke is diffuse and dusty, which also interferes with us. Therefore, we still stay in place and wait for the smoke to dissipate. However, during this quiet waiting period, maybe Jiang Yilong and I thought of the interesting stories of childhood and chatted hot because of our actions just now. Before our topic was completely quiet, Bai Ling suddenly pushed me away and quickly ignited the explosives in his hand and threw them at the fog area behind me.


    Boom.


    It was another explosion, but Jiang Yilong and I seemed very sudden.


    Bai Ling said, "you, if I hadn''t reacted quickly, we should all go to hell to report at this time."


    After hearing what she said, we quickly looked back and found that there was a set of armor lying on the ground less than two meters away from me, and naturally there were scattered skeletons in the armor. Smoke billowed first, but I can still remember very clearly that there were no skeleton soldiers in this position just now.


    I smiled: "ha ha, you saved my life again."


    Bai Ling said, "don''t be too careless. Be careful."


    With the disaster just now, Jiang Yilong and I converged. After several minutes, the smoke finally dispersed with the air flow, and the ground around the cave was in chaos, but fortunately, it was all collapsed skeletons.


    I said, "it''s very dangerous. We should not die in a hurry. Elder martial brother, you''re really good this time."


    Jiang Yilong smiled bitterly and immediately pointed to the armor of the skeleton soldiers that I had cleaned up next to him and said, "look at the rune seal on this armor."


    I looked up and saw that the rune printing notes were scrawly. Even if I didn''t know them, the pattern of Rune books had a fixed outline for thousands of years, and the rune printing was true. "Now it seems that the tomb owner of this ancient tomb is either a big man who invited Feng Shui people at that time to plan and build the ancient tomb for himself, or the tomb owner himself is a feng shui people with profound Taoism. Compared with our master, I''m afraid he is much higher than our master at the beginning."


    Jiang Yilong said: "Maybe. In fact, I insisted that you use explosives just now. In addition to dealing with these skeletons in a helpless situation, I also have another purpose. We haven''t seen any trace of them all the way here. Although the scale of the ancient tomb is not small, there is always a limitation, and the explosion just now may be heard by Hu Qingguo and they will come with the sound."


    Bai Ling said, "so now shall we wait for them here?"


    Jiang Yilong thought for a moment and said, "it''s good that they can smell the sound and find it, but it''s also a waste of time if they stay here and wait. In this way, we leave a mark on the wall. As soon as they get here, they will naturally follow."


    I said, "although the time is urgent, you were injured just now. Why don''t I diagnose and treat you first?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s the same thing whether you diagnose or not. You must have hurt your muscles and bones, but the conditions for treating injuries here are limited. Just bear it for the time being."


    Bai Ling said, "how can you forget me."


    "You?"


    "It''s a small thing. Even if his hand is broken, I also have the magic power to connect it for him." Bai Ling said, he put his hand on Jiang Yilong''s left arm, and saw a strange light. For a moment, the pain on Jiang Yilong''s face was obviously lightening, and then he moved his muscles and bones, which was miraculously painless.


    Jiang Yilong praised, "it''s amazing, Bai Ling. You really have boundless magic power."


    "Stop begging for poverty and leave a mark here as you just said."


    Jiang Yilong moved his hands and feet, picked up a stone from the ground and left a mark on the wall. At the same time, I had an idea in my mind. I immediately asked Bai Ling, "we have solved the skeleton soldier. Has your bad feeling dissipated?"


    Bai Ling said, "it''s lightened a little, but it hasn''t lightened too much. By the way, if I calculate the direction of Reiki well, it''s no more than 20 meters away from us."


    "The mark is ready. Let''s go."


    It''s strange to say that when we came here before, the flashlight failed for no reason. Just now, we were using explosives to deal with skeleton soldiers and blew several stone sculptures out of shape. Maybe a place connecting the oil duct was blocked and the fire suddenly lost. At the moment, I had the attitude of trying, but I didn''t want the flashlight to return to the original state.


    Perhaps, there really exists some strange mysterious power here. Is it the rune seal on the skeleton soldier?


    Unable to find the answer for a moment, we simply continued along the blue stone paved road. However, a few minutes later, the three of us were surprised by everything in front of us.


    In front of us is a water pool. A dark red lacquer wood oil bridge is erected across the water pool. The left and right ends of the water pool are extremely open. After waiting for a while, you can actually see the wandering bamboo raft, that is, the water pool is connected with the underground river. In addition, the lacquer wood oil bridge is squatted and engraved with colored paintings of cranes, and the oil bridge is connected with the pavilion. The glazed tiles on the top of the pavilion and an unusually large stone statue Fairy on the top The crane is as real as false, lifelike.


    However, this is far from the case. In the pavilion, there is a piano table and a wooden piano. Perhaps it is too old and has already rotted out of shape. However, since this piano can appear here, it should be so valuable, but it is a pity that it has not been preserved. In addition, there are several ornaments on the piano table, jade toad, exquisite pen drop ink table and so on.


    Jiang Yilong said, "the owner of this tomb is really extravagant. He spared no effort to empty it and build such a pavilion."


    I said, "money is self willed. It''s a pity that life is only a hundred years. Even if life is flashy, how exquisite the tomb will be built after death is just a superficial thing."

 Chapter 180

    A tossing adventure, suddenly came to such a place, the mood really has an unspeakable difference. It''s like being bored in a big city for a long time and suddenly taking out leisure to step on a green road. But in front of everything, look around and have a panoramic view. This is not the main tomb, but the standard building used by the tomb owner to set off his tomb.


    Looking forward, the other side of the pavilion is connected with several stone piers to the Bank of the pool, but there is still a way ahead of the pool. What is in front of us can''t be seen. However, there is no need to think about it. It must be the main tomb.


    Seeing that he was leaving again, Jiang Yilong hurriedly pointed to the zither platform and said, "the things above should also be worth some money. Don''t we want them?"


    I said, "keep it first. After all, we really have to go back to the main tomb. It''s not too late to clean up and tidy up at that time. By the way, remember to leave a mark here to let them know where we''re going."


    Jiang Yilong said, "don''t worry."


    Mark again. The three of us came to the Bank of the pool through the stone pier and went straight along the path. About a few minutes later, we suddenly found that our voice became empty. We looked around with a flashlight. What appeared in front of us was a mountainside similar to a hollowed out mountain, but in addition, the road under our feet changed from one to two, one left and one right, It''s going in the opposite direction.


    Jiang Yilong said, "which one should I take?"


    "On the left?" I said.


    Bai Ling didn''t speak. Jiang Yilong hurriedly said, "if the left is a trap and the right is the main tomb."


    I said, "you haven''t been here before. How do you know? It''s not necessarily the opposite of what you said."


    Bai Ling suddenly interrupted our argument and said, "don''t argue between you two. There are problems in both the left and right roads. At least that''s what I feel."


    Jiang Yilong compromised and said, "in this case, let''s go to the left first. If it''s not the main tomb, we''ll return."


    Although I got the compromise of Jiang Yilong, I won at this point. But I was also raised in my heart because of Bai Ling''s words. According to what she said, there are problems on both sides, and the fear in her heart is still not alleviated. Then, it shows that the problems on both sides are not small.


    We were quiet and careful all the way. We were afraid that the closer we were, we would fall into a trap step by step. If we were careless, we would fall into the abyss and be scared. However, when we cross the bend, what appears in front of us is a ladder with dozens of steps. Climbing the ladder is a walkway across the air. There are ferocious and strange bronze sculptures on the left and right sides of the walkway at intervals.


    "It''s like oil." Jiang Yilong reached out and dipped it in a little. He smelled it in his nose, and immediately ignited it in the iron slot with a lighter. The fire spread rapidly, but in just ten seconds, the whole iron slot built horizontally next to the corridor immediately lit up a raging fire, illuminating almost the whole hollowed out mountainside. However, at this moment, when our eyes return to the bronze sculptures around the corridor again, it makes people feel more cold under the projection of the fire.


    Bai Ling said, "what are these things? How can they be carved so weird."


    I went to a nearby sculpture and looked forward. The bronze sculptures I could see visually were animal face, human face and antlers, which were very strange. "I heard Shifu mention it before his death. It is said that there is a monster called Xiang Xiang, which tastes the liver and brain of the dead. Compared with this monster, it is very similar. There is also a divine beast called Fang Xiang, who has the ability to expel Xiang Xiang, but most of the dead people''s families put Fang Xiang''s family on the side of the tomb to prevent the invasion of monsters and disturb the dead. By the way, Fang Xiang''s family has a golden color Four clothes, covered with bear skin, wearing red clothes and black trousers, rode a horse to attack the four corners of the tomb Kuang, driving Fang Liang and Xiang Xiang. If my judgment is correct, these strange sculptures should be tomb beasts. "


    Jiang Yilong said, "if it''s really a tomb beast, isn''t it a little strange?"


    I said, "what''s strange?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "Tomb beasts first appeared in Chu tombs in the Warring States period. They were popular from the Wei and Jin Dynasties to the Sui and Tang Dynasties and gradually disappeared after the Five Dynasties. If these things are really tomb beasts, doesn''t it mean that this ancient tomb is a Chu tomb?"


    I said: "I''m not surprised if it''s a Chu tomb. On the contrary, I''m surprised that there is a tomb beast every two meters in this corridor. Some of them are strange and frightening, and I haven''t heard master mention them. However, the key is that the ancients used these strange animal statues mainly to ward off evil spirits. Is it worthwhile to use so many tomb beasts in this place?"


    Bai Ling said, "is it just decorative?"


    I said, "maybe. Forget it, let''s go through this corridor first, and then climb the high round platform standing in the middle. If there is no coffin on the round platform, which is not the main Tomb of the tomb owner, we will return immediately. After all, with these strange things here, even dead things are enough to infiltrate people."


    The walkway is not long, only a few tens of meters, that is, no more than 20 steps, you can go to the end. At the end is a high circular platform different from the dark space. Because the high platform is almost close to the hollowed out belly top, it is difficult for us to see what exists above. Therefore, at present, we can only know by stepping and searching in person immediately.


    The closer we are to the goal, the more cautious we are. However, it may be that our fear of the unknown is too serious. In fact, since the cave, there have been no abnormal conditions except skeleton soldiers. Even when we climbed up the high circular platform along hundreds of steps, there was still no abnormality.


    But up to this time, everything on the round table has clearly appeared in our sight. Although the whole round platform is built high, it is like a stone pillar platform standing on the flat ground, which takes up little space. On the round platform, there is a transparent crystal coffin in front of us, surrounded by several locked iron boxes. In addition, a very large copper boundary is erected on our left side.


    In addition to being weird, there is nothing like the main tomb, but there is a transparent crystal coffin. Is it


    Jiang Yilong couldn''t help it and leaned towards the coffin. However, when he just approached, there was a startling sound and shouted, "come and see."


    We immediately gathered around and came forward. However, when we looked through the crystal coffin in front of us, we found that there was nothing inside. It was an empty coffin.


    I said, "why is it empty?"


    Bai Ling said, "isn''t this the main tomb, or did the owner of the tomb originally planned to sleep here, but finally chose another place?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s impossible. It took so much effort that he didn''t use it in the end. How can there be such a fool in the world? In my opinion, this should not be the main tomb, but a cover for confusing us."


    The crystal coffin is similar to the crystal material, and there is no limited sight. After watching it for a long time, we didn''t find that the crystal coffin is a little suspicious, and we can only turn our ideas elsewhere. Without successfully finding the main tomb, Jiang Yilong obviously had a loss on his face. If he had just listened to the road on the right, we might not have arrived at the main tomb and met the true face of the tomb owner. But those who come will be at ease. There is nothing in the crystal coffin, but there are iron boxes and other ornaments on this high-rise round platform.


    Jiang Yilong locked his attention on the iron box. However, because the iron box was locked, he tampered a few times, but he didn''t open a box, but he was still uneasy. He continued to think about ways to pry open the box to see what was in it. At the same time, my eyes turned to the bronze mirror a little larger than my body.


    If the age of the ancient tomb is judged by the tomb beast, the ancient tomb has been more than 2000 years ago. The copper mirror in front of us, not to mention its size, is only the dragon and phoenix patterns around, and then superimposed with the age, which is obviously a valuable mirror. After watching it for a long time, I could not help feeling a little excited. Maybe I liked the bronze mirror too much for a while. Seeing that the area of the mirror was too gray, I wiped it with my sleeve. Soon my figure appeared on the copper territory. After looking at the copper territory for a long time, I liked it very much, but after all, it''s too big, too heavy and difficult to carry. Therefore, even if I really want to see the day again, I can only give up the idea of taking it away. I just hope Hu Qingguo can find it as soon as possible and move away all the treasures here.


    However, after finishing his clothes in front of the bronze mirror, he was ready to leave and ask Jiang Yilong about their situation. But just as I was about to turn around, I suddenly found that my feet seemed to have lost all contact unconsciously. It was impossible to move half a step. Just as I was about to call Bai Ling and Jiang Yilong to help, I inadvertently looked up and found that I suddenly smiled mysteriously at me in the mirror, and he immediately waved to me. He turned around and gradually shrunk step by step. Gradually, the nerves in my brain stopped, completely unable to sense heaven and earth, Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling, and even his own breathing

 Chapter 181

    "Younger martial brother, younger martial brother..."


    The voice echoed in my ears, intermittent and lingering, some upset and some disgusted. At this moment, I finally couldn''t help opening my eyes. However, just as I was about to scold him, I just got up and found a sharp pain in my brain. I just got up and lay down fiercely.


    "Younger martial brother, although you are not badly hurt, the master said you knocked your brain and let you rest for two more days. Promise, I brought you rice porridge, steamed bread and some pickles. Eat first and fill your stomach. I''ll kill an old hen later and stew chicken soup to make up for your body."


    I''m a little confused. I can''t understand what he said to me. However, I heard him claim that I was a junior brother, and I may have accidentally knocked my head and hurt myself. But when I looked up at him, I saw that it was a completely strange face. Looking from head to foot, I couldn''t find any familiar place at all. I was stunned and looked around. Now I am in an antique bedroom. The decoration in the house has a very strong conflict with my memory, but in the final analysis, I can''t find half familiar


    I touched my head. My forehead was wrapped in sand cloth. Sure enough, I hurt my head. "Me, what''s the matter with me?"


    He put the rice porridge and steamed bread on the small wooden cabinet next to him, smiled and said to me, "yesterday afternoon, you accidentally fell down in the back mountain. Fortunately, you fell into the pool and were knocked on your head by the stone in the pool. Don''t worry, master has treated you. It''s no big problem. Just rest for two days."


    I thought in a daze, but the confusion in my mind was like paste, and I couldn''t get a clue at all. "Yesterday, Houshan, I can''t remember at all. By the way, who are you?"


    He suddenly looked at me strangely, rolled my eyelids, and put his hand on my forehead. I saw that he had no malice, so I didn''t object. "Eh, it''s strange that you can''t even remember me. You can''t really break your brain?"


    I endured the pain on my head, slowly supported myself against the wall, looked at him again and said, "who are you and where are you?"


    He blinked and said, "I''m your senior brother."


    "Elder martial brother? How come I don''t even have any impression. Tell me quickly. Don''t continue to lie to me." I said.


    "I''m really your eldest martial brother, Liu Qing. I''m Liu Qing." seeing that I still didn''t respond at all, his face looked strange. He hurried to sit by the bed and said to me very solemnly: "even if you really knock your head, how can you even recognize me? You know, we grew up together, went up the mountain together and studied under the master together."


    I shook my head, shook my head very definitely, and said, "sorry, I don''t have any impression. I can''t even remember what you said."


    Seeing that the situation was serious, Liu Qing hurriedly got up and said, "I''ll go to find Shifu and let him show you."


    "Wait a minute," I said.


    Liu Qing said, "what else?"


    I said, "who am I?"


    "What, younger martial brother, you shouldn''t be joking with me?" he said.


    I said, "I''m like this now. Is it necessary to joke with you? I ask you to tell me who I am, what my name is, where I come from, why I''m here, why I don''t remember who you are, or even everything about myself."


    Liu Qing said, "you''re Song Yu. No, I''ll ask Shifu right away."


    With that, Liu Qing left without a shadow


    I want to get out of bed, but there is pain in my head from time to time. In addition, it seems that I haven''t eaten for a long time, my stomach is empty and my body is empty. Although there are too many questions to be answered now, there is no need to rush at this moment. I quickly picked up the steamed bread and drank rice porridge with pickles


    After about ten minutes, two bursts of rapid footsteps came from outside the door. The leader was an old man with a childlike face and Hefa, white beard and long beard. He couldn''t see the specific age. Behind him was Liu Qing, who just delivered dinner for me and claimed to be my senior brother.


    "Yu''er, let me take a look for you." he said to himself. Before I could react, he had put his hand on my wrist and said a moment later, "there''s no big problem, but there''s no blood flow and some congestion."


    Liu Qing said, "master, no, no, just now after the younger martial brother woke up, he didn''t recognize me. Moreover, he said he didn''t even remember who he was."


    The old man looked at me for a long time and put his hand on my wrist again. "Maybe it''s amnesia."


    Liu Qing asked, "what is amnesia?"


    "It''s just that he hurt his head and lost his previous memory. But I think Shiguan may have something to do with the blockage of Qi and blood in his head. If there''s a problem, it''s really a problem, but it''s not a big problem. He only needs to completely recover his injury and flush away the blockage of Qi and blood in his brain one day in the future, he can remember all the past." after that, the old man looked at me and asked: "Yu''er, you really don''t remember being a teacher?"


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t remember."


    The old man sighed and immediately looked at Liu Qing and said, "Qing''er, if he can''t remember it now, he can''t remember it. It''s OK. If he wants to know everything about him, you can simply explain it to him, which will also help him recover his memory. If the teacher has something to do, you have to go up the mountain to collect medicine and refine pills. You stay here to take care of yu''er. You don''t have to follow the teacher today."


    Liu Qing said, "OK, master."


    After the old man who claimed to be my master left, Liu Qing asked me what I needed to know. Anyway, I was full. Moreover, I had a wound on my head and didn''t feel sleepy. He told him to tell me everything about me.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    From Liu Qing''s mouth, I learned that my name was Song Yu. I was a wandering orphan when I was young. When I was very young, I passed a village and was adopted by Liu Qing''s parents. Then I was with Liu Qing. Liu Qing also treated me like a brother. He never excluded me. Not only did he have something delicious to drink, but also introduced some of his best playmates to me to make us friends


    Liu Qing is half a year older than me. I should respect him as a brother. He calls me a brother. When we were 14 years old, a worldly alchemist passed by our village. It happened that my adoptive father had a strange disease and was judged to be terminally ill. The adoptive mother finally invited the alchemist with a try attitude, but she didn''t expect that in half an hour, the adoptive father''s symptoms were relieved. Two days later, he recovered completely.


    My adoptive parents adopted me and never excluded my existence. I am very grateful to the great kindness of the alchemist, but I also want to learn his skills to benefit the world like him. Therefore, with the consent of the adoptive parents, he worshipped the alchemist as a teacher. At the same time, knowing that I had this intention, Liu Qing insisted on staying with me. After several lobbying, the adoptive parents finally agreed to our request, and Liu Qing and I worshipped at the door of the alchemist at the same time.


    The alchemist''s surname is Zhou. He didn''t disclose his specific name, but some people in the world call him immortal Zhou, that is, the old man who took my pulse before


    Liu Qing spent a whole morning explaining in detail our previous life with me, and even picked up important events in the past three years. However, even though I have stored all this information in my brain, I still have no influence on all the experiences he mentioned with me. Even, it seems that another voice in the bottom of my heart warns me that this is not me, this is not me


    Liu Qing seemed a little disappointed about my reaction, but only when she changed her mind, she comforted me and said, "young martial brother, don''t think about it. Didn''t Shifu say before that you just have Qi and blood congestion in your mind, which led to amnesia. As long as you rest for a few more days, you''ll remember it later. By the way, I''ll seize the time to kill an old hen for you first."


    I was left alone in the room, lying on the bed, facing everything around me, but I was still strange. I can''t remember what happened before and why I can''t remember everything. Moreover, even after Liu Qing told me about my experience in detail, there is still no fragment in my mind.


    "I''m Song Yu? I''m really Song Yu... Why am I so unfamiliar with my own name..."


    Within two days, after master Zhou Xianren changed his medicine twice and drank two courses of traditional Chinese medicine, the bruise on my head has completely improved. During this time, due to my fear of everything, I totally didn''t listen to master Liu Qing and master Zhou Xianren''s suggestion to go out and walk around. I was stuffy in this strange room all the time. However, today, the injury was cured, and Liu Qing was delicious and drinkable. He took good care of himself. He had plenty of energy and saw the sunshine outside the window. Therefore, I finally summoned up the courage to step out of the door.


    However, when I left the room, the world in front of me seemed to be completely reversed, because not only I was strange to everything in the room, but also I didn''t feel anything in front of me now.


    At this time, Liu Qing came towards me. He had long hair, a strange hat and very strange clothes. But when he saw me, he had a smile on his face. "Xiao Yu, you are finally willing to go out. Look, look around carefully. Do you think of anything?"


    I shook my head, looked at him and said, "big, big brother, why are you dressed so strangely."


    Liu Qing was stunned. He looked at his clothes and replied blankly, "what''s strange? Don''t we usually wear them like this? Oh, it''s because you haven''t remembered everything, so you''re strange to these. It''s all right. It''ll be fine in a few days. By the way, Shifu asked me to call you. Today is Shizu memorial day. We young people have to go to incense and worship."


    I said, "Shizu? What Shizu?"


    Liu Qing said, "it''s Shifu''s Shifu. Oh, don''t ask. Come with me."


    In the past two days after I woke up, what I talked to Liu Qing most was that I wanted to know the information about me from him, but didn''t ask anything else. However, now I find that although the land I am in is not very broad, the construction is extremely exquisite, with pavilions, pavilions and temples


    "Big, big brother..."


    Liu Qing seemed to recognize my tone, gave me a white look and said, "didn''t we discuss it before? You call me elder martial brother and I call you younger martial brother. It seems too angry. When there is no master, you call me elder martial brother Qing and I call you Xiaoyu."


    I asked with a smile, "brother Qing, where is this place? It looks like a good school."


    Liu Qing said, "this is where we live."


    I said, "I mean..."


    Liu Qing said, "it''s not just us, except master and us, but also martial uncle and his two disciples. However, martial uncle and his two elder martial sisters went down the mountain in a hurry a few days ago. It is said that it will take a few days to return to the mountain."

 Chapter 182

    "Just a few people?"


    "What?"


    I blurted it out naturally, because, in my opinion, although this manor or temple or Taoist temple is not very, very luxurious, it also covers an area of several mu. If there are only six people in a wide land, isn''t it a little unreasonable


    Immediately, I said my questions together, and Liu Qing''s answer completely surprised me. According to him, the origin of the whole Changxian temple is because our Shizu once helped a king when he went down the mountain. Later, he was appreciated by the king and built this Changxian temple as a reward, which has been a long time since Jiazi. Then, our Shizu went out for the last time. He called two disciples and entrusted them with the Changxian hall. Shifu and Shishu thought Shizu would return after traveling for a period of time, but they didn''t expect that so far, there was still no trace of him. Therefore, Shifu and Shishu unanimously believed that Shizu had already known the time when he would return to the truth, so he had the subsequent entrustment, that is to say, our Shizu was no longer on earth, but in heaven


    I suddenly said, "this is no society. You still believe in feudal superstition. There are no gods or immortals in this world..."


    As soon as I blurted out my voice, Liu Qing suddenly rushed up to cover my mouth and said, "I don''t understand what you said in front, but I understand what you said in the back. Remember, Xiao Yu, you must not say this. Don''t say it again. Don''t say it came into master''s ears. Even if you were accidentally heard by martial uncle, you can only be expelled from the mountain gate."


    Just then, a completely strange voice sounded. "Who said I didn''t hear."


    I looked sideways and saw a young woman wearing a green robe and holding Buddha dust. Although her face had traces of years, there was still a touch of green and tender woman walking slowly forward from the steps. Then there were two girls with the same dress but beautiful face. She locked her eyes on me, slowly opened her mouth and said, "tie this unfilial man up and take him to the portrait of Shizu."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this moment, after listening to the causes and consequences, master Zhou Xianren''s face was extremely gloomy. Suddenly, he saw an extra whip in his originally empty hands.


    Pop.


    A fierce whip hit me directly. What I could feel was an unprecedented pain of skin and flesh tearing. While I screamed, Liu Qing knelt before the portrait and begged to master Zhou Xianren: "master, master, please forgive my younger martial brother."


    Master Zhou Xianren opened his mouth and said, "those who are so rebellious and deceive teachers and destroy their ancestors will not be severely punished. Who is my immortal disciple to calm down and what is the face of the ancestors of the immortal generations?"


    Pop.


    It''s another whip. This time, my strength is three points heavier than that just now. It hurts so much that I almost want to roll on the spot. My tears are whirling, and I''m humbled to beg the so-called master Zhou Xianren


    "Those who play badly bite their teeth and support hard, but they don''t know how to repent. They will be whipped again."


    Pop.


    Although I praised master Zhou Xianren in my heart before, even though he was a child with a heavy complexion and hair, he was still young and strong. However, after receiving three lashes in a row, I only had hatred for him. If it weren''t for the unbearable pain in my back and spine, I could not help grabbing a long whip from him and pumping three lashes and thirty lashes at his skin and bone


    Master Zhou Xianren saw that I was still gritting my teeth and still didn''t beg for mercy and regret. He was preparing to whip again. Liu Qing quickly stopped him, cried and begged: "Shifu, you can''t beat him anymore. If you beat him again, you may really kill him. Shifu, have you forgotten that younger martial brother''s head has been hurt? Don''t say it''s Shifu you now. Even if I have lived with him for ten years, he still can''t remember. Shifu, think about it. Younger martial brother''s character in the past, how can he be an unfilial person who bullied the teacher and destroyed his ancestors."


    Hearing this, master Zhou Xianren paused, looked at the so-called martial uncle standing next to him and said: "Younger martial sister Yue, I totally believe what you said, but I''m also old and confused. A few days ago, when I was collecting medicine in the back mountain, I didn''t pay attention and fell down from the middle of the mountain. If God didn''t open his eyes and let him fall into the pool at the bottom of the back mountain, there would be no doubt that he would die. Even if you and I tried our best, we couldn''t save his life."


    Martial uncle Yue looked at me and said, "that''s just his nature. What can I do with this now?"


    Master Zhou Xianren hurriedly said: "Do what you do. The boy fell into the pool and was hit on the head by the pebble in the pool. As your nephew said just now, not to mention you and my elders, he didn''t even know Qing''er, who lived with him for ten years. Therefore, there is no cover for what happened today. Although he contradicted Shifu immortal, there is a reason for what happened. Can you please..."


    Martial uncle Yue looked at me again and looked up and down for a long time, but at this moment, I looked at her exactly the same as the immortal Zhou who hit me, and my heart was full of anger. In order to avoid this battle between water and fire, I simply looked at the two so-called elder martial sisters in my generation behind martial uncle Yue. Then, according to my observation for a moment, one of them was Always stare at me with watchful eyes, while the other person is in the general attitude of watching lively jokes


    Martial uncle Yue said to master Zhou Xianren, "is there really such a thing?"


    Master Zhou Xianren hurriedly said, "seriously, I won''t lie to you. Just look at her right forehead. It''s a new wound. There''s another scar."


    In terms of generation theory alone, master Zhou Xianren and martial uncle Yue are of the same generation. Moreover, they are still worshipped by the same master. They are really the same martial brothers and sisters. Since elder martial brother has said so, and it is still true, according to common sense, martial uncle Yue will not have any doubt. However, when master Zhou Xianren finished, martial uncle Yue leaned directly towards me, and then grabbed my wrist to start the pulse. A moment later, she finally let me go.


    He immediately said, "although it''s true, today''s thing is also true. Memory can be cured, but it''s unfilial to insult our ancestors... Well, for his sake, he was punished to pick up ten loads of water at the foot of the mountain. Now it''s just past noon. If he can''t pick up ten loads before dark, fill the water tank, don''t eat dinner. Elder martial brother, what about it?"


    Master Zhou Xianren thought about it, but a moment later, he nodded shyly and said, "Xiao Yu, can you hear what martial uncle Yue said? Ten loads of water must be filled before dark. Otherwise, you won''t have dinner."


    Liu Qing hurriedly said, "master, uncle Yue''s words are reasonable. But my younger martial brother just received three whips. The old wound on his body has not healed, and three more whips have been added. How can I make it?"


    Martial uncle Yue ignored him and said, "even if you punish him for amnesia, you should also convince him. In my opinion, it can be divided into psychological punishment and corporal punishment. In short, don''t talk more. No matter how much you talk, you will be punished with him."


    Liu Qing''s courage finally retreated and said, "I see, martial uncle Yue."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I was wandering and lonely since I was a child


    I grew up because Liu Qing''s parents adopted me


    Liu Qing and I worship immortal Zhou as a teacher, enter the Changxian gate and come to the Changxian hall


    I was born with eight strange meridians blocked, no spiritual orifices, and no talent at all. Although I became a disciple of immortal Zhou, I can only be regarded as a nominal. I split wood and carry water all day and do some chores


    My name is Song Yu?


    My name is Song Yu? Am I really Song Yu? Why don''t I even believe this name?


    At dinner time, others were having dinner in the so-called dining room, and at this time, I was still carrying water from the mountain to the foot of the mountain. I have picked eight loads. Even if I have good physical strength, I have suffered from master Zhou Xianren''s three whip flesh in advance. The flesh on my back that has not been bound up seems to crack completely every time I climb the mountain.


    This kind of pain seems to be flesh and blood pain, but it is my heartache. It has already hurt into my bone marrow.


    "Shifu, please spare the younger martial brother. He is already the eighth burden. Look at his back now. Can you really bear it?"


    "Don''t beg me to save you, martial uncle Yue."


    "Martial uncle Yue..."


    "Don''t ask me to humiliate my ancestors. You should be punished. Since you have finished eating, go back first."


    I poured the eighth load and the second bucket of water into the water tank, and the fourth water tank was full. However, at this time, I can''t even breathe. It''s almost half an hour after dark. If I want to take two more loads in such a short time, even if my body is intact and my strength is full, I have nothing to do.


    Hungry, very hungry, dizzy with hunger, I suddenly found that all I saw when I opened my eyes were shining stars


    Liu Qing suddenly appeared beside me and vigilantly took out an object wrapped in cloth from his arms. I was not interested, but at the moment he spread out the cloth bag, my attention was completely focused on his hand. It turned out to be two white and tender steamed buns


    "Although you used to be a bit of a charlatan, once you get serious, you will become as stubborn as another person. However, brother Qing knows that you can bear everything, but this meal can''t bear for a moment. Therefore, when I was eating just now, I secretly reserved some for you while Shifu and martial uncle were unprepared. Eat first. I''ll take care of the next thing for you." Liu Qing handed me the steamed bread while talking. Soon, she was ready to pick up the bucket.


    I took two bites, quickly stopped him and said, "what are you doing?"


    Liu Qing said, "I will make up the remaining two loads for you."


    I said, "don''t waste your energy. Martial uncle Yue made it clear that he was deliberately bullying me. Even if he was a normal person, it would be impossible to pick ten loads alone in half a day, not to mention me¡°


    Liu Qing said, "I know, so..."


    I was just about to speak when suddenly a senior sister who I thought looked pretty good appeared beside me. She took out two steamed buns from the cuff and handed them to me and said, "I heard what I said just now. You eat this first. Elder martial brother Liu and I will take the last two loads for you. Only before it gets dark, the five tanks of water will be full, and your punishment will end, and then you can heal."


    I was obviously a little surprised. First, I had never talked to her. Second, since she was a disciple of martial uncle Yue, why would she help me? "Aren''t you afraid of your master?"


    She smiled and said, "don''t worry, master has finished eating and gone back to his residence."

 Chapter 183

    After witnessing the two people leave, I beat my head desperately. I want to know, I want to know my own past, even the slightest bit of the past, I want to remember clearly.


    However, no matter how hard I try, I can''t remember everything about the past.


    Sure enough, in less than 20 minutes, Liu Qing and the elder martial sister returned to the mountain one after another and filled the water tank. When I saw it with my own eyes, I was completely stunned. Because I understand that it takes at least half an hour to go down the mountain at a normal speed, and the time to go up the mountain and carry water will increase a little. Before, I was completely in a state of hard work. I was close to going up and down the mountain crazily before I finally picked eight loads, but they two


    The elder martial sister poured the water into the water tank and said something to me. She came back to see me in two days and left quickly. After she left, Liu Qing also put the water in the bucket into the water tank. After putting down the bucket, he rushed over to me and said, "fortunately, elder martial sister Su helped. Otherwise, my second bucket will only be halfway up the mountain, and the time will come."


    I said hurriedly, "was that elder martial sister Su just now?"


    Liu Qing said, "yes. He and elder martial Sister Li entered the mountain earlier and were accepted as disciples by martial uncle Yue, and we were after him. Even though I was two months older than elder martial sister Su, the master''s generation had long been there, so I have to call her elder martial sister Su."


    I said, "what''s sister Su''s full name?"


    Liu Qing said, "well, I know you have amnesia, but now I have to tell you that you two used to be very close. If not, do you think she will help you today?"


    I said, "you haven''t told me her name yet?"


    "Su Ziyan," said Liu Qing.


    Because during the punishment period, I had enough ten loads of water. Even if there was cheating, master Zhou Xianren seemed to pretend not to know. After I simply ate some left meals, he found some ointment to heal me.


    At midnight, I sat in the wind Pavilion, looked around at the dark scenery around me, and looked at the flying crane at the tip of the wind Pavilion. For a long time, for a long time, I went to sleep without feeling it.


    I had a dream. There were thousands of people in the dream, but it was all about Changxian hall and Liu Qing. However, I don''t know why, suddenly at this time, there was a scream in my ear. I saw the crane at the tip of the wind watching Pavilion suddenly take off. When I stared at its flying posture, there was "Qi Zhiyuan... Jiang Yilong... Bai Ling..."


    I suddenly woke up and saw that it was still early to leave tomorrow, but at this moment, my dream was very vague. However, even if it was very vague, I still clearly remember that at the moment of waking up, three names flashed in my mind, Qi Zhiyuan, Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling... I tried to pass these three names in my mind. If there were some fragments, they were very fragmented, A complete fragment


    To the second day.


    Because I have no so-called cultivation talent and have been doing chores. Now, although I have back skin injury, I still need to cut firewood and carry water, and do what master Zhou Xianren thought was very normal in the past. If a person suddenly loses all his memories, it may be a good thing for some people, but now it is a very painful thing for me. Because it has been six or seven days since I was injured from the beginning. According to master Zhou Xianren, I can break through the congestion and fully recover after taking medicine on time in three or five days at most, and then I can remember everything before. However, it has exceeded this time, but I still don''t remember it until now.


    After I finished what I had to do, I was a little bored, so I ran to the back mountain and sat by the mid mountain cliff. I looked at the pool under the mid mountain cliff, because according to him, I fell from here and finally lost my memory. I want to recall, want to recall my past


    However, just when I was staring at the pool below, I didn''t know when a spray jumped into the pool. However, for a long time, a half naked woman floated up from the water, and she didn''t want to look up. She just saw me sitting on the half cliff and suddenly shouted.


    Changxian hall, criminal law hall.


    Before the painting of the ancestors of Changxian gate, I put my hands together and knelt on the futon. Behind me, master Zhou Xianren, dressed in a clean robe and holding a Dharma whip, shouted at me with an uncontrollable look, "yu''er, did you always cover up, this is your nature? Did I see the wrong person and choose the wrong disciple?"


    Pop!


    I clenched my teeth, my face was in pain, and my body was trembling.


    In the criminal law hall, in addition to master Zhou Xianren and I, naturally there are the remaining four people in the whole Changxian gate watching. Among them, only one of them, the other elder martial sister who even I don''t want to talk and communicate with, who gloated at me when I was facing the whip yesterday.


    Master Zhou Xianren said, "younger martial sister Yue, I know I can''t escape the responsibility of discipline for the evil doers who have caused such a great disaster. Don''t worry, I will strictly discipline the evil doers in the future."


    Pop.


    Another whip.


    "Younger martial sister Yue, fifty lashes, no more than one, many lashes."


    Martial uncle Yue glanced at me and saw that I was like a paralyzed meat and mud paralyzed before the statue. He retracted his eyes and said, "senior brother Zhou, if there is another time, I won''t bring him back for your discipline."


    "Yes, that''s natural," said immortal Zhou. "Don''t worry, this will never happen again."


    Martial uncle Yue snorted coldly, waved his big sleeve, and immediately left with her two female disciples.


    Seeing martial uncle Yue and others leave, master Zhou Xianren saw that Liu Qing had not left, waved to him, and Liu Qing immediately left. After seeing Liu Qing close the door, Xuan threw the whip aside, looked at me and said, "what else do you have? People are gone."


    I stood up from the futon, patted my clothes, looked at master Zhou Xianren, and said with a smile, "master, thank you for your understanding. If not, don''t say 50 lashes today. I''m afraid five or six lashes alone will be enough to whip me to death." while talking, I took out the book hidden on my back and threw it on the table. "Master, it''s still good to know that I love my disciple. However, you''re too heavy. Look, these books are all destroyed in your hands."


    Master Zhou Xianren said: "Is it your bad luck or your fate? You fell from a cliff a few days ago and hurt your head. Martial uncle Yue heard it and received three lashes yesterday because you had no words. Today, you unexpectedly caught your elder martial Sister Li bathing in the pool and fifty lashes. This is the order of martial uncle Yue. If fifty lashes were really on you, take what you just said, the old injury has not healed , add new wounds, not to mention fifty. Five or six whips alone must have sent you down to the underworld. "


    I said against my heart, "so, master still hurts his disciples."


    Master Zhou Xianren suddenly asked, "what did you see today?"


    I was stunned and said, "the cliff is ten feet high. Even if I want to see it, I can''t see anything. Besides, she found me just after she came into the pool and came out of the water. I can''t see anything I want to see. In addition, if it''s true, I''m not interested in her."


    Master Zhou Xianren frowned, looked at me and said, "yu''er, I don''t know if it''s because of amnesia, but I find you have changed."


    I didn''t quite understand master Zhou Xianren''s meaning. I quickly repeated the original scene that had happened before.


    In fact, I went to the edge of the cliff today to retrieve my memory. Secondly, I was instigated by master Zhou Xianren. His intention was to borrow my hand and let me take a message for him and martial uncle Yue. However, at that moment of consternation, such a thing happened. However, now I think master Zhou Xianren wants me to say something to martial uncle Yue, It''s really disgusting.


    I said, "master Zhou... What do you want to say in the future? Would you really like to tell martial uncle Yue. I have to bother my little apprentice to go there."


    Master Zhou Xianren suddenly looked gloomy and said coldly to me, "bastard, such a small thing can''t be done well. If I knew now, I should have driven you out of the sect just now according to her meaning."


    I don''t know how I got along with master Zhou Xianren in the past, but first, he could take such a disgusting message to me and bring it to martial uncle Yue. Secondly, when he learned that martial uncle Yue wanted to punish me severely, he prepared a book for me and pasted it on my back. From these two points alone, I must have a good relationship with master Zhou Xianren in the past. Therefore, I asked him to say: "Shifu, you said you were a man of dozens of years old and still played such a small mood. If martial uncle Yue had you in his heart, he wouldn''t let you wait until now."


    Master Zhou Xianren said, "I''m still dozens of years old. I''ll be 100 years old after March 14 next year. Can you feel the feeling of a centenarian who has been guarding a fairy and wants to get it but can''t get it?"


    I was shocked and said, "martial uncle Yue is returning to Xianshan. You are almost 100 years old, and she is almost the same. How can she still be a fairy."


    Master Zhou Xianren said, "shut up, boy. I call her a fairy. She has been a fairy all her life. You can''t control it. In short, you have to find a way for me next. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll drive you out of the Mountain Gate one day when I''m unhappy."


    I hurriedly said, "don''t you, master. If I say it''s not against my heart, you''ve been working hard for so many years, but you haven''t got it all the time. Don''t you think there''s a problem?"


    Master Zhou Xianren said, "you mean I''ve been wishful thinking for so many years?"


    I said: "Master, don''t blame my disciple for being outspoken. In terms of status, you and martial uncle Yue have the same status. In terms of wealth, you secretly deduct the meal expenses of the sect every month, and you must have accumulated a lot over the years. You have wealth and status. According to reason, with so many years of efforts, Su shouzuo''s heart, even the Millennium ice and snow, may have been melted by your persistence. However, I You are a layman. How can you pay attention to these worldly things? I''m afraid you can''t be much better in front of martial uncle Yue in terms of your cultivation skills. Tut tut Tut, look at your appearance. Although you''re not ugly, you can''t be handsome according to your current face and age. I don''t know. As long as you are equipped with some elixirs, restore your youth and take the initiative to take the opportunity, you must be beautiful Effective. "

 Chapter 184

    Master Zhou Xianren was a little heavy and thought for a long time. He looked up at me and said, "it''s still an hour before dark. You must pick up four loads of water from the foot of the mountain in one hour. I''ll let your senior brother supervise. If one load is missing, don''t eat dinner."


    As soon as I heard this, I immediately restrained my smile and said in a panic, "master, don''t you, didn''t I just receive 50 lashes?"


    "That''s just now. Moreover, it''s still opportunistic to muddle through." master Zhou Xianren said with a tea cup and a tea cover. "Boy, there''s a saying that misfortune comes out of the mouth. You can remember it. Now, get out of here."


    When I left the criminal law hall, I couldn''t understand the mistakes and mistakes for a moment, but with master in front, I had to go to the dining room and carry a bucket down the mountain.


    I don''t understand. As a factotum disciple, I''m used to carrying water and chopping firewood every day. However, every time I encounter something, I will be punished, either kneeling in front of the criminal law hall and being whipped, or letting me go down the mountain to carry water. But now, things are in front of me, and I have no other choice but to accept the reality.


    I came to the edge of the well at the foot of the mountain and filled the bucket with water. I was preparing to return the same way. At this time, a teenager younger than me suddenly appeared and stood in front of me.


    I looked up and saw that the visitor was a strange face. Although he was young and young, I vaguely felt that there was a trace of evil in his youth. "Who are you and why are you blocking my way?


    In front of me, the boy was stunned and suddenly pressed in. His eyes were almost on my face. He said to me, "you are an outside worker. You dare to speak wildly when you see that senior brother zongmen is not polite. Believe it or not, I will face your master right away and make you feel overwhelmed."


    Obviously, I know my master Zhou Xianren by his tone, but I really haven''t seen him in this period of time. I hurriedly said: "Sorry, this is so. Don''t blame me first. Some time ago, I got amnesia because I hit my head on a cliff in Houshan, so I can''t remember many things. Therefore, I don''t remember your name. Don''t blame me for offending you just now."


    He nodded and said, "I heard something the day before yesterday. Well, now listen to me explain my identity. My name is Fang Chen. Although I''m younger than you, I''ve been in school for longer than you. Therefore, you have to call me senior brother."


    I hurriedly asked, "elder martial brother? Why didn''t I listen to me, elder martial brother."


    He added: "don''t you all have amnesia? Can''t you remember a lot of things. However, I think it''s been a while since your accident. However, if you don''t even know me, it''s really unreasonable."


    I said, "please tell me more."


    "I''m your senior brother and belong to Changxian sect." seeing that I was going to speak, he said: "I know you want to say that you have never seen me in Changxian hall, so how can I be your elder martial brother? So now I tell you that Changxian gate was originally inherited by Shizu, and Shizu inherited it. In addition to your master and martial uncle Yue, there is another martial uncle who wants to inherit my martial uncle, which is my master. Later, because the sect is troublesome and the three people have different personalities, I took Changxian gate From one to two. And you are called Changxian hall, which lives in Tianwei mountain. We are called Changsheng hall, which lives in Tianzhu Mountain on the east side of you. Besides me, I also have a senior brother, surnamed Xiao and called Xiao Lianshan. Now you understand. "


    I said, "Oh, I understand what you said. Then, it''s reasonable for me to call you senior brother Fang."


    Fang Chen seemed a little proud and nodded, but then his face was gloomy again. "I explained part of it with you just now, but it''s not important. The important thing is that we''re going to ask you a crime today."


    I said, "ask me what sin, ask me what sin?"


    At this time, another completely strange face came out of the nearby bamboo forest. Seeing that his young top was several years older than himself, I simply transformed and combined everything Fang Chen said just now, hugged my hand, arched my fist and shouted, "are you senior brother Xiao?"


    Xiao Lianshan snorted and immediately said, "I''m sensible. I know this etiquette."


    Listening to his tone, I obviously guessed well. I hurriedly said, "how dare you. I don''t know what happened to senior brother Fang and senior brother Xiao when they suddenly came here?"


    Xiao Lianshan said, "it''s something. But don''t you know it in your heart?"


    I was stunned and said, "I know in my heart? Elder martial brother Xiao, we''ve only met for the first time. No, no, no, no, I mean, I really don''t know what''s wrong with me."


    Xiao Lianshan frowned and looked gloomy. I looked up as if I saw dark clouds in the clear sky. I quickly searched my memory. Did you offend Xiao Lianshan before, but it''s a pity that I still didn''t. "what did you do today and forgot so soon?"


    I said, "I didn''t do anything good today. No, I didn''t do anything today."


    Xiao Lianshan''s gloomy face immediately sneered. "You have the courage to do it, but you don''t have the courage to admit it. Very good. Let me remind you that what happened at the back cliff of Tianwei mountain today, can you forget it so easily?"


    Ye Chuan blinked and blurted out, "you mean the big elder martial sister under martial uncle Yue''s seat taking a bath in the pond?"


    Xiao Lianshan and Fang Chen suddenly attacked and laughed and said, "boy, you''re a man. Now what do you think we should do about it?"


    When I mentioned this, I was very angry. It was clear that I had received 50 lashes before, even if it was cheating, but I didn''t intend to open the world after that. Master Zhou Xianren was fined to carry more water, otherwise, there would be no food. Up to now, these two inexplicable guys even came to talk to me about it. I was angry and said, "how to do it? Just do it. If it doesn''t work, it''s cold."


    Fang Chen said, "elder martial brother, this guy has always been a ruffian. It''s not surprising that he has the courage to do this. But if he continues like this, it''s not the best choice."


    Xiao Lianshan said, "listen to what you mean?"


    Fang Chen said, "I want to give him a lesson, a lesson that can remember it!"


    Just at this time, I didn''t react at all. Xiao Lianshan suddenly swam and flashed to my back. Then he kicked me heavily on my hip, which directly made me fall on the thick bamboo leaves in a parabola. I had been hurt, and it was not light. In addition, he suddenly hit so hard that the pain was like entering the five internal organs and six lungs, but I knew that I might have bumped into the two people inadvertently. Therefore, I endured the pain and collapsed to the ground pretending to be unconscious.


    Seeing that I didn''t move, Xiao Lianshan stepped on my back again. "It looks like it. You peeped at younger martial sister Luo''s bath today. If your master hadn''t been partial, you would have been driven out of the Mountain Gate..."


    Before he finished speaking, he turned over and rolled on the ground of the bamboo forest and kept howling.


    I don''t know the so-called relationship between elder martial sister Luo and Xiao Lianshan at all, but the problem is that I was unprepared and saw her enter the back mountain pool to take a bath. They are all adults of the director of the Ming Dynasty. Since the facts have been made clear, even if there are contradictions between them, they should be resolved


    Xiao Lianshan suddenly said to me: "Song Yu, listen to me. Even though you were admitted by martial uncle Zhou, all of us know that you are a guy who has no talent for practice. Don''t ask the immortal. Even divination Qihuang, you have been a passer-by all your life. You have been a ruffian all the time. Since you came to Tianwei mountain, you have made too many jokes and too many evil things, but today, you are I dare to peek at my younger martial sister Luo''s bath. If it had been before, your life would no longer exist. But I see blood seeping from your back. Obviously, the Tianxian temple has been punished, so I''m just giving you a slight lesson. "


    I turned to him and said, "give me a lesson?"


    Xiao Lianshan said, "it''s just a lesson. Remember to do what you should do in the future, and you can''t do what you shouldn''t do even if you die. Otherwise, if you make trouble with me again, I''ll let you taste the functional effect of my newly refined ten thousand poison heart eating pill."


    I don''t know the cause at all, but now, Xiao Lianshan said this in front of me. As a dignified man, even if it was anyone, how could I swallow this tone. "You son of a bitch, I asked you just now because I really didn''t know where to offend you. But now I know, so what if I know, I just went to see the bitch bathe. How about the flesh... White and tender... The chest... Ha ha, it''s big or small..."


    Xiao Lianshan and Fang Chen were stunned. After a while, they saw that I was preparing to carry a bucket of water and wanted to go. Xiao Lianshan instructed Fang Chen to stop me again. Immediately, Xiao Lianshan looked at me angrily and asked, "did you scold me just now?"


    I said, "what if I scold you, you fool."


    "Well, what does this mean?" seeing Fang Chen can''t answer, he shook his head. Xiao Lianshan looked at me and said, "you guy, although I can''t hear everything mentioned above, although this last paragraph is vulgar, I heard a clear and two clear. Song Yu, you should understand what consequences you should have if you annoy me."


    I had filled the bucket, spat on his face and said: "I''ll fuck you. Don''t talk nonsense. Although I don''t know about the past, I just heard your tone. Don''t you want to take revenge on me because I saw the woman''s body in the bath today. If you have the ability, you can do it. If you don''t have the ability, go away. The labor and capital still have to carry water. Don''t hinder my great business."


    In one breath, I scolded the grievances I had just suffered. I scolded them heartily and heartily. I didn''t expect that my scolding seemed to scold all my depression during this period, and my body and mind were suddenly relaxed. I was happy and looked at Xiao Lianshan preparing to scold again, but at this time, I saw that Xiao Lianshan and Fang Chen were black All.

 Chapter 185

    I recovered from my serious injury, and then I was seriously injured again. Liu Qing motioned me not to sit up in a hurry. "Lying down, you are very weak now. You haven''t had water for three days. I''ll get you a bowl of porridge first."


    After a while, master Zhou Xianren also came to the room. Liu Qing was about to feed me porridge, but master Zhou Xianren grabbed it and said, "I''ll come."


    My heart seemed inexplicable, but more frightened. Even if it''s true that in the past, master Zhou Xianren and I maintained a very friendly relationship between teachers and disciples, but after all, master Zhou Xianren is facing a centenarian and now needs him to feed me... I hurriedly said, "master, disciples can''t afford it."


    "Can''t you stand it?" master Zhou Xianren smiled rather than smiled, rather than angry, but forced me to eat porridge. "I looked away. I didn''t expect that a factotum disciple would have such great ability..."


    I heard it for a while. I didn''t even know how I was injured or why I was paralyzed in bed. Master Zhou Xianren thought back and couldn''t find any chance at all. "Master, I don''t understand."


    Feed me a bowl of porridge. My pale face gradually glowed red. "Let me ask you, how did your injury come from?"


    I also feel strange. It seems that I just slept. When I woke up, I learned from Liu Qing that I had been seriously injured, and it was life-threatening. My mind was very confused. I meditated for a long time before I gradually sorted out a clue.


    Bamboo forest, I was beaten like this in the bamboo forest, but I can''t remember anything before. Looking at master Zhou Xianren, I couldn''t eat for a moment, but I thought about it carefully. Some fragments flashed in my mind, but I swallowed back when the words came to my mouth. "Master, I accidentally fell down, and then I didn''t know anything."


    "Hum, I fell down?" master Zhou Xianren frowned suddenly. His gloomy face looked inexplicably frightened in my heart. He clapped his hands on several cases, and suddenly, five finger prints were left on the smooth cases. "Tell me what else you want to hide!"


    Seeing master Zhou Xianren''s face changing, Liu Qing worried about me and hurriedly said, "younger martial brother, if you have anything to say, don''t worry, master will stand out for you."


    Come out?


    What I can think of now is only fragments of my mind, and these fragments are not comprehensive. If I follow Liu Qing''s words, I will easily blurt out. Even if I''m stupid, I know there must be a very serious stake in it. At this moment, master Zhou Xianren''s tone was different from that before, and his face was so serious that I couldn''t see what the old man thought. So I bit my teeth and said, "master, I really don''t know what happened, but if something really happened, since it''s related to me, it''s naturally because of me, then the blame must be on me. If you want to fight and punish, I have no regrets."


    Pop.


    Master Zhou Xianren suddenly slapped me on the cheek and scared Liu Qing nearby to comfort me. Master Zhou Xianren ignored him and said to me, "you, a foreign factotum disciple, offended the two disciples of other sects and seriously injured them. Up to now, elder martial brother Gu is still preparing prescriptions to protect Xiao Lianshan''s heart. I also want to forget this matter, but how can elder martial brother Gu calculate it?"


    I really don''t understand now. There are still some fragments of the name Xiao Lianshan in my mind, but I remember it very clearly. He was fine at that time... But master Zhou Xianren said that Xiao Lianshan was injured


    Liu Qing suddenly said, "master, you mean that elder martial brother Xiao Lianshan and Fang Chen were hurt by younger martial brother. It''s impossible. It''s completely impossible. All of us know that younger martial brother is a foreign factotum disciple, and he has never learned magic spells."


    At this moment, my eyes suddenly turned to Liu Qing''s face, but he didn''t look at my hair. It seemed that he was deliberately avoiding it, and there seemed to be another secret. However, according to the contact made a few days ago, Liu Qing should at least be satisfied with me. But then I thought about why he made such a statement at this moment, because I don''t remember anything else. However, I clearly remember that when I was preparing to leave Gujing for mountaineering, I clearly met Liu Qing, and Liu Qing''s intention seemed to be to find me, and I didn''t know what happened after that!


    Master Zhou Xianren said, "you once said that it was dark. You didn''t see Song Yu back to the mountain, and there was no sign of him in the whole immortal hall. Therefore, you went down the mountain to find him. However, you didn''t expect that he was seriously injured in Gujing. Besides him, on the other side of the bamboo forest, there were Xiao Lianshan and Fang Chen."


    Liu Qing said with certainty, "yes, master."


    Suddenly, I was about to say something. Master Zhou Xianren turned to me again and said, "how can it be that he is only a disciple who has nothing to do with Taoism and has not practiced Taoism at all? How can he hurt Xiao Lianshan and Fang Chen who have been cultivating for many years."


    Liu Qing said: "It must not be the younger martial brother. After all, the younger martial brother''s character is well known to us two peaks. Besides, even if the younger martial brother really hurt Xiao Lianshan and them, we want to deal with them according to their cultivation skills. At least, the cultivation of the younger martial brother is even worse than that of the two, but on the whole, it is at least slightly higher than that of Xiao Lianshan Otherwise, how can they be seriously injured? "


    Master Zhou Xianren frowned deeply and thought for a long time. Finally, he looked at me and said to me, "yu''er, if you think about it again, you must give me a positive answer. Otherwise, it will be difficult for me to go back to the ancients."


    I looked at master Zhou Xianren for a long time, and suddenly looked at Liu Qing aside. A moment later, I said, "master, if you want to be accountable for this matter, since you can''t find the person responsible at present, no matter what else, this person is me. Therefore, don''t ask again. Punish me and punish me. I have no regrets."


    Master Zhou Xianren was stunned and said, "you, how could it be you? You and Liu Qing went up the mountain at the age of 14. I already knew the details of your past from your adoptive parents, that is, Liu Qing''s parents. If you really had this ability before, why did you wander? Besides, how did you understand this mysterious method when you were young?"


    Liu Qing suddenly said, "is it possible that the younger martial brother can cultivate his talents and powers after he went up the mountain? However, because the master once gave him the identity, he never told you."


    Master Zhou Xianren shrunk his eyebrows and said angrily, "nonsense. Do you really think I''ve been mixing water and touching water all my life?"


    Liu Qingshan bowed and said: "Shifu, don''t be angry. It''s just the disciple''s wild talk. But Shifu, have you thought carefully that our Changxian sect was originally one, but there were differences among Shifu''s generation, and then we changed the Changxian sect from one to two. One is still Tianwei mountain, and the other is the nearby Tianzhu Mountain. Although we don''t communicate with each other at ordinary times, in case of major events, Gu Shishu will take his disciples to Tianwei mountain ... all of us know these things. What I want to say is that now, elder martial brother Xiao and elder martial brother Fang have been seriously injured. Of course, the younger martial brother has also been seriously injured. The key to this problem is that we are located dozens of miles around, and there is nothing else except nine of us. Besides, elder martial brother Xiao and elder martial brother Fang Chen are far more early than me and younger martial brother For a period of time, their Taoism was a bit higher than us... "


    Master Zhou Xianren interrupted, "do you mean that the people who shot them were the two disciples of martial uncle Yue?"


    Liu Qing quickly denied and said, "master, I didn''t say that. I just used a very basic relativity to find out the real person who really caused trouble for us."


    Master Zhou Xianren said, "but just now you denied that you were not the two disciples of martial uncle Yue. Then, according to your opinion, you think the people who seriously injured Xiao Lianshan, Fang Chen and Song Yu are teachers, martial uncle Yue or your ancient martial uncle?"


    Liu Qing immediately knelt down in front of master Zhou Xianren and said, "I''m not ashamed. Maybe I offended master, martial uncle and uncle, which is not the intention of the disciple. What I want to say is that master''s insight can distinguish his real person."


    Master Zhou Xianren thought for a moment, waved to Liu Qing and said, "go out first."


    Liu Qing suddenly looked at me, but he didn''t dare to disobey the teacher''s life and immediately withdrew from the room.


    At the moment, only the two of us were left in the room, and only the two of us could hear everything. Master Zhou Xianren suddenly changed his face, just like when we met yesterday and the day before yesterday. "I said, you boy, although I didn''t watch you grow up with my own eyes, I know your temperament like the back of my hand. You just said something against your heart. Don''t you think I didn''t see it?"


    I don''t know why I fell off the cliff and knocked my head. I can''t remember anything.


    I don''t know. My previous relationship with Master Liu Qingzhou.


    I don''t know how my relationship with martial uncle Yue and martial uncle Gu is with their disciples.


    Similarly, I don''t know why I was being punished by master Zhou Xianren. After dealing with Xiao Lianshan and Fang Chen, I succeeded in avoiding the trouble and carrying water back to the mountain. On the contrary, during this period, all my memories became blank. When I woke up again, I was faced with my injured body and everyone roughly inferred that I hurt Xiao Lianshan and Fang Chen ¡­¡­


    This, this fucking you ask me, who am I going to ask?


    Master Zhou Xianren said again in a heavy tone: "Xiaoyu, you don''t have to take care of anything. If you really broke the trouble, you can rest assured. If you and my teachers and disciples have a fate, I can naturally protect your safety."


    I said, "keep me here?"


    Master Zhou Xianren said, "if this is really what you did, this, this matter is selfish, I can indeed protect your safety, but the problem has become more serious."


    I asked, "why?"


    Master Zhou Xianren said: "It''s very simple, because it''s true that you go to the mountain and worship under my name, but it doesn''t have a real name. Because you know that you don''t have the talent to practice Taoism, you don''t have the ability to drive Dharma spells at all. In these three years, what you have done is some mundane chores. How can you have the ability to hurt Xiao Lianshan and Fang Chen Where are the people? "


    I said, "was that what I used to be?"


    Master Zhou Xianren raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "what do you mean by this? Didn''t you mention your adventure to me?"


    I smiled, laughed at myself, looked at master Zhou Xianren and said, "master, I ask you, you actually hope that I hurt senior brothers Xiao Lianshan and Fang Chen?"


    Master Zhou Xianren said, "why do you say that?"


    I said: "You don''t have to go against your heart. I didn''t know it before. However, I can still guess your mind after these days of contact. In fact, after you first learned about it, you have put all the responsibility on me. Am I right? It''s very simple. As the eldest martial brother said just now, there are only injured me and Xiao Lianshan Fangchen People, it''s reasonable that there must be a conflict between us. Because there are only 12 people in Tianwei mountain and Tianzhu Mountain, three elders and six peers. Whether they are divided or not, they are still disciples of Changxian sect, which is nothing more than some contradictions. That is to say, at least, from the first point of view, no matter who the three elders are, it''s impossible There''s no reason to fight against the younger generation. Even if it''s true, it won''t leave any clues and evidence. There are only six of our peers, including elders and children. Martial uncle Yue''s two disciples are usually taught and managed. Martial uncle Yue seems to be more strict with us than you. Their actions and movements seem to be within a limited range. Besides, two martial sisters and Xiao Lianshan and them don''t seem to have had any gratitude, resentment or hatred, so we can put aside their suspicion. Now that we have put these two aside, there are only four people left, me, Liu Qing, Xiao Lianshan and Fang Chen. I heard you say before that Xiao Lianshan and Fang Chen were injured and unconscious. We only saved our lives after being treated by others. "


    I paused and said, "first of all, elder martial brother Liu Qing has limited relationship with Xiao Lianshan and Fang Chen, and there is no big conflict. In such an event, I don''t think you think it was the elder martial brother''s hand. If it was really his hand, how could he beat the two elder martial brothers who have already entered the mountain."


    Master Zhou Xianren listened to me for a long time. At this moment, when I excluded everyone, I was the only one left. He bit his teeth and said to me, "are you sure you did all this?"


    I said, "I can''t remember what happened before, at least not now. However, since I have amnesia, it''s not necessarily because of this amnesia, and then..."


    Master Zhou Xianren said, "it''s impossible, it''s impossible... Although it''s impossible, I understand what you mean. Don''t worry. I just said that if it''s really what you did, I''ll protect you. Well, that''s it. You''ll calm down and recover yourself first."


    The most complicated thing in the world is intrigue. This kind of thing, not to mention the nature of mind when I had memories before, is at least extremely exclusive now. Although I seem calm and calm on the surface, my heart is still ups and downs. According to the chaotic fragments of my mind, I have found a complete fragment, and this The master of the fragment is Liu Qing, the eldest martial brother who has been obedient to me during this time.


    It''s strange. I still feel strange even in the face of these days. Now, I''m strange to people


    I don''t know how my body is injured now, but at least my mind is normal except that I can''t move. So when I think of this event, at this moment, I want to calm down my confused thoughts. However, at this time, the closed door was opened by an external force, and it was Liu Qing who came in.


    Liu Qing came to the bed with a plate of cakes, looked at me and said, "brother Yu, we have lived together for ten years. At this moment, what is in your mind? In fact, brother Qing knows very well. However, I hope brother Yu can think more about brother Qing. You know, if my parents hadn''t taken you in, you would have starved to death."


    Facing Liu Qing with a smiling face but cold words, I naturally took the cake he handed me, swallowed the cake in my hand, and immediately said: "You also know that I have amnesia. Up to now, I can''t remember everything before. So, don''t mind if I call you eldest martial brother. Eldest martial brother, I can''t guess your intention, but don''t worry, you won''t be an obstacle to you. Now, I want to rest. Can you let me live a few more days?"


    Liu Qing laughed, rubbed her hands and left immediately.


    It''s a very simple reasoning that Xiao Lianshan was injured. Anyone who has a brain will have the correct answer like me. But in fact, through getting along these days and the behavior of some people before, I secretly found that it doesn''t seem to be as simple as I thought


    I''m a little tired, so I''m eating, drinking and sleeping. However, when I completely fall into a deep sleep, the dark space constantly echoes Qi Zhiyuan... Bai Ling... Jiang Yilong... These three names sound strange but worthy of deliberation!

 Chapter 186

    Three days later, under the effect of master Zhou Xianren''s divine pill, my injury had recovered from the so-called amnesia. Just today, the sky was dim, and the three of them came straight to the Changxian hall. I was strange to me. I didn''t have any impression of him in my mind, but the two following him were Xiao Lianshan and Fang Chen, who met me in the bamboo forest that day.


    Recognizing Xiao Lianshan and Fang Chen, it goes without saying that the identity of the person leading him is the elder martial brother of master Zhou Xianren of Changxian gate and martial uncle Yue, martial uncle Gu. Due to the distance, I couldn''t see the facial expressions on their faces. However, I saw Liu Qing greet them from a distance. With a wave of elder martial brother Gu''s big sleeve, he went straight to the penalty hall. After bowing and saluting, Liu Qing lived in master Zhou Xianren''s Alchemy room.


    According to what I heard from Liu Qing, martial uncle Gu, master Zhou Xianren and martial uncle Yue had differences because of the position of leader of Changxian sect a long time ago. Finally, in a rage, martial uncle Gu left Zongli sect from Changxian sect. He seldom had contact with each other at ordinary times. However, he would put aside his past grievances and come to each other, just like a senior brother of Changxian sect.


    In the past two days, no major events have happened in the Changxian hall. Martial uncle Gu led two disciples to climb the mountain. I can''t guess what he wants. However, I think it must be to discuss important matters with master Zhou Xianren and martial uncle Yue. Naturally, it has nothing to do with me.


    Since it had nothing to do with me, I would never mind my own business. I simply went outside the dining room as usual, ready to pick up a bucket and go down the mountain to fill the water tank with water. However, before I left the Changxian hall, I was stopped by Liu Qing.


    He said, "younger martial brother, master, he has something important to ask you to come later."


    I looked back and asked, "alchemy room?"


    "Penalty hall." he said and left. There was no reason to tell me in detail.


    Some of my two monks couldn''t touch their heads, so they had to follow angrily. Not long ago, I followed Liu Qing to the penalty hall. At the moment of opening the door, there were not only master Zhou Xianren and the two disciples brought by martial uncle Gu, but also martial uncle Yue and her two disciples in the penalty hall. I don''t know what happened to Changxian gate. Unexpectedly, all disciples and grandchildren gathered here.


    Master Zhou Xianren glanced at me and shouted, "kneel down."


    My heart sank, but I didn''t dare to disobey, so I had to kneel down.


    Martial uncle Gu glanced at me coldly and said, "younger martial brother, is it really him?"


    Master Zhou Xianren sank, but he didn''t answer for a long time.


    "If you don''t come back, that''s it." martial uncle Gu sneered at me and said, "it''s really bold of you that a foreign factotum disciple hurt two of my beloved disciples. Younger martial sister Yue and younger martial brother Zhou, although I come to the door to ask for guilt today, after all, the Changxian sect is the same sect, and I won''t fight or punish, but you have to be fair and can''t protect your weaknesses."


    Martial uncle Yue frowned slightly and asked, "elder martial brother Gu, what do you mean?"


    Martial uncle Gu said, "the twenty seventh and twenty eighth rules of Changxian sect are not allowed to deceive the master and destroy his ancestors, and they are not allowed to harm each other. I heard that the rebellious disciple uttered wild words of great rebellion and immorality in front of the master''s painting a few days ago, which later secretly caused serious injuries to Lianshan and Fangchen. Both rules are violated. Taoist respect is not allowed, and sect rules are not allowed."


    Master Zhou Xianren said, "there may be something we haven''t investigated. After all, elder martial brother Gu, you know the situation of Song Yu, so..."


    Martial uncle Gu snapped: "I''ve given you some time, but now you find that there is only such result. Even if there is an inside story, he doesn''t recognize it. He should have done it by default. Therefore, even if I give you a few more days, the result will be like this. In that case, he should taste the punishment of the sect rules today. Otherwise, how can Changxian sect stand and preach?"


    The elder martial sister of martial uncle Yue''s sect, although I don''t know her name until now, it seems that this person has a good relationship with me before suffering from amnesia. At this time, she saluted up and said, "martial uncle Gu, there must be a secret about this. Younger martial brother song has been doing chores for three years and has never been involved in mysterious and wonderful skills. In that case, what kind of ability can he have to hurt elder martial brother Xiao and elder martial brother Fang."


    Martial uncle Gu looked at her and said, "I know something about you and him. Now it''s reasonable for you to plead for her. But if you''re sure he didn''t do it, do you want to admit that it happened to you?"


    Martial uncle Yue suddenly changed his face and hurriedly said, "martial uncle Gu, you can eat this meal indiscriminately. You can''t talk nonsense."


    "Younger martial sister Yue, don''t take it to heart. Naturally, I don''t mean that." after a pause, martial uncle Gu looked at master Zhou Xianren and said: "Today, I climbed the mountain into the temple. No matter what the reason is and what the secret is, now you must give me a satisfactory reply. Otherwise, you are unfair, you must give up the position of leader of Changxian sect to me and let me improve the style of Changxian sect!"


    Master Zhou Xianren was a little impatient. "Dare you, you came here today with such an idea."


    "Although you and I are idle people, there is nothing idle in their hands. Time can''t be wasted. Make a decision now while junior sister Yue and all Changxian sect disciples are present."


    Just then, Liu Qing suddenly leaned over to me, immediately squatted down and said something in my ear. After listening to what he said, I looked at master Zhou Xianren meaningfully, grinned and said, "master, martial uncle Gu, the responsibility lies with the disciples, and the disciples are willing to be punished."


    Hearing what I said, uncle Gu looked slightly on his face and glanced at master Zhou Xianren. "He has admitted that you haven''t made a decision yet?"


    Master Zhou Xianren''s eyes narrowed slightly. After a long time, he vomited his turbid breath and said, "Song Yu is a disciple of our school. He is bad by nature. He has committed two crimes successively. It was originally a capital crime that can''t be forgiven, but when he admits his repentance, the capital crime can be avoided, and the living crime can''t escape. Liu Qing listens to the order."


    Liu Qing arched his hand and said, "Liu Qing is here."


    Master Zhou Xianren said to his father, "you will punish him on his behalf. After blaming him for thirty long rattan whips, you will drive this son out of the mountain gate!"


    Liu Qing said, "yes."


    All eyes were fixed on me at this moment, but at this time, I still deliberately looked at master Zhou Xianren and the elder martial sister. Their eyes are very different from those of others, and I can''t guess the meaning for a moment, but I don''t have the courage to guess.


    "I would like to be punished."


    When they left, Liu Qing and I were the only ones left in the penalty hall. Her eyes were gentle, but it was as if the penalty I was facing was on her. Her eyes were inexplicably red and tears were about to burst into tears. Looking at each other for a long time, she opened her mouth several times, but swallowed it again. Finally, she smiled at me, took out a porcelain bottle between her sleeves and handed it to me and said, "after that, apply this bottle of plaster to help recover the injury."


    Seeing that she turned and left, I suddenly couldn''t help jumping forward to stop her. "Up to now, I still can''t remember the past. Maybe it''s hard to recover from this memory in my life. But even so, I seem to see you and them..."


    Before I finished, she took the lead in interrupting and snatching: "it''s hard to get together all your life. Even if there are a thousand words, you don''t have to say it again. By the way, you must be careful in your business in the future. It''s a gift from my senior sister when she leaves."


    She turned and left. I even shouted twice, but I didn''t see her stay in place.


    Liu Qing said, "younger martial brother, master has ordered that you can''t have more than thirty vines without a whip, and you can''t have less than one whip."


    I looked up to the sky and sighed and said, "since I am a teacher, how dare I violate it? Please bother senior brother."

 Chapter 187

    Thirty long rattan whips, whips hurt the body, whips sad. At this time, sorrow is equal to heart death. I can''t see through the world, the human relationship, and the people''s heart


    Liu Qing brushed away his sweat, threw the long cane whip aside, and the voice line said to me in a low voice: "Younger martial brother, there are not many thirty lashes, and you have been blamed. Only... I have a teacher''s life. Even if I take care of it, I can''t disobey it. Therefore, I dare not keep my personal power under this whip. It really hurts you... But if you accept the punishment of these thirty lashes, the whip will get into the skin and flesh, but you won''t let go. What did you think at that time?"


    I''m like a fish on a chopping board. Since I''m a teacher''s life rule, I have thousands of words in my heart, but I can''t speak independently. I can only accept punishment. Punish and fight. But it''s strange. Although the pain of whip punishment is popular and the pain of mincing meat, in addition to the pain of mincing meat, my mind has gradually become more enlightened.


    I replied, "should I leave the mountain now?"


    Liu Qing said, "it''s early now, but the mountain gate is far away from the world, and there are no people in a radius of dozens of miles. Now you are severely punished and injured. What''s my heart to let you go at this time."


    I said, "it''s not only the teacher''s life, but also the punishment hall. In front of martial uncle Yue, martial uncle Gu and other senior brothers and sisters, if I disobey at all, I won''t be tolerated by the mountain gate. It''s just that it hurts me, but it''s not as good as my heart. I''m willing to be punished and should obey it. Just, can you please help me, senior brother, let me get up and take a breath, and then leave the mountain."


    "It''s OK." Liu Qing quickly helped me up, looked at the cracking of the skin on my hip and said, "by the way, didn''t elder martial sister Furong send you the wound medicine? You apply the plaster now. I''ll help you pack up the salute and protect you out of the mountain while it''s still early."


    I said politely, "thank you, senior brother."


    Liu Qing said and left, while I stayed outside the penalty hall. Just now, my mind was clear, but there were still some things I couldn''t understand. At this time, the skin pain pierced my heart and lungs. I gnashed my teeth and could only bear the pain. While no one moved to a corner outside the penalty hall, I withdrew my trousers and applied the plaster to the wound. At this moment, the cool entered my lungs, the pain gradually disappeared, and the plaster must be extraordinary, However, even so, it will take some time for the flesh to heal.


    "Elder martial sister Furong? Her name is Furong!"


    After I applied the wound medicine, I suddenly heard a sound in my mind and couldn''t help talking to myself. I think I''m also a little unkind, even if I accidentally fell from the mid mountain cliff and suffered from amnesia. But after that, I also had three or four contacts with martial uncle Yue and her two disciples. Although I didn''t speak much, I didn''t know until now Xiao, the elder martial sister who has some special cases with others in my heart is Furong


    In the penalty hall, in front of all the people, immortal Zhou, the present father, has punished me. Besides punishing me with a long cane whip, I will be expelled from the mountain gate. Now I have accepted the punishment of 30 long cane whip, and then I will leave the mountain and leave the gate. Therefore, the Changxian gate has nothing to do with me. However, I can''t tell why. I suddenly want to see someone in my heart. This person is not Liu Qing, not Liu Qing It''s master Zhou Xianren, but it''s sister Furong under martial uncle Po.


    Amnesia, what did this amnesia make me lose


    "Younger martial brother, what are you?" it was only a long time before Liu Qing left and returned, but at this time, he had a burden in his hand.


    I opened my mouth and was about to talk, but I thought in my mind that I swallowed what I was going to say again. "It''s okay, it''s okay. Elder martial brother, thank you."


    Liu Qing said, "Why are you polite to me? By the way, when I went to your room to clean up just now, master saw me and I had a few words to explain."


    I hurriedly asked, "what did master say?"


    Liu Qing said: "Shifu said that he was sorry for you today, but he was forced to be helpless. I hope you don''t have to think about it. Secondly, Shifu said that you can''t cultivate Taoism and practice because of your talent. After all, if you can''t lead you to Taoism and immortality, you can only enter the dust. Therefore, Shifu specially left you some silver money. I''ve put it in my bag so that you don''t worry about eating and dressing after you leave the mountain OK. "


    I said, "where is master now?"


    "It should be in the alchemy room, but master said he would not see you again, because goodbye is just sad," Liu Qing said.


    I can''t remember the past because of amnesia. But I remember everything that happened these days clearly. After listening to these words, I knelt down in the direction of the alchemy room and knocked three times.


    Liu Qing said, "younger martial brother, it''s not time to delay. I''ll take you down the mountain now."


    I said, "OK."


    Changxian gate, Changxian hall, there is more warmth in the strangeness, but there is more sadness in the warmth. I look around the Changxian hall and force everything strange in front of me into my mind again. After a long time, I walked down the mountain road with Liu Qing. The Changxian gate is getting farther and farther away, and the Changxian hall is no longer in front of me.


    It''s said that elder martial sister lamb Furong''s plaster had a miraculous effect. I had suffered 30 long canes. I even gritted my teeth when I got up and stood up, but I didn''t want to. After applying the plaster, the skin and flesh pain was just like a mosquito bite. An hour later, Liu Qing and I were out of the boundary of Changxian gate, and there were green mountains and green waters around us, and there were no people.


    Liu Qing handed the burden to me and said, "younger martial brother, even though we are in deep love, now I am at the mountain gate and can only send you here. I hope you don''t blame me."


    I said, "elder martial brother, I''m joking. I''m ashamed of what you''ve done for me. I''m afraid it''s difficult to report it again in this life. I''ll take this as a gift." when I finished, I quickly knelt down and saluted, but Liu Qing stopped me halfway before I knelt on the ground.


    He said, "I''m stupid. You''re no longer a disciple of Changxian sect. Besides, we don''t have a personal relationship with each other. You don''t have to mention the name of this senior brother. Brother Yu, you''ve committed such a big thing and now you''re expelled from the mountain gate. What''s your plan next?"


    I said, "I don''t know."


    While talking, I banged my head.


    Liu Qing hurriedly said, "you have amnesia, and many previous events are difficult to recover in a short time. You don''t have to force. Well, Xianyang, the neighbor of Changxian gate, is not far away. There is some money in this burden. You go to Xianyang to find a place to settle down first. When everything is right, you can contact me."


    I said, "the mountain gate has lasted for three years, and now it is difficult to remember a day due to amnesia. Brother Qing, to tell you the truth, I still have no plans for the future. But now, the only thing I want is to retrieve this amnesic thousand day memory."


    Liu Qing said, "what are you going to do next?"


    I said, "since I was a mountain climber three years ago, then everything goes back to three years ago... Next, I want to go home and meet my adoptive mother and father. I don''t know. This is the crux of memory."


    Liu Qing''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "do you want to go home now?"


    Seeing that his tone was different, I was stunned and said, "why not?"


    Liu Qing cut the nail and cut the railway: "no, you can''t go back."


    I didn''t know what he was thinking, so I hurriedly asked: "Why can''t I go back? Although I can''t remember the day before yesterday, you told me that if your parents and my adoptive parents hadn''t been compassionate, my life would have been gone. In that case, I haven''t been home with my relatives for three years. Now that I''ve been expelled from the mountain gate, the current thing must be to go home and reunite with my parents."


    "Shut up!" Liu Qing''s face suddenly changed. I don''t know when I offended him, or because what I just said offended him, so that at this time, he looked at me with an undisguised anger. "I told you just now that there is enough money in this burden. You can go to Xianyang to make you worry about food and drink."


    I said, "brother Qing, is there any conflict?"


    Liu Qing said, "yes. You must do as I say."


    I don''t quite understand the meaning of what Liu Qing said, but I don''t understand the strange change of Liu Qing''s expression and language at this moment. "Why?"


    Liu Qing suddenly burst out laughing and laughed several times. When she stopped laughing, she looked at me and said: "Song Yu, there are some things you should know now. Besides, now that we have left the boundary of Changxian gate, there are no walls with ears and are heard by others. So now I can truthfully tell you the first fact. In the first year you and I went up the mountain, I wrote a letter with my family. The content of the letter naturally misses father''s love and mother''s kindness, but in addition, there are still many things There is a very, very important message. That is, in this letter, I personally wrote that Song Yu had an unexpected life! "


    I was stunned and said, "do you mean that in the first year of going up the mountain, you communicated with your family and told your adoptive parents that I was no longer alive?"


    Liu Qing Yin vulture smiled and said, "yes! Your kindness, your resentment, you keep on, and I Liu Qing will help you break it!"

 Chapter 188

    "I''m constantly, you break for me? How does this sound contradictory?" looking at Liu Qing, I suddenly felt that the man in front of me was very strange at this time. Even now I seem as if I didn''t even know him.


    Liu Qing, with a strange arc around her mouth, looked around and sat nearby on the raised flat rocks. "Song Yu, up to now, I still don''t know whether you really have an elm head or deliberately pretend to be stupid."


    I said, "brother Qing, where do you start?"


    "Don''t call me brother Qing!" Liu Qing''s words and attitude were clear, which was even more strange in my heart. "Song, are you still shameless?"


    I said, "I have..."


    "You don''t have to say much. Aren''t you suffering from amnesia? You don''t remember the past and wrong at all. If you tangle with you about this, won''t it appear that I don''t know people and feelings?" after a pause, Liu Qing said again: "On the first day when you were sober from amnesia, you asked me who I was and who you were... I gave you a satisfactory answer at that time, but do you know that the so-called satisfactory answer is only one-sided? Up to now, I don''t care about it. Besides, I''m not at home, not at Changxian gate, and no one can protect you anymore Therefore, now, in view of your memory disorder, I will tell you your gratitude and resentment with you again! "


    I suddenly saw Liu Qing''s face change and said something I didn''t understand in front of me. I could feel the cold on my back. I was a little afraid, but even if I was afraid of the present, I was still very eager to know!


    Liu Qingdao: "My surname is Liu, and I follow the surname of my father Liu Sheng. Since I was a child, my father loved his mother. In recent years, I have been the happiest time for Liu Qing to live. Originally, I thought all this could accompany me all my life. However, I never thought that when I understood human feelings and worldly sophistication, I learned that I was not Liu Sheng''s parent-child. Although I was surnamed by Liu Sheng''s surname, Liu Qing was a lost son."


    "I am an abandoned son, an abandoned son. I would never live to this day if I were to be adopted by zhongliusheng and his wife." Liu Qing suddenly turned his back. Even if he turned his back, I couldn''t see his face at this time, but I saw his right hand suddenly lift his face "I am the abandoned son. Fortunately, I survived the Liusheng couple and inherited the Liu surname. I asked them about it, and they didn''t deny it, but at this time, I was not lost at all, but more happy and lucky."


    "I''m Liu Qing, I''m Liu Qing."


    I said, "you are Liu Qing."


    "What do you know?" Liu Qing scolded me and said: "I don''t care about the past. I don''t remember or ask any more. All I know is that I am Liu Sheng''s parent-child and Liu Qing, the biological son of the Liu family. They raised me and grew up. I should do my best to serve the elderly. The cycle of justice and loyalty and filial piety are all like this. All these things were originally developed according to what I thought, but who could have thought that in that year, you entered the village when you were sick and young and lived in the village temple for three days, At this time, when my father saw that you were poor and sick, he quickly adopted you home. After that, you rose up with me on the ground, knee to knee with my mother and father. It''s ridiculous, really ridiculous, they are my father and my mother. How can they become your father and your mother again in a twinkling of an eye? Besides, your last name is not Liu. "


    I said, "brother Qing, I can''t remember these things clearly now. It won''t take long..."


    "No!" Liu Qing said flatly: "You can''t remember clearly, but I can say it clearly. Now shut up and don''t rob me of my words, because these words have been blocked in my heart for more than ten years. Don''t say it or spit it out. That year, you came to my house and shared my parental love with me and robbed me of my parental love. You know, I hated you the moment you entered my house, and this kind of love Hate is growing day by day... I have thought of many ways to drive you out of my house, but the timing is wrong. Every time you can avert danger. I don''t believe it. I don''t want you to share your parents'' love with me, so I can only bear it for the time being. Finally, I endured it until that year, immortal Zhou went down the mountain. "


    I said, "you mean that year when my adoptive father died of severe illness, immortal Zhou visited jingxianyou village?"


    Liu Qing smiled, but his smile was as cold as an ice cave. "Yes, this time. You said that as long as Shifu can cure his father''s serious illness, he must be a man with real skills, so you want to worship him as a teacher in private. You can''t hide it from me. Moreover, you told me yourself. I can''t bear it when you share my parents'' love with me since I was a child. You know, I''m an abandoned son. It''s hard to have a family. It''s hard to bear Yi Cai has relatives who are not his parents but are better than his parents. Your arrival will divide all this. How can I bear it? I should be happy to know that you want to leave home. I wish you would immediately follow immortal Zhou out of my house. But I know in my heart that whether you go or stay now, you will still remember everything in the past and share your family with me. Both However, with me, how could there be you? You don''t deserve it... So I begged my parents and immortal Zhou. Afterwards, I successfully worshipped him with you. "


    Listening to Liu Qing''s words, even if I still have amnesia, I can also hear the problem. The crux of the problem seems to be that I broke in and shared the relationship between Liu Qing and her adoptive parents?


    However, when I think of what happened these days, I think the problem is not so simple


    Liu Qing said, "do you know why I would like to go up the mountain with you, surnamed song?"


    I said, "brother Qing, how can I guess?"


    "I can''t guess?" Liu Qing laughed and said, "it''s very simple. I want to get rid of you, I want to kill you, and I want you to disappear completely in this world."


    I hurriedly said, "I have no feud with you. How can you have a big hatred?"


    "Are you deaf or unreasonable, and you can''t hear what I just said." Liu Qing paused and said, "it''s all right. Amnesia, oh, it''s my fault. If you weren''t soft hearted at that time, how could you just suffer from amnesia that can''t remember the past and future causes."


    "You, you mean, my amnesia is due to you?"


    "That''s right!"


    Liu Qing looked very relaxed and said that he didn''t drag mud and water, clean and aboveboard. But at this time, when all he said was recalled in my mind, how the Central Plains changed from clarity to chaos.


    "I hate you, I hate you like a bone, you know, song?" Liu Qing gnashed her teeth and shouted at me: "When you entered my house on the first day, I began to hate you and hate you for sharing the love of my parents. During this period, I didn''t want to expel you out of the house all the time, but as I said just now, every time it backfired. At this time, I found a chance to worship Zhou Xianren together."


    "There is not much difference between our ages. We went to the mountain with our teacher in the 14th year, and now there have been three spring, autumn, winter and summer. It''s strange to say that I was full of hatred. I just wanted to get rid of you, but I was in the Changxian Hall of the Changxian gate. My decisions were blocked many times. At the same time, your hatred in my heart seems not as strong as before." Liu Qing suddenly sighed, picked up a gravel on the ground and threw it down the mountain stream in front of him, saying: "At this time, I seem to understand that all these years, I have a set of things on the surface and a set of things on the back, but it is actually my selfish desire. Therefore, I want to lighten my hatred for you... Although I want to put it down, I didn''t expect that at this time, you won not only the teacher''s pet, but also my sweetheart. You say, how can I accommodate you..."

 Chapter 189

    "The past goes with the clouds, whether it exists or not. Brother Qing, although I don''t remember the past, I remember that you talked to me about everything these days. I''m not engaged in wrong, but whether you can confirm everything from your eyes. Besides, you tell me the Qingming Festival face to face. We all have a common destiny. It''s only because God pity me that we can make you happy We become family. Brother Qing, you don''t have to talk about the past. I really don''t want to hear or know. I''ll go down the mountain now. "


    I already have a palpitation in my heart, but this palpitation has never been magnificent, so I don''t have the courage to accept this fact. Therefore, I want to avoid, I want to escape, I have the right to treat all this as nothing


    But in fact, my thoughts are separated from the facts after all. The distance of this layer is large or small, far or near


    "Stop!" Liu Qing suddenly drank, and the sound line shook my ears. I was stunned in situ, but it was more than that. Liu Qing hurriedly took a few steps, stood in front of me and dragged me back to where I was. "Can you have a smart head? Do you have to repeat it three or four times every time I say a word, so that you can understand it?"


    I said, "brother Qing, I don''t know what I used to be. But now I know it''s not early. I only know it''s time to go down the mountain. Otherwise, I''ll sleep in the wild after dark."


    "Stupid! Stupid, stupid, are you really stupid or pretending on purpose." Liu Qing''s face is twisted and his expression is very strange. When he looks at God and me, I feel empty in my heart and dare not look at him at all. "I have made it clear that you are still so stupid."


    I said, "where am I..."


    Liu Qing hurriedly said: "You are stupid everywhere. I have just made it clear that I hate you for sharing my parents'' love with me, so whenever there is a chance, I will be against you. If I say there are only seven such things before we go up the mountain, there are more than ten... Song Yu, you can share your family with me. It''s up to you and me. It''s up to me However, I was unhappy before, but after thinking about it, our fate is similar. Therefore, this matter alone, in the accumulation of time and our contact, has dissipated unconsciously. "


    I hurriedly said, "since the past is gone, you and I can''t have gratitude and revenge. Brother Qing, don''t waste time. It''s not early now. I have to hurry down the mountain. I''ll go home quickly after I find a stop while it''s still early. By the way, you have to return to the Changxian hall as soon as possible, otherwise, the mountain has a long road and it''s difficult to walk at that time."


    "Don''t digress." Liu Qing said, "I explained again earlier. As you said, it''s inconvenient for me to mention the right and wrong of the past. After all, it''s not useful to mention it. And I want to talk to you, which also suppresses my heart and makes it difficult to understand words. Surnamed song, let me ask you first. Do you know why the master took you as an apprentice in Xianyou village?"


    I said, "amnesia! Brother Qing, you ask me now, how can I remember?"


    "Even if it''s really amnesia, I have to tell you," Liu Qing said "There is no doubt that my father will die if he is terminally ill. Master helped me. In three days, my father was as healthy as ever. He was actually diagnosed as terminally ill. It was the immortal family''s means. You value the immortal family''s means and want to worship them quickly... I know that you don''t blindly worship the immortal family''s means, but just want to learn that skill to cure the immortal. In the future, you will travel to other places and save millions of people... I admire your cooperation with me at that time All this I said, and at this time, I have an unprecedented impulse in my heart. I don''t worship master''s broken hand, but your great wish. "


    "Heaven didn''t live up to people''s wishes. We went up the mountain together and became his disciples and disciples of Changxian sect." Liu Qing sighed and stopped for a long time before saying: "The past grievances are my heart and stomach. I''m too narrow. I can''t break through that pass, resulting in estrangement from you. At this moment, my karma has disappeared and my resentment doesn''t exist. I really want our brothers to travel around the world and treat hundreds, thousands, or even more people with incurable diseases together... But at this time, you hurt me again."


    I asked, "how did I hurt you?"


    Liu Qing said: "Later on, things will be clear and clear, one by one. Now I want to say that Shifu didn''t value your determination and ambition, but your innate talent. If you inherit the teacher in the future, you will honor your predecessors and carry forward the sects. That''s the real reason why Shifu accepted you as an apprentice. But I''m stupid. Normally, people like me want to be a teacher My father''s eyes are as good as heaven. However, at that time, you begged and prayed, coupled with your parents'' words, I could achieve my wish. However, even if my wish was achieved, Shifu reluctantly let me enter the mountain gate only because of your premise. "


    "I want to thank you. I want to thank you. If it weren''t for you, how could I get into this mountain gate? I know myself and my affectation, so I accept my fate. However, God teases me. At this time, when I can eliminate everything from gratitude and hatred, I know senior sister Furong, but senior sister Furong focuses on you rather than me..."


    I answered, "you just mentioned elder martial sister Furong? She, is she..."


    "Ha ha..." Liu Qing suddenly laughed, but I couldn''t understand why he laughed. For a moment, she suddenly stared at me and said, "song, I hated you and thanked you, but in the end, I still hate you." seeing that I wanted to speak, Liu Qing hurriedly said: "You don''t have to say that what I said today is the truth... I talked too much with you just now. No matter whether you hate or hate, I have some thoughts. However, I tell you, this is still not comprehensive. You are intelligent and excellent in Taoism, which is the real reason why Shifu accepted you as a disciple. Compared with you, you are in heaven and I am on earth. Even if you plead to enter the mountain gate, I can''t help you After all, your status is not yours. So, yes, yes, it should be said to be a coincidence... Only because Shifu has never accepted disciples for decades, and he is the leader of Changxian, so after leading us into the mountain, we need to be recognized by two martial uncles, salute and worship the heaven, and the ancestors, and this time is three days. "


    "Three days? What happened in these three days?" I asked speculatively.


    Liu Qing smiled and said: "Something really happened. Don''t say three days, even three years. You have your own talent. Since Shifu recognizes you, it''s only a matter of time to introduce your heart to the disciples of the immortal... But the three-day time limit gives me a chance! How can I bear that I can climb the mountain and worship the door because of your reason, and how can I bear that it will be after you in the future? Yes, three days It was these three days that completely changed all this. It was a chance of heaven and fortune. When I was passing by the alchemy room, I heard that Shifu and martial uncle Yue mentioned a prescription. This prescription was detrimental to heaven''s virtue, but actually it could completely change a person... So I went into the Alchemy room to dispense the medicine according to this prescription before the time limit of three days Then, I skillfully asked you to take it under an excuse... It was this prescription that destroyed your natural cultivation qualification, so you became a complete loser! "

 Chapter 190

    Originally, I had clear thoughts in my mind. However, at this time, Liu Qing said a lot of seemingly complex and contradictory fragments in front of me. Because of this, my mind is in a mess again, even as difficult as the silk thread intertwined into a net.


    Liu Qing talks endlessly. The more he goes on like this, the more I resist and get upset. "Don''t say any more... Brother Qing, no matter whether there was a grudge between me and you in the past, but now I only know that you are my brother Qing. Thank you for sending me down the mountain. It''s not early now. I can''t delay any longer. By the way, after I get home smoothly, I will write to you as soon as possible to make peace."


    "Stop!" when Liu Qing saw that I was going, he suddenly blocked my way and said to me, "since Song has spoken and said this today, I want you to know clearly whether you want to hear it or not."


    I was suddenly impulsive, inexplicable flames leaped out and shouted, "I don''t want to know anything!"


    "I''ve made it very clear. If you don''t want to know, I have to say it. If you want to know, I''ll still say it. In short, it''s not up to you now." Liu Qing saw that I was determined to go. I didn''t know what means he used. He just slapped me on the back. My strength imitated that the Buddha was suddenly evacuated. If I didn''t hold the rock nearby in time, Just fell to the ground.


    I looked at him and looked at him. The more I looked at him, the more angry I was in my heart. But when I was about to talk, there was a trace of consideration in my heart. Perhaps it was because of this consideration that I could know how to live until now. "Since you want to say it, say it."


    Liu Qing said: *** Master''s apprenticeship ceremony. I also explained to you just now that I had a grudge against you before I entered the mountain gate, but I thought about it. If it weren''t for you, the mountain gate would not be open to me, so the grudge in my heart should be eliminated. But despite that, I really can''t accept the difference between master''s treatment of you and me. I feel unfair and angry. At the same time, from the first day we entered the mountain, martial uncle Yue''s disciple sister Furong looked at you differently and favored you. You not only got the love of master, but also the love of beauty. Besides, sister Furong was the woman I wanted to marry after I first saw her. "


    "My surname is song. I really don''t know who you are. I share my parents'' love with me first, and master''s eyes and beauty''s love. To tell you the truth, I really envy you and even want to become you. But I know very well in my heart that once you really become a disciple of master, I''m afraid the gap between us will become bigger and bigger. By then, I will be happy I''m afraid I can''t catch up with you even if I ride the wind and waves... Therefore, the hatred for you dissipated again, and God pity me. On the night of the second day, I was on my way to the alchemy room. By coincidence, I heard master talking with martial uncle Yue in the room. I can''t remember the preface clearly, but I remember one thing clearly. That''s what martial uncle Yue said Sui Dan. "


    I am curious to insert a way: "wash marrow Dan?"


    "Yes, that''s the pill," Liu Qing said "Xisui pill was originally refined from mercury, alunite and saltpeter with drugs. Its drug properties are toxic and its essence is heavy. If you eat it, the toxicity can penetrate the bone marrow and pass through the internal organs. It sounds like this pill is undoubtedly a strong poison, but in fact, Shifu and martial uncle Yue added several drugs on the basis of xisui pill. After mixing and refining, its effect is to wash the tendons and improve the marrow. Simply put , even if the master took the marrow washing pill himself, his Taoism would be destroyed at first, but at worst he would become a complete loser, and then he would have no cultivation qualification... When I heard this message from the partition wall, it was like a long drought and rain. Therefore, I hid outside the Alchemy room until my martial father and martial uncle Yue left. I quickly went into the alchemy room. According to what they said before, I came from there I found a bottle full of marrow washing pills in the bottle. Although I heard what Shifu and martial uncle Yue said earlier, I was not sure, but it was imminent. There was no other way, so I took two pills out of the bottle with the idea of trying. The next day, Shifu received you and me at the beginning of the ceremony. If there was a delay, maybe I would have no chance again. Therefore, I carried two marrow washing pills early in the morning Sui Dan enters the meal room and mixes the ground Sui Dan into your meals while no one is around. "


    I said, "that is to say, after I ate your meal mixed with marrow washing pill, I lost my cultivation qualification and became a factotum disciple?"


    Liu Qing laughed and said: "That''s right. Originally, I was just trying, but I didn''t expect that the marrow washing pill was really extremely effective. After you had eaten for only half an hour, you suddenly fainted and became seriously ill. After you recovered, the glory that enveloped you has completely parted ways with you. Shifu was suspicious, but he found nothing. Later, because of the skin, he didn''t drive you down the mountain, but asked you to be a worker Disciple. "


    I said, "if you tell me these things yourself now, you won''t worry, so I hate you?"


    "Hate?" Liu Qing shook his head and said: "Just to make you hate me, why did I do these things? Be patient and let me tell you in detail. After you ate my meal mixed with Xi Sui Dan, I achieved my wish. Moreover, my status is far beyond your rank as a worker disciple. I should have been happy to think of this, but I didn''t think that senior sister Furong knew it clearly in these three years You are no longer qualified to practice. Instead, you close the cup twice, which makes me hate and resent. I wish I could get rid of you and be quick. "


    "Song, even if you have amnesia, but you listen to me now, at least you should know what kind of person I am?" Liu Qing said.


    I said: "narrow-minded, dare to think and do."


    "I just dare to think and do. Only by completely removing you can I completely remove the obstacles between me and elder martial sister Furong. So, half a month ago, I cheated you to the back mountain. When there was no one around and you were unprepared, I pushed you down the cliff. I thought you couldn''t live and there were no bones, so I hurried back to the mountain gate and told Shifu about your slip into the cliff. However However, I don''t know whether your life is big or cheap. You didn''t die when you fell from a 100 meter cliff. You just had to suffer from this amnesia. "


    "The more you have something to do, the more anxious senior sister Furong is, and how can I get back senior sister Furong''s heart if you don''t die." Liu Qing bit her teeth and looked at me with a deep voice. After a long time, she said: "I''ve thought a lot these days. All I think is to completely solve your problems. However, every method is not only uninsured, and even if I make a slight mistake, I''m afraid my actions will be more violent than others. At that time, it''s difficult for the mountain gate to stand on its feet, and it''s even more difficult to see elder martial sister Furong again."


    "It''s also endless. Just at this time, an accidental opportunity appears without warning..."


    Before Liu Qing finished speaking, I immediately interrupted, "bamboo forest, do you mean the bamboo forest?"


    Liu Qing nodded and admitted: "That''s right. I didn''t expect Fang Chen and Xiao Lianshan to make trouble for you. Originally, I wanted to hide in the dark and let them clean you up for me. But on second thought, as long as I took a bold step forward, it might not be the only chance to completely solve you. When this idea passed through my mind, I made it immediately I made a decision. While Fang Chen and Xiao Lianshan were unprepared, I secretly used a talisman to block their eyes and successfully confused them. Later, I seriously injured them with my hand. "


    Speaking of this, I was completely trying to get rid of the dark clouds and see the blue sky. Moreover, when I was in the penalty hall, I already had a layer of expectation in my heart, but I didn''t want to live in the depths to think. "It''s all you, everything is you."


    Liu Qing smiled wildly and said, "yes, it''s all me. Everything comes from me. You will end up like this today. All thanks to me. Surnamed song, do you hate me very much now? Do you want to kill me to vent your hatred now?"


    I was so angry that my face turned blue and my heart seemed to explode. Even my clenched fist almost hit Liu Qing. But just then, I looked at Liu Qing laughing wildly, and my anger dissipated inexplicably. I said with a bitter smile: "Just, just, it''s already so. What''s the use of mentioning these again? Besides, even if I''m angry with you, I can''t change the current situation. Brother Qing, whether you''re sorry for me or I''m sorry for you, in short, from now on, everything between us will be written off."


    After that, I picked up the burden from the ground, patted Liu Qing on the shoulder and wanted to turn around and leave. However, I took two steps forward. Liu Qing stopped me again, pointed to me and said, "you, you don''t hate me?"


    "I''ve made it clear just now, brother Qing. It''s not early now. I have to hurry home to meet my parents."


    "Song, you don''t hate me... Don''t you know what I said just now? Do you want me to repeat it again..."

 Chapter 191

    Restatement, what is the value of restatement?


    For one''s own selfish desires, he has repeatedly done evil things for more than ten years. Now, it is enough to chisel words in front of the victims. Is it just to show off disgusting face-to-face


    I''m not a saint. I''m just a mortal. Seven emotions and six desires account for one of many. Therefore, when I listened to the past from his mouth, I also had the anger of volcanic eruption in my heart, and even almost couldn''t help but want to vent this anger and resentment on Liu Qing. Because it was he who caused it, changed the direction of my life, and he inflicted one after another, which led to my current ending.


    However, maybe I''m not Liu Qing''s courageous character and aggressive person... Moreover, because of amnesia, I can''t remember anything from the past. As Liu Qing said, all this has nothing to do with me, but I just stood outside the circle and watched a plot. Therefore, this hatred, this resentment is only so.


    Blue sky and white clouds, floating and flowing, boundless red light, warm people''s heart and spleen. I looked at this day and then at the man in front of me. I don''t know if he can see my pity for him from my eyes


    "Brother Qing, everything you said today is several times more than the time when I recovered my consciousness. I might as well tell you the truth. Now the world is only strange to me, but I don''t feel half afraid." I smiled and continued: "The past, even if it''s really what you did, all this is like the cloud above our heads. Unconsciously or later, it has gone elsewhere. Therefore, you don''t need to mention it again."


    Liu Qing''s expression on his face was very strange, like anger, like stupidity. "You, are you a numb person? How can you even... You have amnesia and can''t remember the past events, but everything I said just now is a fact that there is no adulteration. When I tell you all this truthfully, how can you not be angry or hate me? Are you a saint?"


    "Just because it''s not necessary." During this period of time, I don''t know why, it seems that I have brought a habit different from ordinary people from my bones, and this habit is what I want to hold in my hand and what I hold in my mouth when my heart is empty or tired... For a moment, I can''t think of what kind of habit it is. However, I clearly perceive that this habit has brought me mo Great comfort or the pleasure of mental paralysis. "Although we are not biological brothers, we have had brotherhood for more than ten years. Of course, within this time limit, maybe my intrusion has hurt you so that you don''t want to get rid of me all the time, but my brain is not as smart as you said, which will completely lead to the evil consequences. Until now... It is reasonable that you are my enemy at this moment, and I have to pay it back in my life The enemy of revenge. In fact, it is because of your intervention all the way that I have today''s life. However, this time you have gone a little too far. I can''t continue this game life with you in the future. Brother Qing, I''m leaving. I don''t want to repeat it in my future life. I don''t want to entangle with you because of malice in this life. Maybe one day, I I can still remember your kindness to me when I recovered from my memory. Brother Qing, take care! "


    I slung my baggage across my chest and shoulder, saluted Liu Qing with a fist, turned and left


    As I thought, I know that I am not a saint, and all seven emotions and six desires account for one of many. However, I know that once all this breaks out completely, it will be an endless cycle of evil consequences.


    The body is tired, the heart is tired, and the body and mind are tired. What''s more, now there is a completely strange world for me!


    "Shifu said that Shigong was concerned about the world. He once cried because of mayfly''s one-day life. Therefore, he returned to the mountain from the dust, practiced Taoism and medicine to help the world. After a hundred years of practice, he became an immortal and a saint. People who love him should have this reward, which is a blessing for Shigong. But now, you can put down this hatred and resentment. It''s hard to find one in the world..."


    After I took a few steps, Liu Qing murmured to herself in a low tone. I couldn''t hear it clearly. But I had accepted all this and didn''t want to get entangled with Liu Qing any more. Therefore, there was no pause between my steps. However, within ten steps, Liu Qing was like an electric light, and the residual shadow stood in front of me again, but compared with the previous two times, Liu Qing was a little strange this time Strange, he always turned his back to me, did not dare to face me, did not dare to look at me.


    I don''t know. I don''t understand it in my heart. I hurriedly asked, "brother Qing, do you have any orders? Do you want me to bring words to your parents?"


    Liu Qing said: "The prejudice between me and you, surnamed song, goes deep into the bone marrow. Even if I want to change in this life, I won''t be able to suffer from amnesia like you. But this kind of thing is really not what you and I want to do. Moreover, according to my cultivation, this kind of thing is even more difficult to do. Surnamed song, you broke into my world, disturbed everything about me, disrupted everything, and what I did to you against you It''s all right. Do you accept it? "


    I''m a little confused, but Liu Qing''s tone is gentle at the moment. It''s like a completely changed person. Therefore, I don''t think deeply. "Brother Qing, don''t worry. I''ve already said it. I don''t hate you."


    Liu Qing nodded, suddenly looked at the blue sky, vomited a foul breath and said, "today, we have no chance to get together again. Finally, I call you a brother."


    My heart suddenly rejoiced and said, "brother Qing, we can get together again."


    He shook his head, stretched out his hand to the sky and said: "Brother Yu, you just said that the cloud on your head will move away from you unknowingly, but in fact, no matter whether it is floating or dark, although it is floating on the surface, it will still gather elsewhere one day. Brother Yu, I don''t have the boundless love of Shigong. Similarly, I''m not you... Until now, brother Yu, have you ever understood why I sent you today?"


    "It''s brotherhood..." but in my mind, although I have lived with Liu Qing for more than ten years, in fact, he has always regarded me as an enemy. With the increase of time, every time something unfavorable to me is more and more evil. At this moment, do people like him really think of the brotherhood I think? "That''s something special. Let me spread the word about my parents."


    Liu Qing said, "Yudi, although you have amnesia, your character makes no difference. I tell you, I''ll send you down the mountain as well as the last trip."


    I still didn''t think deeply. Besides, it sounded reasonable, so I answered, "it''s true. However, before I left, I really wanted to talk to you."


    Liu Qing seemed to be in a hurry and hurriedly said, "speak quickly."


    "I can''t remember the past for the time being, but your care has made me feel that if you can put aside the prejudice in your heart, we will be good brothers who are not related by blood. Therefore, today''s farewell is not the last time, and you will change your words in the future." When I finished, I smiled. What I laughed at was that I could think of Liu Qing''s scene of meeting me again elsewhere.


    Liu Qing didn''t answer for a long time. I suddenly fell into embarrassment. This lasted for a long time. Liu Qing finally reacted. Because Liu Qing turned his back to me, I couldn''t see his face and the state of his face, so that it gave me a kind of mystery that he was trying to expose.


    He said, "there is no feast that never ends. There are all kinds of things ahead. Today, you and I are leaving. Brother Yu, brother Qing, I''m sorry for you. It''s just that I can''t get rid of my deep-seated hatred over time. It can even be said that it''s to avoid future trouble... I''m unkind and unkind. Therefore, today I specially protect you down the mountain and go out of the boundary of Changxian gate, which is the last way to send you."


    "Brother Yu, I will report to you if I meet you in the future!"


    "Brother Qing, you..."


    I don''t understand what Liu Qing said all of a sudden, but now there is no time for me to figure out the meaning of this sentence. Because Liu Qing suddenly turned around and looked numb, but his eyes were eyes that I had never seen before.


    Facing him at this time, I was frightened and trembled. Even if there was no one around, I couldn''t control my emotions for a moment and couldn''t help opening my mouth and shouting. However, I didn''t know what means he used when waving. It was like I was suddenly covered in a bottle, and the sound echoed around the sound, deafening.


    The next moment, he approached me and said, "Qingchuan is connected. Although it is a hundred feet cliff, it reflects mountains and water. This is the best place I choose for you. Yudi, go." As soon as the voice fell, he picked up a sign and stuck it on my forehead. Then, he made a sudden force with one palm of his right hand, like Taiyue, and I took off like a light swallow, but such a leap was only the result of falling straight from top to bottom

 Chapter 192

    The flying flowers in the dream are not paintings, and everyone in the painting is not human


    People''s seven emotions and six desires are born with no increase or decrease, no more or less. Even so, the acquaintance between people should also be simple. However, because of these seven emotions and six desires, everything and all the self thought results will completely change the track.


    I found the good and evil of Liu Qing''s words, I saw the evil in his eyes, and I understood his loss. Can understand and know, even open-minded to choose forgiveness, it is even difficult to change his behavior.


    At the moment when the facts completely changed the result of my determination, at the moment when he shot me face to face, I didn''t shout. I just looked at him with my eyes through this moment of separation. I really hope all this is nothingness, a dream, and I hope he will turn back. But in fact, all this is still just my fantasy, I think!


    Ah!!!


    For the first time, I felt the fear of death, but behind it, what made me fear more was the people''s heart. Therefore, uncontrollable shouts are transmitted from the five zang organs and six lungs.


    And when my sight is only the cliffs and vines and trees, and I can no longer see the evil man, the original anger scolds my brain, every nerve and every inch of skin all over me. This is anger, this is the collection of evil. "Liu Qing, if I have my life and heaven doesn''t accept you, I will accept you. Double, ten times, a hundred times!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Do not ask for a big house of gold and silver, do not ask for Chinese clothes and food, regardless of poverty, injury or illness, go to the yellow spring. Mandarin duck and butterfly life, this is the blessing of ten generations


    Guoqiang, no wonder you have this robbery. Your eight characters are too light and your name is too hard. Your original surname is Qi. In addition to the strength of the country, Qi family governs the country and the world. Your life of three, two or five dollars can''t afford it or hold it down


    Younger martial brother, don''t worry. The elder martial brother will take care of you in the future. If the elder martial brother takes a bite, you will definitely have a bite


    Qi Zhiyuan? Yuan Qiu? Jiang Yilong? Bai Ling


    One scene, one painting, one reality, like a dream, like a fantasy, but a dream is true.


    It seems that I hold my breath in my chest for a long time. I can''t shout out without control. But at the same time, the sound echoed in my ears and was deafening. I wanted to find out the reason. Suddenly, I opened my eyes!


    At this moment, all the past memories are intertwined in my mind, just like a lifelike painting. When I determine the authenticity of all this in my heart, my eyes can''t help but focus on the current environment.


    I remember very clearly that because of Hu Qingguo''s own reasons, we entered the ancient tomb in Taoyuan Village for the second time. In the ancient tomb, the tomb path is tortuous, the mechanism is heavy and dangerous. Therefore, Hu Qingguo, Fang Wenhu and others lost contact with us. Finally, Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling and I went all the way to find them and came to the center of the ancient tomb. However, at this moment, I seemed to see a unique copper territory, but at this time, my memory was completely broken, Instead, my mind presents a picture that is completely not my memory. When I completely got rid of my dream, I opened my eyes and witnessed the real world again. I found that I was lying flat in the empty crystal coffin!


    This is an appalling fact, but the fact is the fact. Even if there are too many questions, I can''t figure it out in a moment. When I looked around, the familiar figures of Bai Ling and Jiang Yilong first came into my eyes. While the joy in my state of mind hasn''t been shown, I saw them all covered with blood. They are facing a strange flying beast


    The picture flashed through my mind immediately. Isn''t that ugly flying beast the elephant in the tomb beast we saw all the way? I remember in my mind that everything we saw here was only dead, not half alive. I didn''t want to breathe in this place except us at this time. But at the same time, I judged from the breath of the tomb beast that it was not the breath of survival, but the Qi of yin and evil.


    Jiang Yilong''s Taoism is not as good as mine, but he also has the ability to resist Yin and evil spirits. He doesn''t want to be covered with blood now. It seems that he may die at any time. Compared with Jiang Yilong, Bai Ling is a demon fairy who has advanced Taoism and has been granted by her ancestors for hundreds of years. If she exists like her, how many people in the world can beat her in terms of force Taoism. In fact, at the moment, she just barely resists the flying elephant


    The situation is not good. The situation is very bad. Even if I am safely placed in the crystal coffin, how can I watch Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling die in front of me.


    I hurriedly pushed the crystal coffin cover to help change the current situation. I don''t think the crystal coffin cover seems to be completely integrated with the coffin room. Even if I use my milk strength, it''s hard to shake half a minute. I didn''t give up. I clenched my fist and tried again and again to break this obstacle with my own brute force.


    Bang Bang


    I thought I could break free with my own strength time and time again. After all, what I brought was only skin pain, and the crystal coffin cover was not damaged at all. Just when I was almost disappointed, I could only watch Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling die in front of me. At the same time, a bloody hand suddenly climbed on the crystal coffin cover, and immediately appeared in front of me was a familiar face, Fu Hongshan.


    I was delighted to see him. First, he and Hu Qingguo and Chen Qing disappeared strangely at the same time and separated from us. It is very likely that they are together. Since he is here, Chen Qing and Hu Qingguo should also be here.


    I quickly shouted to him. His face was a little frozen and shook his head. It seemed that he couldn''t hear what I said. However, he could realize the situation I was facing. In a moment, when he came back after he left, he had a small hammer in his hand. He opened his mouth and said a few words, but I couldn''t hear him either. However, he understood the repeated hand movements he made to me and quickly moved his body


    Bang, bang, bang!


    More than ten times, the original three flat and smooth crystal coffin covers gradually had cracks. Gradually, the cracks became deeper and closer, just like the interwoven vertical and horizontal net.


    Bang.


    The crystal coffin lid was finally smashed by Fu Hongshan''s brute force, and the fragments fell and dispersed.


    Fu Hongshan took the lead in Shenxi and said, "you guy, you finally wake up."


    I said, "brother Fu, you''re finally here. What''s going on?"


    "You come out first. It''s evil here." Fu Hongshan took my hand and took me out of the coffin.


    When I completely broke away from the crystal coffin, down-to-earth, looked around the current, and saw Hu Qingguo and Chen Qing, the joy in my heart naturally existed, but I couldn''t mention it at this time. I saw two people with their backs against the crystal coffin. They were panting and stained with blood all over. They were obviously injured.


    On the contrary, Hu Qingguo said happily, "you, you finally wake up. Hurry up and help quickly, or we''ll really lose our lives here."


    After Hu Qingguo said it, Chen Qing also motioned to me.


    At the first glance, when I accepted the world and everything in front of me, I had analyzed the current situation. The words of Hu Qingguo and Chen Qing naturally hoped that I would lend a helping hand to help relieve the current plight of Bailing River Yilong.


    This is inevitable!


    I turned around and ran towards Bai Ling''s position. A few seconds later, I came to Jiang Yilong''s back. At this time, I was adjacent to each other. I saw that his back seemed to be scratched by something very sharp. Several blood marks didn''t know the depth, but the blood had already stained his clothes. "Elder martial brother, step back and I''ll come."


    Jiang Yilong glanced back, which seemed to be the aftertaste of our separation for too long. "You, you''re okay?"


    "I''m fine." while talking, I dragged Jiang Yilong behind me for fear that the flying monster would hurt him again without our knowledge.


    "Qi Zhiyuan!"


    Jiang Yilong and I only talk about this once. The sound line is not big, but there is still a trace of echo in this space. Besides, Bai Ling is not very human, so she noticed me at this moment.


    I looked at her and said, "I''ll give you a hand."

 Chapter 193

    I glanced at the flying monster in the air, immediately took the peach wood sword from Jiang Yilong, and converged with Bai Ling at the extreme speed.


    I don''t know what happened to me, because the fragments of memory, coupled with another layer of non self memory overlap in my mind. If I tell Bai Ling or Hu Qingguo what happened to me at this time, they will think I''m crazy. However, the key now is what happened in the real world around me when I lost my memory?


    Why do I lie in the crystal coffin?


    Why, apart from me and Bailing River dragon, there is no breathing, but there is a flying monster inexplicably?


    Why, the strange statues on the left and right sides of the passage to the high platform have been destroyed, leaving only the monster flying in the air, while the others have not taken shape and become gravel.


    "Are you all right?" he came behind Bai Ling and asked with his back to him.


    Bai Ling said: "it''s OK, but now this monster... Yes, it should be that the tomb beast is too difficult to deal with. Of course, if it weren''t for the consideration of Hu Qingguo, they suddenly came here to meet us and there should be some ways to solve it. By the way, what''s the matter with you and why..."


    Before she finished, my heart was a mirror. According to Bai Ling''s original words, it is precisely because Hu Qingguo did not know Bai Ling''s identity that they have been secretly considering keeping their hands. On the surface, they are only able to resist reluctantly, but in fact, she has a way to completely solve the flying monster. As for others, I don''t have so much time to understand and understand for the time being.


    I hurriedly said, "solve this thing first and then others."


    Jiang Yilong and I are good at Taoism. According to the injuries of him and Hu Qingguo, there has been a fierce battle during the period of my amnesia, but as a result, only Bai Ling is the best. Of course, she has her own support. In this way, the flying monster is more than what Bai Ling said


    Bai Ling said, "don''t act rashly. This monster is very evil."


    I can feel the evil spirit of the evil spirit emanating from the monster flying around us. After all, its identity only belongs to the ghost of the evil spirit. Yin and Yang conquer each other. Taoism is natural. Even if it is powerful, it has its own way. "Let me try."


    I took out a Heavenly Master talisman. In order to impose mana and kill at one stroke, I did not hesitate to bite my fingertips and drip a few drops of fingertip blood on the talisman paper. I silently recited the law and followed the law. When I thought I could easily clean up the flying monster, I found that for some reason, although the flying monster kept shouting and roaring, it always kept flying back and forth, and did not take the initiative to attack Bai Ling and me, or even Jiang Yilong, who was hiding next to them to heal.


    "This, this flies too high. Even if I have the Dharma, I can''t do it," I said.


    Bai Ling said, "Jiang Yilong used this move several times before. Although it was a little restrained, it didn''t help at all."


    When Bai Ling was so suspicious, I felt a little drumming in my heart, but what the man said, how could I grind this layer of face and think about him at this time. "Whether you can or not, you must try again. Bai Ling, can you help me?"


    Bai Ling was stunned. It seemed that through my eyes and the current situation, he understood what I needed most at present. She said, wait first. Soon, she firmly controlled the flight track of the flying monster, and then the flying monster circled over our heads again. At the same time, Bai Ling said it was now. Then my body suddenly soared up. The change came so fast that my preparation was completely out of tune with my action, but after a second of panic, my eyes locked on the monster ready to fly from my left side.


    "The great old gentleman is as urgent as a law and a disease."


    The match between Bai Ling and me was perfect. At this time, my mood changed and I calmed down in the face of the current situation. The preparation and action of the whole resistance can be said to be completed at one go.


    The light of the rune flew away. Maybe I''m wrong to grasp the time, or something else. The track of the Heavenly Master Fu seems to deviate slightly, which makes my state of mind sink fiercely. But at the moment when I was preparing for this miss, somehow, the flying monster suddenly turned back to its big head and glanced at me. At the moment when I looked at these bloody red pupils, my heart couldn''t help jumping, but it was also at this moment that it stayed in the air, resulting in the Heavenly Master talisman finally sticking to its fat tail according to the trajectory I threw.


    Ow, ow


    The magic power of the Heavenly Master talisman superimposed on my fingertip blood was superimposed on the monster at this moment. At this time, it seems to have completely lost its center of gravity, even its flight trajectory. While shaking back and forth in mid air, its body is not controlled by the slightest point and hits the sharp rock wall.


    I hit it. At this time, I was a little excited. I couldn''t help shouting this sentence. But when I was happy, I responded fiercely. Just now I took off with the strength of Bai Ling. Now I''m in mid air. I''m at least more than ten meters away from the walkway. What should I do?


    My mind flashed fear, however, this so-called fear did not come at all. Although my body was not under my control, the speed of decline was always smooth. After a few seconds, I was down-to-earth and breathed heavily.


    Bai Ling''s sight didn''t notice me, but always locked the flying monster in mid air, up, down or hitting. She watched for a long time. Although the voice was small, I heard it clearly next to her.


    Bai Ling said, "it seems to really work."


    I hurriedly said, "nature works. Even if it is powerful, it can be regarded as a Yin ghost. Although people like us are not good at Taoism, they have real skills in their hands. Therefore, this heavenly master talisman plus my fingertip blood superposed mana can make it completely extinguished."


    Bai Ling said, "however, just now Jiang Yilong has used this monster no less than two or three times according to your method. Although it works, it is only for a moment. After this moment, it not only changes back to the original, but is more fierce and difficult to deal with. But now it seems to be really..."


    I seemed to hear what she said and still doubted me, but at the same time, I heard something else. "It''s more ferocious when it''s back?" to tell the truth, what I did just now is more or less impulsive, because, after all, my understanding of the current situation is limited, so I can only use my instinct and my greatest strength to resist and maintain these people around me. If it''s true as Bai Ling said, isn''t my impulsive behavior completely meaningless, because it can''t solve the essence at all.


    Bai Ling looked at me and didn''t answer. She still locked her eyes on the flying monster circling out of control. Gradually, it seemed that the flying monster really lost its self-control ability because of the restraint of talisman mana, and its huge body fell in a straight line. In the blink of an eye, its huge body has fallen into the dark world under the dome.


    Seeing this, I vomited my coarse breath and smiled at Bai Ling: "I think you are too careful, or the method is wrong. Although this thing looks strange and fierce, it turns out to be just like this."


    Bai Ling was about to open her mouth to answer me, but it was at this moment that she had not opened her mouth, as if a wild animal roar from hell came to the ground from under the ground, and this roar echoed in this huge space.

 Chapter 194

    I am happy because I took the most favorable targeted measures in the shortest time, so as to protect the safety of this group of people around me. In fact, often the changes and quirks are only in a moment, and my state of mind is also different from heaven and earth in this second.


    Bai Ling''s face was gloomy. She looked at me. Although she didn''t say anything, the meaning in her eyes was clearly confirming to me that what she had just said was true. The current situation is the most real fact.


    "Well, how could..."


    Now I understand why so many people are in such a mess.


    I cast my eyes into the dark world under the dome, and the place I saw was still dark without any starlight. But in fact, there was a roar from the dark world below, and the huge vibration force stimulated the eardrum below.


    Standing on the edge of the aisle, my mood was hard to calm. Taking advantage of this short moment, I racked my brains to find a solution. But at this time, Bai Ling suddenly pulled me back and said, "be careful, it''s coming up."


    While talking, a huge head was exposed under the darkness, and the huge wings flapped their wings, driving the strong air flow straight up. Otherwise, Bai Ling took the lead in sensing and dragged me back from where I was. It is very likely that at this moment, because this powerful force involved me in the walkway, fell into the dark world and never lived again.


    It''s ugly and hard to see. It''s huge like a mountain rock. It flies high with its wings and shoots down with its angry eyes. It''s like a divine beast falling from the sky. It''s arrogant and powerful. Just facing that pair of scarlet pupils can frighten people.


    Facing such flying monsters, my confidence was crushed in an instant. But reason tells me that all our lives have almost reached the verge of death. If we want to regain a new life and escape the persecution of life, we can only save ourselves with one heart. However, the current situation is very disadvantageous to us. Hu Qingguo and their respective injuries are not light. The only people who really have the strength to resist are Bai Ling and me.


    Bai Ling''s foreword was chiseled, which implied that he had the strength to deal with the flying monster, but there were more people in the presence of Hu Qingguo and his gang. Even Jiang Yilong and I will never allow her to commit suicide in front of Hu Qingguo unless we have to. Otherwise, how can we close the scene at that time


    Jiang Yilong and Hu Qingguo were unable to save their lives because of their own injuries, but they were also very worried about the situation they were facing and the safety of Bai Ling and me. Just as the flying monster reappeared in front of us from the dark world, Jiang Yilong leaned against the crystal coffin and shouted at Bai Ling and me, "don''t be careless. This is the most difficult one to deal with. It''s very difficult. You must be careful."


    "This one?" I was stunned. I always felt that this sentence meant something else, but Bai Ling, who stood beside me, didn''t care about my doubts and didn''t answer me carefully at all. Indeed, it is not appropriate to face such a situation.


    The status quo changed only a few minutes ago. To be exact, this is my second time flying at high altitude. But now, in contrast, the first sight of this flying monster may be said to be just huge and ugly, but now I can feel the violence reflected in it. It is very likely that it was because I had the courage to try to completely annoy it just now.


    Its huge open flesh wings vibrate strongly and fly every second. Now, in addition to driving a strong air flow, it can also roll up some gravel at the edge of the high-altitude rock and fall.


    Roar


    The roar of great excitement roared from its mouth, shocking people''s soul. At this moment, he locked his eyes on Bai Ling and me, opened his mouth, and his huge body dived straight. I was scared by the dead. Just looking at this guy''s posture, it looked more violent than before. It was not only his strength to dive down, but also being bitten by his bloody mouth. These two points were enough to kill people in an instant.


    "Run."


    I was a little distracted, like a wooden stake, standing in place on the spot. It was intimidated, I admit. However, Bai Ling took the lead in discovering my situation and took me to run several steps towards the round platform at the first time. We were five or six meters away from the high circular platform. At the same time, there was a huge impact sound behind us. Looking back, the walkway where we were standing was knocked out of a big pit by this guy, and countless gravel fragments fell into the endless darkness.


    Fu Hongshan said loudly, "this guy is too fierce. I''m afraid he can''t cure it with our little power. Oh, and you see, although this guy is a Yin thing that has long died, as Jiang Yilong said, in my opinion, this strange thing seems to retain some wisdom."


    Chen Qing said, "what do you mean?"


    Fu Hongshan said: "Haven''t you noticed that the previous monsters were difficult to deal with, but they were mechanical and rigid, and we finally got rid of them together. When this one appeared, we were at a disadvantage immediately. Before, it didn''t take the initiative to attack us, but surrounded us for four weeks, as if it wanted to trap us in the round platform. Once we wanted to leave, it would die Will drive us back to the round platform. "


    Boom


    While talking, the flying monster suddenly swooped down from high altitude. However, it did not attack us on the round platform, but with the strength of body dive, it hit again where the walkway hit the pit just now.


    "Maybe it''s really like what you said. This guy wants to break our way and completely trap us here," Jiang Yilong said.


    This is the only way to the round platform. If the flying monster completely destroys our way, even if it doesn''t intend to attack us, we will die sooner or later.


    Bai Ling said, "we can''t let it continue."


    Just as she was about to take action, I grabbed her and asked, "what good way do you have?"


    Bai Ling hesitated to look at me, then looked at Hu Qingguo and them, and said, "I... no matter what, I can''t trap us here because of it, so I have to find a way quickly."


    Lianxu hit twice, thanks to the impact force of the flying monster with its huge body. The gap in the walkway has reached one third, that is, as long as this guy comes again several times in a row, our retreat will be completely ruined. But at this time, there may be no reaction from us. Flying monster stopped its body impact and hovered in air, as if it made a proud low roar.


    "This guy may have seen our weakness and just wanted to trap us here," Hu Qingguo said


    We were relieved to see the flying monster temporarily stop its crazy revenge. As long as there is a way back, we still have the possibility to leave here as long as we find the best way. But at this time, my confused mind gradually got some clear organization. I wanted to make it clear, so I looked at everyone and asked, "can you tell me why I was lying in this coffin just now? Also, brother Fu said that there was not one strange object, what''s the matter?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "your first question, to be honest, we don''t know. Because when we got here, we saw you lying in the coffin. As for the second question, we may have accidentally touched some hidden mechanism, which led to the resurrection of those strange stone carvings on both sides of the road one after another."


    "Resurrection?" I was surprised.


    Chen Qing said: "at present, only the word resurrection can explain this strange phenomenon. To be honest, this is the first strange phenomenon I experienced in my career of tomb robbing."


    "Younger martial brother, I have a hunch." Jiang Yilong suddenly said, "will the resurrection of these monsters have anything to do with you?"


    I was stunned, blinked and asked, "it has something to do with me?"


    While watching the flying monster in high school, Jiang Yilong said, "do you remember when we first came here?" when I nodded, he continued: "We just came here. The monster stone carving is just a dead object, just a stone carving, and this is not too big round platform. The existing things are clear at a glance. There are several boxes, an empty coffin made of crystal, and a big bronze mirror. In addition to these, I checked carefully and found no hidden mechanism. But at this time, I Bai Ling saw you pass through the bronze mirror at the same time , it''s like magic disappearing in front of us, and at the moment of our silly eyes, we find you lying in this empty coffin. Anyway, we call you not to wake up. "


    Jiang Yilong said it strangely, and I heard it even more strangely, but when I looked at Bai Ling, she nodded to make me believe that all these were the facts they had witnessed with their own eyes. "Then, then?"


    Bai Ling connects: "We don''t know how to explain this strange phenomenon. However, Jiang Yilong and I are afraid that something will happen to you. After all, the empty coffin is completely sealed. Over time, it is likely that something will happen to you. We are ready to rescue you from the coffin, but at this time, the stone carvings are resurrected one by one, constantly interfering with us, and soon after, They came here to join us. "


    Originally, I had a little inspiration and clear organization in my mind, but when I heard all this with my own ears, I fell into chaos again, because it was completely illogical. I''m afraid there would never be such a plot in even TV clips.


    Seeing my mind, Jiang Yilong patted me on the shoulder and asked, "did you think of anything?"


    At the same time of confusion, the memory that was not me in my mind revived again. I hurriedly asked, "have I been trapped here for several days?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "No. It only took more than two hours. To be honest, I was really worried about your accident. Fortunately, you finally woke up."


    My eyes were as wide as copper and I said, "wait, there seems to be a real problem."

 Chapter 195

    There''s a problem. There must be a problem. First, all kinds of strange phenomena that cannot be explained, and second, the difficult difficulties faced by reality. Putting these together is like a knife inserted into the heart. As long as it is half a centimeter deeper, life will not be saved.


    They locked on me with blank eyes. However, when the words came to my mouth, I didn''t know how to explain to them for a moment. Jiang Yilong kept urging.


    I looked at the flying monster circling in the air. For the time being, I saw that it was calm and did not take the initiative. I was used to touching my pocket, but I found that the cigarette box in my pocket fell out at some time. "Elder martial brother, give me a cigarette first."


    "It''s time for you to smoke," he said, but immediately took out and handed me one.


    When the cigarette is lit, the long lost stimulation paralysis seeps into the nerves and blood again. When I was quiet and intoxicated, I said, "I''ll tell you in a short word that you don''t know, but I feel like a strange thing that happened to me."


    I sorted out the vocabulary and sentences, sorted out a clear organization, and soon, in front of everyone, I repeated everything that happened after we came to the round platform


    It was confirmed from Jiang yilongkou that I inexplicably lay in the crystal coffin for only more than two hours, but another memory of me was the story of several days in these two hours. Although I tried to be brief, it also took me some time to tell them all this truthfully.


    Chen Qing was surprised and said, "it''s really a night in the sky. It''s strange. It''s unheard of. I''m afraid it''s the first time in ancient and modern times."


    Bai Ling interrupted him and asked me, "you mean this bronze mirror?"


    I said: "If I guessed right, the root of all the problems might be the bronze mirror. I remember very clearly. I looked at my shadow in the bronze mirror, and the shadow suddenly waved to me strangely. After that, the memory of reality completely disappeared. Then, when I had consciousness again, all my world was completely subverted and inexplicably appeared in a place A world that didn''t belong to me, but for a few days in this world, I didn''t admit the illusion caused by my schizophrenia. I firmly believe that all this is as real as reality, as if such a thing had happened, as if... In short, I now think it is this bronze mirror that brought me into that world, so I have a strange personal experience ¡£¡±


    Jiang Yilong scratched his scalp and said, "even if what you said is true. However, your is indeed inexplicable. You have only been lying in this coffin for more than two hours. How can you have a life experience of several days within these two hours. In addition, I have also checked this bronze mirror. Why is it only you who have something to do, but I''m fine?"


    "Strange, really strange." Hu Qingguo then said: "at present, there is really no reasonable explanation. But I personally tend to make a judgment, which may vary from person to person. What do you think?"


    Chen Qing said, "Mr. Hu, do you mean that this bronze mirror only has an impact on Zhiyuan. After others have seen it, nothing has happened?"


    Hu Qingguo nodded and didn''t speak. At this time, everyone''s attention fell on me again. I seemed a little hesitant. First, I wanted to make them believe that what I said was true. On the other hand, I wanted to make myself believe that all this was more true than gold. "I''ll try again."


    After I said this, I walked towards the bronze mirror. Just after taking two steps, Bai Ling said, "wait a minute. Even if you confirm that this is true, what should I do if it happens to you again?"


    I said: "When I first came here, I didn''t know such a thing would happen. Now, even if I judge the root cause of the problem on this bronze mirror, I''m not sure what will happen when I look at it again. Since it''s unknown before and after two times, I don''t know. This time, when I look at the bronze mirror again, I''ll find a way to change our current situation. Moreover, the coffin cover has been broken It''s broken. If I lie back in the coffin for no reason, you can wake me up soon. "


    Jiang Yilong said: "Young martial brother, don''t be impulsive. Didn''t you just say that Liu Qing, the senior brother in your other memory, pushed you to the bottom of the cliff. If you really came back to that time through this bronze mirror, the cliff hundreds of feet high is not possible to live, that is, as Song Yu''s identity, you will die. Then, will this directly affect you, Will you really become Song Yu and die? "


    Listening to him, I was also afraid. In their opinion, these two hours really happened to me for several days, and what happened in these days was more true than the truth. Now I return to my identity as Song Yu through a bronze mirror. I fell hundreds of feet from a high mountain and cliff, and I didn''t have the ability to rely on it, so I didn''t live at all The possibility of


    Fu Hongshan said, "yes, what you just said is really incredible, but we absolutely believe what you said is true. In case you hurt yourself because you want to prove it now, let alone we save you, we can''t help you at all."


    "Wait, let me think." I stopped Fu Hongshan and thought carefully and calmly. "I''m not sure if it''s possible, but all the mysteries now point to the bronze mirror, and it seems that everything really started because of me. Therefore, I decided to try anyway. Besides, I can still fully feel the moment I was pushed down the cliff at that time, and I wake up immediately. If it does As you said, then I should never have the possibility of panting now, and I should become a corpse. "


    Bai Ling said, "there are so many strange things happening here that you have to think about it."


    I bit my teeth and said, "don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    As soon as the voice fell, I summoned up my courage and came to the bronze mirror. At the same time, Jiang Yilong and his colleagues gathered around me for fear of any accident. I sank, took a deep breath, and looked straight at the smooth mirror. However, after watching for a long time, I could still feel the clear nerve response and body control all over my body. "This time, there seems to be no reaction. It''s strange."


    Just after I finished, Fu Hongshan suddenly shouted, pointed to the smooth mirror and said, "look."


    I was standing on the front of the bronze mirror, and they surrounded me. That is to say, the images refracted in the bronze mirror should be us now. However, the strange thing is that the mirror reflection image Jiang Yilong, Bai Ling and Hu Qingguo all exist, but they can''t reflect me.


    I was a little confused, but I couldn''t help shouting: "this, what''s going on, how can I not be photographed."


    Strange things that are difficult to explain reappear. I just don''t believe this evil. I try back and forth several times, and the result is still the same. At this time, I didn''t believe in evil, but was completely stunned. Because as far as I know, only ghosts can''t see themselves in the mirror. Am I dead? In fact, I can still feel pain very clearly, and my body can move freely according to my ideology


    Hu Qingguo looked at me up and down with a very strange look, and then he patted me again. "It''s too evil. You''re obviously good. How can it not show you..."


    Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan nodded in agreement.


    "I really can''t find any explanation." Chen Qing said, "however, I completely believe Qi Zhiyuan''s judgment just now. The fuse of all the problems is this bronze mirror. It''s too evil. Let''s destroy it right away. I don''t know. Everything will get better."


    When we entered the ancient tomb for the second time, we wanted to help Hu Qingguo solve his own problems. But everyone knows very well that apart from the three of us, their real identity is a tomb robber. Since they are thieves, they will never leave empty. Moreover, there are indeed some valuable objects on this round platform alone, and among them, the value of this bronze mirror is even more difficult to evaluate for the time being.


    Standing at this level, how can Hu Qingguo be willing to destroy the bronze mirror when Chen Qing proposes to destroy it. Taking advantage of our inattention, he glanced at Chen Qing secretly, pulled me away from the bronze mirror and said, "we have seen this bronze mirror with our own eyes. There is a problem. Since there is a problem, if we destroy it without authorization, it is very likely to cause new trouble. Are you right, Qi?"


    I''m thinking about whether I''m really dead or not. Where can I deeply understand the meaning of what Hu Qingguo said, and nodded numbly. "Mr. Hu, you''re right."


    Hu Qingguo added, "since what I said is right, we should stop destroying this bronze mirror for the time being. Our current problem is only the monster. We should find a way to completely solve the monster, leave here immediately, and discuss everything afterwards."


    I still nodded: "Mr. Hu, you''re right."


    Flying monster is our biggest obstacle at present. However, when I look at the bronze mirror again, at this moment, I think I may also be a monster, a different kind from normal conditions. I want to find the problem as soon as possible, but after thinking about it, I have no clue, and my head is as chaotic as paste.


    My abnormal behavior was seen by everyone. At this time, they didn''t know how to comfort me. However, a few minutes later, Bai Ling opened his mouth. "Qi Zhiyuan, I seem to have a complete answer!"


    Her voice echoed in my ears. At this time, it seemed to be a life-saving straw. I looked excited, held her shoulders and said eagerly, "speak quickly, speak quickly."

 Chapter 196

    One after another, we are not immortals, and we don''t have the right direction at all. It''s like going to heaven to answer all this. However, I was shocked by the facts, so I lost my direction and forgot Bai Ling.


    Although the white spirit is a different kind, it is cultivated into a human form from the body of a monster. Despite the fact that she is a demon fairy, in our group, Bai Ling has existed in the world for hundreds of years. Even though she practices in the mountains and blessed places all year round, the experience and knowledge accumulated over time are far from what our normal bodies can compare.


    I rushed to her eagerly and hurriedly said, "tell me what''s going on."


    Bai Ling looked hesitant and wanted to stop vomiting. I dragged her arm for a long time. She said, "I may be able to understand this phenomenon, but it''s a little difficult for me to say it to let you understand. In this case, don''t worry. Let me think about it for a while."


    I said, "how long do you need?"


    She didn''t answer, just made a silent move at me.


    Jiang Yilong dragged me to the side. Maybe he understood my upset at this time and specially comforted me at this time. Soon he said, "younger martial brother, let Bai Ling think about the answer, but should we return to reality?"


    I was stunned and said, "what do you mean?"


    He pointed to the monster that was still guarding and trapped us in the round platform, and said, "of course it''s this guy. Even if we can solve all this later, we still have to face the reality and find a way to deal with this guy, so should we find a way to make some preparations now to save time for rush."


    I was really eager to know the answer. Some emotions in my heart were natural and normal. I didn''t think deeply and blurted out: "no matter how powerful this thing is, it''s just a Yin ghost monster. Although our two Taoist practitioners are not high, it may be difficult to accept him. However, as long as we return to our normal state and work together, I don''t believe that the five emperors'' great magic seal can''t cure it."


    Jiang Yilong tugged at the corner of my clothes. I saw Bai Ling in the direction of his fingers. Then I realized that I had said something stupid. But our voice was not small. Bai Ling heard it and his face changed slightly. They also heard Hu Qingguo and Fu Hongshan. Fu Hongshan hurriedly said, "Xiao Qi, what you just said is true? Let''s take this guy with that seal while your martial brothers join hands now."


    I scratched my head awkwardly and hurriedly said, "brother Fu, I just cheer myself up and may not succeed. If I still can''t cure it at that time, and my eldest martial brother and I lose their function, the consequences may become more troublesome. However, don''t worry, we will have a perfect solution."


    Fu Hongshan smiled, but at the same time, he drove the wound on his face and tore it into pain. "Hiss, of course, now only an expert like you can deal with this thing."


    While we were talking, Bai Ling stood aside and thought about vocabulary and sentences as much as possible. I hope I can understand. She has a serious face, so it''s not easy for me to disturb her. After a few minutes, she took me to the bronze mirror again.


    I was a little lucky. Looking at the mirror, I still couldn''t see my shadow. I don''t understand: "what are you pulling me here for? Look, there''s still nothing in the mirror."


    Bai Ling said, "do you believe in reincarnation?"


    I nodded and said, "although I am a semi Taoist, I may not even be a Taoist, but we were in this business. We have seen and know a lot of strange things. We naturally believe in the depth of reincarnation blessing."


    Bai Ling said: "I have a very brave but I think it is very reliable. Among us, except you, this bronze mirror has no impact on anyone. In fact, when you face the bronze mirror for the first time, there are a series of strange things, and even bring you to another world. I can definitely say that it is not an illusory world, but a fact, possibly a memory."


    I said, "I also believe it''s true, because it''s too real. But what do you mean by saying it''s a memory?"


    Bai Ling said, "you are Qi Zhiyuan now. Who were you? Do you know, that is, your last life, or even earlier."


    "Even if I believe in reincarnation, how can I know if Meng Po Tang said." speaking of this, I suddenly flashed a light in my brain, looked at Bai Ling and looked at her pupils. "You, do you want to say that although I am Qi Zhiyuan now, I used to be Song Yu in the reincarnation of life. What I think is not my memory, is what happened to me?"


    Bai Ling nodded: "yes, that''s what it means."


    During our conversation, they listened silently and didn''t bother. But when they heard this, Chen Qing couldn''t sit still and said: "It''s really strange. It''s the first time at all times, at home and abroad. Although I personally don''t believe in reincarnation, to be honest, there are indeed some things in the world that are difficult to explain. However, according to the scenes described by Qi Zhiyuan and the clothes of those people, these are a long time away from modern society. I can''t tell for hundreds of years or even one or two thousand years Since it''s been so long, why did he think of it inexplicably when he was looked at in the mirror? "


    Bai Ling said: "There are some mysteries that are hard to explain. But I think my inference is correct at least 70% of the time. For us, this mirror is just an ancient artifact, but for Qi Zhiyuan, the exact name may be the mirror of previous lives. At that time, he probably owned this bronze mirror. Over the years, this bronze mirror may have a trace of spirituality, so it is worth mentioning Therefore, when Qi Zhiyuan appears in front of this bronze mirror, it will remind him of the real events that once happened to him. "


    Fu Hongshan continued: "it sounds like some logic, but it''s actually absurd. Besides, you''ve said so much, there''s no evidence at all, it''s just inference and speculation. It''s clear that this bronze mirror is just a little older. There''s no aura."


    "Who says I have no evidence?" Bai Ling pointed to the mirror and said, "because Qi Zhiyuan''s figure can no longer be seen in this copper mirror. This is good evidence."


    Hu Qingguo said, "what evidence can this be? It can only be said to be strange."


    Bai Ling said: "This bronze mirror retains the shadow of Song Yu, and this bronze mirror is very old. The real Song Yu naturally did not exist for a long time. However, Song Yu reincarnated into Qi Zhiyuan. One is that he was dead and the other is that he really exists now. When the shadows of the two people overlap and appear on this bronze mirror with spirituality, there will be such a phenomenon Very likely. "


    Jiang Yilong said, "when you say this, it reminds me of a word of modern science. It''s called. It''s like what it''s called. It''s similar to time and space travel. A person in a previous life and a person in this life will feel each other. Anyway, it''s probably similar. I can''t explain it for a moment, but I believe you can understand it."


    Chen Qing said: "It''s true that among so many of us, only this bronze mirror aligned with Zhiyuan responded. But according to Qi Zhiyuan''s description, he was pushed down the cliff by his senior brother at that time, so the high cliff was unlikely to survive, that is, he was likely to die in the wild at that time. In that case, why did this bronze mirror used by Qi Zhiyuan appear again What about here? It is reasonable to say that all the things existing in this ancient tomb are funerary objects used by the tomb owner. "


    Fu Hongshan was suddenly a little excited and pulled Chen Qing: "what did you just say?"


    "I didn''t say anything," Chen Qing said.


    Fu Hongshan said, "if you say so, think about it."


    Fu Hongshan''s reaction was a little abnormal. Hu Qingguo gave him a white look and said, "he just said funerary goods, accompany, ah funerary goods..." Hu Qingguo was also excited and said: "it''s difficult that the owner of this ancient tomb is Song Yu, that is, the place where you used to sleep?"

 Chapter 197

    The funerary objects are the things that the tomb owner liked and loved during his lifetime. I''m afraid the value is only known to the tomb owner and the people around him at that time. Thus, there are several so-called funerary objects in ancient tombs and mounds, regardless of their size, from the royal family and nobles to the common people.


    This is a very easy thing to understand, but in the current environment, a very easy thing to understand suddenly became difficult to understand by Hu Qingguo''s so-called bystanders.


    Looking at everyone''s eyes, through the meaning in their eyes, it seems that they want me to admit all this. But where would I know? How could I have just accompanied Hu Qingguo into the ancient tomb? In order to solve his own problems, it seems that it is related to me, and even everything starts because of me.


    "No, what are you kidding? Let''s not laugh, and don''t make fun of me." such an environment is really not suitable for joking. In addition to being in the ancient tomb temporarily, there is also a tomb beast that is likely to endanger our lives.


    Fu Hongshan just wanted to say, but Hu Qingguo interrupted him. He said, "brother Qi, to tell you the truth, I don''t have any evidence, but I just inferred it from Bai Ling''s so-called evidence. Assuming Bai Ling''s inference is correct, my inference will naturally be ten or nine times later. Let''s touch it. If you were Song Yu a long time ago..."


    I said, "I''m not."


    Hu Qingguo snatched: "I know, I know. First, as a member of Xuanmen, you not only believe that everything in the world has cause and effect, but also believe in reincarnation. Second, when you think about it carefully, I personally believe more than 70% of the evidence of Bai Ling. After all, you are the only one among us who will react because of the bronze mirror. Don''t interrupt me first. Listen to me first. If long ago, That is, your previous life... In short, your previous life. You lived a lifetime in the name of Song Yu, and this bronze mirror is likely to be the thing of Song Yu at that time. In this way, the association can explain why only the bronze mirror has an impact on you, so as to bring your sealed memory back to the past... That is, it is very possible to judge that the owner of the tomb is Song Yu , that is, your previous life. "


    I smiled awkwardly. It may really be because I subjectively regarded myself as a member of the Bureau, and it was difficult to accept or even understand what they said. However, I don''t know why, even if I don''t believe it, there is always a voice in my heart telling me that everything they said is very likely, that is, this ancient tomb may be mine Song Yu built it for himself in his previous life. All the secret organs in the ancient tomb were arranged by him skillfully.


    Is that true?


    It''s true?


    No, it should be just speculation!


    Not a word, not a word, the scene is deserted, each heart speculates, it is difficult to have a definite number.


    At this time, Chen Qing made a strange sound. The sound was not loud, but it was enough for everyone present to hear clearly. "The center of the coffin room seemed to be empty." maybe he felt bored or wanted to Taobao. He carefully checked the crystal coffin while we were talking. After his carpet inspection and search, he really made a new discovery.


    We heard the sound around the crystal coffin, and everyone''s eyes almost gathered in the center of the coffin room pointed by his hand at the same time. He said, "I have carefully checked that this piece is not solid, that is, it is not complete. Listen to my knock." he knocked twice on the horse, and sure enough, there was a clear and empty echo. "I said yes."


    Fu Hongshan hurriedly said, "where''s the mechanism? Don''t be silly. Hurry out and see what''s in it."


    Chen Qing said, "I have checked this place twice, and I have also checked the whole coffin twice. In addition to finding that this place is special, to tell the truth, I really haven''t found a mechanism that can open this secret space."


    Hu Qingguo suddenly said, "the work has something. Anyway, the coffin can''t be moved. If it is destroyed, it will be destroyed."


    At his command, Fu Hongshan quickly took out a series of tools, and then jumped into the empty coffin room. With the close cooperation of him and Chen Qing, he cracked the crystal above the designated place for a long time and pulled out the broken crystal. Below is a rectangular secret cell with a depth of no more than 20 cm, which is not empty, which is very obvious However, there was something wrapped in a piece of brocade cloth. Fu Hongshan hurriedly took it out.


    It''s a round and long thing. Before the brocade cloth is spread out, it''s really difficult to guess what''s wrapped in it. However, in Hu Qingguo''s heart, they have long recognized that it must be a very precious and valuable treasure.


    The brocade cloth was spread out, and a roll of bamboo slips appeared in front of them. Hu Qingguo and his colleagues sighed, and there was obvious disappointment on their faces. But after all, the place where the roll of bamboo slips was stored was not only very secret, but also in the ancient tomb, which might be the main tomb room. Obviously, it was also unusual.


    Fu Hongshan quickly took the bamboo slips in his hand and prepared to unfold them, but he hurriedly said: "this thing looks like bamboo slips, but it can be very successful. It is better to say that it is some kind of jade, and there is an obvious feeling of brightness."


    Jiang Yilong said, "you start first."


    Fu Hongshan immediately unfolded the bamboo slips. When he completely unfolded the bamboo slips, the whole bamboo slips were nearly one meter long and no more than 20 cm wide. The secret code on them recorded thousands of words, which were almost unknown to people today.


    "It''s a seal character again." Jiang Yilong looked at it carefully and said for a moment, "if I read these two characters well, they should be heavenly characters."


    "The book of heaven? Is this a book?" Chen Qing said, "the name of the book of heaven sounds mysterious. Please look down."


    Jiang Yilong looked down again and frowned as he looked. He immediately pointed to a word and said it was like song, but it was a little different. This should be the word. "No, my research in this field is not as good as my younger martial brother. Even my younger martial brother recognized many strange words in the mysterious Dharma Scripture given to us by our master. Come on, younger martial brother, you have more contact with this kind of words than me. Please see what it says?"


    I set my eyes on the bamboo slips, and the two striking characters were indeed the book of heaven. Then, I decided to tremble and point to the five words below the book of heaven and said, "how is this possible?"


    Bai Ling asked, "what''s the matter with you? What''s written on it?"


    ¡±I don''t know what it says. " I looked at him and Hu Qingguo. Their lips trembled and said, "but when these words are combined, the exact name should be Tianshu, Song Yu''s pen, roll it up!"


    When I finished these words, my brain suddenly became confused. In this moment, I lost any perception of the outside world


    Hu Qingguo said happily, "ha ha, just now everything we have is just an inference without any evidence. Now this thing has been discovered by Chen Qing by coincidence. Not to mention what is written on it, just these words can prove that the owner of this ancient tomb is Song Yu, and Qi Zhiyuan is the rebirth of Song Yu."


    I still don''t believe it, but now, when I put everything in my mind again, the original distrust has been less than 10%. This is a completely unexpected fact. I don''t even have the slightest psychological preparation... Now, I don''t know what kind of mood I should be in and how I should face Hu Qingguo and them


    Fu Hongshan said with a smile, "ha ha, it''s really a flood rushing to the Dragon King temple. It''s all our own people. No, no, your previous life... Hey, hey, so, hey, shouldn''t we go back to our house immediately?"


    Hu Qingguo glared at him, which meant that he had more than one mouth. He looked at me and apologized: "brother Qi, I sincerely apologize to you. I didn''t expect that my idea finally hit you, so please forgive me."


    I motioned him to go on and said, "I accept what you said before, and almost admit that this may be the truth. You don''t have to apologize to me... I don''t want anything now, just want the most accurate answer, that''s all."


    Jiang Yilong said, "isn''t this accurate?"


    "No, no, no, that''s not what I meant." I recalled that memory that was not my feeling. As I recalled it, I said: "That''s Changxian sect, a Xuanmen sect of cultivation. It''s reasonable to combine the various arrangements and designs of the current mechanism Yin ghost. And this volume of heavenly book, the note Song Yu, shows that this book was written by Song Yu. Where is the first volume and the second volume now? Secondly, according to my personal experience at that time, Song Yu is only 17 or 18 years old , I can only be a factotum disciple of Changxian sect without cultivation qualification. At that time, I was secretly hurt by Liu Qing because of my mistakes. According to my own judgment at that time, Song Yu will die. At the age of 17 or 18, a factotum disciple without cultivation qualification has no possibility of survival. This must not be written by him before he was 17 or 18. Also, this ancient tomb is not small and was built by sitting The location is so intriguing, and quicksand anti-theft, which can''t be done by an ordinary factotum disciple. "


    Everyone thinks I''m reasonable. My mind keeps turning and thinking


    Bai Ling said, "it''s not easy. According to these signs, you were stumbled by Liu Qing and fell off the cliff. You survived!"


    Chen Qing then said, "yes, yes, this is the most likely. You survived the disaster, and then you have a blessing. Then, you may have a chance to be a senior official. In addition to the traitor, you built the ancient tomb here before you die."

 Chapter 198

    The two generations who have crossed the millennium have been reborn. They have no knowledge of all kinds of previous lives. However, God arranged this expedition for me, and it happened to be the tomb of my own previous life.


    It is said that human life is determined by heaven, and everything has a definite number. But for such a mysterious event, why does God have such an arrangement, and how does fate want to tease me?


    The answer, I just want to know the answer now. But even in my previous life, I can''t accurately capture all the answers.


    Jiang Yilong thought for a long time and said to me: "Younger martial brother, is there such a possibility? You said that Changxian gate is a sacred place where you can practice mysterious and wonderful skills to save the world, but when you were in the mountain for three years, you lost your cultivation qualification because you were secretly manipulated by Liu Qing, but three years later, you were hurt again by Liu Qing on the day you were expelled from the school. Although there is a long time and insufficient evidence, However, the evidence in front of me can also show that you were indeed on the edge of the gate of death at that time, but you came back to reality. You didn''t die. Maybe you were saved, or maybe you saved yourself. What I may be confused with you now is this book. I glanced at it roughly. There are too many words I don''t know, but there are still a small part of them. Combined, this book of heaven It should be similar to the Xuanfa skill master gave us. The book of heaven, peeping at the sky, exploring the reality of the sky and conforming to the meaning of the sky. The name alone has excited me now. It''s hard to imagine your handwriting... "


    I answered, "didn''t you just say that because Liu Qing had done something secretly, I lost my cultivation qualification at that time. In that case, even if the opportunity happened to pick up my life, how could a person like me at that time have such a big manual to write a book that can peep into the sky?"


    Bai Ling said, "chance coincidence. You have been harmed by Liu Qing several times because of the chance coincidence of the people''s heart, but why don''t you think that you may also have the opportunity coincidence to avert danger several times. The opportunity coincidence has regained the qualification of practice and understood the mysterious method of peeping into the sky."


    "This... This, no, no, no, can it be the same name and surname, that is, I most likely lived Song Yu a long time ago, but this song Yu only had the same name and surname as me, not myself..." I argued so cunningly, just wanted to clarify the relationship with this matter.


    Hu Qingguo said: "If it has nothing to do with you, how can bronze mirror explain it? Why did bronze mirror make you retrieve your sealed memory of your previous life? Brother Qi, I still think it''s too mysterious and strange. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes and heard it with my own ears, to tell the truth, I would still listen to it as a story. Besides, it''s too long after all, and it''s not easy to understand Moreover, you are reincarnated again. There are too many stories. We can''t find out the truth now, unless we can go back to the past through time and space as Jiang Yilong said before. Therefore, I personally think you don''t have to worry about the fact that you are Song Yu, let alone the life of Song Yu I, because it''s impossible to find out. "


    Hu Qingguo is not only a businessman, but also a tomb robber. In his eyes, interests outweigh everything. I didn''t expect him to say such a paragraph to me at this time, but what made me even more unexpected was his next paragraph.


    Hu Qingguo said: "Since you are the tomb of your previous life, everything in it should belong to you. Naturally, you won''t have any objection to how you want to arrange my surname Hu. By the way, according to the name and Jiang Yilong''s description just now, this ancient book is not useful to us, but it may not be more useful to you. Besides, after all, this book is written by you in your previous life. Now you return to your reincarnation Hand, reasonable. Come on, you take it. "


    I didn''t take it immediately and said, "little Hu... How can this..."


    Hu Qingguo said, "if you go on, it''s not you who can''t hang your face, but me. After all, I moved my mind here, and then I got it now. But now I''m worthy to make it clear, because you participated in it twice, and now I''ve made it clear. It''s probably all arranged by God, don''t you think so?"


    I smiled and was about to open my mouth. Hu Qingguo said, "there are many Ming halls in this ancient tomb, that is to say, you had great ability at that time to create all this. Why don''t you take a look at this heavenly book and say that you may not be able to find a solution. By the way, please help me with my business."


    Although Hu Qingguo is greedy for money, he is also very sensible. After all, even if he has all the wealth in the world, his life is gone, and no amount of wealth can be enjoyed. Besides, I don''t know the specific amount of his family wealth in Hu Qingguo today, but I can conclude that he doesn''t need money. What he wants is to keep him alive. Today, he still has the greatest possibility in the world I want to transfer the greatest possibility to me.


    Jiang Yilong said, "yes, Mr. Hu is right. Also, this heavenly book was originally written by your hand. I don''t know. You can find some memories of your previous life like a bronze mirror in the process of reading it. Hurry up."


    Everyone gathered their eyes on me again. I seemed to be the focus of lights on the high platform. At this moment, my disbelief was completely broken. I believe I am Song Yu, because my previous life was so dazzling that I feel ashamed.


    This is a cassock and a gold dress. If the destiny is so, let him shine.


    I sat on the floor, rolled up the bamboo slips of Tianshu and put them on my legs. The convergence of my sight is all those words that look strange now. Even if I am not sure about some words, I can compare too many words with today''s communication, so I can deliberate word by word and sentence by sentence


    When I devote myself to the heavenly book, I feel like a dried sponge, like a hungry and fasting jackal, and the heavenly book is a sweet spring and endless food.


    Of course, even if everyone agrees to review my identity again, they still can''t take it lightly and still can''t forget to guard the circling flying monster. They kept alert and licked their wounds in this short time


    The astringency of words and sentences made me feel helpless, but the more so, it aroused my heart to conquer! It''s not so much conquering as trying to prove it. But it''s strange to say, or it really confirms what Jiang Yilong said. Every time I carefully analyze and understand a sentence, I seem to present a carefully arranged room, an oil lamp, a roll of bamboo slips similar to those held in both hands, an old man with a quick pen on his desk, and a low voice line word by word when his lips wriggle


    It was so attractive and fascinating that I was completely separated from the outside world, so that my mind was tied to the bamboo slips word by word. I once again feel the fast ~ sense of acquiring knowledge in learning and feel humble again. Even now, find out the full evidence to prove that I am Song Yu. But why is the gap between yourself in the previous life and yourself in the present life so large that it is amazing.


    The book of heaven is similar to the mysterious method of Taiyi, the art of cultivation, the art of talisman and the art of health preservation and dispelling mantra. But if the two are compared, only one tenth of the content of the book of heaven, I can judge that the latter is weak and incomparable. Even if it''s just a roll up, it''s more comprehensive and powerful. It even records that blood corpse and blood refining have long lost the forbidden spell.


    Time, I don''t know how long it has been, but I''m glad God can give me this time to study. What I understand is probably the marine knowledge that I can''t understand from the Taiyi Dharma. But people are physical fetuses after all. Even if they are so excited at present, they will eventually be physically and mentally exhausted


    I gasped and my body suddenly stretched out like a tight string. Just now, while I was concentrating on studying the heavenly script, they didn''t interrupt or disturb me. At this moment, I finally seemed to have a reaction. Several people quickly focused on me again and became the shining of Zhangming again.


    I said, "sorry, I wasted too much time."


    Fu Hongshan said, "soon, it was only more than ten minutes."


    "How about it?" I said.


    Chen Qing said, "which one is it?"


    I closed the book of heaven, stuffed it into my backpack and glanced at it. The tomb beast still vibrated its huge meat wings and drove its fat body to circle regularly in mid air.


    Chen Qing said, "this guy is honest. He didn''t hurt us while you were reading. Hey, of course, since he is so good, it''s not easy for us to provoke him. By the way, we have enough equipment and dry food. Even if he is trapped here for two or three days, you can stick to it. So, don''t worry. Keep reading and have a look."


    If it weren''t for them to be sure that I just spent more than ten minutes just now, I even think that more than ten times or more time has passed. Therefore, I personally think it should be enough for the time being, and I should give a hand to help people in the current crisis.


    "Not for the time being." I looked at the flying monster hovering in mid air and said: "This is only the elephant of the tomb beast. According to previous records, the elephant, the monster of water, is called the dragon and the God of water. However, the elephant in front of us is a little special. If ''he'' really designed all this, it is very likely that he reshaped it through the mysterious method we don''t know, and added it with mana or talisman to protect the tomb."


    Bai Ling said, "I can understand that you just found a way to deal with it from this book of heaven?"


    I nodded, but then I shook my head

 Chapter 199

    In my opinion, it did take a very long time, but no one led the way. I can only understand it by myself. The final result of such a result is naturally not much better. I can say that I may need to spend my whole life studying the book of heaven alone. It has this qualification and strength. However, I want to say now that I am not outstanding in my cultivation talent, but I still use this time to master the ability I have never had.


    Now that I have this ability, I may be more suitable for the change of the current situation than Bai Ling!


    "You nod and shake your head... What does that mean?" Chen Qing said.


    I don''t know what to say, but there is a feeling in my heart. I don''t spit out. Otherwise, it will be very uncomfortable, very uncomfortable. "I nodded because I thought I had the ability to save the current situation and no longer face its coercion."


    Chen Qing looked happy and said, "that''s OK."


    Bai Ling glanced at Chen Qing. Although his eyes were calm, he didn''t know what kind of strength it was because of. The happy look on Chen Qing''s face immediately disappeared. She asked me, "what do you mean by shaking your head?"


    I vomited and said: "I''m not speaking from my own position, but from Song Yu''s position, so I hope you don''t mind. Well, you believe that I''m Song Yu, and some facts or evidence may also think that I was the person in the beginning. I don''t know why Song Yu had such an arrangement... Organ or us I believe you can accept that the subjective judgment of the various difficulties encountered before is to prevent the tomb from being Taoist. However, the existence of the tomb beast is only to protect the peace of the dead, that is, to protect Song Yu, that is, my previous life. Even if I have been reborn, now let me take the initiative to solve this Guardian beast, which is a little ungrateful. "


    Everyone looked at each other. Maybe I didn''t expect that. Suddenly, I would say so. However, when I did stand in the position that I was Song Yu, my eyes focused on the alien elephant in the sky. I really couldn''t do this black hand.


    Jiang Yilong said, "young martial brother, it''s right to say so. But after all, you have been reincarnated and reborn. This elephant has done his duty, and it can be regarded as a perfect virtue. Besides, now we are indeed threatened by it. If we don''t make a correct judgment, we can only die here, even your reincarnated Song Yu."


    Bai Ling interrupted Jiang Yilong and said, "he will have a correct judgment. Don''t rush him."


    Yu Xin can''t bear it is due to Xiang Xiang''s due diligence. He has asked Song Yu to help him expel all kinds of wild ghosts and evil spirits in the underworld and reincarnate... But many things have two sides and are also contradictory. Similar to the old saying "loyalty and filial piety are in a dilemma since ancient times", it is difficult to be perfect in many things.


    I looked at Bai Ling, Jiang Yilong and Hu Qingguo sitting in the crystal coffin. Their eyes seemed calm or anxious. This was only the surface, but in their hearts, I believe they are consistent at the moment.


    I smiled and said, "since we are reborn, he Gu misses the past. Don''t worry, it''s the most important for us to leave alive. In this way, you hurry to prepare and I''ll meet it first."


    Bai Ling said, "can I help you?"


    I shook my head and stepped forward.


    He Xiang was always vigilant and guarded the movement of the round platform. He didn''t feel tired at all. At the moment I stepped forward, my actions immediately attracted him. He roared, as if to rebuke me. He wanted to drink me back with an unshakable momentum. He was trapped in the round platform and waited for death to be buried with me.


    At first, I was scared to death. If Bai Ling hadn''t responded in time, I might have stepped into the nether world and become a new man. But now, I have more calm and calm. The fear in my heart has completely disappeared, only a trace of worry. I firmly believe that it was written by Song Yu, and the power contained in it is difficult to shake. I just worry about whether I understood it in this short time Whether the ability works.


    My provocative action finally aroused the strong dissatisfaction of the elephant. I saw me walk down the stairs from the round platform and move forward a few steps. It opened its bloody mouth and made a deafening roar. At the same time, a dragon shaped water column poured down from the sky. The drop of more than ten meters was not large, but the superimposed power of the water flow was not acceptable to ordinary people. Fortunately, I was rough The flesh is thick and can barely support.


    Bai Lingyou shouted, "Qi Zhiyuan, don''t be silly and want to be a good man and suffer for yourself. Even if you really can''t bear it in your heart, all this is written by you and should naturally end by you. Moreover, it is not a living creature. The more you indulge it, the more difficult our situation will be."


    I didn''t answer Bai Ling, but I put an OK finger in her direction.


    During the conversation with Jiang Yilong just now, in fact, I already understood this truth. The so-called heart unbearable is only unilateral. I can clearly weigh which is more important. Therefore, after feeling, I can only take into account everyone to make the clearest judgment, but the only problem is that it is like flying in mid air and keeping more than ten with me At the height of meters, I''m not sure I can succeed at this height. Therefore, I need to stimulate it and cause its most violent attack posture. Only in this way, maybe our distance will become zero in a moment.


    The water poured out without interrupting my pace. Perhaps the elephant also realized that it could not completely defeat me. It accepted this instinctive ability, glared and came to the extreme, and once again wanted to squeeze me into pieces with the most outrageous attack. Although it is smart, I am the one who arranges this set. I am leading the change of the whole situation. It is no longer controlled by the elephant.


    It was nearly five meters away from the corridor gap that had been hit twice before. I stopped because I didn''t want to be completely cut off by the elephant if I missed this time. If I had the courage to take risks, I wouldn''t have to compensate for the loss and hurt everyone.


    I stopped and deliberately placed myself on the edge of the corridor. If I took another step forward, it would be an endless dark world. I raised my head and stared at the pair of scarlet animal pupils. Even if it thought it was high and hard to stop, I was not inferior. So, completely irritate it.


    Jiang Yilong said, "what is he doing?"


    Bai Ling saw the clue and shouted, "it''s bad. Qi Zhiyuan, run quickly."


    It looks like a huge and fat body. Under the vibration of huge flesh wings, the body is like a mountain falling from the sky. At this moment, even if the state of mind is so stable, there are still some waves. The time I can win, even the time I may succeed, can only be won for a few seconds at that moment. I quickly recalled the picture in my mind, recalling that set of abilities I had never had.


    "Da Dao Tianluo, you Ming FA Zang, drop the real fire, and the demons will rest. Kill!"


    The fingerprints changed rapidly. I opened my eyes and looked up. Just at this moment, I was in front of this huge ugly face. I raised my hand. When my palm really touched the elephant''s face, I could feel a force flow in my body, like a torrent of pouring flood. I know that this is the true Qi of Taoist practice, that is, mana. But my foundation was light and shallow. I poured out so crazy that it was more than twice as much as I borrowed the five emperors'' great magic seal myself.


    Also at this moment, the huge falling force suddenly stopped, as if it had been frozen in the air, completely losing all the ability of self-control. When I had obviously felt out of strength, the elephant suddenly burst out of the body with a blue flame. The flame burned its huge body at the extreme speed. It didn''t roar or resist at all. The huge body gradually turned into fragments of gray smoke, disappeared in front of me and buried in the dark.

 Chapter 200

    Xuanmen Taoism, a Chinese treasure, is second to none. The culture and strength can not be underestimated. However, because of the change of times, too many forces dissipated and lost in the long river of history, resulting in the decline of modern Xuanmen.


    Put aside the people who are really full of taro, liars and divine sticks, this is another level of identity for the vast majority of people in the Xuanmen. Now, because my own Taoism is too shallow, even if I don''t fully admit my identity, I have to prove my name for Xuanmen.


    At this moment, I thoroughly felt the power of Xuanmen, so surging. It is still like the five mountains of Mount Tai. Even after thousands of years, it will always stand and survive forever.


    At this scene, I am happy and excited, but I can''t find a suitable word to perfectly interpret the mood at the moment. I can''t believe that a set of Dharma spells, a set of Dharma Seals and a set of formulas can really invite the Dharma Tibetan king, so that with the help of the power of the Dharma Tibetan king, the special-shaped elephant can be burned with the holy fire from the hell.


    The blue light illuminates the whole open space, and under the burning of the nether flame, the huge body of the alien elephant shrinks to ashes with the naked eye.


    "This, what kind of mantra is this?" Jiang Yilong was surprised. Regardless of his injury, he ran to me and asked eagerly, "is this the mantra you just learned in the book of heaven? What''s its name?"


    "This is indeed a set of mantras I saw in the book of heaven just now. It''s called the dark fire mantra. To be honest, I didn''t expect that this set of mantras would be so powerful, and I didn''t expect that I could cast this set of mantras so smoothly." while using the dark fire mantra, all the true Qi and mana in my body were exhausted only at the moment of contact with the alien elephant''s body, While feeling the excitement and joy of success, my body was like a balloon full of water, which suddenly burst in the blink of an eye.


    Jiang Yilong saw that my complexion was different. He guessed the problem and quickly helped me to sit on the ground. At the same time, Bai Ling and Hu Qingguo followed, and they were very happy. Of course, they praised me one by one.


    Now that we are no longer under the pressure of life, the nerves in our hearts are finally stretched. In addition to Bai Ling and I, these people were seriously injured. The serious injuries had already seen bones. Fortunately, they had simply bandaged each other before, but they did not endanger their lives. Now that there is no threat to our lives and we have enough dry food, we can recover our injuries in a period of time. In addition, even though the three of Hu Qingguo have joined us, Roland and Fang Wenhu are still missing. But think again, Hu Qingguo and they can all find here. Roland and and they also have a great possibility to arrive later.


    I meditated on the ground and simply adjusted my breath for a period of time. I felt that my true Qi was slightly restored, so I gave up the idea of continuing to adjust my breath. Because when I adjusted my interest rate, I already sensed the mood changes and fluctuations of Hu Qingguo. "Mr. Hu, what''s the matter?"


    Hu Qingguo said: "I didn''t expect that this book of heaven is so powerful. You can learn such a set of powerful and profound spells only after studying for more than ten minutes. It''s really gratifying. Over time, you will be able to recreate the glory of the Song Dynasty."


    I said, "this set of heavenly script is really unfathomable. If it was really written by me in my previous life, I really can''t imagine what height I finally reached. However, it''s a pity that we just found the upper volume of heavenly script and don''t know where the lower volume is."


    Bai Ling put in a word and said, "all this is doomed. You didn''t think you would find the tomb of your previous life here, and even more didn''t think you could find your own handwriting."


    Hu Qingguo said, "yes, Bai Ling is very right. All this is destined by heaven. Don''t be anxious. Besides, we are still in this tomb. There are some places we haven''t set foot in. I don''t know. We can find this next volume later."


    I said, "according to the geographical location, we are now in the center of the tomb, that is, the place closest to the main tomb. Before, we went through the left channel and finally came here, that is, the channel on the right can be determined to be the main tomb, that is, the place where I slept in my previous life."


    Hu Qingguo said: "There''s plenty of time for us. Besides, Fu Hongshan was injured on them, so we''re not in a hurry. Besides, if it weren''t for a chance coincidence, we might all die here. Since it''s the main tomb, there must be a way. After all, you''re not ordinary in your previous life. So I decided to take a break here for a while and get ready Then start. "


    I said, "that''s what I mean, and it''s been so long. I believe Roland and they may be on the way to meet us."


    Hu Qingguo said, "I also hope they are safe and can come to meet us as soon as possible. By the way, brother Qi, since you have just been able to understand the divine power in the heavenly book in a short time, can you spend more time now to find a way to help me in the heavenly book?"


    I can see the eagerness in Hu Qingguo''s eyes when he said these words. But to tell you the truth, although I can understand most of the fonts on the heavenly script, some are still difficult to distinguish. Moreover, the words and sentences in each paragraph are raw. I''m afraid it will take some time to find a way to benefit Hu Qingguo simply in the heavenly script. But if Roland can meet us as soon as possible With her research on ancient Chinese, it should be easier to cooperate with me and help me translate in time. "Is your situation more serious, that''s right, a few days later..."


    Before I finished, Chen Qing next to me said, "Qi Zhiyuan, there''s something you may not know."


    "What''s up?" I said.


    Chen Qing said: "to be exact, the skin and flesh ulceration on Xiaohu''s legs should be stopped."


    Jiang Yilong said, "stop it? Did you find a way to cure his physical condition when you were scattered with us?"


    Fu Hongshan sighed and said, "if he really found a way, little Hu wouldn''t be so anxious to ask brother Qi for help. I''ll tell you. After we were separated from you, we fell into a secret path at the same time, and then we came to a stone chamber..."


    We have been separated from Hu Qingguo for nearly two days. During this period, what happened to them? Since I recovered my mind and was eager to deal with the elephant, I still don''t know. I believe that when Hu Qingguo came here to meet us, they also didn''t have a chance to tell Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling.


    Next, Fu Hongshan spent a few minutes telling us in detail what happened to them. According to him, they touched the mechanism, fell into a secret Road, and finally reached a stone chamber. Originally, there was nothing strange in the stone chamber, but there was only a sarcophagus. It''s not surprising to find the coffin in the ancient tomb. After discussion, the three just wanted to find valuable objects in the sarcophagus, so they finally decided to open the sarcophagus. However, to their disappointment, no valuable objects such as burial were found in the sarcophagus. On the contrary, there was a corpse whose body had not rotted for a long time and whose figure and face were no more than a teenager''s dress.


    If a corpse does not decay for a long time, it must have its way. It is very likely that the location of the coffin is the place where the wet corpse is raised. It is also possible that there is some mystery about the sarcophagus. Of course, we didn''t see it with our own eyes, and they couldn''t tell for a moment, so they didn''t continue to ask here. After that, Fu Hongshan said that when they saw that there was only a corpse inside, the three people were naturally disappointed, but after disappointment, they were more curious than a trace of fear because they saw such a well preserved corpse. Then, the three wanted to find out the mystery on the body, but at this time, they didn''t know what was going on. The body dressed by Dao Tong suddenly opened his eyes and scared the souls of the three people. At the same time, the body flew away from the sarcophagus and fought with them. In the process of fighting, Hu Qingguo was caught in a moment of neglect and bitten by the body


    I was stunned, looked at Hu Qingguo and said, "can you show me the wound now?"


    Hu Qingguo looked awkwardly at Bai Ling and immediately said, "this, I''m afraid it''s inconvenient."


    I was puzzled and asked, "what are you afraid of? What''s inconvenient? Let me see the wound quickly."


    "It''s not that Mr. Hu deliberately didn''t show you." Fu Hongshan said, "but that the place where he was bitten is his ass."


    This is clear in my heart. If they were all men, Hu Qingguo would not mind. After all, there was Bai Ling present. But when Fu Hongshan told the truth, Bai Ling''s face was normal, but Hu Qingguo was even more embarrassed.


    I looked at Fu Hongshan and said, "didn''t you just say that the skin and flesh ulceration on Mr. Hu''s legs stopped? Did something happen in the future?"


    Fu Hongshan said, "I really didn''t find anything except the body dressed as a child."


    "That is, he was only bitten by the body... What about the body?" I said, "no, it should be the zombie."


    Fu Hongshan said: "The three of us tried all our best to resist the zombie. But I don''t know why. Just when we were about to die, the zombie left the stone chamber and never met again. After a while, we listened to the explosion, then looked for the sound and spent a lot of time looking for it Here. "


    I said, "Mr. Hu, can you roll up your trouser legs and let me see."


    "That''s OK."


    After that, Hu Qingguo rolled up his trouser legs in front of us. When we entered the ancient tomb for the second time, I thought of some methods to be used on Hu Qingguo. Although it is only a way to cure the symptoms but not the root causes, it can slightly delay the speed of skin ulceration. Even though some work has been done, I just said that it is only a way to cure the symptoms but not the root causes, and skin ulceration is still going on. Press It is reasonable to say that two or three days have passed, so it should be more serious to the extent of Hu Qingguo''s original ulceration, but in fact, it is not so

 Chapter 201

    Hu Qingguo rolled up his trouser legs, and the stench of skin and flesh ulceration was immediately pungent. However, because he used my method before entering the tomb, the taste was not as strong as it was at the beginning, but it was acceptable. But there was a layer of black in the flesh that had festered to the calf, and then put the trouser legs up. The so-called body spots magically disappeared.


    I don''t believe that my own method has completely solved Hu Qingguo''s own situation, because I know I don''t have this ability. But now it seems that his injury has been improved unknowingly. At least according to the naked eye, the corpse class has obviously disappeared. Moreover, the speed of skin ulceration has stopped. The only thing that makes people cold is that there is little left of his whole calf due to the previously rotten skin and meat.


    I asked, "it''s like it''s stopped."


    "I asked Fu Hongshan to see it too. Not only the corpse spots on my legs have disappeared, but even the corpse squad on my body has disappeared. However, I believe it has not completely improved. After all, I was bitten by the zombie again before." Hu Qingguo said.


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s a little strange. It''s obvious that the corpse poison is getting worse... Do you feel your leg now?"


    Hu Qingguo shook his head. Seeing that we didn''t believe it, he even disgusted and directly pulled out the skin and flesh of his leg ulceration with his hand. "You see, it''s still the same."


    Bai Ling said: "The reason why you have this problem is that you were bitten by a zombie when we came here for the first time. Then, after a period of time, body spots began to appear on your body, and it took nearly half a year before the skin and flesh began to fester. Qi Zhiyuan is not sure of a complete cure for this problem, otherwise we will never return again. But then you were bitten by a zombie again During the bite, it is reasonable to say that your problems should be aggravated. The color of the wound can also explain this. But why does the previous problem seem to have been cured... "


    Jiang Yilong then said, "there is a saying called fighting poison with poison. Is it possible that this is the case now?"


    I turned my head and looked at Hu Qingguo''s injured leg again. I said, "if you really attack poison with poison, it can only show that the corpse poison in the previous time is far less serious than that bitten by zombies this time. In other words, the corpse poison in the sarcophagus is more powerful. It is very likely that it offset part of each other, but it still can''t completely offset the corpse poison."


    Hu Qingguo said, "can I think so? My previous problem has been cured because of misfortune. Now I just need your help to force the corpse poison out of my body?"


    I said, "it''s very possible, but I''m not sure if I don''t have this condition right now. Moreover, if there is a slight mistake or the corpse poison can''t be completely removed from your body, in my personal judgment, you may mutate."


    "Mutation?" Hu Qingguo was startled and hurriedly said, "what''s the difference, how?"


    I said: "Under normal circumstances, if you don''t remove the corpse poison immediately, you will soon become a zombie. I believe you know that. Last time we did remove your corpse poison from your body. The key reason why we didn''t completely cure it is only the strange zombie who bit you. But this time You were bitten by a zombie again. According to the elder martial brother just now, the possibility of attacking poison with poison is not small, that is, the corpse poison of the Taoist child disguised as a zombie exists in your body. However, after you were bitten by him, you have missed the best possibility of removing the corpse poison, that is, the corpse poison has entered your internal organs, even if there is a great Luo immortal It''s hard to save you from mutant death. "


    Hu Qingguo''s face turned pale, and he must be very frightened. "Then I''m sure I''ll die?"


    I said, "listen to me first. According to what I said just now, you missed the best time to remove the corpse poison, and the time has passed for so long. Under normal circumstances, you have accurately become a zombie and lost your human reason. However, in fact, you don''t have, not only have reason, but also no different from normal. Therefore, you can be saved."


    "Saved? Really?" when I nodded, Hu Qingguo said, "but just now you said, since I have missed the best time to remove the corpse poison, that is, the corpse poison has invaded my internal organs, but I am not dead and have not become a zombie, what kind of situation am I now?"


    "Half human and half rigid," Jiang Yilong said bluntly.


    Fu Hongshan looked at Hu Qingguo in amazement: "half, half person, half stiff? If you can''t get a complete cure for a long time, will little Hu still completely become a zombie?"


    I said: "I don''t know, because now his situation has exceeded normal, and I don''t have an accurate decision. But I''m sure that if the corpse poison exists in Xiaohu for a long time, even if he really won''t become a zombie, there may be zombie behavior at a specific time and at a specific time."


    "Zombie''s behavior?" Hu Qingguo was scared by the facts we said, but immediately his face flashed, his eyes were shining, looked at me and said, "no, no, you just said I could still be saved, so you save me now. I don''t want to become half human and half stiff."


    I said: "the current situation is not very allowed. Moreover, the corpse poison has invaded your internal organs. I have no way at all. At most, I can only properly remove some, but this is the same as treating the symptoms rather than the root cause. The reason why I think you can still be saved is because the saying of attacking poison with poison is also the most likely way to succeed as far as I know."


    Chen Qing said, "Qi Zhiyuan, why are you becoming more and more mother-in-law? What''s the way, you hurry to say it."


    I don''t blame Chen Qing. I just want Hu Qingguo to find out his current situation. "Zombie''s teeth. To be exact, it is to bite the Zombie''s teeth of little Hu."


    Hu Qingguo asked, "why his teeth?"


    Jiang Yilong explained for me: "It''s very simple. The zombie is covered with corpse poison, but the most poisonous place is in his teeth. It''s like he''s a very poisonous snake now, and the poisonous teeth are the key. As long as we find the zombie, take out his teeth, grind them into powder, match the talisman and the method to remove the corpse poison, at least 50% of the corpse poison in your body can be removed Clean. "


    "That is, now we must find the Zombie..." Hu Qingguo muttered to himself and suddenly said, "the key is that this guy is missing now. How do we know where he is?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." I said, "after all, this is an ancient tomb, not in the wild of the city. After all, he is just a zombie. The scope of his activities should be limited to the ancient tomb. As long as we work together, I believe we can find him."


    My analysis was reasonable, but when I blurted out this sentence, Chen Qing immediately refuted it.


    He said, "if you recall carefully, what did we see at the entrance of the ancient tomb?"


    "It''s footprints." Bai Ling blurted out.


    He added: "there are several people died inexplicably in Taoyuan village recently. Now the whole Taoyuan village is retreating in panic. Don''t you think there is a certain connection?"


    Chen Qingyue said this, and Hu Qingguo''s face became more ugly. Because, according to my previous analysis and Jiang Yilong''s treatment plan, his most urgent thing now is to find the zombie that bit him as soon as possible. Only when we find the zombie can we get his teeth.


    But what Chen Qing said is also true. When we entered the ancient tomb for the second time, Chen Qing and his family were the first to come to the entrance of the explosion ancient tomb. They admitted that the footprints on the quicksand were not their prank. In addition, they also compared with the footprints on the quicksand and couldn''t match at all. The greatest possibility is that someone in Taoyuan Village may have something to do We can find the stolen cave we dug out, and then enter the ancient tomb curiously!


    This was our inference at that time, and we all agreed. But even if we were very biased about the answer, the horizontal stealing cave had collapsed, and we spent some time again. They diverted from Fu Hongshan to steal the cave, and then we came to the entrance of the ancient tomb. That is, if the people of Taoyuan Village really entered the ancient tomb along the stealing cave, then they had to go in and never go back. The time interval is the same For a long time, how could he live?


    We didn''t go the same way, because we knew that a group of stiff and powerful people were very difficult to deal with, so we changed our way. But we came all the way from Yin and Yang Road and didn''t find any bodies. The person who broke in without permission is most likely to go through the gate of hell, and his body may also be on this road!


    However, there is another factual evidence that is difficult to ignore.


    Taoyuan village is full of left behind youths. When we entered the village, we only heard about a few people who died inexplicably in the village. Except for these people, no one disappeared inexplicably.


    Therefore, this evidence can fully prove that it was not outsiders who found the stolen cave and broke into the ancient tomb without authorization. Except for outsiders, the remaining possibility is only in the ancient tomb. In addition, the zombie dressed as a child that Fu Hongshan and his three met, except that he was already dead, will his actions be as usual? Will the footprints on the quicksand be left by the zombie, and that in Taoyuan village Several unlucky people, will they be poisoned by this zombie again?


    All the questions seem complicated, but after careful consideration, it seems that we are getting closer and closer to the correct answer. At this time, everyone is silent and thinking about all these things.


    Fu Hongshan suddenly broke the calm atmosphere and said, "if the dead people in Taoyuan village were really killed by the zombie, it''s hard to find this guy now. Unfortunately, Lao Liu, Lao Liu, he''s still on it."

 Chapter 202

    The zombie who bit Hu Qingguo lost his whereabouts for some reason. According to our previous analysis and inference, more than 80% of the strange accidents in Taoyuan Village may come from ancient tombs. Even though all Taoyuan villagers withdrew, Liu Dafu still stayed at the camp waiting for us.


    If we don''t enter the ancient tomb again, the collapsed Henghe will no longer have a way to the outside world. In this case, Liu Dafu''s life will never be in danger.


    Now, in addition to worrying that the zombie that bit Hu Qingguo left along the theft hole and hurt Liu Dafu on the ground, we also need his teeth. Only his teeth can completely cure Hu Qingguo.


    The situation has become more and more complex, which none of us expected. Just as everyone was secretly worried about this, and even worried about Liu Dafu, Jiang Yilong said, "wait, are we thinking in the wrong direction?"


    Bai Ling asked, "the footprints on the quicksand, the zombie who bit him, the zombie who has lost his trace, and several human lives in Taoyuan Village, all of which are combined, how can you think in the wrong direction?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "yes, all the points you mentioned exist and are true. But do you forget the essential point? The sarcophagus is a zombie. He is just a zombie. Since it is a zombie, how can he climb down the stealing hole to the ground like normal people?"


    When he mentioned this, I got sober from my confusion. "Yes, I didn''t think of it. Zombies are purple stiff, white stiff, hairy stiff and flying stiff. The more they arrive, the more powerful the corpse poison is and the stronger their ability. According to the previous analysis, at most, only flying stiff has the possibility to return to the ground along the channel we dug up last time. But if the zombie in the sarcophagus is really flying stiff, I''m afraid the three of you would have died long ago."


    "In other words, the zombie must still be in the ancient tomb," Hu Qingguo said


    I said: "but our previous analysis is not wrong. Footprints are indeed from inside to outside of the ancient tomb, and several people in Taoyuan village have died strangely. Can we say that there are really flying dead or even more powerful zombies in the ancient tomb?"


    Bai Ling then said, "even if there is such a zombie, the stealing cave has collapsed, so it''s not certain that the zombie is no longer in the ancient tomb. By the way, will the zombie once lie in the crystal coffin, otherwise, how can it be an empty coffin?"


    "You, you mean, the zombie who left here to hurt people in Taoyuan village is my previous life corpse?" I smacked my lips. Unexpectedly, the discussion of several people in this short time finally fell into this direction and implicated my previous life. However, according to Bai Ling, it is really possible. Otherwise, how could it be an empty coffin.


    Jiang Yilong Road: "There are intervals between the deaths of people in Taoyuan Village, and there are four people who finally died. The last one is very close to us coming to Taoyuan village again. If he did it, then the time of the cave collapse may also be during this time. But now there is only an empty coffin. According to this inference, he should be in the outside world. If it is true, how can it be It''s not a disaster. "


    I am speechless, very speechless. Once all this is true, doesn''t it indirectly become my own sin


    Hu Qingguo then said, "is this really the main tomb? Why don''t I think it''s very similar?"


    Jiang Yilong said: "There is no evidence to prove that this is not the main tomb. We fought with a group of tomb beasts in the resurrection town for such a long time. By the way, there is another proof. If this is really the coffin of Song Yu in his previous life, there is an extremely secret dark space in it. It is reasonable to put the scroll of the heavenly book in it."


    Seeing that they had to argue about it, I quickly stopped and said, "whether this is the main tomb or not, it can''t solve the problems we are facing. After all, there is another channel that we haven''t set foot on. We don''t know what exists and what exists in it."


    "Yes, even if we find the main tomb now, we still have to find the zombie that bit little Hu as soon as possible." Chen Qing continued: "all right, all right, there are still a lot of things for us to do. We can''t delay any longer. Let''s start quickly."


    We spend all day and night in the ancient tomb. Even so, time passes unconsciously. We check all our luggage and combine all our resources. At present, we can support us in the ancient tomb for about two days at most. We have to pray for God''s blessing whether we are going well or not.


    "But Roland and and Fang Wenhu haven''t joined us yet. Shall we wait?" Jiang Yilong said.


    Fu Hongshan said, "we''ve been waiting so long before and after. If they could really come, I''m afraid they would have come long ago."


    Jiang Yilong''s face sank: "you mean something happened to Roland?"


    Fu Hongshan said: "That''s not what I mean. I hope they are safe. Maybe it''s just a temporary delay. We found them according to the marks you left along the way in addition to listening to the sound of the explosion. Therefore, if they get out of danger, they must be in the same way as we used. However, at present, there is no need to find them in this place except these boxes Detective, so when we leave, we can make a conspicuous mark at the entrance of another passage. What do you think? "


    Jiang Yilong said, "I, i... OK, this is also a bad way. I just hope they are safe."


    "Well, let''s start now." Chen Qing said, "by the way, what about these things?"


    What Chen Qingyan refers to is nothing more than the several unopened boxes on the circular platform and the bronze mirror that only has an impact on me.


    Hu Qingguo pondered a little, looked at me and said, "this ancient tomb is you from the previous life, and as a reincarnated brother Qi, you have the right to deal with all this."


    I said, "no, I''m just Qi Zhiyuan. Even if you insist on it, I''m satisfied that you can give me the heavenly book. Besides, I''m also a tomb robber now, even if it''s my own tomb."


    Hu Qingguo smiled knowingly. "That''s OK. However, what we have to do now is to seize the time to solve the problems. These things are dead things. Let''s put them here for the time being. After we solve all the problems, we can make time for transfer."


    Everything was settled, and no one had any objection. At this time, we packed our bags, packed all our tools and resources, and quickly retreated from the road of origin. All the way back, seeing everything around you, you can immediately come up with a pair of unforgettable memories in your mind. But fortunately, we broke through one level after another, and, up to now, we can still stand and breathe.


    It took some time for us to retreat completely from the left passage. The left and right two different directions are adjacent to each other. Jiang Yilong quickly picked up a piece of gravel from the ground and left a very eye-catching signal on the wall at the entrance of the right channel. I believe that as long as Roland and and they find here, they will be able to meet us according to this sign.


    He threw away the stone and rubbed his hands. Jiang Yilong said, "all right, let''s go on. Be careful. It''s really hard to say what will happen here after learning from the past."


    Fu Hongshan joked, "don''t worry. Now we have found out the identity of brother Qi. He is the owner here. It''s not the same as going back to his own house with him. Therefore, it will be fine."


    When he joked like this, it made everyone feel a little relaxed. But jokes are only jokes after all. Moreover, our environment is too special. Therefore, it is only at this moment. However, when we were about to explore along the right passage, just then, there was a sound of movement behind us. Listen carefully, it seems that it is similar to not swallowing and crying. The voice is not big, but it suddenly comes out at this time, which is very abrupt.


    Chen Qing was behind all of us, probably for fear of being suddenly attacked behind us, instinctively shining a flashlight behind us. Probably because the flashlight light source is limited, it can only shine on the pavilion, and there is nothing unusual around. But in fact, the sound of sobbing and crying did not stop, but became more and more obvious.


    "What the hell, what strange? Show yourself quickly. I''ll beat you into a Ma Feng''s nest right away." while talking, Chen Qing has taken out the pistol from his waist. To tell the truth, he is only for his courage. After all, the pistol is of little use in this ancient tomb.


    Sobbing and crying suddenly stopped. In a twinkling, there was a cry of joy echoing in the space. "It''s me, it''s me, Roland!"


    "Yes, it''s Roland''s voice." Jiang Yilong quickly handed me the backpack on his shoulder, and then went away with a flashlight.


    We have been anxiously waiting to meet Roland and, but we really didn''t expect them to catch up with us at this time. This saves worry. Jiang Yilong looked for his voice. After more than ten minutes, we saw the figure of him and Roland in the pavilion through the light of Chen Qing''s flashlight. In addition to times, there was another person on Jiang Yilong''s shoulder. See here, don''t think about it. Everyone knows who that person is. Fu Hongshan hurried forward to help


    Hu Qingguo, Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan were separated from us at the same time. In the process of separation, they met zombies in the sarcophagus. Even if he nearly lost his life, Hu Qingguo was blessed with misfortune. At least he had stopped the continuous ulceration of his thighs. While Fang Wenhu and Roland were dealing with the blood corpse, in order to let Bai Ling clean up the blood corpse, they were forced to retreat from the safe place. They only need to meet us immediately after solving the blood corpse.


    However, I didn''t expect that they would completely lose contact with us during this period of time.


    "Well, what the hell is going on!"

 Chapter 203

    Just because we were in a very special environment and heard that burst of sobs and tears for the first time, we instinctively thought of the Yin ghost hidden in the dark. But in response, it was confirmed that Roland was the one who cried.


    They finally came here, which inevitably made our worries fall to the ground. However, let this burst of worry just fall to the ground. We saw Roland''s wet tears in his eyes and Fang Wenhu''s white lips and blurred mind face to face. We immediately realized that there must be something wrong with them. But we didn''t need to speak. At the same time, we found that the whole arm of Fang Wenhu''s left hand was missing. The bright red blood had already dyed most of his clothes red


    Facing my inquiry, Roland, who had just stopped crying, shed tears again. "Yes, it''s me. It''s all my fault."


    Fu Hongshan and Fang Wenhu have been stealing tombs with Hu Qingguo for a long time, and their friendship is by no means exhaustible in a word or two. Just seeing the current tragedy of Fang Wenhu, they all seem to have a feeling of hurting themselves. However, at the moment, I heard Roland say this suddenly. Fu Hongshan''s expression changed. Some uncontrollable Fu Hongshan carried Roland''s collar in one hand. He himself was strong and healthy. The strength sent out by this out of control directly lifted Roland''s life. "Did you do it?"


    "Fu Hongshan, stop it." Jiang Yilong hurriedly dissuades Roland, but he doesn''t get Roland''s personal recognition. Fu Hongshan has no intention to put Roland down at all.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, I shouted, "Fu Hongshan, put her down."


    Fu Hongshan still ignored me. His eyes stared like a copper bell. He stared at Roland and and said, "I ask you, did you do his hand?"


    Roland cried even more, but she nodded while she was crying!


    "Fuck, it''s you. You''re fucking looking for death." Fu Hongshan glared and clenched his right hand into a fist at the same time. When he saw this scene, he could foresee what kind of picture would appear next.


    I can''t stand it. After all, Roland is a delicate woman. How can he bear his fist? He quickly took his hand to release the strength of the fist, and shouted at Fu Hongshan: "are you fucking crazy?"


    Fu Hongshan looked at me with bloodshot eyes and said, "I''m not crazy. She cut off Fang Sanwa''s hand. I want to avenge him."


    "Hu Qingguo, take care of your people!" I haven''t been in contact with them for a short time. I naturally know Fu Hongshan''s temper. I know very well that it may be a little difficult for me to dissuade Fu Hongshan at this time. Therefore, I couldn''t help yelling directly at Hu Qingguo for the moment. This is also the first time that I directly called out his name in front of Hu Qingguo.


    A flash of consternation flashed across Hu Qingguo''s face, but he soon recovered his calm. "Feibiao, put her down first and wait until things are clear."


    Jiang Yilong and I dissuaded Fu Hongshan, who was furious at this time, but at present, the only person who can hold him down. Once he spoke, even if he was an angry lion, he had to be quiet.


    He looked at me and Hu Qingguo. Fu Hongshan bit his teeth and put Roland down and pushed him towards me. "Let her tell me what''s going on."


    At this time, Chen Qing took over and leaned Fang Wenhu, whose broken arm was bleeding heavily, against the rock wall. Fang Wenhu was powerless and said, "no, I don''t blame her. I let it."


    Chen Qing was stunned: "it''s time for you to be stupid. You have to protect this bitch."


    Fang Wenhu''s injury was too serious. Moreover, he was on the verge of extreme danger due to excessive blood loss. He clearly wanted to identify Roland, but he was out of strength and fainted with his eyes closed.


    Jiang Yilong said two words to Roland, who still couldn''t stop crying, which meant to let her tell the whole story of the incident clearly so as not to make a misunderstanding. Immediately, he took care of Fang Wenhu, who was seriously injured, so as not to wake up again.


    Now, Roland has become the only key focus to open the problem, but I don''t know whether the girl is too frightened or for other reasons. She is very sad and difficult to calm down.


    Fu Hongshan once again pointed to Roland''s nose and shouted, "tell the fuck, cry, cry a hammer."


    For Roland, even if the degree of understanding is limited. However, through this acquaintance, she was just a weak woman. Even if she had a plan, it was only Jiang Yilong''s plan. In addition, I''m afraid she didn''t have the courage to kill a chicken with a knife. How could she cut off Fang Wenhu''s whole arm with her own hands.


    I stared at Fu Hongshan. Even though I was angry in my eyes, if I couldn''t stop Fu Hongshan, it would take more time just to find out the truth of the matter. "Roland, don''t be sad and don''t cry. Calm down first. Tell me what happened before that. The more detailed it is, the better."


    Roland''s grief swept to all of us present, and finally stayed on Fang Wenhu for a long time. Immediately choked and said intermittently, "I, we, this thing should start with the ferocious blood corpse..."


    Due to Roland''s emotional influence, it took her several minutes to tell the truth of the whole thing clearly. According to her, she and Fang Wenhu just listened to us and avoided the blood corpse temporarily, so that we could concentrate on cleaning up the blood corpse. I don''t know if it''s her or Fang Wenhu. They hit the mechanism on the way to escape and fell into the secret path of the mechanism at the same time. This secret passage directly led them to the artificial underground river. At first, they just wanted to find a way to meet us as soon as possible and look for the road everywhere, but they spent a long time. It seemed that they had entered a maze and wandered near the underground river all the time.


    A few hours ago, they insisted on looking for the road. Suddenly they heard the movement. With the movement, they finally found a walking figure. At first, they mistook it for one of us. But when they followed closely, they found that he was a completely strange face, and his clothes were very different, just like a completely disconnected appearance from modern society.


    But the next observation allows them to come to a confirmation before suddenly. The so-called man in front of us is actually a zombie who has already died but can walk independently. Knowing that this guy was hard to deal with, Fang Wenhu took her and ran for her life. But their actions attracted the zombie to attack madly... They entangled with the zombie for a long time. They conspired and finally escaped. However, at this time, Fang Wenhu found that he did not know when he was scratched by a zombie. He knew that since he was a zombie, the corpse poison must enter the internal organs through his wound, and he would become a zombie who lost his humanity and reason at that time.


    After weighing, Fang Wenhu had no choice but to bite his teeth and make a seemingly stupid but very wise decision in the situation at that time. Because he couldn''t be cruel, he proposed that Roland cut off his arm scratched by zombies with a dagger before the corpse poison completely entered the internal organs with the wound blood.


    At that time, Roland was also frightened by his proposal, and had been comforting him to give up his reckless decision. But when Fang Wenhu truthfully told Roland about his powerful relationship, Roland finally shook and hardened his scalp to cut off his whole left arm


    After listening to the whole story, Fang Wenhu fell into a coma again and couldn''t confront him. Therefore, Fu Hongshan still had some doubts about what Roland said. "Is what you said true? If Fang Sanwa wakes up and his mouth is completely different from what you said, even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes, I will kill you."


    Hu Qingguo said, "Feibiao, you''ve had enough. I absolutely believe the authenticity of what Miss Luo said."


    Chen Qing also said, "but now Fang Sanwa fainted. They have a different caliber. No one can tell."


    "You''re fucking confused at this time," Hu Qingguo continued. "If Miss Luo really wants to harm the other three children, she doesn''t have to try her best to bring him here to meet us. Besides, we are partners. Since we are partners, how can we doubt our own people."


    With Hu Qingguo''s understanding, Roland calmed down a little and said, "I, I don''t want to do this. Originally, I meant to disinfect and bandage him, but he insisted that it was useless. He must let me cut off his hand."


    Hu Qingguo smiled faintly and said, "it was all a misunderstanding just now. Miss Luo, don''t take it to heart."

 Chapter 204

    It was all a misunderstanding just now. It was really just a misunderstanding. But what I think now is that since Hu Qingguo made such a judgment at the first time, why didn''t he stop Fu Hongshan from getting angry and out of control at the first time? On the contrary, he made a statement after Jiang Yilong and I dissuaded him one after another and I drank severely.


    Between people, the first side may think that the other party is a good person, the second side may think that the other party is a good person, and the third side can judge that the person is a villain.


    I don''t know the correct rate of this judgment in my heart at the moment, but I can be sure that Hu Qingguo''s position in my heart has declined again, and this time is the most serious one, even if he apologizes or even loses face afterwards.


    In fact, long ago, we knew that Hu Qingguo and Hu Qingguo were not on the same road. Since they were not on the same road, Chang Qiang was tied to each other in the same boat, and the boat would turn over sooner or later. Even if they had saved my life, if I really calculated carefully, if they hadn''t provoked me on their own initiative, how could I get on their ship, and then there would be subsequent follow-up?


    At this moment, my heart fluctuated greatly, and even an idea came into my mind. Even if I really found a full assurance that I could cure Hu Qingguo''s problems, I would rather shut up.


    However, there is a trace of regret, which comes from the fact that Jiang Yilong has spoken out the way to cure Hu Qingguo. Even if it is only 50% possible, I also know that according to Hu Qingguo, we must! No matter how dangerous, no matter how difficult, his forces must get this result.


    When such a thought flashed through my mind, I looked at Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing in a flash. It may be because of the mood in my heart. I even had a sad meaning for them. They follow Hu Qingguo for interests, but behind these interests is more trust and respect. But I just noticed very clearly that when Fu Hongshan and Jiang Yilong took Fang Wenhu back, Hu Qingguo looked at such a miserable Fang Wenhu. There was no wave in his eyes. To be more accurate, it could be said to be indifference


    I laughed at myself, patted Roland on the shoulder and said, "the misunderstanding has been lifted. Don''t be sad. By the way, what Fang Wenhu told you is true. Moreover, you had experienced similar events at the beginning. If you don''t make a decision in a hurry, you can only regret if you want to recover the perfect result."


    Roland bit his lip and said, "I think I''m still too cruel..."


    Jiang Yilong said, "although Fang Wenhu is now in a coma due to excessive blood loss, his vital signs are fairly stable. Thanks to your help at that time, he can have such a state after experiencing previous events. I disinfected and bandaged the wound again. Although the injury is serious, it does not endanger his life."


    Roland asked, "why doesn''t he wake up now?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "after all, he was badly injured and lost too much blood. Even if I had stopped the blood for him in my own way and bandaged the wound again, he still needs to recover for a period of time when he is qualified. That is, I''m afraid he can''t participate in our next trip."


    Hu Qingguo said, "since he can''t participate, let''s leave him here to recover."


    I was stunned and said, "is it appropriate to leave him here alone?"


    Hu Qingguo was stunned and immediately said, "I didn''t say to leave him here alone. Even if I really have this idea in mind, I must consider the current environment. Well, among us, Chen Qing is the most seriously injured. You''ll stay here to take care of Fang Wenhu. When we go to this encounter and deal with everything properly, we''ll quickly send him out of the ancient tomb."


    Chen Qing didn''t know what it was because of. There was a faint color on her face. "Mr. Hu, I''m afraid it''s......"


    "Are you afraid of dog day?" Fu Hongshan stimulated.


    Being stabbed by him, Chen Qing''s courage was suddenly stimulated. "I''m afraid. I''m afraid of a hammer. Do you think I grew up a vegetarian? However, despite what Mr. Hu said, the key is that there are some bad things like Fang Wenhu now. I''m like this. In case of an emergency, I''m afraid I can''t take care of it myself, how can I save him?"


    Hu Qingguo frowned slightly and said, "what do you mean?"


    Chen Qing said, "don''t forget the zombie who bit you."


    "Eh, that''s true." Hu Qingguo suddenly seemed to think of something. He hurriedly looked at Roland and and asked, "by the way, Miss Luo, I forgot to ask you just now. Can you describe the zombie you and Fang Sanwa saw? What does he look like and what are the obvious characteristics of his whole body?"


    Roland wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, but because he was sad or misunderstood in advance, his eyes turned red, which made Jiang Yilong feel unbearable. "To tell you the truth, if Fang Wenhu hadn''t said he was a zombie, I really thought he was from Taoyuan village or other tomb robbers, because he appeared in front of us alive. As for the characteristics, the clothes he was wearing were very strange and nondescript, like Chinese clothes, but not when he looked carefully. By the way, he wore a bun on his head, which looked like his age It doesn''t seem too big... "


    Roland didn''t finish talking. Hu Qingguo knew something in his heart, so he said, "it''s him again." Roland certainly didn''t know who Hu Qingguo said he was, but we knew that the cause could be distinguished. "According to these circumstances, this guy is still moving around in the ancient tomb, but it''s a pity that I don''t know where he is now."


    Chen Qing suddenly changed his face and said, "little Hu, this guy is moving around. If he didn''t meet and fight last time, it would be unimaginable for the three of us to leave suddenly for some reason."


    Fu Hongshan said, "don''t talk so much nonsense. Don''t you just want to say that after we leave, that guy suddenly appears and will kill you and Fang Sanwa."


    Chen Qing said, "yes, that''s what I''m afraid of. I ask you, Feibiao, if it''s you, are you afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid. I''m not a fool. How can I be afraid?" Fu Hongshan said irrefutably. He immediately looked at Hu Qingguo and said: "Little Hu, it''s really not suitable for Chen Qing and Fang Wenhu to stay here. Anyway, we only have one place in this ancient tomb at present. We haven''t been there, and time is still good for us. Why don''t we send Fang Wenhu out of the ancient tomb together for the time being, replenish some dry food and water on the way, and then return to continue. What do you think?"


    Hu Qingguo''s face was calm, and he couldn''t see any change in his expression. "Since we are doing this business, we have already tied our heads to our pants and belts. What else can we do if we are afraid of wolves and tigers? In short, even if Fang Wenhu''s situation is very serious, we can''t waste our time on him."


    Chen Qing suddenly said, "my injury is no big deal. Otherwise, Feibiao, you stay. I''ll continue to accompany Mr. Hu until we finish our business and leave together?"


    Fu Hongshan spat. "I''ll fuck you. You want to pit me."


    "Get it, don''t argue." I don''t like this atmosphere very much. Maybe it''s because I''m not very satisfied with the decision I made in Hu Qingguo just now, which leads to my current mood. Therefore, the more they argue, the more I get bored in my heart. "I have a proposal. Fang Wenhu''s injury is really serious and it''s really not suitable to stay here. Otherwise, after a long time, the immortal Luo will not come back. Moreover, brother Fu is also right. To be exact, we have mastered the specific scale of the ancient tomb, and it''s very likely that only one has not been there. Brother Fu is injured and brother Chen is injured There are also injuries on the, plus Fang Wenhu... It''s better for you two to take Fang Wenhu back to the camp and let uncle Liu take care of him. "


    Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing were stunned at this moment. Obviously, they didn''t expect me to say so at all. However, when I glanced at Hu Qingguo, his face was still calm. It seemed to be expected, and it seemed that he didn''t care at all


    Fu Hongshan looked puzzled and said, "well, brother Qi, what you said is indeed reasonable, but it seems that there is something wrong. After all, this is not any other place. It may be difficult to rely on the two of us alone."


    Chen Qing said: "Yes, we came here after a long time, but that doesn''t mean we''ll have a good time when we leave. Besides, if we accidentally step on any mechanism on the way out, it will waste time. Let alone trying to save Fang Wenhu, it''s not easy for me and Feibiao to get out of trouble. Therefore, I still agree with Feibiao that we should go together , if you want to stay, stay together. "


    Roland interrupted, "what if we delay our time and the other party is not good at that time?"


    Roland doesn''t know Fang Wenhu very well, and the only time she met was this trip. However, because she cut off Fang Wenhu''s arm, even if it was reluctantly done under Fang Wenhu''s plea. But at this moment, she pays more attention to Fang Wenhu''s injury in her heart.


    Bai Ling suddenly said, "then take him with us."


    Roland just wanted to finish, Bai Ling motioned to interrupt and continued: "his injury is really serious, but the wound has been carefully treated. The current situation is not life-threatening. We just need to buy time and believe we can leave safely."


    Roland still wanted to talk, but at this time I understood what Bai Ling meant, pulled Roland aside, whispered in her ear, "don''t worry, since Bai Ling can guarantee this, I believe he will use a way to save Fang Wenhu''s life."


    Roland never lost a point in the worship of Bai Ling. Therefore, when I explained this sentence in detail, she could understand it.


    Hu Qingguo said, "then don''t waste time. Feibiao, it''s up to you to carry Fang Sanwa on your back."


    "Wait. I''ll stabilize Fang Wenhu''s injury." while talking, Bai Ling has come to Fang Wenhu. Before we can see what she has done, we have lifted Fang Wenhu from the ground. Then, the unconscious Fang Wenhu wakes up. Even if he is still weak, there is a rosy smell on his originally pale face.


    "Yes... Sorry... Let... Let everyone worry. I... I have nothing to do. I just have one hand. It won''t get in the way!" Fang Wenhu said with a strong smile.

 Chapter 205

    Without medical treatment, Fang Wenhu cut off his arm. Even if he was bandaged at that time, he lost too much blood. In addition, his physical fitness is much worse than that of Fu Hongshan. Can he continue to support it? Say a bad word, continue to stay in the ancient tomb, every minute and every second is invisibly losing his vitality. Out of this situation, I certainly hope Fang Wenhu can get stable care as soon as possible, but the reason why Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing prevaricate each other is also reasonable. After all, Hu Qingguo and Fang Wenhu met the same zombie twice. No one knows where this guy is now


    Previously, Fu Hongshan and his family were furious because Fang Wenhu suddenly broke an arm. They didn''t distinguish between red and white, and almost hurt Roland. But when all this is clear, who will stay and take care of Fang Wenhu. Their attitude has obviously changed greatly. Even if Hu Qingguo doesn''t say it, he is afraid that he is complaining about Fang Wenhu''s drag.


    But just then, Bai Ling stood up. Hu Qingguo and Roland didn''t know her. Jiang Yilong and I naturally knew the truth. It must be at this moment that watching Fu Hongshan and their extremely ugly side aroused Bai Ling''s anger. Therefore, she immediately used her magic method to forcibly stabilize Fang Wenhu''s injury. Even if he can''t recover immediately, at least Fang Wenhu doesn''t need other people''s assistance in his mobility.


    Hu Qingguo had a meaningful look at Bai Ling, but he didn''t have anything. Instead, he said to Fang Wenhu, "Sanwa, you scared me. If it''s okay, if it''s okay, ha."


    Fu Hongshan and Chen Qingfu nodded


    Bai Ling looked at me helplessly. My heart is also a mirror. There is no need to talk truthfully in front of everyone.


    Although it was not Roland''s subjective black hand that wanted to disadvantage the other Wenhu, anyway, his arm was cut off by himself. In the face of the awakening Fang Wenhu, there is still guilt on her face. "Sorry, you were scratched by zombies because you protected me, so you won''t..."


    Fang Wenhu was embarrassed and immediately said with some interest: "Don''t put gold on your face. At that time, I wanted to run for my life. I can''t talk about protecting or not. I just ordered my back. By the way, I have to say thank you personally. If you hadn''t cut off the arm poisoned by the corpse in time, I''d say goodbye to the world completely."


    Roland said, "then we don''t have to be polite. You''re still badly hurt. Let me help you, so you won''t work so hard."


    Fang Wenhu hurriedly said, "thank you."


    The burden has the ability of autonomy, and Roland admits guilt and takes the initiative to take care of it. Of course, Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing are relieved. However, due to the fact, in order to win our time, Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing take the initiative to bear the backpacks of Roland and and Fang Wenhu


    The large forces converge, but among these eight people, the situation is uneven. Now we are far from the confidence when we just entered the Yin and Yang Tao, but curiosity and knowledge urgently urge us to continue and guide us to move forward.


    In order to prevent accidents, Hu Qingguo volunteered to take the lead. This is the first time he has made such a decision since he cooperated with him. Because in the past, this guy was very cautious and would never risk opening the way for everyone. But when I think deeply, I''m afraid that Hu Qingguo''s ability to make such a decision may be related to his half person and half stiffness at this time.


    After Hu Qingguo, there are Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan. The three of us are at the end, and Roland assists Fang Wenhu in the center of the team. Except Hu Qingguo, we are all arranged because we take into account the actual relationship. In this way, there are half people and half stiff in the lead, and there are us behind us. However, we can take care of both the front and the back whenever an accident happens.


    We were cautious and worried about the hidden mechanism poison arrows along the way. In addition to the situation of everyone in the whole team, we walked very slowly. We walked around for about 20 minutes, and the originally low and narrow passage gradually became open. At this time, our way was blocked. It was a manually built ladder about 10 meters away from our current position, There are a total of 9981 at the top of the ladder, and there is a stone gate at the top. The top of the stone gate is flat and there are lacquer gold fonts on the left and right door couplets. Firstly, because the distance is too far, and secondly, the font is still seal script as usual, so it can''t be seen immediately. Therefore, what is written on it has to be studied closely before we can understand it.


    Except at the end, the left and right walls are sealed with green bricks and coated with mortar by artificial hands. There are a pair of patterns on them at intervals. However, these patterns are not those trembling, frightening, killing or frightening pictures we have seen before. There are mountains, rivers and rivers. The more we get closer to the left and right of the Shimen, there are even more for us A few pictures of people.


    Bai Ling said, "these patterns are fresh and elegant, unlike those we saw before."


    I nodded. After Fu Hongshan''s careful inspection, I didn''t find the mechanism. I put down my guard and looked at it one by one. However, I don''t know why, when I looked at the first pattern, I had an indescribable feeling of familiarity, and this feeling remained until I finished reading all the patterns on the wall. However, the one that attracted me most was Jian A picture of a pavilion in the middle of the mountain. There are green clouds on the top and rivers on the bottom. There are two lifelike characters, a man and a woman, sitting opposite each other. They can''t see the expression on their faces. However, there is a long desk between them with a piano on it. It''s completely unclear whether it''s a man''s or a woman''s piano from the pattern. In short, this picture except Indescribable elegance and some fascinating artistic conception.


    Chen Qing said, "this picture is vivid and appropriate, and I don''t know who wrote it. Even if it''s not everyone''s hand, the person who can make this painting must be a person with a story. It''s a pity that the painting is engraved on the wall. If it''s painted on paper, it''s not sure we can make a fortune."


    Fu Hongshan said, "it''s really well done, but it''s a pity that it''s engraved on the wall. I can only feast my eyes."


    With a very intuitive feeling, this picture substitutes the people who see the painting into it, and can speak and taste the way. It is the skill and charm of this painting to depict people. However, despite these personal appreciation, I still have a lingering feeling of familiarity. I always feel as if I have been to the place on the pattern somewhere. Even, it seems that I am the man sitting in the pavilion and looking at the woman


    Jiang Yilong suddenly said, "look, is this picture familiar? It''s like we''ve been there."


    I was as like as two peas in the river. I thought I felt this way. I didn''t think Jiang Yilong felt the same way. He wanted to ask him two questions. But he said, "that pavilion is the same pavilion that we came all the way to, and it is exactly the same as the Pavilion on the painting. Yes, there is also a piano in the pavilion."


    Hu Qingguo said, "I remember what you said. The pavilions are really similar. But the pavilions in this picture are built between mountains and rivers. It''s so elegant. I''m afraid the pavilions we''ve been to have nothing to do with it."


    Bai Ling said, "the more you say so, on the contrary, I think the pavilion is deliberately built after this painting."


    Hu Qingguo said, "what evidence do you have?"


    "I don''t have any evidence, just my personal feeling," Bai Ling said.


    "Look at the North Tower in the East and the mountain in the West. Sit on the Dharma platform in the South and the immortal in the north."


    The strange voice suddenly occurred to us when we were talking. It came from Roland to pursue the source of the voice. At the moment, I only saw the painted gold characters around the stone gate.


    I quickly leaned over and asked, "did you just read the words on it?"


    Roland nodded and said, "yes."


    "I can''t read all the words on it for a moment. Can you read them again?" I said.


    Roland took the lead in reading from the upper couplet on the right: "look at the North Building in the East and the mountain in the West." then he pointed to the lower couplet on the left. "Sit on the Dharma platform in the South and go to the immortal in the north."


    My brain suddenly became very active. However, I couldn''t understand the literal meaning for a moment. "One of the two words on the flat forehead seems to be an immortal. What immortal is that?"


    Roland thought for a moment and said, "it''s not an immortal. To my understanding, these two words should be read from the right. It''s called immortal tomb."


    "Immortal tomb? That means this tomb is immortal tomb." Fu Hongshan said.


    Chen Qing said, "it was originally the immortal tomb. You forget, this is Qi Zhiyuan''s place to sleep in his previous life. He was naturally a member of the Xuanmen at that time only when he was able to write the mysterious book of heaven."


    "What are you talking about, brother Qi''s previous life, what mysterious door?" Roland listened to a daze and looked at us with a kind of knowledge seeking eyes.


    Although Fang Wenhu also pricked up his ears at this time, everyone was born with curiosity about the unknown. Seeing that we didn''t answer for a long time, he couldn''t help asking Chen Qing. Chen Qing didn''t know how to explain, but just said one sentence, which was not easy to say.


    Roland looked unhappy and shouted at us, "Hey, I said you''re too unkind. Why don''t you answer me when you ask. Brother Qi, you''re the most unkind. Just now you asked me and I answered, but now I ask you and you don''t answer. Tell me what''s going on."


    I said, "well, how to say that. Well, it''s not easy to say for a while and a half. Anyway, we''ve all arrived at the immortal tomb. According to the situation along the way, there must be the main tomb. Therefore, we''ll hurry up and find a way to go in. I''ll tell you after there''s enough evidence."


    Roland tooted his mouth and gave me a white look. "How unkind."

 Chapter 206

    Immortal tomb, immortal tomb, that is, immortal Helai tomb. I always think the name is too exaggerated, even if it is really from my hand, I still think so.


    At this time, Fu Hongshan suddenly laughed for some reason. Hu Qingguo said, "what are you laughing at?"


    Fu Hongshan said, "Mr. Hu, we''ve all come to this point. Have you forgotten someone?"


    Hu Qingguo thought for a long time and said, "is it my brother?"


    "No, how could it be him." Fu Hongshan continued: "It''s Friday. Since we got in touch with this guy, this guy just fell in love with the immortal tomb, but at that time, this guy also followed. It''s good that he just wanted to move the immortal tomb. He even looked away. If he knew he looked away now, guess what kind of expression he should have now."


    Before Hu Qingguo answered, Chen Qing continued, "does he know what he can do? Anyway, he doesn''t have his share. It''s still too shallow to blame who."


    As soon as I mentioned Friday pass, I immediately thought of the past experience of snow mountain in those days. To be honest, I am not ashamed to mention such a guy who is partial to the standard of practice. I think he is unworthy.


    Bai Ling said, "maybe it''s not that Wutong didn''t see that there is a tomb below, and it''s an immortal''s tomb."


    I was stunned and said, "why do you say that?"


    Bai Ling said: "at the beginning, he personally came once. It seemed hasty and perfunctory, but he really told little Hu that there was a tomb below them, but there was some trouble. This alone is enough to show that he knew it well. As for whether he decided whether the tomb below was an immortal''s tomb at that time, did you forget..."


    I was stunned when Bai Ling looked in the eyes. I thought about it a little bit. When I was in the snow mountain, Wutong was not afraid of Shenzu who was about to complete his practice. We can imagine the dependence behind this guy. However, Shenzu''s practice was deep. Even if he had dependence on Wutong, he was not his opponent. Recall what Bai Ling said just now, we were so shallow We can find the ancient tomb if we can. We just go deep into it and prove that it should belong to the immortal tomb step by step according to the factual evidence. Following the path of Friday, we must have more confidence than us. So Hu Qingguo is hasty and perfunctory. It is very likely that he knows the danger and should not start immediately.


    Hu Qingguo said, "listen to Bai Ling''s tone, as if you know quite well about Friday."


    "Of course..." blurted out, Bai Ling immediately realized that he was wrong and hurriedly changed his mind and said, "I just remember what you said to us."


    Hu Qingguo smiled, waved his hand and said, "it''s no use mentioning this now. We want to do it quickly and open the stone gate."


    We all stepped back. Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan put the backpack on their shoulders in one corner and carefully looked for the mechanism to open the stone gate on the stone gate where their hands can touch. They spent a long time, but they didn''t get anything. But according to past experience, there is only one door between us and the main tomb, which is also the key to stop the tomb robbers. It must be hiding If you are more secretive and a little rash, you may be doomed.


    Seeing that the two people had nothing to gain, Roland volunteered to help them find the mechanism to open the stone gate. Although Roland used to work in the museum, except the ghost island, according to the girl, he had the honor to move two ancient tombs with the curator and others. Such experience is naturally very beneficial to the current situation.


    We waited patiently, and the three of them didn''t miss any place, perhaps the place where the mechanism was located. At present, we have plenty of time, but in the process of looking for it, the three of them didn''t feel the passage of time, but in a twinkling, it took more than half an hour.


    Chen Qing whispered, "how could I not find it."


    Although his voice was small, Fu Hongshan, who was next to him, heard it clearly. "Thanks to your boasting that you are an expert in mechanism, you said something nonsense after looking for it for a long time. Hurry to look again. We must have missed something."


    After searching back and forth several times, Roland''s patience seemed to have been worn away. For a moment, the young lady lost her temper and smashed her powder fist on the stone gate: "where is this broken mechanism hidden?"


    It''s natural to complain about not finding the mechanism to open the stone gate. Just at this moment, a low friction sound came from the direction of the stone gate.


    Everyone''s actions suddenly stopped, and their eyes locked on Roland, for fear that she accidentally touched the deadly mechanism.


    Roland said very unnaturally, "I didn''t do anything." after she said that, she turned around and looked at the place where she had just been knocked, and carefully checked that there was no abnormality. But just as she was ready to clarify to us again, she suddenly gave a cry of eh, and said to Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing, "Hey, come and see this door..."


    Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing immediately gathered around. After only a few minutes, Fu Hongshan motioned Roland to step back a few steps down the ladder. Then, he and Chen Qing reached a tacit understanding in their eyes and stood on the side of the stone gate. Immediately, they exerted their strength, and the sound of friction changed from light to heavy. Only in an instant, the originally tight stone gate was easily opened by them.


    This scene was unexpected to all of us, but in order to prevent accidents, they pushed the stone gate to a certain extent and quickly stepped back to dodge. After a few minutes, they didn''t shoot poison arrows or other mechanisms from behind the stone gate.


    "Mom, mom, what''s the situation?" he looked at Shimen blankly, and Fu Hongshan looked at us again.


    There is no mechanism, no plot, and there is only a stone gate separated from the main tomb. This is the last means to break through and stop the tomb robbers. It''s amazing that this so-called final barrier doesn''t exist at all. It only needs a little strength to push it away.


    Hu Qingguo was stunned and said, "well, I''m afraid it''s the first time I''ve encountered such a situation in my business for so many years." he said, looked at me and said, "can you tell me what you thought at that time?"


    "Me?" what can I say


    Everyone sighed that we were too careful to open a stone gate so easily. We wasted too much time here in vain. I couldn''t help laughing. After laughing, they locked me again with similar eyes of Hu Qingguo.


    Roland said, "you seem to have hidden a lot behind our back?"


    If this matter is really told to Roland in detail at this time, I''m afraid it will waste a lot of time. In short, none of us answered her, which made her embarrassed.


    No mechanism, no obstruction, the main tomb is close at hand.


    Even though I don''t quite understand why Song Yu deliberately did so. However, according to all the signs that we entered the ancient tomb twice before and after. It''s not just a fluke to come here alive like us. What is more needed is ability and absolute luck. Otherwise, anyone who takes risks will have no life to leave alive!


    Absolutely believe, perhaps this is Song Yu''s biggest reliance.


    Exciting moment, only need the next second, in the current situation so smooth, who will look ahead and fear. Because Song Yu''s absolute belief is not still absolute after a thousand years.


    With our own belongings, we climbed the stairs one after another and passed through the stone gate.


    However, it is amazing that when we have just passed through the stone gate and looked around with the light source of a flashlight, it is not a main tomb, but a winding Yang long path. On the left and right sides of the path, it seems that green grass and vegetation have been transplanted from somewhere by artificial means. For thousands of years, these green grass vegetation should have covered the path in disorder, but I don''t know why. The lush green grass seems to have been deliberately done by man. It is not only of equal height, but also has never spread to the path.


    Staring at the path, my sight is limited, and I can''t know where the end of the path leads. But at this time, Roland seemed to blurt out without thinking: "how does this place make me feel like someone often lives here."


    Fang Wenhu, who was supported by her, said, "don''t talk nonsense. Where is this? It''s inside the tomb. How can anyone live here."


    Roland tooted his mouth and said, "of course I know where this is. It''s just a personal feeling."


    Jiang Yilong glanced at them and wondered if there was something else. His eyes were slightly wrong. "You two can''t talk nonsense anymore. You have to find the right place to joke."


    "Bai Ling, how do you feel now?" I said.


    Bai Ling said, "this is it."


    I asked again, "are you still afraid?"


    Bai Ling didn''t say anything, but nodded.


    With his nod, my heart was half cold. You know, when we took the left passage before, I experienced a series of events in it, and I thought that the real danger might have passed. But I didn''t expect that Bai Ling would still have such a strong feeling until now. So, that is to say, this secluded path, or the end of the path, is by no means as calm as we see now.


    "Be careful, everyone. Don''t relax your vigilance and be deceived by this superficial calm."


    The bronze mirror evokes the memory of reincarnation sealed in my brain and makes me personally feel the time and events of those days. Combined with the facts, I believe that the possibility of Song Yu does exist, and here is the main Tomb of Song Yu, which is also based on. Now this path is the most positive way to bring me back to the past to understand everything about Song Yu''s life, or I can''t help it, or because I was attracted by my previous life, I walked ahead of everyone

 Chapter 207

    The secluded path twists and turns. Unknowingly, we have been walking on this path for some time. However, now we use the flashlight light source to move forward, but the light source is blocked by the rock wall. It is unknown how long it will take for this path to reach the end.


    In our hearts, we surmised that I, who was at the forefront, found a stone tablet standing on the left side of the road ahead. There were only two striking characters on the stone tablet, Changxian. These two words are not complicated, but I recognized them at first sight. At the same time, a familiar picture immediately appeared in my mind. Looking back on the path along the way and the unknown front, I was shocked and said, "Chang, Chang Xian gate, is the isolated Chang Xian gate built here?"


    Hu Qingguo was right behind me. He said, "what did you just say, Changxian gate?"


    I pointed to the words on the stone tablet. Before I opened my mouth, Roland directly said the words on the stone tablet. She didn''t think there was anything, but when she said the word "Changxian", the faces of others also turned different.


    Roland was puzzled and hurriedly said, "the words on it are neither Yin and Yang nor ghost gate. They are just the words of Changxian. Why are you all scared like this."


    Fu Hongshan didn''t answer her question. Instead, he looked at me and said, "brother Qi, you won''t defend now?"


    I shook my head as like as two peas. "I am not defending, but I have found that everything is just the same as mine. Until I can say that everything is just like mine. If I speak well, there will be a bamboo grove fifty meters away, and there is an old well in the bamboo grove. The more than 10 meters ahead of the ancient well will be the ladder of the long fairy hall, the nine hundred and ninety-nine steps of the ladder, and the hall of the long fairy hall built here."


    Roland hurriedly asked, "you unkind man, how do you know where the front is?"


    Chen Qing joked, "you don''t know. Qi Zhiyuan is the reincarnation of an immortal, so he can count. Don''t believe it, or you''ll take the lead and see if what he said is right or not."


    "Cut. A group of inexplicable people." Roland despised it and didn''t bother to pay attention to our group of neuropathy. Thanks to Roland''s help, Fang Wenhu formed a group with her at this time. He replied to her and told us not to pay attention to these inexplicable people.


    Eager for confirmation, I quickened my pace. Because everything in front of me, everything here is probably consistent with my memory, so at this time, I want to have a bold try, close my eyes and walk this winding path only with the memory in my mind.


    Because I''m at the front, others don''t know what kind of situation I am now. However, in fact, I walked a long distance, and there was no reminder behind me. I just heard Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing whispering.


    I suddenly stopped, opened my eyes and immediately looked to the right hand, which disappointed me very much.


    The originally narrow path has become very open, as if we were walking in the left passage and finally entered a hollowed out space. As far as I can see, there is no bamboo forest in my memory, but only a piece of green grass vegetation covering a slightly larger area. I looked stunned and walked forward for a short time. There was no Gujing in my memory.


    "Ha ha, the immortal reincarnation, can calculate, how, now is beaten by the fact." Roland ridiculed, as if his complete disbelief in me had finally been confirmed, so he was very happy.


    "How could there be no bamboo forest or ancient well." when I murmured to myself, Bai Ling leaned towards me and said to me, "look forward."


    I glanced forward along the flashlight light source illuminated by her, but this glance made me stunned. We can only see that it is no more than 20 meters away from our current position. It is a ladder from the flat ground, from the bottom to the top, and from the height of the sky ladder. Even if we cushion our feet, we can''t see what exists above.


    Bai Ling said, "I think so. There are no bamboo forests and ancient wells, which belong to the normal range. You don''t have to be surprised. Because after all, this is not a real Changxian gate, but an immortal tomb built after Changxian gate."


    I scratched my head and said, "yes, how can I forget this. However, the existence of Tianjie makes me more believe in the authenticity of all this."


    Roland said, "it''s strange that there are really stone ladders here."


    Chen Qing said, "as I told you, he is the reincarnation of an immortal. You can know the past and future. You think it''s difficult to beat him for such a small thing."


    Roland refused and said, "you''re really confused. Your words are smooth. You''ll come with your mouth open."


    "Don''t believe it."


    Familiar pictures appear in my mind one by one, as if everything was yesterday. However, when I returned to the real world and saw this ladder connecting the sky, I immediately went up to confirm whether the Changxian hall was really at the top of the ladder.


    "Wait a minute." Bai Ling suddenly grabbed me and said, "I know what you''re thinking now, but I tell you, you don''t have to deliberately confirm whether your memory is true. No matter who you used to be, now we should first straighten out our position and realize where we are now."


    Hu Qingguo said, "yes, Bai Ling is right. We''ve finally arrived here. You don''t have to worry too much. After all, it''s likely to be the main tomb. It won''t be as simple as what we see in front of us."


    "Tut tut Tut, it''s a big deal. Even if it''s not as big as the imperial mausoleum, you''ve emptied it manually again. These alone show that you were really extraordinary at the beginning." Chen Qing said: "But then again, we are winding around here, back and forth, and here such a wide mountain is hollowed out again. Where do you think we should be now?"


    "It''s simple." while Jiang Yilong was talking, he squatted on the ground, picked up a piece of gravel from the side, and depicted the route we had traveled all the way on the ground. However, for a long time, a complete map of the ancient tomb appeared in front of us. "You see, we entered the ancient tomb from here. Last time we went to the ghost gate pass, but this time we went to the yin-yang road. We didn''t move forward. We didn''t know how long the road ahead was, so we only painted it here. This time, our yin-yang road was unobstructed. Then, we dealt with the blood corpse here and found the mechanism in the blood pool Finally came here, and then... According to the comparison between our route and reality, if I guess well, we should be in Jiandao mountain now. To be more accurate, this is the hinterland of Jiandao mountain. "


    Hu Qingguo said: "no wonder, near Taoyuan Village, only when Jiandao mountain is pulled out like this, can there be such a large underground space. This is really an unusual skill."


    I said, "yes, indeed."


    Fu Hongshan said, "it''s a real surprise for us to say so. Brother Qi, it''s a bit hypocritical for you to say so. You know, you are the reincarnation of Song Yu, Song Yu is you, and you are Song Yu."


    "Hey, hey, what Song Yu? Who is Song Yu? How do you say Song Yu is brother Qi? Who is brother Qi? Song Yu?" along the way, whenever a similar problem is mentioned, Roland is like a curious baby, but none of us has told her any information. Now, Fu Hongshan''s casual words arouse her strong curiosity again.


    "Ah, hey, you talk." seeing that we didn''t answer, he took Jiang Yilong and said, "if they don''t tell me, you have to tell me. What are you hiding behind my back?"


    Fang Wenhu said, "and me."


    Roland agreed, "yes, yes, and he. We came together. Don''t you think of us as your own?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "I really don''t know for a moment."


    Roland said stubbornly, "then pick the point."


    Jiang Yilong reluctantly looked at me and everyone. Under the entanglement of Roland, he said, "OK. I''ll pick up the key points. Before I say it, I have to state that I only say it once. No matter what I say, whether you believe it or not, don''t continue to ask."


    Roland said, "grandma is like a woman. I see."


    Jiang Yilong said, "my younger martial brother''s previous life was called Song Yu. This ancient tomb is Song Yu''s ancient tomb. The word Changxian on this stone tablet is Changxian gate. OK, that''s all."


    This is completely because Roland and and Fang Wenhu didn''t take any precautions at all, so they got the information that surprised them. But although the information in this paragraph is shocking, it is more confused and there are too many questions.


    Roland passed this sentence in her mind. Seeing that she was ready to speak again, Jiang Yilong said first: "now there is so much I can tell you. According to the design of the whole ancient tomb, there is a strange experience for the younger martial brother to recover his memory. Compared with his memory, 90% of it is possible that this place is the main tomb."


    The closer we are to the truth, the farther we are from the truth. I don''t know how they feel now, but now I am just like this. I want to know all the authenticity, but I am afraid to know. Because according to my revived memory, Song Yu was pushed down the cliff by Liu Qing at that time. According to his own situation at that time, Song Yu will naturally die.


    Song Yu was originally a simple man with no intention. If God really cared for him, let him escape from death. After experiencing Liu Qing''s Secret harm and knowing everything in his mouth face to face, the fate of his life has been completely changed because of Liu Qing''s jealousy. Will Song Yu who escaped from death still be the simple Song Yu?


    In addition, everything we have experienced since we entered the ancient tomb seems to indicate something secretly


    "What''s the matter with you? Why is your face suddenly so ugly?" Bai Ling asked.


    I forced a smile on my face and said, "no, nothing."

 Chapter 208

    It doesn''t matter whether the long ladder is 999 or not. The important thing is whether it is built on the heaven steps according to the Changxian hall in my memory, which was completely imitated by Song Yu. If this is true, let alone the design and floor area of the ancient tomb mechanism, it is by no means possible for ordinary people to move the whole Changxian hall, even a reduced version, here.


    In the current of fear and fear, primitive curiosity and knowledge once again occupied my brain. Tidy up my mood and be careful. I step up the ladder step by step, and they naturally follow closely. Because the stairs are built with an inclination of about 45 degrees, and even if there are no 999 steps, they can step up step by step, at least there are about 300 or 400 steps.


    It can''t be achieved in one step. It takes more time on the premise of caution.


    Several flashlight light sources keep shooting back and forth around, which is nothing more than a greater security guarantee for themselves.


    Even though my physical strength was ok, I didn''t stop, and I was in a state of high tension. I successfully climbed to the last stage of the sky. At this time, I couldn''t help gasping heavily. At the same time, I quickly used my flashlight to look around the dark world above the sky steps.


    The range of the flashlight is limited, and even if there is a light at the farthest place, it is blurred and invisible. However, within the limited light of the flashlight, I saw a temple, which was built in front of me. It was not magnificent and occupied a wide area. However, the architectural outline of the appearance alone could once again set off the waves of memory in my mind.


    "This, this is the Changxian hall."


    "This is the Changxian hall?" seeing my nod, Bai Ling said, "it seems that you really moved here according to the Changxian gate, but the pattern has narrowed down."


    "Wow, palace, this is the palace." Roland''s excited voice completely disrupted the calm atmosphere, and her voice echoed in the whole space, which was comparable to the lingering sound for a long time.


    Everyone boarded the heaven steps and locked their eyes on the Changxian hall in the front. Roland may have committed an occupational disease. For a moment, she couldn''t help but want Roland to look sluggish. "I, I didn''t think so far."


    Jiang Yilong said, "that''s right. You should put yourself in the right place. You should consider not only the reality, but also the future, and even the real consequences you just put forward."


    "Well, don''t continue to argue about it. That''s not what I want to say." Bai Ling looked very helpless. When they were like children who made mistakes, she said, "I mean, under normal circumstances, everything we see in front of us is absolutely impossible. However, what we see now is the truth, and there must be a reason behind it. Therefore, I have a personal judgment whether there is a mysterious force here."


    Roland said, "what mysterious power, that''s not a miracle."


    Bai Ling was speechless, but she really didn''t want to spend more time with Roland, so she unilaterally stopped the topic.

 Chapter 209

    On the surface, their argument is only limited to three people. However, the speaker may be unintentional, but the listener is intentional. Moreover, at this time, I specially expanded my thinking and opened up my thoughts along the direction described by Bai Ling, ready to find a reasonable explanation.


    However, after thinking for a long time, my limitations of thought and too many unknowns in the world led me to be completely unable to take this word and think of the way.


    "Array. Song Yu was born in the Changxian sect, and all the appearances here prove that he may have returned to the Changxian sect later. Besides, the Changxian sect was originally the Xuanmen sect. Moreover, according to the younger martial brother''s description, this sect may still be very influential at that time." Jiang Yilong took a breath and continued: "Under such conditions, Song Yu may indeed achieve success in practice, or he may develop a very powerful Dharma array himself, and then arrange the Dharma array here."


    Arrays belong to a large category in metaphysics, just like students reading. There are Chinese and mathematics, which specifically refers to its special method. However, in this method, too many mysterious arrays have been studied and created by senior experts, and there are many kinds and countless.


    However, I have never heard of it, and I have even captured a little similar information in books. However, Jiang Yilong''s personal ideas are somewhat similar to an array, that is, the array of illusion confusion. When such an array is deployed, once someone breaks into it without authorization, it will touch the array and confuse the intruder with all the illusory things in front of him, unless he himself The result is self-evident, for example, if the person who arranges the array hits his hand like a headless fly.


    I said hurriedly, "did we break into the array now?"


    Most of the arrays, especially the large array, will include life and death, Du Xiu, injury and Jing Jing, with a total of eight doors. I don''t know who created them. However, many people use them on this basis and improve and change them, so that there will be different types of strange door arrays.


    Our current position is at a hard distance from the Changxian hall. In addition, there is a dark pit hundreds of meters below. It is unrealistic to prove that what the naked eye sees is not illusory. Then, along the idea put forward by Jiang Yilong, a large array has been arranged in this space, so there is a magic mirror in front of us, even if it is not illusory Then, I can immediately judge that the direction from these hundreds of steps is the array open door. When we enter the array from the open door, we are confused by the array, and some seemingly miracles in front of us are impossible.


    In order to prove the authenticity of the array mentioned by Jiang Yilong, I said to everyone and so on. Immediately, I turned around and went down the steps, about more than 100 steps. When I looked down, everything was normal. When I turned back, everyone''s eyes still gathered.


    This is the best proof of personal reality, so I went down again and kept walking... Until finally, when I stepped on the first step I first stepped, there was no change.


    "Younger martial brother, what do you find?" Jiang Yilong stood high and shouted at me.


    I have a hard time saying now. Originally, I just wanted to prove whether the array proposed by Jiang Yilong is true. Therefore, in order to prove or overthrow it, I tried it by myself in the most stupid but correct way. However, the result made me completely unexpected. I walked from the top to the bottom, even left the steps and walked towards the secluded path for a while, but there was still no change, and now I have to get it Return to join you again


    When I climbed to the top of the sky again, I couldn''t help gasping for breath for a few times.


    Jiang Yilong said, "you haven''t told me why you went down well just now. Did you find anything?"


    I looked a little helpless, smiled at myself and said, "I just want to prove whether you said there was an array here."


    Jiang Yilong blinked and said, "what''s the result?"


    "Of course not." Jiang Yilong may think it over and understand why I did this just now, but Hu Qingguo and his colleagues don''t know anything about it. "Senior brother, it''s very likely that Song Yu or others arranged the array in this place. If so, we are in the array now. Since we are in the array, everything we see is false and confused. Once we touch the array, the eight gates of the array will change immediately. We just went all the way from the bottom to the top. If we return the same way Back, but we can''t leave these hundreds of steps, or there are other inexplicable situations, which can be enough to show that the array here is indeed arranged. Everything is false and empty. Only by trying our best to find a way to survive, can we avert danger. "


    Hu Qingguo said, "that is to say, you go down unharmed and come up again unharmed. Moreover, everything is still unchanged. The array can be eliminated as soon as you say it."


    I nodded definitely. "Yes, there is no array here at all. As for the long immortal hall suspended in the air opposite us now, it is also true, without any illusory confusion."


    "Miracles are miracles!" Roland clapped her hands happily. But suddenly she seemed to have missed something important. She quickly drank and scolded Jiang Yilong to shine a flashlight at the Changxian hall for him, while she quickly took out her mobile phone and found out the photo function


    Roland said nervously, "ha ha, if this photo is put on the Internet, I''ll add a comment below. You try to think about whether I will quickly spread all over the world."


    Roland really likes every place with fun or special scenery. He will immediately think of taking pictures with his mobile phone. This way is not impossible, but Roland''s words surprised us.


    Jiang Yilong immediately turned off the flashlight and scolded, "what did I tell you just now? Did you forget it so quickly. If you really put the photo on the Internet afterwards, and add notes on the photo, trouble, consequences, elder sister, can you think a little bit?"


    "I know, I know. You said it once, I knew it. I''m not stupid. With my understanding ability, don''t you know what consequences and negative effects would be caused if I really did this?" Roland baited Jiang Yilong. Jiang Yilong was about to refute. Roland immediately said: "I just saw that everyone''s nerves were too tense and amused everyone. Turn on the flashlight quickly. I haven''t photographed enough."


    Whether the array exists or not has been confirmed by my personal reality. By combining all possible ideas and even ideas beyond thinking, in the end, it can only be biased towards the mysterious power mentioned by Bai Ling. In fact, it is really a mysterious power, and everything here is a genuine miracle?


    As early as when Hu Qingguo ordered, Chen Qing took out the rope in his backpack. The roll he carried in his backpack alone was twenty or thirty meters. At present, the distance between us and the Changxian hall is at least enough. Therefore, in order to keep up with little Hu''s footsteps, or deliberately flatter him, he tied one end of the rope firmly to him On shovel, when he finished all this, he handed it to Hongshan immediately.


    He said, "Feibiao, you are the most powerful among us. Promise, I''ve done a good job of things. Now it depends on whether you can come in handy."


    Fu Hongshan was confused by his height. After getting several hints from Chen Qing, he woke up like a dream. Shovel a seamless heavenly robe. Did you say that it was clear enough? I am awful enough for tools. But how can these ends be fixed? Besides, even if I am too strong, even if I can throw this spade in one breath, who can guarantee that the other can be perfectly fixed?


    Chen Qing said, "no, let''s try a few more times. Mr. Hu, do you think so?"


    Hu Qingguo didn''t speak. Although he put forward this suggestion, he could immediately know whether this method was applicable or not. Fu Hongshan was so angry that his face turned red. If Hu Qingguo hadn''t casually said not to quarrel with him, maybe this guy would have been tempted to make trouble with Chen Qing.


    The Changxian hall is right in front of us. We can say it''s close at hand. However, if we want to shorten the distance of one centimeter from the Changxian hall, we all think it''s more difficult than going to heaven. Since we can''t find an answer to this question or even a way to deal with it, it''s certainly the best choice to go home.


    But I don''t promise. Moreover, I believe that not only I don''t promise, but everyone won''t promise.


    Fang Wenhu has been observing secretly these days and has not talked to us for half a sentence. "Brother Qi has said that this is not the ghost of the array, so it actually exists. And Miss Bai said that maybe there is special power here, otherwise, there is really no reasonable answer to explain that a palace like building can be suspended in half. I personally have an idea that I believe Miss Bai''s judgment."


    Hu Qingguo said, "do you know what that power is?"


    "Of course I don''t know." Fang Wenhu said, "but if you think about it carefully, since this force can support the whole palace like building, and can make these stones and ironware like a brazier float neatly in the air, in other words, more weight must be able to support it."


    Being reminded by Fang Wenhu, I immediately focused on the suspended stones every tens of centimeters. If we can prove this fact, we only need to be bold and careful to successfully reach the Changxian hall through these suspended stones.


    I looked at Fang Wenhu. "Brother Fang, do you think it''s necessary to have a try?"

 Chapter 210

    Fang Wenhu didn''t answer my question directly. Instead, he asked me again in my tone and said, "I don''t know whether it''s right or not. However, we''ve all come here before we come. Even if it''s one in a thousand possible, we can''t allow a trace of regret."


    What he said is true. But at this time, I believe Roland must have lingering palpitations in her heart. She was so rash that she almost slipped and fell. If I hadn''t responded in time and grabbed her, she would have fallen into a paralyzed and rotten meat


    Fang Wenhu stopped answering. Even if Bai Ling secretly helped him, he was seriously injured after all. Naturally, less talking, less living and more recovery are the key to his best life at present. However, I thought deeply about his direction. After a long time, I bit my teeth and looked a bit away. I grabbed the shovel that Chen Qing was trying to release from the rope.


    Chen Qing looked blankly. "Are you stronger than Fu Hongshan?"


    I said, "of course not, but I have other uses."


    It''s not far away from the Tianji platform, that is, the suspended stones in front of us, only about 50 cm. It''s just as simple as taking one step. However, if there is a pit hundreds of meters high below, no one will risk their lives to try alone. Of course, I''m not stupid, nor will I.


    I quickly undid the shovel tied by the rope, and tied the rope to my waist in a flash.


    Seeing my actions, Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling seem to understand.


    Jiang Yilong said, "do you want to take risks?"


    I said, "it''s not a risk. Just like I just tried to prove the array, it''s a try. Besides, I''m firmly tied. With this safety rope, I can''t call it a risk."


    Hu Qingguo immediately said, "Xiao Qi, you are really bold. I didn''t look away. Don''t worry. There are so many of us pulling the rope. Even if there is an accident, it will never happen to you. I promise you."


    I smiled. "That''s enough with you."


    "What are you two doing? Hurry to help." Hu Qingguo immediately shouted at Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan.


    My personal weight is about 130 kilograms, which is not heavy. I believe that even if Jiang Yilong firmly holds this end of the rope, if something happens, I will never fall. But to be on the safe side, and to lighten each other''s burden, now besides Jiang Yilong, Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan are more helpful, which makes me more daring.


    "I tied it up, you grabbed it." I said to the three of them.


    "Firmly, don''t worry."


    "I''ve tied a knot and tied it to myself. Just put a hundred hearts on it."


    The three of them have done this. What else can I worry about. Staring at the suspended stone nearest to me, I took a deep breath and immediately took this step. Of course, I didn''t immediately step on the suspended stone with my feet at the same time, but made some strength with my right block, and the suspended stone just sank and shook.


    As soon as my heart was horizontal, I immediately steadied my right leg and stepped on my left leg synchronously.


    In a psychological word, even if there is sufficient guarantee now, there will still be some heart tremors in the face of events that have never been experienced, unless I am a naturally courageous person, and I don''t seem to be such a person.


    When my feet trample on the suspended stone at the same time, I can obviously feel that my weight of more than 130 kilograms leads the stone to fall down for three or four centimeters, and then it remains stable.


    I vomited heavily and posed OK behind me, and they immediately cheered. It gave me the feeling that they tried and escaped from death.


    Hu Qing National Road: "beautiful, well done. Xiao Qi, go further and see if there is something in the hanging iron ware."


    "I know." I didn''t look back, saw the suspended stones in front, and tried again as before, but the result was still as usual, which made me worry for nothing. At this moment, an idea suddenly appeared in my mind. It was associated with Roland''s slip and almost fell down. Combined with my personal experience now, if my judgment is good, the mysterious power called by Bai Ling is likely to come from the special material of suspended stones.


    If my judgment is correct, it can also show that all these things that can be seen by the naked eye now are mixed with this special material, which makes it seem like floating in the air through the hand of an immortal.


    I stepped on two suspended stones in a row, and three people at the other end firmly grasped the rope, so my worry can be said to have been completely reduced to zero. I quickly turned my attention to my right hand. The iron utensils and suspended stones always maintain a height of about one and a half meters, and now I just step on the stones. Moreover, with my height, I can see the situation in the iron very intuitively.


    In fact, when I was just a few tens of centimeters away from the iron dish space, I could smell a light aroma in the air, which seemed pungent. Probing the flashlight into it, I found that the so-called iron ware was really a vessel similar to a brazier. Moreover, it also contained nearly half of the unknown liquid and a thick lamp wool with half of its arms.


    "It''s a brazier."


    After throwing a word at them, I took out a lighter from my pocket and lit it. Next, I easily lit the lamp wool. Yingying fire seems to be a tight bundle, but its influence is far more than several times that of our own flashlight. Because, at intervals, there will be a similar brazier on the right side of the suspended stone. If we light all the braziers, it will be difficult to find a dark star in the whole space.


    According to the current facts, it can be proved that Fang Wenhu''s Secret Language hint is indeed correct. Since I am the Pathfinder, and the facts show that as long as my body cooperates closely with my eyes and tramples on real suspended stones, I will not fall into a deep pit and be buried in the mountainside.


    The problem has been cured, and now the desire and curiosity for the unknown in my mind are awakened again. I didn''t stop for half a minute. I hurried forward. I just wanted to light up the lights all the way as soon as possible and reach the familiar but strange shore as soon as possible.


    Changxian gate, Changxian hall, Millennium memory, whether to reproduce truthfully!


    By the way, I forgot to mention that I have a slight fear of heights. The problem is not very serious. According to the usual situation, if you stand on the top of the 30th floor and look down, your legs may be a little soft. The current situation is a dark pit hundreds of meters below. Therefore, I dare not look down at all and always keep a head up state. Only in this way can I be sure that the road is smooth.


    Bai Ling shouted from behind, "don''t be careless, be careful."


    "Yes, be careful and don''t lose your vigilance," Jiang Yilong said.


    "No problem, everything is OK."


    I adjusted my mind like walking on the ground, coordinated my body in a very standardized and synchronous way, and successfully stepped on the suspended stones on every necessary road again and again. In addition, a total of more than ten braziers along the way were ignited by me.


    A cluster of fire is just yingfire, but now the fire has illuminated almost one third of the whole space. The dark fear of people is gone.


    Now I''m stepping on the last suspended stone. Tens of centimeters in front of me is the Changxian hall. Even if the wind and water all the way, there is no accident in the Changxian hall, but on second thought, if the big Changxian hall can be suspended under this special material, how can I just have an extra 130 kilograms of me, I can''t bear it


    I laughed at myself, used my legs together, and jumped directly onto the small square of Changxian hall.


    Hoo


    The thick breath held in my heart was finally comfortably discharged from my body, staring at the familiar and strange temple in front of me. At this moment, my state of mind is unspeakably complex.


    "I''m coming. As long as you step under your feet, don''t look down. It''s no problem." I shouted at the people opposite. "By the way, if you don''t trust me, loosen some more ropes and I''ll find a place to fix it first."


    Jiang Yilong replied, "even if you can fix it, nothing can be fixed here."


    I didn''t know that the opposite side negotiated so much. Anyway, I was down-to-earth, untied the rope from my body, immediately walked to the stone pillar erected in the small square, and firmly tied this end to the stone pillar.


    I shouted, "come here, I''ve tied it up."


    With my successful case, you don''t have to worry. However, the person who followed me from this road was not others, but Bai Ling. She didn''t need to use the rope at all. Her body was like a light flying swallow. She didn''t stop at all. She took one step at a time, but she successfully stood beside me in a few seconds. "It seems that this mysterious power comes from special stones."


    I smiled and said, "that''s what I thought just now."

 Chapter 211

    The two successful cases of Bai Ling and I are really in front of them. Even if Hu Qingguo still has concerns in their hearts, they are afraid that they are just thinking about it. Next, in a few minutes, Jiang Yilong, Hu Qingguo and others walked on the suspended stones from the terrace to the small square in front of the Changxian hall.


    "Fang Wenhu, what is he?" he looked at the people around him and looked directly opposite. He saw Fang Wenhu cross his legs and sit in place. He didn''t seem to want to come and think with us.


    Hu Qingguo smiled and said, "he has his own idea. I can''t help him."


    Roland immediately answered and explained in detail: "he insisted on tying the other end of the rope to himself and waiting for us... I personally think he really wants to ensure our smooth passage on the one hand. On the other hand, if I guess well, maybe Fang Wenhu himself is inconvenient because of his injury and is afraid to drag us down at that time."


    Aside from professional stereotypes, I have no conflict with Hongshan, even if the answer I choose at some time has gone against human nature. Besides, if I talk about the past, my life can still breathe, thanks to their help.


    I thought for a moment and said, "it''s hard for us to say what''s going on in this place, and we''re even more uncertain. Therefore, I personally think it''s inappropriate to leave Fang Wenhu there alone."


    Fu Hongshan said, "what you said is also true, but Sanwa insists on it... Otherwise, I''ll go and carry him now?"


    Hu Qingguo immediately said, "no need. It''s not the first time Sanwa has done this. He has the ability to take care of himself."


    I glanced at Hu Qingguo. Although his eyes were calm and had no extra hidden meaning, I didn''t know why. When this sentence was confided from his mouth, I felt the indifference of human nature again.


    "Brother Fang!" I shouted to Fang Wenhu.


    Even at this time, tens of meters away from each other, I can still clearly see a smile on Fang Wenhu''s face by the light of the fire. He stood up, waved at us with one hand, and immediately said, "I''ll stay here and wait for you. Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine. Don''t worry."


    Fang Wenhu''s injury was really serious, but Roland River Yilong cleaned and bandaged the wound in time, and then secretly bailing helped. Even so, he has lost an arm. In this environment where we are not sure about our own safety, does he really have the ability to protect himself?


    I want to persuade him again. After all, it''s much better for everyone to stay together and take care of each other no matter what happens, than for him to be alone. But I was about to blurt out. Fang Wenhu shouted at me again: "Xiao Qi, don''t waste time because of me. Hurry up."


    Maybe seeing something strange on my face, Chen Qing hurriedly said, "Qi Zhiyuan, you don''t have to worry about him at all. We have left him enough self-defense things. In a bad word, even if we really encounter any situation, I believe he will be fine. Besides, if something really happens, we won''t be too far away."


    Fang Wenhu insisted, and others said so. It''s useless for me to continue fighting for it. However, I don''t know why, the uneasiness in my heart is not as calm as the surface in front of me


    Changxian hall, a reduced version of the hall built after the real Changxian gate main hall, is praised. It is comparable to miracles. I''m afraid words and sentences can''t fully explain the shock brought by the facts in front of us at the moment.


    "Feibiao, Chen Qing, check around."


    We have come to this place now. Even those who are dull minded and pedantic may know that our situation is like a chess game on a chessboard. It can be regarded as a king to King situation. If there are any accidents or thorny problems at this critical moment, we will make mistakes step by step, and once we are wrong, I''m afraid that if we make a mistake, we will be doomed.


    Staring at the Changxian hall in front of me, the surface outline pattern is almost 90% consistent with the memory in my mind. The only difference is that the scale of the pattern has been reduced by several%.


    I said, "if I remember correctly, entering through the main gate should be the Dharma hall dedicated to the founder of Changxian hall."


    Bai Ling said, "you don''t mean that the first leader of Changxian sect is your master, that is, your master. Then, the huge Dharma temple is only dedicated to your master."


    I said, "if I really am Song Yu and my experience is real, then I can be sure that there is only Shigong''s golden lacquer Dharma body in the Dharma hall."


    "Is it dujin or pure gold?" Chen Qing suddenly said inexplicably.


    I was stunned and said, "I''m not sure about this. However, according to the situation at that time, it shouldn''t be too difficult to build a pure gold Dharma body according to the strength of Changxian gate."


    Hu Qingguo instructed Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing to say, "what are you doing?"


    They understood and immediately cancelled the next action, but directly locked the main hall gate of Changxian hall. After a few steps, they were already standing at the main gate of the main hall, and we were still in the same place. At the moment when they pushed the main gate of the main hall from left to right, they didn''t know whether they hit the mechanism or others. Just at this time, there was a sudden abnormal noise in the whole space, and then, the braziers that we hadn''t used our hands and feet ignited one by one, The fire shines into the sky and shines in the dark.


    Hours, minutes and seconds, the dark space is already as bright as day, and even the slightest darkness can not be captured.


    Magic?


    Mechanism?


    Or something else


    At the same time, while these braziers instantly lit up the whole space, when we looked back, we locked our eyes in the main hall pushed away by Fu Hongshan. We saw that there were Candlestick lights in the main hall, whose brightness was comparable to that of the outside world.


    I was shocked, I was shocked


    The event that happened only in a few seconds was really something we didn''t expect at all. In short, it was an event beyond common sense. But I was not so surprised and shocked, but I stood in the place of the small square, looked squarely at the open main hall, and could clearly see the golden painted Dharma body of the ''Shigong''.


    Like a dream, like a mystery, all kinds of things, all kinds of things, are still no different from memory.


    The candlestick''s light shines brightly and dazzling. How dazzling and majestic it is


    The majesty of the present, the past is important.


    At this moment, even if I have too much reluctance in my heart, I can''t control my body at this moment. With a plop, kneel down.


    "Unfilial disciple, Song Yu kneels down!"

 Chapter 212

    Unfilial disciple, Song Yu knelt down.


    I suddenly lost my mind. Because when I saw the golden paint Dharma body in the main hall with my own eyes, these words blurted out completely out of control.


    I calmed down for a long time, and my thoughts churned. I just wanted to find out a little more evidence that could corroborate the facts and overturn all the seemingly hard evidence.


    However, I can''t find it. There is a mountain of irrefutable evidence. I am Song Yu, and Song Yu is my previous life.


    Seeing that I was different, Bai Ling quickly asked, "did you think of anything?"


    I was stunned and shook my head. "It''s strange to say that just now there seemed to be a picture in my mind, but the picture was too vague and quickly disappeared before I could see it completely."


    Bai Ling looked at me, looked at the master''s golden lacquer Dharma body in the main hall and said: "Although you are reincarnated and reborn, Qi Zhiyuan is not Song Yu, but the Changxian gate may have left unforgettable memories in your previous life, so that when you revisit your hometown today and inadvertently recall the memory of your previous life, you will have the reaction just now. By the way, Qi Zhiyuan, I have a suggestion. I don''t know what to say."


    I said, "you can say whatever you want. We don''t have to be so polite."


    Bai Ling said, "you are you and Song Yu is Song Yu. Do you agree?"


    I don''t know what Bai Ling wants to say, but her words don''t seem contradictory. Even if I was a man in the name of Song Yu, but the world changed for thousands of years, I don''t know how many generations I have lived during this period. I prefer to admit the present between the past and the present. "Agree."


    Bai Ling said, "I hope you don''t look for your past life too deliberately. I''m afraid that when you exhausted your mind and found all the truth of your past life, you can''t have the courage to face it. Since you know that the gains outweigh the losses, it''s better to cut off the root of this scourge now."


    "It seems to be pure gold." Chen Qing''s voice came from the main hall. His voice was excited and hard to hide. Imagine that a Dharma body made of pure gold, regardless of the ancient times, just the golden light in front of us, what should be the value


    Looking back, I said, "I agree with you that Song Yu is Song Yu and I am me. But to be honest, I don''t deliberately want to fully understand Song Yu, but I don''t know how to explain. Anyway, when I see everything here, there will be some reactions beyond my own behavior. I can''t help myself."


    Bai Ling said, "let nature take its course."


    I smiled and said, "I can only let it go."


    Under the reflection of the light, the golden lacquer Dharma body is like the scorching sun at noon. It is so dazzling and so bright. From Hu Qingguo''s eyes, I see an irrecoverable greed and brazenly want to take it for myself.


    Gong Hongshan said excitedly, "little Hu, let''s evaluate it with your eyesight."


    Hu Qingguo turned around the Dharma body twice and said, "the year before last, Sotheby''s in Hong Kong auctioned a 20 cm high golden Bodhisattva in the Jiajing era of the Ming Dynasty. I remember that the final price of the auction was 4.88 million. If we compare the ages, according to Qi Zhiyuan, and combined with everything we see in the ancient tomb, it is at least hundreds of years earlier than Jiajing of the Ming Dynasty."


    Roland said, "I don''t know if I''m right. It gives me the feeling that this ancient tomb is likely to be in the Qin and Han Dynasties."


    "If it''s really the Qin and Han Dynasties, Hei hei." Hu Qingguo said, "one is dujin, one is pure gold, one is more than 20 cm, one is the proportion of real people, and the other is 4.88 million. Talk about the value of this dharma body yourself."


    Chen Qing said, "isn''t it priceless?"


    "Indeed, it can be said to be priceless." Hu Qingguo said, "but for people like us, priceless must also have a price. In my opinion, at least it should be sky high."


    "Ha ha, I''m rich, I''m rich. Then don''t we just need to do a good job, and we don''t have to worry about food and clothing all our life." Fu Hongshan laughed heartily, laughing so recklessly and blatantly.


    With this smile, Chen Qing and Hu Qingguo''s eyes toward the Dharma body became more greedy.


    Just as Fu Hongshan was ready to try to bind the Dharma body firmly with the rope carried in his backpack and intended to transport it out of the ancient tomb immediately, I couldn''t help yelling at him: "stop."


    Fu Hongshan looked at me suspiciously and said, "Qi Zhiyuan, what are you?"


    I said, "can''t move."


    "Can''t move?" Chen Qing said to me as if he was going to lose control: "We passed five levels and killed six generals. After many hardships, we finally came here alive. Why can''t we move the things here. Qi Zhiyuan, don''t forget that we are tomb robbers. Besides, there was a period of time before and after our cooperation. Do you think we will meet the wealth Uprising and forget your share at that time?"


    "That''s not what I meant," I said.


    Chen Qing glared and said, "what do you mean?"


    Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan are completely different personalities. He deliberately stimulates him at ordinary times. He either smiles or doesn''t bother to answer. In short, he is still a person who can control his temper. However, when interests are in front of him


    Hu Qingguo snorted, looked at Chen Qing and immediately said to me, "brother Qi, we all know that your previous life was Song Yu, that is to say, everything here is yours. You can say what you think."


    I said, "little Hu, don''t get me wrong. Just as Bai Ling said to me just now, even if I was really Song Yu, now I am Qi Zhiyuan. Besides, when you gave me the heavenly book, I said I wouldn''t interfere with and stop you from touching everything here. But now I personally feel that I can''t touch this dharma body until the end."


    Hu Qingguo said, "why is this?"


    I said, "I can''t tell for myself. I always feel that this dharma body is not as simple as it seems."


    Chen Qing said hurriedly, "you mean there are mechanisms?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether there is a mechanism or not. What matters is that at the moment you just opened the gate of the main hall of Changxian, the changes around you are too strange. We are still completely unfamiliar here and don''t have enough understanding and assurance. If we rashly move the tables and chairs here, or even the Dharma body, I''m afraid there will be unpredictable events." I said.


    Jiang Yilong connects: "Mr. Hu, what he said really makes sense. We really know a little about the ways here. Why not wait until we have a complete understanding and have a full confidence to carry these things. Besides, this dharma body weighs hundreds of gold, and the road to the sky steps is some strange half empty pumice stones. If we accidentally fall into the deep pit below, it will not be worth the loss."


    "Such a priceless baby, you must be careful and never make any mistakes." Hu Qingguo looked at Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan and said, "don''t move. Wait first. Anyway, we''re here now. There''s plenty of time. Besides, this dharma body is just a dead object and can''t run away."


    Seeing that they didn''t want to continue to practice Dharma, I looked around and saw that there were side halls on the left and right of the main hall, which was consistent with my memory again. I walked closer to the left side hall. Strangely, when I just walked to the door of the side hall, I could smell a faint smell of herbs from the side hall. There were several lights and candles in the main hall, but the side hall was dark No light at all.


    I quickly turned on the flashlight. With the light of the flashlight, the so-called side hall space is much smaller than my memory. It''s reasonable to think. After all, this is just a copy of all the buildings of Changxian gate at the beginning, not the whole Changxian Hall of Changxian gate moved here in a real proportion.


    "What''s inside?" Roland followed curiously. He looked at the side hall and said in surprise: "Wow, what a big stove tripod."


    The side hall is only three or four square meters, so it is empty. There is only a furnace tripod in the center of the side hall. The furnace tripod has exquisite patterns, four horns, two dragons and two elephants. I said, "is this the alchemy room?"


    Jiang Yilong and Hu Qingguo also came to see the strange, but after a while, everyone gathered around with the furnace tripod as the center.


    I said, "I remember very clearly that this dragon elephant medicine tripod is the treasure of master Song Yu''s Alchemy room. It is said that this medicine tripod is the first leader of Changxian sect. After going through the world, it has been forged by a famous teacher with rare stone and black iron. But I still remember that the alchemy room is not in the main hall of Changxian, but in..."


    Bai Ling then said, "it''s easy to explain. After all, the real Changxian gate is not completely moved here. Moreover, the size and space here are limited. Maybe because of this, it has become an alchemy room."


    Fu Hongshan hurriedly said, "in other words, the furnace tripod for alchemy is also very valuable?"


    Chen Qing said, "that''s needless to say. Didn''t you hear Miss Luo say that this ancient tomb is likely to be an ancient tomb in the Qin and Han Dynasties? That is, everything here is valuable objects that you can''t imagine."


    "Rich, rich, ha ha."


    Seeking money is the original intention of grave robbers. I also like money, but at this time, I am not at all greedy like their eyes. "Listen carefully, is there a lingering smell of herbs here?"

 Chapter 213

    I was the first to enter the side hall, that is, the alchemy room. Of course, the most intuitive feeling was locked in the Dragon elephant medicine tripod. However, except for this, there was no other thing in the side hall. However, there was always a lingering smell of medicine in the air.


    Roland Nuo Nuo''s nose, deeply sniffed and said, "I was just wondering why there is always a strange smell here. Is it from this medicine tripod?"


    I said: "not really. Think about it, this dragon elephant medicine tripod has been placed here for such a long time. Besides, there is no door buckle in the side hall, and the air is circulating."


    Hu Qingguo understood what I meant. He explained: "There''s no need to be curious. You just said that this medicine tripod was the first leader of Changxian sect. Please refine it carefully. Although we don''t know how it fell into the hands of Song Yu at that time, it should be a long time. Since it''s not a short time, and it has been used to refine pills and medicines during this period, it must have a trace of medicine smell."


    "Maybe." I looked back and suddenly didn''t see Jiang Yilong. I was stunned and said, "where''s my senior brother?"


    The people were stunned and looked around. The space of the side hall was limited. They could see the whole picture at a glance. They really didn''t see Jiang Yilong.


    "Didn''t he come with me just now?" said Roland.


    "It seems so," Fu Hongshan said.


    Chen Qing was stunned and said, "No. he did come in before, but it seems that he quit a few minutes ago."


    Bai Ling said, "could it be the side hall opposite?"


    It was not easy for everyone to get together. Moreover, it was in such a strange ancient tomb. Naturally, I needed to be careful. I quickly turned back and left the alchemy room and went straight to the opposite side hall. Standing at the door of the side hall, I shouted at first, but Jiang Yilong didn''t respond. I also shot a flashlight around and still couldn''t see his figure. However, at the same time, the general situation in the side hall It has a panoramic view.


    The space is similar to the size of the alchemy room just now, but it has some simple layout. In the middle of the space, there is a circular grass mat, which is well guessed. It should be a futon for meditation. On the ground where the futon expands outward, there is a very clear eight trigrams pattern. In addition, the blue ball sized hollowed out object is placed in the left hand direction, close to the flashlight, and there is a thick accumulation of ash A very light fragrance. Although the decoration of the whole ground is monotonous, there are several more objects than the alchemy room. Then look around. Two landscape paintings and a calligraphy and painting are hung on three walls. The landscape painting is elegant and the calligraphy and painting are vigorous


    "Is he there?" followed by Bai Ling.


    I shook my head and my face suddenly sank. "I''m afraid something will happen to him. I quickly asked everyone to look around."


    In my memory of my previous life, the Changxian hall is far more magnificent than the current one. It covers a wide area and has more colorful furnishings. Although I am a little disappointed, today''s Changxian hall gives me another feeling. The main hall is so wide, with green bricks and red columns supporting beams. There is only one golden paint Dharma body, and the side halls on both sides seem to be very far fetched Transfer the strong shape into the Changxian Hall


    Did Song Yu move Changxian hall here just to commemorate Shigong?


    As Jiang Yilong was gone, I didn''t tell anyone even though I had such an idea in my heart. Instead, I immediately informed Hu Qingguo and them, and quickly left the Changxian hall to find Jiang Yilong, so as not to encounter problems.


    We were so nervous and eager to find Jiang Yilong, but we didn''t expect that Jiang Yilong appeared in front of us again before we had time to go down more than ten steps.


    Roland sighed, "it''s a false alarm. Ah, hey, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you know you''ll leave without a squeak? Does it worry everyone?"


    Jiang Yilong was stunned. He immediately looked at our faces, smiled and said, "sorry, there''s really nothing good in the alchemy room. I looked at the side hall next to me, and there''s nothing strange in it, so I came out and walked around to see if there were any other discoveries."


    Bai Ling asked, "what did you find?"


    Jiang Yilong did not answer in a hurry, but said, "we all know that this must be Song Yu''s main tomb, but there is no coffin in Changxian hall."


    I blurted out, "of course, it''s impossible to put the coffin in the Changxian hall."


    "Yes, yes." Jiang Yilong said, "now no one can get anything except us, so I''m very curious about where Song Yu''s coffin is." he paused and said: "I just walked back and forth around the whole Changxian hall. In addition to the direction of two pumice stones on the left and right sides of the Changxian hall, there was one behind the back of the Changxian hall."


    Hu Qingguo said, "where do you see the leading place behind?"


    He shook his head and said, "it may be a deliberate design. He turned a corner less than ten meters away from pumice road. The light can''t beat to the end, and I don''t know. Besides, we are now in changxiandian square, where there is plenty of light, but because of the design problem here, we can''t see where the two sides lead."


    Roland said, "I thought you found something important. You just found a way. Sooner or later, we can''t escape."


    He waved his hand and said, "this is not what I want to say. Think about it carefully. What is the couplet written on the stone gate?"


    "Overlooking the North Tower in the East, the mountain in the west, the Dharma platform in the South and the immortal tomb in the north." Roland said.


    Jiang Yilong said: "Song Yu had worshipped at changxianmen at the beginning. He must have had an adventure and escaped from danger after that. As a result, he had a divorce experience. At that time, he would have such a big hand to build this tomb. The horizontal inscription is an immortal tomb, which is not the point. Anyone can take whatever he wants. The key lies in the upper and lower couplets of Shimen."


    I frowned and said, "elder martial brother, do you want to explain the upper and lower couplets of Shimen from the four directions of southeast and northwest with Changxian hall as the center?"


    Jiang Yilong nodded: "yes. I just saw the pumice road behind the Changxian hall."


    I immediately took out the compass. Fortunately, the special force in these strange pumice did not interfere with the compass. I could distinguish the southeast and northwest at a glance. Of course, if Jiang Yilong guesses the truth and distinguishes the position at the first time in the compass, it will immediately be equivalent to presenting a map in front of us.


    I said: "Now, according to the compass, the north of us is the pumice direction from which we came to Changxian hall. In the final analysis, it is the terrace of that day. Behind us may be the Dharma platform. Is there a mountain at the end of the west? This East, this east overlooks the North building. Although it is empty around here, now the light is so abundant that we can''t see the end of the East. What''s the matter You may be able to see the north building. There is no so-called building at all in the due north direction. "


    I quickly said, "no, no, it''s far fetched to explain the current environment according to the upper and lower couplets of Shimen. Moreover, you heard just now. There are two places that can''t be explained completely."


    Bai Ling said, "can there be a building called Beilou in the east?"


    Roland said, "it''s very possible, but it''s not very possible according to the couplets on the stone gate."


    Everyone was silent and seemed to ponder the couplets on the stone gate carefully at this time, but no one gave a relatively correct explanation within this moment.


    "I also know it''s a little far fetched, but there are pumice paths leading to each of the four directions, which is really likely to be in line with the situation written on the Shimen," Jiang Yilong said.


    Hu Qingguo said, "it''s important whether we should meet the occasion or not. The important thing is that we''re already here in the Changxian hall. If we want to know what''s there, it just takes a little time."


    Chen Qing said, "we have the details here. Which side should we go first?"


    "East."


    "West."


    "Look behind this first."


    Almost at the same time, we gave completely different route proposals, that is, at this time, everyone has a curious direction completely different from others. Since it is so inconsistent, of course, we need to renegotiate and completely unify the route. After all, only in this way can we hold together as much as possible and take care of each other.


    I said, "I think the space here must be limited. No matter how big it is, it can''t go there. Why don''t we look behind it first."


    Jiang Yilong said, "do you want to see the Dharma platform?"


    "It''s not a deliberate attempt to view Taiwan, but if it''s really Taiwan, it can prove that you guessed eight or nine points," I said.


    Jiang Yilong said, "that''s OK. I agree."


    Bai Ling and Roland immediately raised their hands to express the formula.


    At present, four of the seven of us have reached a line. Even if Hu Qingguo is unwilling, they can still accept the truth that the minority obeys the majority, not to mention in such an environment.


    Hu Qingguo smiled and said, "well, go and have a look behind this first as you want."


    The route is certain. Of course, we are curious and ready to explore immediately. However, we should know that when we came here, there were clearly eight people, and the remaining one was seriously injured. He is not far from the Changxian hall on the heaven terrace. If there is any situation, shout, we may be able to support and help immediately


    Standing in the square of Changxian hall, we intuitively saw Fang Wenhu placing his backpack, while he leaned against his backpack. When we walked together from Changxian hall to the square, he sat up again and shouted, "did you find anything?"


    Fu Hongshan replied, "Sanwa, we''ve seen almost everything here. There are very valuable items. As long as you get them out smoothly, I promise you won''t have enough to eat, wear and enjoy for the rest of your life."


    Fang Wenhu said excitedly, "yes, it''s true?"


    "Of course it''s true." Chen Qing then said, "but the object is not small. For the time being, we''re going to go back and have a look. You must be careful yourself."


    Fang Wenhu said, "don''t worry. You don''t have to worry about me. Just go. I hope you can bring back good news at that time."

 Chapter 214

    In fact, in my heart, I hope Fang Wenhu will be with us. Strange and unknown are shrouded in lingering uneasiness. If there is an emergency after we leave, it will be difficult for him to face it alone. Secondly, the current situation of Fang Wenhu is so special that his serious injury can basically be said to have lost his ability to protect himself.


    By the way, and I''ve always noticed Bai Ling. From the time we passed through the stone gate to the main hall of Changxian, the expression on her face was not relieved for a moment. According to what she said to me before, the hidden crisis was more serious than when I was trapped in the crystal coffin


    Of course, even if I say this meaning, I''m afraid I can''t change Fang Wenhu''s determination. After all, he knows his own situation and Hu Qingguo''s behavior more clearly.


    We came to the back of the main hall of Changxian. The pumice road extended for nearly 20 meters, and then turned into two rock cracks. Because the rock wall blocked our sight, we didn''t know what was behind it.


    Fu Hongshan said, "let me explore the way this time."


    We have walked through the pumice road once and are well aware of its bandit mystery. However, even if you have previous experience, you have to be careful. Therefore, after finishing, Fu Hongshan took a rope from his backpack and tied it to his waist, and gave the other end to Chen Qing. He copied the pattern, tried the strength of pumice on one foot, and went back and forth several times. He motioned to us and said, "the same as before."


    He untied the rope and put it back into his backpack. With his self-defense object in one hand, he was the first to go along the pumice Road, followed by Chen Qing, and I was at the end.


    The distance between us is only a few tens of centimeters, that is, the front pumice and the back pumice, that''s all. Although pumice has a kind of supernatural force that we can''t tell, it can float in the air, but when people''s foot power is implemented, pumice will still sink slightly. If it moves quickly, it will lead to some imbalance in the body. If it''s bad luck, it will slip down. It may be through this sinking track, it will directly fall into a pit hundreds of meters high.


    Roland said, "if only I could borrow a rope as before."


    Jiang Yilong said, "why don''t I take a rope and tie one end to you and the other end to me."


    Roland naturally understood what he meant and said, "forget it. It''s more unsafe. I''ll just be careful."


    Jiang Yilong said, "well, be careful and walk slowly. You must step on your feet."


    They don''t say it doesn''t matter. When they say it, I feel a little nervous. I don''t know when I can completely overcome my slight fear of heights. However, fortunately, we were careful all the way, but there were no accidents.


    We walked safely through the pumice road about 20 meters and turned into the crevice. The crevice formed has obvious manual cutting marks, that is to say, it was formed by Song Yu''s deliberate layout. The distance between the pumice road and the crack top is no more than 1.5 meters. In addition, the distance between the left and right of the crack is only about 1 meter. The pumice road here is narrow and low. If you want to pass, you have to bow your head. In addition to increasing the difficulty of passing, there are no strange differences around. However, I stepped over three pumice stones carefully, and suddenly Roland stopped in front of me.


    Under such conditions, my vision can only be Roland''s back. I don''t know what the situation is now. "Roland, why do you stop and go on."


    Roland said, "it''s not that I want to stop to have a rest. It''s that Jiang Yilong stopped and didn''t go forward."


    Jiang Yilong then said, "it''s not me. It''s Bai Ling in front of me who stopped."


    One by one, it was finally confirmed that Fu Hongshan, who was in charge, stopped. His stop could only lead to the retention of our whole team. Originally, we were unhappy with the current environment. The people who were at the back immediately spread their resentment on Fu Hongshan.


    When the voice came back, Fu Hongshan complained and said, "no, I don''t want to stop. Yes, it''s because there''s no road ahead. There''s really no road!"


    "No way?"


    "How is this possible?"


    "It''s true."


    Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing, who walked in the front, should have crossed this deliberately cut gap, and their vision is naturally wider than ours. At the beginning, Fu Hongshan said so. I still don''t believe it. Chen Qing also said so. I can''t help but believe it.


    Roland muttered, "it shouldn''t be."


    Jiang Yilong said, "what shouldn''t?"


    "You think, if there is nothing ahead, why bother to open such a road? It''s not self defeating and completely illogical."


    Her voice line is not big, but we are only tens of centimeters away from each other. Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing can also hear us. Chen Qing replied, "it''s not important whether it is logical or not. The important thing is that there is really no way ahead."


    Bai Ling said, "what''s ahead?"


    Fu Hongshan said, "shit, I''m more empty than the air in front of me. If I take another step forward, I can''t see the deep pit to the end."

 Chapter 215

    There is no way to go. Why do you have to be like this?


    Our team was frozen in place, and our plan was completely disrupted by the current confusion.


    I really can''t stand such a height. I just cross legged and squatted on the pumice. In this way, as long as I don''t deliberately cast my eyes around, I have a sense of reality like being on the ground.


    "What should I do?"


    "Brother Jiang, do you see what Mingtang is coming?"


    "What bright hall can there be? There is no road ahead. What we can do now is to return the same way?"


    "Back? That''s it?"


    I don''t know why. Suddenly, I felt very upset, and this annoyance made me unable to control my emotions. I suddenly shouted, "stop arguing and shut up."


    "Hey, I don''t know what''s wrong with you. When it comes to the key, it''s so obvious?" Roland looked back at me and said.


    I ignored her and thought about myself. Of course, it may be that the voice I yelled at just now was too abrupt, but it really stopped their words like a sudden attack.


    The world is quiet and the space is quiet, but in this quiet atmosphere, my mood can''t be quiet.


    "It''s really impossible. As you said before, if there''s nothing ahead, why bother to open this road? Don''t say how they did it in the past, even if they want to dig such a road now, the difficulty can be imagined... So personally, I think there must be a bright hall ahead." I said.


    Roland answered with some dissatisfaction, "were you talking to me just now?"


    I stood up, bent over and said to her suspicious eyes, "it''s true."


    Roland nuzui asked, "do you see what Mingtang is coming?"


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know what Mingtang is. I think it''s possible to see one or two only by being on the scene."


    "What do you mean by that?" asked Roland.


    I smiled and said, "can you let me pass?"


    The pumice road is not more common than usual, and it is under such an environment at present, but I personally think that in view of the current situation, I have to make my own firm judgment before I can turn back. Therefore, I just want to stand in Fu Hongshan''s current position and judge the situation with my own judgment.


    My voice is not big, but the distance between us is limited, so while the sound line spreads, others understand my intention at the same time. However, at present, there is a difficulty, and this difficulty is the pumice road under our feet


    Roland squatted, looked at me and said, "I''m afraid it''s a little dangerous?"


    I said, "I know it''s a little dangerous, but I think maybe the stone can afford it."


    Roland was stunned, but before she could speak, I had stepped on the pumice she was standing on. Her own weight and the weight of my foot made the pumice drop one centimeter again.


    "You''re not kidding. It''s not a joke."


    We haven''t tried the limit that pumice can bear weight before. At this time, when I make a choice and take action, it''s inevitable to panic Roland. But the words are divided into two ends. I am also afraid that when all my own weight is superimposed with Roland, it will lead to reaching the bearing limit of pumice, so that they finally fall into a pit of hundreds of meters


    I think about the consequences. However, if I want to clarify the facts and wrongs, reason tells me that I must take this step.


    "It seems to work." I smiled.


    When I took this step, Roland''s body language had told me the degree of fear in her heart, but I could only try to suppress her fear and my fear with my eyes and body language. Therefore, when I stepped down and deliberately exerted some strength, the pumice sank and floated down and was still at the height just now. Seeing this, I took a deep breath and walked the other leg completely.


    "Ah..."


    Roland''s heart reached the limit and screamed uncontrollably.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Yilong shouted nervously.


    In fact, when I stepped out of this step, I had only two possibilities of life and death in my heart. After all, I didn''t have 100% safety measures


    "Ha, it''s OK." I gasped, looked at Roland and and said, "don''t be nervous, don''t be afraid, aren''t we all right?"


    Roland covered his eyes with both hands. He immediately opened the gap between his fingers, looked around and saw that he was safe. He was relieved to say, "you, you really scared me just now."


    At the moment, Roland and and I are close to each other. After all, each pumice on the pumice road is only tens of centimeters long and wide. At this time, I was close to Roland. In addition to clearly seeing the fear of retreating from her face and eyes, I could also clearly smell the smell of women emanating from her.


    At this time, we are all half squatting. At this time, we look at each other. Under normal circumstances, our current posture is really not elegant, but in fact, the word "elegant" is mentioned at this time. The only thing left is that Roland and and I look at each other for a few seconds, resulting in an uncontrollable heartbeat


    Roland''s cheeks flushed and his eyes turned. "You, what are you waiting for? Why don''t you go ahead?"


    When she said this, I immediately returned to reality, my rapid heartbeat gradually calmed down, smiled at her, and immediately said to Jiang Yilong in front, "senior brother, let me borrow it."


    Due to the conditions and environment of this pumice Road, I have to be careful every time I want to move forward. However, after several attempts, my confidence greatly increased, because these attempts let me know that the pumice under my feet bears far more strength than I imagined.


    After a period of time, I finally stood on the same pumice with Fu Hongshan. At this time, with the light of the flashlight, the sight around me suddenly opened. As he and Chen Qing said, it was empty around. The next step forward was the abyss of death.

 Chapter 216

    The immediate environment is similar to that around the Changxian hall. There are very obvious traces of manual excavation on the surrounding rock walls. Even if modern machinery is developed and skilled craftsmen want to dig such a space under the ground, regardless of the cost, labor alone is an uncountable loss.


    However, it is strange that the space dug out with such effort is empty in front of us. Looking around, there is nothing strange at all when it is visible to the naked eye, let alone forcibly connect the stone gate up and down to what Dharma platform according to Jiang Yilong


    Fu Hongshan and I are standing on the pumice. I''m in general shape. Fu Hongshan was originally strong and burly. The two of us have taken up all the space. If one of them makes a rash move, he may have to suffer disaster and fall into the pit. Therefore, I dare not take any action. Fu Hongshan is also like a wooden stake and dare not be rash.


    Fu Hongshan said, "as Chen Qing and I said just now, there''s nothing ahead. You don''t believe it. Now you''ve seen it with your own eyes. Let''s give up. Come on, be careful and turn back quickly. Don''t waste time here."


    Seeing is believing. Now I truthfully print all this in front of my eyes, almost without missing anything. However, in these two or three minutes of careful observation, there is still no trace of doubt.


    I said, "if you had laid such a large amount of money and there was nothing here, what mystery do you think is most likely to exist?"


    Fu Hongshan didn''t answer, but Chen Qing in the back said, "according to common sense, it''s really a little illogical. However, the facts are now in front of us. What else can we say? I personally think, what happened temporarily at the beginning, so that we finally gave up halfway here?"


    Fu Hongshan said, "yes, it''s very possible."


    Hu Qingguo is still in the crevice of the rock wall. He can''t really see the current situation in front of us. He can only listen to our conversation and distinguish himself. Just then, he said, "don''t be careless. You should check it carefully."


    Chen Qing said, "Mr. Hu, it''s not that we''re careless. There''s really nothing ahead. If you don''t believe it, why don''t you squeeze over and have a look?"


    Hu Qingguo didn''t move. Instead, he shouted at me, "brother Qi, look if there is any doorway in front of you, such as what kind of blindfold and what array?"


    To tell the truth, seeing is believing. Even though I still have doubts in my heart, I can only give up according to the current situation. However, Hu Qingguo''s sentence reminded me that even now we can''t find out what Song Yu was at the beginning, but what we met all the way has nothing to do with Xuanmen. In other words, even though Song Yu was just an ordinary person with a special identity, it must have been a generation of masters who invited him to build his own tomb. I admit that this is only a normal surface analysis, but think deeply. From the half of the heavenly book I got, Song Yu was the one who wrote it. Well, just like the results of my conversation with them before, Song Yu must have had a chance to re cultivate the Tao and understand the Dharma. Only when he understood the Dharma, could he write such a profound and mysterious Dharma.


    I said a word of caution to Fu Hongshan. Immediately, I carefully took out my backpack and took out the compass. Then, I took out a yellow amulet from my trouser pocket, bit through my fingertips and drew a amulet with fingertip blood. While I was doing something, the pointer on the compass was normal. However, when I presented the talisman and recited the formula, I saw the pointer on the compass and suddenly seemed to lose control and turn back and forth.


    Fu Hongshan looked sideways at the compass and asked, "what does this mean?"


    I said, "don''t tell me. I was really guessed by little Hu."


    "Really?" Chen Qing said.


    "Of course it''s true." I said, "although I don''t know what the array is, it can be inferred from the current situation. That is to say, it''s confusing."


    Hu Qingguo quickly answered, "brother Qi, please break his formation and uncover the veil."


    I said, "I''d like to. But the humanitarian line that arranges this array is too high. I just used the compass to completely distinguish the directions in and out of the array."


    Hu Qingguo said, "isn''t there no way?"


    I thought for a moment and said, "there is one way, but I need to join hands with my eldest martial brother. My only worry is not whether I can enter this dharma array, but that I can''t find a way out when I go in."


    Hu Qingguo said, "I see what you mean. Feibiao and Chen Qing, you make way quickly."


    Jiang Yilong is behind the team. Due to the special environment of the pumice Road, it''s really hard for him to move to the front and stand with me. Fortunately, the weight of the pumice was much greater than we thought. Several minutes later, Jiang Yilong finally squeezed into the front and stood with me on the same pumice.


    The two of us have the same body shape and have room to stretch. At this time, Jiang Yilong carefully looked at the open front, listened to me about the results identified by the compass just now, and said, "according to you, this blind and confused array is not very simple. You see, the pumice road will break here. It is obvious that the scope of the array is just in front. Then, we can directly enter the array as long as we go straight ahead."


    I said, "that''s what I said, but elder martial brother, take a closer look at the current environment. If it''s a normal road, flat and straight, you can definitely enter the array. However, the key is that this is pumice. Each pumice has an interval of tens of centimeters, and we can''t see anything in front. The way of throwing stones across the river is not very feasible at this time."


    Jiang Yilong said, "that''s true. What do you want to do?"


    "The range of this array must be our seemingly empty range. Since the pumice road has been built to this extent, there must be a connection in front, and the compass can''t distinguish the direction, but we can mechanically take the pumice we''re standing on as the base point, and one of the first three directions on the left and right must be able to enter the array. However, I personally think the person who arranges the array is different I want to use the array to hide things from the world. I''m afraid that when I enter the array, I''ll be trapped in it. It''s very difficult to find a new door to leave. "Speaking of this, I stopped for a moment and immediately said," I heard master say a way... "


    Before I finished, Jiang Yilong immediately understood and said, "do you mean to invite the door god?"


    "Yes," I said, "I think about it. It seems that this is the only way to try."


    Looking around, Jiang Yilong said, "it''s a good way, but you see that the stone under your feet is so large. How can you lay a sacrifice?"


    I said, "the place is really limited, but I''ll give it a try."


    Jiang Yilong stopped talking. He immediately took out yellow paper and tied several paper people with dexterous hands. I took out incense candles and some dry food to offer sacrifices in a limited place.


    Our movements were clearly seen by Chen Qing behind us. In addition to feeling curious, he would ask a question from time to time. However, at this time, we are busy buying time, and we don''t have so much leisure to explain in detail with him.


    Nearly ten minutes later, Jiang Yilong stabbed five paper people, and my temporary altar was barely able to make do. At this time, he knelt down to heaven and earth and inserted the first column of fragrance into the instant noodles. Because the place is too limited, we can only make such a bad plan to stabilize the fragrance.


    At the same time, Jiang Yilong pointed to the formula in his hand, and the first paper man stood up instantly. Under the control of Jiang Yilong, the paper man took the lead in moving forward in a positive direction. Under the logic of normal people, when the paper man leaves the pumice under our feet, he is bound to fall into a deep pit, but the mystery of metaphysics is not in line with common sense, and he walks in mid air like walking on the ground.


    Chen Qing was amazed at this scene. However, under our gaze, the paper man left the pumice and walked straight forward, about no more than 50 cm. Suddenly, there was no fire and spontaneous combustion, and instantly turned into paper ash.


    Chen Qing hurriedly said, "what does this mean?"


    Jiang Yilong took a deep breath and said, "this road is impassable."


    The pumice road is built to such an extent that it is inexplicably separated. In addition, it has been determined that there is an array. Obviously, with our current situation, we can determine three directions, one of which can enter the array smoothly. Jiang Yilong preferred the positive, but ended in failure. Leaving aside the front, only the left and right sides are left.


    Jiang Yilong immediately followed suit, and the second paper man moved forward to the left under the control of his mana. Similarly, less than 50 cm out, the paper man spontaneously ignited without fire again.


    Chen Qing hurriedly said, "then can''t it be directly explained on the right?"


    Jiang Yilong said: "it is true according to common sense, but after all, we should ensure everything, and there can be no mistakes. Therefore, it is necessary to try again."


    When the words fell, Jiang Yilong controlled the paper man with magic for the third time. This time, the paper man walked about 50 cm away from the pumice Road, and suddenly disappeared in our sight.


    "Eh, why is it missing?" Chen Qing was surprised.


    I said, "it''s normal to disappear. Because only in this direction can you enter the array."


    Chen Qing is skeptical, but Jiang Yilong and I ignore him. The two of us picked up the remaining two paper people on the ground and wrote the names of Qin Qiong and Yuchi Gong on the back of the paper people with vermilion.


    Jiang Yilong and I each cast spells, standing the two door gods on the left and right, fixing instant noodles in front of the door god, inserting fragrance, placing offerings, pinching fingers and reciting formulas. "The fragrance is heavy, which should respond to the heaven and earth, and ignite the fragrance through the Tianmen gate. I would like to ask God Jun to guide the disciples along this road."


    At this moment, I took out the compass again and recited it silently. The pointer that had been walking carelessly immediately became normal, and the pointer recognized the correct direction.


    "OK, just walk in this direction and you can enter the array in a few steps."

 Chapter 217

    The upper part is clear and the lower part is turbid, the smoke curls straight up, and the door god guards it. There are ends and ends. What else need to be taken into account at the moment?


    Jiang Yilong and I dare not neglect time, because time is still precious to us at the moment. While putting the clutter into my backpack, I have tied a rope around my waist.


    Chen Qing asked, "Qi Zhiyuan, what are you doing?"


    I smiled and said, "I''ll take the risk first."


    At the same time, with the help of Jiang Yilong, I saw the route of the paper man just now and tried to explore the way in the void. Even though the paper man has made clear the direction just now, and there are facts to prove it. But for the sake of perfection, I still have to be very careful. After all, in case of a slip, this is the abyss of burial.


    Jiang Yilong said be careful. I''ve stepped out my right foot and searched for it in the void like a blind man. This process lasted nearly three minutes. Finally, my right leg stepped on the ground. Moreover, I deliberately increased the strength of my right foot and could clearly feel the weight on the ground.


    I was slightly happy, but at the same time, a very strange picture appeared in front of me. My right leg stepped into the boundary of the array. When the naked eye could see, most of the right leg seemed to disappear out of thin air, but I could feel its existence very clearly.


    This scene was still seen clearly by Chen Qing behind him. He was shocked and shouted, "your legs..."


    The mystery of this is something that other people can''t understand for a moment. Moreover, it''s the first time for me to encounter such a thing. Therefore, I have some fun at the moment and pull back my right leg in front of Chen Qing. "Look again."


    The moment I pulled my right leg back, most of the part that had completely disappeared when the meat was visible recovered again, but before Chen Qing said anything, I extended my right leg into the array boundary, went back and forth three times and said, "you understand now?"


    Chen Qing nodded in amazement, "OK, I seem to understand."


    At this time, Jiang Yilong interrupted my fun and hurriedly said, "younger martial brother, don''t play, time."


    He didn''t say, I almost forgot.


    As Hu Qingguo and I said before, since we can confirm the array arrangement, even if Jiang Yilong and I are humble, we still have a way to break into the array. It''s easy to get in, but it''s a great difficulty to leave at that time. To be realistic, if we can''t get it, all of us can only be trapped in the array at that time, which is not a moment and a half, but very likely permanent. At present, we are close to the point of lack of food and food. Once we are trapped in the array, the time will be more limited. In this way, I need the help of Jiang Yilong to ask the door god to guard with their respective mana and guard the door to the array for us. At that time, once we enter the array, with the guard of the door god, no matter how strange and changeable the array is, we can still retreat calmly.


    This is what Jiang Yilong and I can think of at present, but this method is not limited by time. We invite God with a spell and soothe God with fragrance, which means that if we don''t retreat from the array within a column of incense, we can only break the array and leave with our own skills


    I hurriedly said to Jiang Yilong, "I''m in the first array, you..."


    Jiang Yilong understood my meaning and hurriedly said, "don''t worry, I''ll tell them."


    I locked the direction just now and stepped my right leg into the array boundary again. Then, one step across, I had completely lost contact with Jiang Yilong, and the rope tied to me still existed. However, in this short moment, I quickly looked around. I saw that the sky was blue and the surrounding trees were shaded. I took a few steps forward and came to the edge. When my sight fell, I was surprised.


    Hundreds of meters below, there are piles of rubble, and then the river waves. From time to time, you can clearly hear the waves beating the rocks. The place I am in at the moment is actually at the top of a mountain. However, it is only a few square meters in this circle. It seems that it has been artificially made, like a circle and flat.


    At this time, Jiang Yilong suddenly appeared behind me. Before I opened my mouth, he said, "I have told Chen Qing that there should be no problem if he can pass it on one by one."


    The rope on me hasn''t been untied. It seems that only in this way can people later feel at ease. But more than minutes later, most of the people had joined us. After a little waiting, we met Bai Ling and Roland.


    At present, the surrounding area is narrow and has long been in my sight. Therefore, at the moment, I am more worried about whether they inadvertently touch taboos when entering the array. I quickly followed the direction they entered one by one. At the moment, I can''t see the empty space and those amazing pumice. On the contrary, I can clearly see the weak fireflies from left to right.


    My heart was secure, so I untied the rope tied around my waist. At the same time, they have searched the place where we tread back and forth several times.


    Just as I first saw the true face when I first entered the array, the place we came from the pumice road into the array turned out to be a man-made circular platform on the top of the mountain. There was nothing strange or suspicious under the naked eye.


    Chen Qing said, "why is there nothing in this place?"


    Fu Hongshan said: "it is reasonable to say that there should be something..."


    "What do you think should exist?" asked Jiang Yilong.


    Fu Hongshan said, "at least something decent?"


    It took a lot of effort to enter the array, but it was empty around. How can people feel comfortable?


    Hu Qingguo tossed back and forth, from excitement to complete disappointment, frowning as if everyone owed him money. "What kind of tricks is this really necessary?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "little Hu, haven''t you noticed the surprise of this array? You need to know what happened around the pumice road just now, and what kind of scene we see now?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "yes, I''m surprised that this Xuanmen magic can change from nothing to reality, from emptiness to reality. But what''s the use with us now? No, no, just like Feibiao said, there should always be something here." while his voice fell, he looked around again, but at this moment, he suddenly found a descending ladder, The direction of the ladder is between the mountains and green water below. "Fat tiger, come down with me to investigate the situation."


    To tell the truth, when I entered the array, I suddenly became addicted to it when I witnessed my surroundings. Because, I know very well that according to the Taoist practice of Jiang Yilong and me, even if they cooperate, it is absolutely impossible to put forward a similar array. It can be seen that the humanitarian line in this array is high and shallow.


    "Little Hu, what are you two doing?" suddenly looking back, I saw that Hu Qingguo and Fu Hongshan were preparing to go down the mountain road. I hurried.


    Hu Qingguo said, "it''s all here. Of course, you have to look around. Otherwise, it won''t come in vain?"


    I remember very clearly that at the first moment when I first entered the array boundary, I could indeed see green mountains and green waters around, but I was also sure that there was no way around on the top of the mountain. But just in the twinkling of an eye, it''s strange that there is an additional mountain road ladder along the bottom?


    I looked at the direction of entering the array again. The left and right beams of fluorescence were still clear. I immediately said to them, "little Hu, this is not fun."


    Hu Qingguo disapproved and said, "don''t worry, we won''t spend much time around."


    I suddenly accentuated my tone of voice. "You know very well that this is within the array. I will tell you clearly that the direction you choose will never return."


    Hu Qingguo took Fu Hongshan to lead the battle, but when I suddenly said this, the foot I was just about to step on immediately took it back, looked at me in a daze and asked, "do you scare me?"


    I smiled and said, "everything in heaven and earth is real and illusory. It is self-evident that those who can make this array have a high level of natural Tao. However, what I want to tell you now is that everything is illusory and false except the reality we are stepping on."


    Fu Hongshan said, "look at the mountain, the water and the road..."


    Jiang Yilong said, "why don''t you try... But I still hope you don''t try angrily, because I''m sure that once you go down this road, my junior brother and I will still be unable to find your body even if we exhausted our knowledge."


    Jiang Yilong said calmly. He couldn''t hear a joke at all. However, he did not joke. What he said was the facts within our grasp. But Hu Qingguo and Fu Hongshan were frightened at this time, and their original decision was immediately strangled in the cradle.


    Roland said, "it''s really incredible. Even if you know that the surroundings are fake, it''s so real. Moreover, the landscape here has the idea that people want to live here for a lifetime."


    Bai Ling said: "illusion is illusion, so we don''t have to be intoxicated. Because when we enter the array, we can''t completely control ourselves, but become victims controlled by the array."


    Chen Qing then asked, "Miss Bai, you seem to have a little contradiction."


    Bai Ling said: "In fact, it''s not contradictory. I can''t say a word or two in detail, and it''s not appropriate now. I''ll give you a simple analogy to keep your heart. Now we''re equivalent to entering a chess game. It''s not us who controlled the chess game, but the people who arranged the array at the beginning, that is, the array we are facing now. Secondly, we''re just pieces on the chessboard, One step is wrong, one step is wrong. In addition, I just had a feeling. This array seems to be able to peep into our hearts. If there is a slight change in our thoughts, the array will change. "

 Chapter 218

    Roland answered, "what do I think, this array will change? It will be so magical?"


    Bai Ling said, "if you don''t believe it, you can try it?"


    "Try, how do you try?" Roland blurted out without thinking. When she finished, she immediately thought of something and immediately said, "the scenery here is picturesque and the landscape is quiet. It would be more perfect if there was a rainbow."


    She thought so and said so. At the moment of witnessing the miracle, while she finished this sentence, she saw a dazzling Rainbow Bridge suddenly appear in the sky, colorful and beautiful.


    "Ah! Really, really." Roland said, "it''s incredible."


    Hu Qingguo said, "I didn''t believe it just now, but now I witnessed it with my own eyes. It''s really..." he paused and said: "I remember very clearly. At the beginning, I just saw this round platform standing on the top of the mountain, but I don''t know what''s wrong. I just thought about whether there was a way to go down, and at this time, this way to go down appeared..."


    Jiang Yilong said, "so, as Bai Ling just said, we must stick to our original heart and don''t think about it."


    "That said, but this array is really too magical. Don''t allow my selfishness to be satisfied again?"


    Roland blurted out. It seemed that at the same time, he thought out another beautiful picture in his heart. He wanted to show it with the help of magical array to satisfy his eyes. However, at this moment, Bai Ling stopped her and said, "you must pay attention. Otherwise, when this array completely peeps out your heart, you will be infatuated with it. At that time, you will be completely controlled by the array. You have to think about the consequences."


    Roland suddenly lost her look and was shocked. Obviously, she understood that Bai Ling didn''t mean to frighten her, but just after the scene she saw with her own eyes, she had a little infatuation with this magical array in her heart. If she continued to go further, all her thoughts in her heart would be completely exposed and used by the array.


    Hu Qingguo said, "brother Qi, what should we do now?"


    I was puzzled and asked, "what should I do?"


    "We now know that it is within the array. However, this array is limited to the round platform, and we can see everything on the round platform at a glance. There is nothing at all," Hu Qingguo said.


    I was about to answer, Bai Ling Nuo nose, immediately said: "you carefully smell, is there a pungent smell?"


    We all sniffed deeply at the same time. However, all we smelled was the fresh smell of flowers, plants and soil. Where was the smell of discord. However, both Jiang Yilong and I know that Bai Ling''s natural nose is far more sensitive than we can compare.


    I asked, "can you describe it?"


    Bai Ling said, "I can''t describe it either, but I''m sure there is a very light, but pungent smell here. By the way, I think of a way to restore everything in this array."


    Chen Qing said, "restore? Restore what the hell?"


    "Chen Qing is forbidden to eat." Jiang Yilong shouted angrily. Similarly, my heart tightened.


    Just now, Bai Ling has made it very clear that when we enter this array, everything we want will be completely presented in the array. What Chen Qing said just now doesn''t sound like anything under normal circumstances, but he forgot that we are in the battle now.


    In a second, Chen Qing still didn''t quite understand what trouble he had committed, and suddenly provoked Jiang Yilong to scold him. However, he had no time to ask for answers, because at the same time when his words were exhausted, the whole world suddenly changed, dark clouds covered the top, the wind roared and cold to the bone.


    Jiang Yilong and I are alert to the changes around us, and our attention is only around us, but we ignore coming to the high sky.


    Bai Ling stretched out his hand to the sky and said, "there."


    Jiang Yilong and I repeatedly confirmed that there were no ghosts around. We looked up at the sky together. Only then did we find that the black cloud suddenly surged like waves. Then it seemed to be compressed by great pressure and changed gradually. When it was small to a certain extent, it turned into a human figure standing in the sky.


    Fu Hongshan quickly apologized and said, "sorry, sorry, I just suddenly thought about the cloud in my mind... I didn''t expect it to become true?"


    Jiang Yilong said angrily, "it''s not good to be calm. You have to find some trouble."


    I said, "don''t blame them. They are also unintentional. They are very angry. This guy doesn''t seem to be easy to deal with."


    Chen Qing suddenly said, "don''t mess up first. I seem to understand. Since our ideas can change everything in this array, and this guy is also a reality in our imagination, why don''t we want him to disappear and return to the calm just now."


    I said: "It''s impossible. First, the person who arranged the array didn''t want anyone to come here. Second, you saw the mystery of the array with your own eyes just now. Third, the person who can control the array is not us, but the person who arranges the array. Now the accurate point is that the person who arranges the array''s magic is superimposed in the array. Fourth, you must not have any responsibility at this time What miscellaneous thoughts. "


    Because Chen Qing said "ghost things", heaven and earth changed rapidly, and because Fu Hongshan thought about the black cloud in his mind, he suddenly changed into a ghost of yin and evil. To tell you the truth, I''m calm on the surface, but deep inside I want to scold my mother directly. However, even if you scold, it''s just venting. It''s no use changing the status quo.


    The space of the round platform is not large. Just now we were lazy to observe around, so suddenly something happened and we all gathered together. Jiang Yilong and I were pushed out by them. Having experienced countless similar events, they know very well that even if we really have limited Taoist practice, only we can really be of use at this juncture.


    The Yin ghost was in the air, and a pair of Soul-catching ghost eyes were locked in our group, as if they wanted to find a breakthrough. However, almost when Jiang Yilong and I reacted, we had taken out the talisman and magic weapon to restrain the Yin ghost in a moment. Perhaps he was really afraid of this. During the two or three minutes of confrontation, he did not have a substantive attack on us except that he suddenly turned into black fog, disappeared in situ, and appeared on the other end like magic.


    With the restraint of magic tools and talismans, Yin ghosts dare not go too far. But Jiang Yilong and I also know that the appearance of this Yin ghost is due to Fu Hongshan''s out of tune ideas. The array absorbs their ideas and changes. If we can''t completely eliminate this Yin ghost, then the time of confrontation between each other will be endless


    Jiang Yilong said, "younger martial brother, this guy seems very wise. He can''t hurt us temporarily, and we can''t control him. This is not a way. We have to think about how to get rid of him."


    I said, "I know this, but he doesn''t come down and we can''t fly up."


    I said so, but Yu Guang swept at Bai Ling. Obviously, she is the only one in our group who can meet this condition. Moreover, although the evil spirit of this Yin ghost is strong, it is much weaker than the strength of blood corpse.


    Chen Qing said, "this is the first time in my life that I have been directly stared at by ghosts. My hair is creepy and I''m uncomfortable all over. Qi Zhiyuan, don''t wear any traces. Quickly take out my housekeeping skills and destroy the goods."


    You and Fu Hongshan broke through the trouble. Now Jiang Yilong and I are not only asked to end the game, but also sent in the tone of big brother, which makes me more uncomfortable. But I didn''t show it. I still suppressed my emotions and said, "he is in the sky and we are on the earth. You can''t see the difference between us."


    Chen Qing said, "is this ghost different from what we have seen before?"


    Roland said, "what do you say?"


    Chen Qing said, "all the ghosts we saw before are not afraid of death. They want to occupy our bodies and drag us to be dead ghosts. This one seems to be very warm... Docile..."


    Chen Qing''s voice is not big. It can be said that if he is three or five meters away from us, he can''t hear what he is talking about. However, the bastard forgot again that we are now in the array, in the array... Since we are in the array, once we have ideas different from the normal situation in our hearts, they will be generated in the array immediately. That is to say, he was about to finish. Then he looked at the original hovering position of the Yin ghost. Suddenly, the Yin ghost changed its confrontation attitude and dived and shot down like an eagle catching prey.


    Suddenly, Roland shouted uncontrollably.


    "Dog day, it''s you again." Jiang Yilong''s face became very ugly. According to my understanding of him, if it weren''t for the current Yin ghost, he would probably turn his face on the spot and beat Chen Qing.


    Chen Qing instantly remembered something. She looked guilty and hurriedly said she was sorry.


    Even if you say ten or a hundred words of sorry, it''s not worth the slightest effect. I also have complaints in my heart. However, while complaining, I suddenly gave Chen Qing a thumbs up. "Well done."


    Chen Qing didn''t know why, so she didn''t dare to answer, for fear that she would say the wrong thing again, causing confusion and trouble.


    I immediately said: "Elder martial brother, don''t be angry. The ghost is in the sky and we are on the earth. In addition to flying to the sky to fight him, we kill each other. It must be us who will eventually lose. But although Chen Qing accidentally said the wrong words, his sentence came to the point. After all, the ghost came from the inner thoughts of him and Fu Hongshan. In other words, at a certain point, in fact They have the ability to control this ghost. "


    Jiang Yilong didn''t look at me, but I saw the anger on his face go down, nodded and said, "I see. Everyone, this Yin ghost is ready to attack us like Chen Qing said. Don''t be caught by him, otherwise..."


    Hu Qingguo hurriedly said, "Fu, don''t you have that Fu?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "little Hu, you don''t know. After what happened before, the amulet we prepared has long been used up."

 Chapter 219

    These guys are really nervous. How much time have they spent since they entered the ancient tomb? How many strange events have you encountered? It seems that we always have a treasure bag hanging around us. Up to now, Hu Qingguo can''t even ask us for an amulet to protect himself


    Of course, if I stand in the perspective of Hu Qingguo, I can understand his intention. But it was when I stood in his current position that I saw his selfish heart again.


    Just like Bai Ling and I talked privately before, it is not that we want to enter the ancient tomb again, but because Hu Qingguo is afraid of death. Human friend, we did it, not only promised to help him, but also nearly died countless times during this period. However, I secretly observed that on the surface, Hu Qingguo treated Chen Qingfang Wenhu like friends and brothers, but when the problem came to the key, he would choose silence or indifferent refusal. Now, Fu Hongshan made a mistake unconsciously. He stood in the most selfish angle and remained silent. When trouble was about to get entangled, he chose selfish self-protection.


    Over the years, Jiang Yilong and I have experienced countless human indifference because we are low and unworthy of other people''s respect. This is true on the surface, but it is absolutely true in my heart. Later, we had no intention of getting to know Hu Qingguo. What he showed us before was generosity, tolerance and selflessness. However, this time, I don''t know why. Under the observation of several events, the appearance of Hu Qingguo has made me extremely disgusted.


    He doesn''t care about others at all, only about himself. The selfishness of human nature is a perfect performance in him.


    We must break the relationship with Hu Qingguo.


    At this moment, this is the most straightforward answer to me from the bottom of my heart


    The mystery of the array. Jiang Yilong and I are shallow. How can we fully know the mystery of it. But the array we are facing now is the most difficult one to get out of for the first time in history. Because of self-knowledge, we specially asked the door god to take care of us before entering the array and point out the way for us in a limited time.


    However, we have mastered advance and retreat when we are capable, but we are controlled by time when we are incompetent. Unknowingly, or as if later, there is little time left. This is not the result of my decision to pinch my watch, but when facing the imminent frontal attack of the Yin ghost, I once again looked at the door we entered. At this glance, I can still see the smoke curling up very clearly, but the height of the firelight at the left and right points has exceeded my expectation.


    The time of a column of incense, it is inferred that there is no difference, and there is only one third left.


    At this moment, I have an intention to escape. Because up to now, we only have a superficial grasp of this array. If there is any trouble again, it is difficult to break through the array, let alone stack Bai Ling. So why not choose the most correct choice at this time?


    Leave now and no longer have any interest in it. However, I can decide my own thoughts, but I can''t control others'' thoughts. Moreover, the current situation forces me to have no chance at all.


    "Elder martial brother, time is running out. Make a quick decision." I suddenly said.


    Jiang Yilong may have seen the two spark lights outside the array while looking at me, and his face suddenly sank. "I see."


    We didn''t meet this ghost before. We thought he had super wisdom before. Combined with the current situation, in addition to being the product of Fu Hongshan''s and Chen Qing''s inner thoughts, he was also controlled by the array.


    We have the ability to enter the array, but combined with our ability to contribute, all forces can''t break the array, which can show the strength of this array. The strong man is always strong. Naturally, this Yin ghost is not easy to solve.


    He turned into black smoke, flickering, left and right. At an altitude almost hundreds of meters away from us, it only took a few seconds to cross around us. If Jiang Yilong and I hadn''t taken the lead in judging the location of his appearance and offset it with magic tools and talismans, it''s not certain that one of our team had fallen under his control.


    "Over here."


    "Disappeared again."


    "Where is he? Where is he?"


    Yin ghosts flickered around us, which had completely disturbed our original composure. Of course, the most restless people are Hu Qingguo and their real ordinary people.


    Having said that, Jiang Yilong and I still feel an obvious threat, because at this moment, we can perceive his ability through the evil Qi emitted by the Yin ghost


    "Your Majesty is as urgent as the law." Jiang Yilong locked the condensation point of the evil spirit and threw a rune, but he saw not more than two meters away from our round platform. There was a cloud of black smoke and a scream at the same time.


    Chen Qingxi said, "ha ha, I hit him."


    Jiang Yilong hit back and said, "there is a fart in the shot. The power of this talisman is far from destroying him."


    Chen Qing said, "then draw a talisman that can destroy him."


    "You teach me?" Jiang Yilong despised him. However, looking back, he still told them with a calm state of mind: "you must not take it lightly, you must stick to your original heart, and you must not let him take advantage of it."


    Fu Hongshan said, "don''t worry. If you''ve been cheated once, you can''t be cheated again."


    "Little Hu, step back." I suddenly felt inspired and pulled Hu Qingguo behind me. In an instant, I took the peach wood sword in Jiang Yilong''s hand and pricked up 45 degrees in the void. Peach wood sword is a magic weapon to restrain Yin ghosts. Even the most powerful Yin ghosts and even the ghost king will be afraid of it. But at the same time of my sensitive perception locking, even if the sword I stabbed hit the Yin ghost condensed by the black fog, it just turned into black fog to dissipate my sight.


    To tell you the truth, this model seems to be similar to the blood corpse. But the more so, my heart is also irritable. Because, in the end, Jiang Yilong and I almost didn''t help. Finally, Bai Ling showed his original shape and finished it completely. Now, all of us are crowded in this round platform. I don''t want to force Bai Ling to show her original shape in front of all of them, or show her skills that shouldn''t belong to her normally because of this difficult Yin ghost.


    Suddenly, I felt so incompetent that I could only think of Bai Ling


    I clenched my teeth and stared around with my eyes. Once I felt the condensation of evil Qi, I would greet it with talisman or Chinese and French sword at the first time.


    This is an extremely perfect self-defense. At least for now, it can protect itself. Even if it works with Jiang Yilong, it can ensure Hu Qingguo''s safety. However, the key to the problem is that the loss of talismans is not in direct proportion to dealing with Yin ghosts, and the useful resources in our hands are less and less in my short period of time.


    I feel bad, very bad. I can clearly perceive that the Yin ghost is often confronted by me and Jiang Yilong. Even if he is attacked, his evil spirit has not weakened at all. Therefore, even if we continue like this, until the resources are exhausted, we still can''t completely solve the hidden head and hidden tail. We can use the power of the array to suddenly dissipate the recondensed Yin ghost.


    Damn it?


    No, at least not.


    We can only praise the brilliance of the array and the strength of humanity.


    However, we still have to face the reality, and the reality is that at least we should protect ourselves and ensure that we and everyone will not die in this array, right?


    Roland Hu Qingguo and others are playing the game of Eagle catching chicken, while Jiang Yilong and I are the head of the chicken. Their chickens can only follow them with fear.


    Yin ghosts change and their whereabouts are unpredictable. Coupled with the power given by the array, I really can''t think of any substantive way.


    "Tianshu?" Jiang Yilong suddenly said.


    Jiang Yilong''s mention reminds me of a set of mantras I learned from the book of heaven before. I witnessed the strength of this set of mantras with my own eyes. However, the key is that if you want to cast this spell completely, you have to consume very high mana. I concentrated and felt that my mana was completely less than half of its full power. In such a case, I''m afraid it''s too much to let me cast that set of amazing Jedi spell


    "Please, Heavenly Master, kill ghosts and kill ghosts. Heavenly Master''s edict!"


    I know very well in my heart that after previous events, the talisman we prepared in advance has almost been used. However, I didn''t expect that Jiang Yilong still hid a Heavenly Master talisman, which made me overjoyed... This heavenly master talisman has boundless power in addition to demons and ghosts. Naturally, we have a deep understanding. However, I witnessed with my own eyes that Jiang Yilong still did not disappear after shooting the Heavenly Master talisman to deal with the Yin ghost. It seemed that it suddenly stimulated us after it turned into a black fog and dissipated just now.


    "Doesn''t it work?" Roland said.


    Jiang Yilong sank and wanted to say something, but he swallowed it again.


    Jiang Yilong''s hand was left by Wu Yi. Unexpectedly, besides being useless, he was asked by Roland. Even if I''m Jiang Yilong, I don''t know how to go on. However, at this time, I thought of a way, a way to completely solve the Yin ghost.


    Their own Taoism is limited, of course, we need to rely on external forces!


    But when I made this decision, I looked at Bai Ling around the center. There was no verbal communication, but I saw Bai Ling nodding at me. Her positive reaction made me very uneasy and said, "can you accept...?"


    Bai Ling said, "don''t forget!"


    The message conveyed by her three words immediately baffled me. However, while I was greeting the Yin ghost through Jiang Yilong, I suddenly thought of the snow mountain Shenzu and Bai Ling''s appearance against the blood corpse... When she revealed her identity to me, she was just a little demon who had practiced for two or three hundred years. However, after all this, she was no longer her, at least, she was no longer the same as before.


    I looked happy and said to everyone, "don''t panic, look at me."

 Chapter 220

    In this array, we are always passive. Because once you have any idea different from the ordinary in your heart, you will be suddenly controlled by the array and suffer from it. Take this ghost at the moment for example. His powerful ability has far exceeded our opponents in the past. He has hit him with talismans and magic tools several times, which not only did not completely eliminate him, but also increased his determination to continue to entangle with us.


    Of course, I have to blame Chen Qing once again. It comes out of the mouth. He made this taboo at the most critical time.


    The talisman has been exhausted, and there is no way for ordinary magic tools to take Yin ghosts.


    At this moment, I can imagine that the only way to turn the situation around is with the help of the five emperors'' magic seal. This seal is the most precious treasure of Taoism. It can not only kill demons and demons, but also get rid of filth and kill ghosts.


    I know I can think of this method, and Jiang Yilong can think of it, but he didn''t mention it or act like this. The key lies in the narrow space. Bai Ling can''t avoid it. If he repeats the mistakes again, won''t it add trouble to himself


    Fortunately, Bai Ling gave me a timely response, which gave me this confidence in my heart.


    I urge you to stay where you are, to sacrifice the great magic seal of the five emperors, to recite the Dharma formula in your mouth and fingerprints in your hands. At this moment, the five emperors'' great magic seal felt the influx of my mana and stimulated its original ability. Suddenly, the great magic seal of the five emperors rose to the top of his head, and the green light bloomed, just like the black-and-white interval, and the hot sun suddenly appeared.


    Where the light goes, there is no longer a little Yin and filth. The ghost howls and screams permeate people''s hearts and bones. He felt the power of justice, which changed from time to time and disappeared from time to time, but even now he exhausted his method, it was difficult to escape under the threat of the five emperors'' great magic seal.


    Finally, the black fog gradually narrowed. Finally, just like the smoke spitting out, it immediately disappeared between heaven and earth.


    Roland looked around and obviously felt the threat, but she was timid and said, "is he gone?"


    At present, the big magic seal has washed the filth and evil spirit around. I could feel all this very clearly. While nodding at her, I took a deliberate look at Bai Ling. As I said before, on the bright side, Jiang Yilong and I have some limitations in dealing with this Yin ghost. However, if we want to completely eliminate him, the best choice is Bai Ling. However, the key is that her own identity is too special. Except in front of Jiang Yilong and me, she can''t perfectly show her cultivation skills. She can only choose to wait quietly, unless things turn urgent and she has to


    I didn''t see the white spirit look like the last time. From this point of view, after receiving the help of the ginseng ancestor and swallowing the blood corpse, the white spirit cultivation is really like the message she sent to me.


    When the Yin ghost dissipated, I immediately accepted the Dharma and took back the big magic seal.


    Jiang Yilong looked at me with surprised eyes and said, "are you a little rash?"


    Of course, I could hear his implication. I glanced at Bai Ling and said, "elder martial brother, you should know me best. How can I do something I''m not sure of? Besides, after being cheated once, do you think I''ll be cheated again?"


    Jiang Yilong looked at Bai Ling, saw that she was all right, turned back and said, "you two... You''d better talk to me in advance."


    The Yin ghost is eliminated and the world changes. At this moment, everything around us looks like we first entered the array.


    Hu Qingguo vomited his coarse breath and said, "it''s finally over. You two dog days, don''t think and talk nonsense."


    Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing knew they were wrong. Naturally, they didn''t dare to reply, so they had to nod together.


    The taboo in the array is well known now. However, to be honest, in addition to abiding by this taboo, we still have to face the reality. The reason why we people come here is just to find information conducive to our value. However, in this array, everything around us is completely controlled by the array, at least it can''t show the most real side as we imagine.


    Hu Qingguo said, "brother Qi, can we leave?"


    If you don''t find valuable information, there''s no need to miss it. However, a question flashed through my mind at this time. In fact, the question is very simple. That is why it takes so much effort to deploy this array. In addition to the scenery picture we can see on the surface, what is hidden behind it?


    "By the way, you said you smelled a smell?" I looked at Bai Ling and said.


    Bai Ling nodded and said, "I''m sure of that."


    I asked again, "where is the smell?"


    Bai Ling said: "originally, I wanted to say just now that it happened suddenly, so I was delayed... We all know that everything we see in the array is illusory, so what is behind this illusory?"


    When she said this, she happened to coincide with me. I hurriedly asked, "what do you think?"


    Bai Ling said: "my personal judgment is that when we enter the array, we have been controlled by the array into our hearts at the first time, so as to turn all the illusions in the array into reality."


    Roland said, "why does it sound very awkward."


    Bai Ling said, "it''s not difficult to understand. To understand where we were originally, and what''s the time limit for staying in this place? Even if we don''t say it, it will inevitably be psychologically biased towards the normal world."


    I said: "ah... It seems to blame me. I really thought about it... No wonder that when I first stepped into the array, my idea was surprisingly similar to that of me at least 50%


    Bai Ling smiled and said, "what''s the remaining dissimilarity?"


    I said, "I''ve been in the ancient tomb for so long. I''m really suffocated. Therefore, I can''t blame myself if I want to face the normal blue sky and white clouds. The dissimilarity is naturally all around me. However, it''s still strange. I always feel that everything around me is familiar, as if I''ve seen it with my own eyes."


    Bai Ling said slightly: "I see. It''s not us that this array really controls, but you. Don''t forget that your previous life is the owner of the ancient tomb. Moreover, you have occasionally recovered some of your previous life memories. I can boldly infer that this array controls the side you are completely unaware of, and there will be this place you think you are familiar with."


    Bai Ling''s words are still very awkward and difficult to understand. At least Roland and and Hu Qingguo are confused. However, when I think carefully, it seems that Bai Ling''s words are so reasonable.


    I said, "what do you think we should do now?"


    Bai Ling said, "didn''t I say to restore it?"


    Chen Qing suddenly answered and said, "yes, I remember very clearly. Just now Miss Bai said to find a way to restore..."


    When he said this, Fu Hongshan suddenly kicked him and said, "don''t eat!"


    Everyone understood the intention of Fu Hongshan''s foot, and Chen Qing also knew it well. Therefore, he didn''t blame Fu Hongshan. Instead, he smiled and said, "Feibiao, you don''t know me. Just take what Qi Zhiyuan said just now. If you''ve been cheated for the same time, how can you be cheated for the second time."


    Fu Hongshan said, "just know. Miss Bai, tell me how to restore it?"


    Bai Ling said: "To be exact, I''m not sure, but I secretly observed this array and thought it should be possible... Well, at the first sight when we first entered the array, it was because the array controlled Qi Zhiyuan''s heart and, more appropriately, it should be the memory of his previous life. However, after that, Once we have a special idea in our heart, the array will come true immediately. This is actually confusion and wants to trap us. However, if we try to recall the most normal scene at the same time, I think it is very possible to restore the real side of the array. "


    Roland asked, "what is the most normal scene?"


    Bai Ling said, "have you forgotten what we faced before entering the array?"


    Roland said: "regardless of the existence of the array, in fact, we are all in the same place. What is the situation around before entering the array? It is reasonable to say that this area should also look like. Am I right?"


    Bai Ling nodded and said, "yes. While we stick to our original heart, we actually recognize the situation we are facing in the center of our brain. Even if the array is weird, it should only show the most real side."


    Bai Ling has spoken like white paper. Even if you are stupid, I''m afraid you can turn this corner at this time. At this time, I close my eyes and think about everything we face when we enter the array, dark space, floating pumice road in the air


    I didn''t know whether it was effective. However, after a long time, when I opened my eyes again, there were changes around me, black paint space, and I couldn''t see my fingers, I quickly took out my flashlight. Under the irradiation of the beam of light, they looked like I was flustered just now.


    Roland said, "that''s really the case."


    At this moment, we are still in a round platform. However, the surroundings have changed, and the narrow artificial space has been excavated. Even I can clearly see two columns of fragrance on the left and right behind us. However, these two columns of fragrance will burn out in a few minutes.


    Bai Ling pointed to the ground and said, "look."


    The space of the round platform is still so narrow. Looking around, there is still nothing strange. However, following the hint of, when we look at our feet, we see that the round platform is covered with black mud.


    Jiang Yilong said, "the black mud seems strange."


    Hu Qingguo said: "I have seen loess and red soil, but this black soil is really rare."


    Fu Hongshan said, "little Hu, don''t you forget that we stole an official tomb in the northeast a few years ago. The soil in that place is black soil."


    Hu Qingguo said, "yes, it is true. However, such soil doesn''t exist in Sichuan and Chongqing? Is it deliberately transported from those places in the Northeast? Even if it is deliberately prepared, what''s the use of this black soil?"


    I squatted down, grabbed a handful of black mud and sniffed it in my nose. Not to mention, it really had a very light pungent smell. "It''s not black soil, it''s lime land."


    Chen Qing said, "but lime is white."


    "The black one is carbon ash, and the white one is lime." after that, I deliberately pulled out the black mud, and sure enough, I saw the white lime below.


    Roland asked, "what''s the use of carbon ash and lime?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "carbon ash is moisture-proof and lime is anti-corrosion. This is the way to raise and store corpses in ancient times."

 Chapter 221

    "Raising corpses and keeping corpses?" Hu Qingguo paused and said hurriedly, "so this place is a corpse raising place?"


    I shook my head and said, "it''s not in Feng Shui. However, it can be said to be an artificial corpse raising place."


    Chen Qing said, "but there''s nothing here. There''s nothing there."


    Chen Qing finally knows the taboo now and knows what to say and what not to say. But he stood from a different angle and really saw the problem straight to the point sometimes.


    The size and space of the round platform is only so narrow. It is an artificial corpse raising place, but there are obviously no corpses. What''s the use of this? I don''t understand. They frowned and thought about it.


    Hu Qingguo squatted down, grabbed a handful of carbon lime, smelled it in his nose, and said, "according to my personal judgment, there seems to be something in it. Although it''s light, I''m sure of that."


    With the cover of lime flavor, the existence of corpse Qi is indeed hidden. However, this evil Qi still can not escape the sensitive judgment of Jiang Yilong and me. However, the problem returned to the original point. Looking around, there was no other road. There was no so-called corpse, but the carbon lime on the soles of the feet clearly existed corpse gas.


    The problem is in my mind and can''t be answered.


    Bai Ling suddenly said, "will it be under the carbon lime?"


    The guess she suddenly put forward was really unexpected to all of us. However, according to our judgment, the possibility of this guess is very small. In order to prove to her, I quickly poked the carbon lime deeper. The black carbon on the surface is removed, and below it is white lime, and I deliberately go down, no more than five centimeters, it is already a real rock flat.


    I was preparing the evidence in front of me to explain to Bai Ling, but in the place I poked away, I found stripes on the real rocky ground by the light of a flashlight. "What is this?"


    When they saw that I had found something, they quickly surrounded me and stared at the stripes on the small area I had teased away, stunned. However, looking at these stripes carefully, there seems to be a sense of deja vu. In order to confirm my guess, I immediately enlarged the area. A few minutes later, the area opened by my hands was about 50 cm square, and these stripes were dense and extended all over the whole rock plane.


    Jiang Yilong suddenly said, "I know."


    I said, "I know, too."


    Roland looked at Jiang Yilong, then looked at me and said, "what do you know? Hurry up."


    I wanted to talk, but I glanced at Yu Guang in the direction of entering the array. I saw that the fragrance of the left and right columns was about to go out. My heart sank. I hurriedly said, "the time is coming. Leave quickly."


    The fragrance goes out and the door god retreats. The array changes and the stars change. If you want to find a way to escape again, unless you can really break the array, however, it is obviously difficult for us to do this. Jiang Yilong and I are not only aware of the powerful relationship. They also know Hu Qingguo before entering the battle.


    Without delay, we followed the guidance of the door god and left the array one after another. When Jiang Yilong was the last to leave the array, the fragrance of the two columns happened to go out at the same time, and the two paper men with the name of the door god spontaneously ignited without fire at the same time.


    We returned to the pumice path and the formation when we first prepared to enter the array.


    Chen Qing vomited his rough breath and said, "it''s suffocating me. By the way, Qi Zhiyuan, you just said that this place is an artificial corpse raising place, but there is corpse gas, but there is no corpse. Is it difficult that that thing has been fed and can move around? Also, you seem to have found something just now. We are all our own people. Don''t hide it from us?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "brother, is this place a place to talk? First go back to the changxiandian square and tell you a clear picture?"


    Chen Qing said with a smile, "of course."


    We returned along the road. A few minutes later, we returned to the open space behind the Changxian hall. Everyone gathered and turned their curious eyes to us. Obviously, the same question Chen Qing asked just now is that they need answers.


    Jiang Yilong looked at me and said, "you''d better say it."


    "That''s OK." I took the lead to look at Hu Qingguo and said, "little Hu, I''m sure there''s nothing you want to find just now."


    Hu Qingguo said, "yes, of course I know. Everyone witnessed it with their own eyes."


    I continued: "Chen Qing also asked us just now why there is corpse gas in the man-made corpse raising place. According to my inference, this possibility may be the same as what Chen Qing said. The corpse is indeed fed."


    Chen Qing said, "I''m talking nonsense."


    I said, "no matter whether you are talking nonsense or not, you did hit the key. The supreme judgment should be like this."


    "Where is the corpse now?" Chen Qing said.


    I said, "you ask me, who do I ask? Since I have been fed, I can naturally move around."


    Fu Hongshan said, "could it be the zombie we met before?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "I''m afraid it''s impossible. Because the zombie was originally lying in the sarcophagus. We accidentally let it out."


    I said, "it''s really impossible to judge whether it is or not. However, my eldest martial brother and I found another problem, which is also the question Chen Qinggang wanted to ask us. According to our inspection, the stripes under the carbon lime can be removed without accident. It should be a complete gossip map."


    Bai Ling frowned and immediately said, "it''s no different from Jiang Yilong''s previous guess?"


    I said, "you can say so. The place we just went to, whether the location of the whole ancient tomb or the Changxian hall, is located in the south. Look at the North Tower in the East and the mountain in the West. Sit on the Dharma platform in the South and go to the immortal in the north. Therefore, according to comprehensive judgment, it should be the Dharma platform for practice."


    Roland gave Jiang Yilong a thumbs up and said, "you''re really good. You guessed it in advance. If we had believed you earlier, we wouldn''t have suffered this trip."


    Jiang Yilong said, "I can''t say that either. I also suddenly thought and didn''t know for sure. However, now it seems that the southeast and northwest really have an inseparable relationship with the upper and lower couplets of Shimen. In other words, the couplets on Shimen have actually very clearly told us the complete layout of the center of the ancient tomb."


    Hu Qingguo: "Even if it is confirmed that the due south position is the Dharma platform, we have discussed this problem before. What is the east? The East overlooking the north building, that is, in front of the Changxian hall, where is the building? In addition, the last sentence, what is the north to the immortal, also returns to the due north position. The due north position has appeared twice in the upper and lower door couplets, which must be a problem. However, in fact, there is a problem And? "


    I said, "what do you mean, little Hu?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "as I said just now, all this has obviously gone beyond the normal logic. Therefore, even if it is determined that the place we went just now is the so-called Dharma platform, it can not be used as a basis."


    I thought about it and said, "as you say, there are two directions left, one east and one west. Shall we go left or right first?"


    The north direction is only connected to the Tianjie platform of Changxian hall, and the south direction has been determined to be the Dharma platform. Aside from the Changxian hall, the remaining places in the center of the ancient tomb are very limited. At the same time, I have a touch of expectation and fear.


    "Can you smell it? There seems to be a smell of blood." Bai Ling said suddenly.


    Out of instinct, I quickly looked at everyone and said, "is someone accidentally injured again? If so, it''s troublesome not to deal with the consequences in time."


    They hurried to have a physical examination. In addition to the injuries they had before, they shook their heads and denied it.


    I never doubted Bai Ling''s sense of smell. He was about to speak. Bai Ling said first, "it''s not on them. This bloody smell is very fishy. It should be very close to the present time."


    We tried to smell it, but we couldn''t smell it at all.


    Bai Ling said, "if the judgment is correct, it should be in front, that is, in front of the Changxian hall."


    As soon as Bai Ling blurted out, the faces of the people suddenly changed. Obviously, we all know that the Tianjie platform is right in front of the Changxian hall, and Fang Wenhu has been waiting for us on the Tianjie platform.


    "Is something wrong with Sanwa?"


    As Fu Hongshan spoke, he ran away, and we followed him closely. However, for a long time, we came to the small square in front of the Changxian hall, and looked directly opposite. The platform of the sky steps was empty, where was Fang Wenhu''s shadow.


    Chen Qing said, "didn''t you agree to let this guy stay in place and wait for us?"


    Hu Qingguo didn''t speak, but his face was very calm.


    "San WA, Fang San wa." Fu Hongshan shouted several times at the top of his voice, but Fang Wenhu didn''t respond.


    "I''ll go and have a look."


    Fu Hongshan quickly went to the Tianjie platform along the pumice road. The space of the Tianjie platform was a little larger. Moreover, the distance between the Changxian hall was not far. With the naked eye, he could see everything on the Tianjie platform intuitively.


    When Fu Hongshan arrived at the terrace, he was half kneeling and patting on the ground from time to time. He checked back and forth several times. He seemed to be in a daze for some time. Then he returned to the small square along the pumice road.


    Chen Qing said, "what did you find?"


    "San Wa is not here." Fu Hongshan said with a depressed look.


    Chen Qing said, "isn''t that nonsense? Obviously I didn''t see the goods. I need you to say. I''m asking you what you found."


    Fu Hongshan said: "I checked it carefully. There should be no mechanism on it. At least it can be judged that it was not that Fang Sanwa accidentally touched the secret path of the mechanism after we left. In addition, I found some blood on the ground. The blood did not solidify. As Miss Bai said, it was not long after the recent time. In addition, Fang Sanwa disappeared inexplicably and he took it with him Everything in the world disappeared together... "


    The atmosphere suddenly solidified and the uneasy atmosphere lingered. We all know Fang Wenhu too well. It''s unlikely that he went to other places without authorization after we left. Moreover, there is a pool of fresh blood on the ground, which is not difficult to explain that Fang Wenhu had an accident.


    Chen Qing''s face sank. Even if they disliked Fang Wenhu as a burden before, at least they cooperated with each other for a long time, and they always had some friendship. "That''s not true. The place we went to just now is not far from the platform. If there is any movement, we can''t be aware of it."


    "You forget, we were in the array before, and we didn''t stay there for a short time." speaking of this, Roland looked guilty and said, "it''s all me. It''s because he was hurt because he protected me before, so he cares to stay alone. God opened his eyes and hopes he won''t have an accident."

 Chapter 222

    We all know what kind of environment this is in and what kind of situation Fang Wenhu himself is. Even if Roland sincerely prayed, we can still be very clearly aware of the seriousness of the problem.


    Listening to Fu Hongshan''s words, I don''t mean to curse Fang Wenhu in my heart, but I personally at least judge that there is a great possibility that we will never see Fang Wenhu alive again.


    Chen Qing bit her teeth, suddenly remembered something, and immediately said, "could it be that zombie?"


    Everyone did not speak and the atmosphere was silent.


    Chen Qing suddenly looked at Jiang Yilong and me and said, "Fang Wenhu was in the aisle in the hands of that zombie before, and luckily picked up half his life. But if Fang Wenhu''s disappearance is really because of this zombie, I hope you must avenge him."


    Jiang Yilong said, "no one wants such a thing to happen. However, you can rest assured that if this is the case, we will try our best to do what we should do."


    "I brought Sanwa into the industry... People in this industry know that life is not their own for a long time, so you don''t have to be sad about Sanwa. After going out, I will compensate his family as much as possible." Hu Qingguo finally opened his mouth. After saying this, he took out a cigarette and lit it and took a few puffs.


    Fu Hongshan frowned and said, "except for the pool of blood, there is no one alive and no body dead. The three children have always been blessed. I think..."


    Hu Qingguo interrupted, "you are too deliberate to think on the bright side. You should understand our current situation. Although there is no person in life and no body in death, under such circumstances, we must accept that Fang Sanwa is dead."


    It''s not that I flattered Hu Qingguo deliberately to agree with what he said, but to judge the occurrence of the incident in a calm attitude. "We have to accept the reality. The words are divided into two parts. Fang Wenhu''s accident can''t be inexplicable. Besides, there is nothing left except the blood left. I agree with the possibility put forward by Chen Qinggang."


    Fu Hongshan said, "even you believe he''s dead?"


    I said, "I don''t believe it. You don''t know brother Fang''s behavior. I have every reason to believe that he can''t leave alone. Can''t this explain the problem with the blood you saw?"


    Fu Hongshan was dejected and looked very embarrassed, as if Fang Wenhu''s death was caused by himself. "By the way, as you said just now, the other three children should be the zombie, that is to say, the zombie is also here."


    Chen Qing said, "he''s better here, so we don''t have to look for him all over the world."


    No matter whether it is our too negative judgment, at least in the current situation, Fang Wenhu is unlikely to survive. At the same time, the zombies originally locked in the sarcophagus traveled all the way. First they met Hu Qingguo, and then they ran into Roland and Fang Wenhu. On the surface, the zombie really looks like a wandering soul and wild ghost. It has no purpose. But according to the comparison between where they met the zombie twice, the zombie is indeed getting closer and closer to the center of the ancient tomb, which should prove Chen Qing''s guess just now.


    Next, we don''t know what to face. Now with a zombie, the thorniness of the problem is self-evident.


    I said, "don''t think about anything now. First of all, we have to face the reality."


    Chen Qing sighed and said, "what else can you think? Maybe this is Sanwa''s life."


    I said, "I don''t mean that, but the problems we face next. I have a hunch that the situation may get worse and worse by then, so it''s necessary to make corresponding preparations before that."


    Fu Hongshan said, "speaking of this, I have to ask you and brother Yilong. We had a face-to-face fight with the zombie before, and the bullet couldn''t kill us. The black donkey''s hooves originally thought to be useful to resist the ghost were also useless."


    Hu Qingguo said, "let''s take a rest and replenish our strength. At that time, we will really face it and maybe we can help."


    Before, Jiang Yilong and Fu Hongshan suffered some injuries when dealing with the resurrected tomb beast. Even if they were simply bandaged, the injury could not recover so quickly. Moreover, we are about to face difficult problems. At this time, we must be prepared. Once we are rash, maybe we will step in the future.


    Everyone sat cross legged and took out the dry food and water from their backpacks for replenishment. At this time, Jiang Yilong and I took out blank yellow paper and cinnabar and drew several runes. It''s just that we didn''t have a comprehensive idea before. We thought we had brought enough runes. Now there are only ten runes left. These ten runes, apart from drawing a amulet for Hu Qingguo and them alone, there are only three or four runes for restraining Yin ghosts.


    Limited resources, let us feel the dilemma. However, we can already have a hunch that this adventure journey is about to reach the end. Now if we give up, we really can only waste all our previous efforts.


    I gave the drawn amulets to Hu Qingguo and Roland one by one. "Take this well. Don''t use it unless you have to, because this is the last one you get. There can''t be more."


    Hu Qingguo said, "OK. Feibiao, look how many explosives we still have."


    Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing checked and said, "there are only four tubes of explosives left. In addition, we are running out of dry food and water. If we barely share them, maybe we can only have another meal."


    "Then we''ll speed up the time," Hu Qingguo said


    "East and West, where shall we go first?" Roland said.


    "East," said Jiang Yilong, "anyway, there are only these two places left."


    Although I have no opinion, I also prefer to go to the due east first in my heart. Because, since the south sitting Dharma platform corresponds to the door couplet on the stone gate, I really want to know what exactly exists in the due east direction.


    Everyone has no objection. Just as Jiang Yilong said, there are only two places left, either east or west. There is no extra candidate at all.


    After finishing, we explored along the pumice road due east. The pumice road is as before, without any difference. After walking for a period of time, the Changxian hall was separated by a rock wall. At this time, the pumice road suddenly disappeared, and instead appeared in front of us is a real mountain mud stone road. The stone road winds up. According to the visual judgment of the naked eye, it is only more than ten meters. However, at the end of the mud stone road is a room covering a limited area of ancient buildings. At present, two vermilion painted doors are open. There is a space in front of the door. The surface looks somewhat similar to the reduced Changxian hall.


    "Look at the North Tower," Roland said as he walked in front, holding a flashlight on the banner of the gate. "It turns out that the North Building overlooking the East is not the building that can see the due north direction standing here, but it is called the north building."


    Jiang Yilong said, "this is just the size of a house. How can it be called Wangbei building."


    "It really has nothing to do with the building," Chen Qing said


    I said, "the name doesn''t matter. What matters is what''s in it."


    Fu Hongshan said, "will the coffin be in it?"


    "Just go in and have a look." before I was in a hurry to say be careful, Roland strode directly into the North lookout building. However, when she just stepped into the door, she suddenly stopped. Her body trembled uncontrollably and immediately said, "it''s so cold."


    We hurriedly leaned against it. Before we stepped into the door, we felt the cold air blowing on our faces when we stood outside the door. We shone in with the light of a flashlight. We saw that the internal space of the whole Wangbei building was only the size of a room. There were no strange decorations and objects in it. The only thing that existed was a large amount of cold ice, as if the whole Wangbei building was built with cold ice.


    Chen Qing said, "it''s really cold enough. It''s no different from the Northeast ice cave. It''s strange why there are ice cubes everywhere in this house. The floor tiles are ice cubes."


    Fu Hongshan said: "this is only one of them. The key is that these ice blocks have not melted up to now."


    Although the room is cold, it can''t stop our curiosity and exploration. While everyone came in one after another, everything inside the room was printed into the eyes except the pressing cold.


    This is an empty house. To be more accurate, it is an empty house completely decorated with cold ice


    Roland said, "it''s too cold here. I can''t stand it."


    Jiang Yilong said, "go out and wait outside first."


    "Wait, there''s nothing to wait for." Roland said, "it''s an empty house. What are you doing here?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "at least we''re all here. Take a closer look to see if there''s any secret mechanism here."


    At the same time, Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan endured the chill and searched like a carpet where their hands could touch. Standing in this ice house, I haven''t seen a bright hall after looking for a long time. Moreover, the clothes I wear can''t resist the cold temperature here. Therefore, I made eyes at Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling and prepared to quit this strange ice house.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly a scream sounded like a thunder in my ear. We took a sudden step. Looking back, we saw Fu Hongshan''s face was green and his mouth was open. He couldn''t say a word. However, his hand always pointed to the floor tile in the center of the ice house.


    I took a look at it. It was nothing more than ice bricks. The ground of the whole house was all ice bricks. It was not strange. Of course, I can''t see why these ice bricks haven''t melted for a long time.


    Jiang Yilong said, "what are you?"


    Fu Hongshan half collapsed on the ground, calmed down for a while, slowly stood up and immediately said, "below, under the ice bricks."


    The vision of normal people is on the plane surface. When we entered the ice house for the first time, we witnessed all the internal structures of the whole ice house with the vision of normal people. However, at this time, Fu Hongshan''s frightened expression and what he said always make people confused.


    Fu Hongshan pointed to the central ice brick again and said, "look for yourself, under the ice brick."


    Hu Qingguo and Chen Qing surrounded, and even Roland, who had left the ice house, ran in curiously. When all of us gathered around the center of the ice house as Fu Hongshan said, and shone a flashlight on the ice bricks below, two or three screams came again in an instant.


    This is Roland and Chen Qing.


    This is their very intuitive emotional expression. If we didn''t see it with our own eyes, we might react to them like this and be a little discriminated against. But at this moment, we are also shocked by this scene.


    I saw a corpse lying under the ice brick, exactly about half a meter down. The owner of the body was a woman, dressed in pure white gauze, with a peaceful face and lying quietly under the ice bricks.


    Chen Qing vomited his rough breath and said, "shit, I''m really scared."


    Fu Hongshan said, "that''s not true. I just wanted to check whether the ice bricks in this place have any mechanism. If I didn''t pay attention, I just saw this face. Shit, I was almost scared."


    Roland also recovered. After all, it was just a dead body, which could not pose a real threat to us. "This woman is very beautiful. Look at her remains. She was at most about 20 when she died. It''s really a pity to die so young."


    They talked to each other about the female corpse under the ice brick, and at the moment, I didn''t dare to move my eyes half, and locked on that beautiful face. For a long time, Bai Ling found my abnormality, patted me on the shoulder and asked, "even if it''s beautiful, is it necessary to be so absorbed?"


    I looked up in amazement and said, "I, I know her."

 Chapter 223

    Memories of previous lives emerge in my mind one after another. Her frowns and smiles and her love emerge in a brain that I can''t control at all. It''s like a balloon full of water. It''s accidentally pierced a big hole.


    Roland stared at me, as if he thought I was possessed. "Brother Qi, what nonsense are you talking about? How can you know this female corpse?"


    I swallowed my saliva, looked at the female corpse''s face again with a flashlight for a while, and said, "I really know her. Her name is Yue Furong. She is the senior sister who I mentioned to you about Song Yu."


    Jiang Yilong, Bai Ling and Hu Qingguo all heard me mention Song Yu, but Roland didn''t know it at all. "Who is Song Yu? Yue Furong... Hey, are you kidding? Judging from my experience, this ancient tomb was also in the Han Dynasty at the latest, more than 1000 years ago. Then, it is reasonable to say that the female body was buried under the ice brick for more than 1000 years. How can you know her?"


    I said, "it''s hard to tell. In short, I can be sure of her identity."


    Chen Qing said, "don''t ask him this question again. In fact, we have already told you that the real owner of this ancient tomb is Qi Zhiyuan. Oh, no, it''s Qi Zhiyuan''s previous life, because after a strange thing happened, Qi Zhiyuan regained part of his memory of his previous life."


    "Previous life is absurd." Roland doesn''t believe it.


    Chen Qing said, "believe it or not, we all believe it anyway."


    I stopped talking to Roland because, as she said, such a thing is too absurd. At this time, I closed my eyes and tried to piece together those previous life memories, whether there was any omission. However, after a complete sorting in my mind, all I can remember is those personal experiences, nothing else.


    I said, "it shouldn''t be."


    Jiang Yilong said, "what did you think of?"


    I said, "what I can think of is that Yue Furong is her master''s favorite disciple. She has all kinds of accomplishments. Moreover, she is deeply loved in the Changxian gate. How can she die?"


    Roland said, "it''s been more than a thousand years. Can you not die?"


    "Well, that''s not what I meant." I said, "I mean she died too young..."


    Roland said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. It''s like a magic stick. You know 500 years before and 500 years after."


    Jiang Yilong glanced at her and said, "can you stop talking nonsense at this time?" immediately, he looked at me and said, "think about it again. Did something happen that you ignored?"


    I said, "I''ve thought about it before and after. In the days before Song Yu fell off the cliff, she was at least good. Moreover, Song Yu and she had two or three intersections during this period..."


    "It''s not a magic stick. The story is not vivid at all." Roland said to himself.


    Bai Ling said, "in that case, something must have happened to the Changxian gate later."


    "Maybe so. But in my memory, I never thought she died so young," I said.


    Hu Qingguo said, "all you can think of is what happened in those days. You naturally don''t know what happened after that. However, from my personal point of view, her death is most likely related to you, that is, your previous life Song Yu."


    I said, "why do you say that?"


    Hu Qingguo said: "Song Yu is the owner of this ancient tomb, but she is buried here. From this point of view alone, she can''t get rid of Song Yu. Also, look at this house. It looks ordinary outside, and there are all ice cubes inside. Moreover, under a layer of ice bricks, there is also cold ice. The female corpse is covered by these cold ice. This must be Song Yu''s intention, nothing more than that Just want to save her body. "


    Fu Hongshan said, "yes, her death must have something to do with Song Yu. On the other hand, this man named Yue Furong must be the one song Yu cares about very much. If not, he will never use these means, and he will store her body in the ancient tomb after death."


    I said, "forget it, don''t delay on this issue. Anyway, after careful inspection here, there is nothing else but her body. Let''s hurry to the last place."


    On the surface, I seem to be nothing. However, when my eyes fall on yuefurong''s facial features, my heart is as distressed as being pricked by a needle. Song Yu is my previous life, in other words, myself. In my memory, although yuefurong''s love for me has not been clearly expressed, Liu Qing finally said everything when she was on the cliff


    Suddenly, I had an idea that her death must have something to do with me in previous lives, but isn''t it the same as Liu Qing?


    It may be that we were left out just now. Roland withdrew from the ice house unhappily. However, after a while, she suddenly shouted and immediately alerted all of us.


    We followed closely and saw Roland hiding behind the red pillar timidly.


    Jiang Yilong said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Roland didn''t look either. He pointed forward and said, "I, I seem to have seen a figure just now."


    "Human figure?" Jiang Yilong took a flashlight from my hand and shone on it. Where is there any human figure. "No, you shouldn''t be dazzled."


    Roland said firmly, "I believe my eyes."


    Fu Hongshan said, "did you see Sanwa just now?"


    Roland said, "I just saw it suddenly, but I didn''t see it clearly. But I''m sure it''s not Fang Wenhu."


    Jiang Yilong said, "Why are you sure it''s not Fang Wenhu?"


    Roland said, "because Fang Wenhu lacks an arm, and the figure I see does not."


    Along the way, up to the so-called Wangbei building, we didn''t see half a figure at all except the moon hibiscus, which was already dead and covered by cold ice. We even didn''t hear anything except our own sound.


    I said, "don''t be afraid. Maybe you''re really dazzled. This place is so big. When you shout, we immediately follow out. If there is a figure, we will be able to see it."


    Roland said, "just trust me."


    Bai Ling suddenly said, "Roland may not have looked at the eyes. I can smell a breath of death, but it didn''t come from the house."


    I doubt Roland because there is no factual evidence, we can judge subjectively that she is dazzled. But if we doubt Bai Ling, we have no confidence at all.


    Chen Qing said: "zombie, it''s that zombie. It must be that zombie."


    Bai Ling said, "I''m not sure if it''s the zombie, but I''m sure this dead spirit exists. Moreover, if I''m right, he disappeared in the direction we came."


    I said, "you mean, our whereabouts have been confirmed by the zombies. But since we have been confirmed by the zombies, why doesn''t this guy deal with us? It''s just because we have many people and strong Yang?"


    Bai Ling said, "if you ask me, I''ll ask who. If you want to really know the answer, if time comes, we may catch up before the smell disappears. At that time, don''t you know the facts one by one?"


    Fu Hongshan said, "if it''s really the zombie, Sanwa must have been planted in the hands of this bastard. Little Hu, we''ve checked carefully here. There''s no secret mechanism. It''s better to catch up now and avenge Sanwa as soon as possible."


    Hu Qingguo knows exactly what''s going on inside the Wangbei building. However, there was a flash of hesitation on his face. Maybe he hesitated whether to help Fang Wenhu avenge. Face a zombie who nearly killed them directly.


    He looked at me as if he wanted my advice. Yu Gong, we are a whole team. In private, Fang Wenhu saved me in the ancient tomb last time. Now that he is in trouble, I can''t get away from it and get justice for him. Moreover, there is really no doubt here in Wangbei building. Staying here for a long time is at best a waste of time.


    I said, "anyway, we have only one place left to go, and now we have to leave by the way. If we are lucky and meet the zombie on the way, we will try our best to seek justice for Fang Wenhu."


    Hu Qingguo didn''t say anything.


    I really can''t get away from seeking justice for Fang Wenhu. However, at this point, the appearance of zombies is undoubtedly reducing the difficulty for us. After all, this zombie wanders around. If we don''t know what to do when we are completely unprepared, it will be more troublesome.


    It''s better to be passive than active. It''s certainly a good thing to have the best of both worlds to track and find all the way through the smell left by zombies at the moment.


    At the moment, led by Bai Ling, she captures the residual dead breath in the air with an absolutely keen sense of smell. All the way, we soon returned to the Changxian hall. Standing in the square of Changxian hall, Bai Ling seemed a little confused and strode to the main hall of Changxian.


    Of course, we follow closely. If we really meet that zombie in the hall, we can just shut the door and beat the dog, so that he can die without burial.


    However, we walked around the immortal hall and found no so-called zombies. At this time, Bai Ling said, "the smell here is a little strong. It should be that zombie came here."


    Chen Qing said, "but now he is not here."


    Bai Ling said, "it goes without saying that everyone knows. The taste is a little confused. Let me take care of it." after another meeting, we left the main hall, and Bai Ling locked in another direction. "It seems to be here."


    Jiang Yilong said, "are you really sure?"


    Bai Ling said: "the space here is not small, and there is a time interval between them. I am not fully sure, but there is at least a 50% possibility."

 Chapter 224

    There is at least a 50% possibility, which has virtually confirmed the answer to us.


    It''s just that, to our surprise, Bai Ling''s locked direction is the west, that is, the only unknown area we haven''t set foot in yet. According to the comparison of the upper and lower door couplets, the south is fatai, the East is Wangbei building, and the rest is due north and due west.


    The north side swept away, and there was nothing but the sky terrace. Moreover, the three words "north to fairy" do not indicate anything, but look at the mountain from the West. Although the specific information is not known, these three words invisible reveal a trace of information, which should at least be related to the mountain.


    Fu Hongshan said, "good, very good. This is really a hell without a door. Now let''s see how he can hide."


    Roland said, "I saw the zombie with my own eyes. Although you are eager for revenge, you still have to be careful."


    Fu Hongshan said, "don''t worry about it. With them, zombie ghosts don''t kill each other."


    Bai Ling suddenly pulled my clothes and pulled me aside. "Actually, I have a suggestion."


    I said, "just say what you have. Why deliberately avoid them, so they will think nonsense."


    Bai Ling said, "I don''t care about these."


    I said, "what do you suggest? Tell me."


    Bai Ling said, "if it''s really unnecessary, I think we''d better leave here now."


    Just now we were all ready to avenge Fang Wenhu. Why did Bai Ling retreat at this point. "Because that zombie is really powerful?"


    Bai Ling shook his head and said, "it''s not whether the zombie is powerful or not, but that I can feel the danger ahead, which may be more serious than what we have encountered before. This is the most worried and feared since I entered the ancient tomb."


    Of course, Bai Ling can''t joke with me. Besides, she has no joke cells at all. In addition, as early as before, she revealed to me the dangerous elements in the ancient tomb, which could make her afraid. Then, it can be said for sure that the dangerous coefficient


    But now facing this situation, there is only one place left without exploration. Even if Bai Ling can convince Jiang Yilong and me, Hu Qingguo and they will never agree. Moreover, Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan are clamoring to avenge Fang Wenhu.


    Seeing that I didn''t respond for a long time, Bai Ling already knew the answer. "No matter how you decide, I''ll come with you. Let''s go."


    Looking at Hu Qingguo and them, I can''t open this mouth even if I have a hard head. So helpless, he had to sigh and say to them, "it may be dangerous ahead. Remember that when it''s critical, the amulet may be able to protect your life."


    Chen Qing said, "you don''t have to say this. We will take care of our lives."


    I knew Bai Ling was afraid of the end ahead, so I deliberately walked in the first position, while she was behind me, and finally was padded by Jiang Yilong. He walked out of the Changxian hall along the pumice road and turned twice. The scene in front of us was still looking at the north building. In front of us is also a substantial road. After winding for some distance, what appears in front of us is a circular arc arched stone gate, which is closed but open.


    Hu Qingguo said happily, "the main tomb must be the main tomb."


    There are some stone carvings on the left and right of the arc arch, all of which are cranes in various forms. It looks really immortal. Of course, I''ve come here. The most central area of the whole ancient tomb that hasn''t been explored is not the main tomb. What will it be.


    At the same time, my mood fluctuated, because in another moment, I will see the corpse of my previous life with my own eyes, which is a familiar feeling I haven''t seen for a long time. However, Bai Ling''s reminder filled my heart with more fear.


    Fu Hongshan said, "it''s reasonable to say that the stone door should be sealed. How can it be opened left and right? Moreover, if you look at the two stone doors, it seems that it''s a trace left only when the stone door is often opened."


    Chen Qing looked and said, "it''s impossible. Don''t talk nonsense. However, it''s really strange. I''m afraid there''s a trap in it. Otherwise, we''ll look around to see if there''s a mechanism poison arrow. After all, we all managed to come here. If we were attacked here, it would be very uneconomical."


    Fu Hongshan said, "yes, yes, you must not be criticized here. Anyway, the time is not urgent at this time."


    The two of them said they would do it. With the experience of exploring the tomb many times, they carefully looked for organs around. During this time, we also stayed in place quietly without making any action.


    Bai Ling said, "I''m right. The dead spirit entered here."


    I said, "whether it''s inside or not, we still have to go in."


    Jiang Yilong has held the peach wood sword tightly in his hand. He is a little worried and takes out a string of copper coins. "Have you finished checking?"


    Fu Hongshan and his wife looked around and finally said, "Song Yu is too self righteous. I really think no one can come to this place."


    Hu Qingguo said, "are you praising song, or do you want to take the opportunity to lose brother Qi?"


    Fu Hongshan smiled and said, "sorry, I forgot this mistake. Brother Qi, don''t be surprised."


    I shook my head and took a deep breath. I was the first to enter the main tomb along the stone gate. At the moment I entered, I could clearly feel the strong evil spirit in the space before I could see around me. Obviously, the zombie must be hiding here. I tried my best to keep calm and quickly witnessed the true face of the main tomb by the light of a flashlight.


    However, the scene in front of me surprised me.


    At present, there is also a space pulled out manually. The space is not very large, but it has been specially repaired manually. Only two steps ahead, there are more than ten steps. In front of the steps, there is a circular area. On this area, there are three pillars made of bluestone. The column is strong and needs at least three or four adults to hold it together, but the column is not high. The column in the center is nearly three meters from the ground. The two columns on the left and right sides are low. The middle column may be only more than half the height.


    When I put the flashlight light up, there was a square box at the top of the two low columns, and a coffin was placed at the top of the middle column higher than the two columns.


    Hu Qingguo followed them in, and several torches of light flashed back and forth. In a few seconds, they had almost seen the so-called main tomb clearly.


    "There seems to be oil in it." Fu Hongshan went down the steps. On the left and right sides of the steps stood two not very high iron pillars with a utensil on them. After he finished, he quickly took out the lighter. After trying, the light of the fire lit up immediately. Soon, the remaining one was lit.


    The fire lit up the whole main tomb, and the light naturally drowned our flashlight. Simply, let''s turn off the flashlight.


    "Ah, brother Fu, in front of you." Fu Hongshan lit the fire just two or three seconds away. He was going to turn around and say something to us, but at this time, Roland suddenly shouted with a frightened face.


    Fu Hongshan was probably too excited until Roland shouted to remind him. He suddenly thought of something and quickly took out his amulet and pinched it in his hand.


    Bang.


    With a stroke of brute force, Fu Hongshan was kicked like a ball and fell on the steps.


    Roland and and Chen Qing met zombies twice and described zombies twice. From their mouth, all we get is that this is a zombie dressed in Taoist robes. We don''t know the specific and powerful strength. In short, it''s not easy to deal with.


    I was the first to enter the main tomb. However, when I entered the main tomb for the first time, the light of the flashlight was too limited. At least, while I observed, I didn''t notice the trace of zombies. I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Maybe Bai Ling lost his judgment for the first time. However, I didn''t expect that at the moment when the fire lit up the whole main tomb, daotong zombies suddenly appeared and took the lead in attacking Fu Hongshan when he was completely unprepared. But for Roland''s timely reminder, Fu Hongshan thought of the amulet, and the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Fu Hongshan got up, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and looked at him angrily. He said, "it''s him. It''s this hateful zombie."


    Whether or not this zombie has attacked Hu Qingguo, Roland and them, or even the unlucky Fang Wenhu. At this moment, he appears here and naturally opposes us.


    Jiang Yilong, holding a magic weapon, said, "step back."


    When I locked my eyes on the Taoist boy zombie in Taoist robe, I was surprised to find that the zombie in Mingyi was not stiff. Except for the dead gray face and dull pupils, he is no different from normal people. However, in my memory, to this extent, the ability of this zombie has at least reached more than flying stiff. However, another strange problem, I don''t feel any evil spirit in him, the only thing is death


    This is a very contradictory issue. However, no matter how contradictory, people and zombies are always opposite. Moreover, at this moment, this zombie has fully confirmed that we are intruders. Since we are intruders, we must be punished accordingly.


    Jiang Yilong asked them to take a peach wood sword and directly lock the zombie to attack directly.


    Before, they described how powerful the zombie was because they had no real way to restrain him. Now, Jiang Yilong has lost several times in several rounds with zombies because he is afraid of the peach wood sword in Jiang Yilong''s hand, and there is no chance of winning at all.


    Jiang Yilong said proudly, "it seems that it''s just like this."


    Chen Qing said, "of course, you are masters. Of course we dare not compare with you."


    Jiang Yilong said, "master, I don''t deserve it. However, I''ll give this little zombie to me. Just watch a good play."


    In these rounds of fighting, of course, I can see that Jiang Yilong is sure of winning. In addition, as soon as he says so, I don''t have the idea to help him, so I let him show his authority in front of everyone

 Chapter 225

    Jiang Yilong drags the zombies. Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan hide aside and keep shouting and cheering for him. Hu Qingguo, Bai Ling, and I are now looking at the three upright pillars without concealment.


    Two boxes and a coffin. Well, don''t guess, the coffin in the middle must be the body of my previous life Song Yu. The left and right boxes are likely to be favorite funerary objects.


    I don''t know whether my judgment is true or not, but when I look at Hu Qingguo, the meaning in his eyes is consistent with my idea.


    Bai Ling''s face was still a little nervous. I said, "don''t worry, it''s just a little zombie. The eldest martial brother can deal with him."


    Bai Ling said, "what I''m worried about is not this, but the coffin above."


    Hu Qingguo then said, "there''s nothing to worry about. It''s just the corpse of brother Qi in his previous life."


    Bai Ling said, "maybe. But did you forget to look at the North Tower in the East and the mountain in the West. There is no so-called mountain here. However, look at these three pillars."


    Roland said, "two low and one high. The low height is the same. It''s really a mountain. However, what this can represent can only show that looking at the mountain in the west is just these three pillars."


    "Maybe that''s what I mean." I just blurted out and hurriedly said, "what do you think it''s more like than a mountain character?"


    Hu Qingguo said: "in addition to being like a mountain, what else can it be like?"


    I said, "fragrant."


    "Incense?" Hu Qingguo said, "is incense written like this?"


    I said, "I mean, it''s like a point of incense, not a word. People are afraid of three long and two short, and incense should be two short and one long."


    Hu Qingguo said, "I''ve heard this saying, but what does it have to do with us now?"


    Roland glanced at the battle situation of Jiang Yilong and echoed, "I''ve heard it too. Moreover, our curator told me a very mysterious story before. It''s two short and one long."


    I said, "I do know two theories: three long swords and two short swords. The first is that in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, the sword casting master Ou Yezi forged three long Swords (pure hook, Tu Xing) and two short swords (defeating evil and fish intestines) It''s extremely sharp. In the troubled times of the Warring States period, there were disputes among the princes, and the sword was often used as a weapon to assassinate the princes and bureaucrats. Therefore, three long and two short swords often became accidents and were also described as disasters. Secondly, these three long and two short swords were related to the coffin. The coffin was composed of six boards, the lid of the coffin was heaven, the bottom of the coffin was ground, the left and right coffin boards were sun and moon, and the four boards were rectangular boards of similar length The board at the top of the head and the board at the foot are called colorful head and colorful tail. These two boards will be much shorter. In short, three long and two short are not good omens. "


    After a pause, I said, "of course, this is just an irrelevant digression. The key to the real problem is that the two pillars are indeed lower than the middle pillar, which forms two short and one long, and the coffin is placed on the top of the middle pillar."


    Roland said, "what does that mean?"


    I said, "I don''t know what this means. But I have a very bad hunch that I must not touch the coffin."


    Hu Qingguo sank and said, "brother Qi, I think you are too worried. You know, if there is no accident, the one lying inside is your previous life. Do you think the people of the previous life will harm you in this life?"


    Roland whispered again, "you really are. What past and present lives, and you make up lies."


    In this short time, our attention is not fighting below. But when we just got back to watch the fight, we saw that the zombie skillfully avoided Jiang Yilong''s attack, and then skillfully kicked Jiang Yilong.


    I don''t know how strong this foot is, but from so far away, I can clearly hear the sound of Jiang Yilong''s chest bone squeezing. He looked miserable and opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    I panicked and said, "elder martial brother, are you hurt?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s too careless. I didn''t expect to be exploited by him. It doesn''t matter. It seems that he just broke a rib."


    As soon as I heard this, I couldn''t relax. I rushed down quickly. While guarding the zombies, I helped Jiang Yilong up. But I don''t know which tendon is wrong with Jiang Yilong. When I picked him up, he suddenly pushed me back and shouted, "get away."


    I kindly came to help, but he disliked it so much. Suddenly, there was a strong dissatisfaction in my heart. However, behind this dissatisfaction, I seem to have noticed something wrong with Jiang Yilong''s eyes. For a moment, I''m not sure what''s wrong.


    Chen Qing said, "Qi Zhiyuan, he said he could handle it. Can''t you just rest on one side?"


    Instead of paying attention to him, I locked my eyes on Jiang Yilong. I saw him rise and strike, and the peach wood sword in his hand fell in the air. I don''t know whether Jiang Yilong''s strength is too strong, or for some other reason. When the sword actually cleaved on the back of the zombie, it was directly broken in two. Once the magic weapon was damaged, the counterattack of the zombie was no longer as limited as before. He moved very fast, as if he had inserted wings. Before Jiang Yilong returned to his senses, he hit Jiang Yilong twice.


    Jiang Yilong collapsed to the ground, only two meters from where I stood. I flew and kicked away the attacking zombies. At the same time, I immediately helped Jiang Yilong. However, Jiang Yilong looked at me fiercely and shouted, "I let you go."


    The feelings of our martial brothers are well known among the people present. Jiang Yilong suddenly changed his look and was also seen by them. However, they couldn''t find the root of the problem.


    "Elder martial brother, you are possessed." I saw Mingtang and dragged him.


    He was injured one after another. What''s more, when he broke a rib in his chest, he didn''t know where his strength came from. He went so far as to throw me away. If Fu Hongshan hadn''t made me a meat pad, the pain could be imagined.


    Jiang Yilong didn''t look at me. He threw a word at me and stopped me again. Be careful I''ll kill you. Then he fought with the zombies with his bare hands.


    "Mom, it''s killing me." Fu Hongshan stood up and said hurriedly, "what''s the matter with Jiang Yilong?"


    I said, "you''d better take the amulet in your hand. Jiang Yilong is possessed."


    Roland asked nervously, "well, how could he be possessed?"


    Bai Ling said, "it should be related to this zombie."


    I realized the seriousness of the problem. If Jiang Yilong continues to deal with zombies, he is likely to be killed alive by this zombie without feeling any pain. "Bai Ling, help resist."


    Bai Ling didn''t say anything. He stepped in a few steps and forcibly participated in the battle against zombies with his dexterous posture. He fought for two or three rounds. He didn''t see Jiang Yilong retreat. He simply took advantage of his carelessness and deliberately took some strength to kick Jiang Yilong in my direction. "Help him."


    This time, instead of helping Jiang Yilong up immediately, I shouted to Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing. "Come and help me hold him down."


    They were stunned at the beginning. When they saw that I couldn''t hold Jiang Yilong down with my brute force alone, they came back to their senses. However, it is strange that when Chen Qing, Fu Hongshan and I worked together, we were thrown away by Jiang Yilong''s brute force. Seeing that something was wrong, Hu Qingguo hurried to help.


    This time, the four people worked together to reluctantly control Jiang Yilong.


    "Hold on."


    Fu Hongshan and his men gnawed their teeth and crossed their faces, exerting all their brutality, and their faces turned red.


    Seeing this, I quickly took out a incense and lit it. I bit the tip of my right finger and drew a blood amulet on Jiang Yilong''s forehead. Then, I mercilessly pointed the lit fragrance directly on his forehead with the lit head.


    "Let go, let go of me, you..."


    "Ah, it hurts, it hurts."


    When I heard that Jiang Yilong''s voice was normal, I quickly stopped, immediately put out the incense, broke the remaining fragrance in my hand, and stirred it up. I collected some incense ashes that I hadn''t ordered, told Jiang Yilong to open his mouth, and stuffed them into his mouth. "Swallow it."


    Jiang Yilong''s eyes looked confused, but he still swallowed the incense ash directly according to my words. "What is it? It tastes so bad."


    In the short tens of seconds of controlling Jiang Yilong, Fu Hongshan and his team tried their best, and each one was sweating. "He, is he okay?"


    I said, "it''s all right. You can let him go."


    Jiang Yilong looked puzzled and said, "what were you doing just now? How did you press me well? By the way, what happened just now?"


    Roland said, "brother Qi said you were possessed just now."


    "Possessed?"


    Jiang Yilong seems to be a fragment of memory. He can''t remember what happened in the past few minutes. Seeing that he was safe, I helped him up. However, when his body was just stretched, he suddenly cried in pain.


    I said, "elder martial brother, you''re badly hurt. Go aside and I''ll help you when we solve the zombie."


    Jiang Yilong looked at me and then looked at Bai Ling''s struggle with the zombie. It seemed that he finally had a trace of consciousness. He hurriedly called me and said, "I remember, it''s his eyes. I just looked at this guy''s eyes and lost control."


    This zombie is not only different from others, but also has the ability to control other people''s thoughts. Within the scope of my cognition, it is completely unique. However, since we have found the root of the problem, we naturally have to prescribe medicine.


    I looked at Bai Ling and asked, "can you hold on for another time?"


    Bai Ling said, "prepare yourself."


    Now the peach wood sword is broken, and the remaining magic tools are too limited to deal with this zombie. At this moment, I can think of the best way to treat zombies like I just controlled Jiang Yilong. As long as the zombies are controlled and incinerated with talismans, they will be solved.

 Chapter 226

    Thinking of this, I quickly opened my backpack and took out all the copper coins soaked in black dog blood and tied with copper coins. Maybe it''s because I didn''t arrange it properly before. The copper coin wire was in a mess and almost crumpled into a ball.


    "Roland, you are skillful. Hurry up."


    Roland took my thread ball and immediately buried himself in hard work, while I quickly cut it into several sections with a dagger while holding the copper coin wire sorted out by her. Soon, I braided these cut ropes as rough as a net.


    With the cooperation of Roland and and I, a few minutes later, I have used all the copper coins in my backpack to weave a small copper coin net. However, this net deviates too much from what I think, so it is impossible to cover zombies.


    "Elder martial brother, do you have any more?"


    "No, there''s still the ground over there. Why don''t you pick it up."


    "That''s not enough."


    "Black bucket, black bucket line."


    When he said this, my brain suddenly woke up, took out the black bucket, pulled out the black bucket line, and followed the same pattern as just now. Although my action is fast, and I don''t need to pay so much attention to making up a net that can cover zombies according to my expectation, I really procrastinate based on my personal facts. Maybe Fu Hongshan finally realized something. They gathered together, unfolded the whole copper coin net, imitated my appearance, and continued to weave on it with ink bucket thread.


    Many people have great strength, and several people cooperate with each other, which greatly shortens the time. However, in three or four minutes, a wishful big net is finally woven successfully. "Relying on Bai Ling and me alone, I''m afraid it''s not easy to surround this guy, so we still need your help."


    Fu Hongshan is obviously a little empty, but everyone is in the same boat. Even if they are trembling in the face of zombies, they can only rely on my way to completely solve the future problems.


    "OK."


    I asked Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan to lead the two ends of the net and give orders until they fully understood my intention. I immediately joined the battle and cooperated with Bai Ling to force the zombies into the net again and again.


    This is not a smooth process. Bai Ling has incomparable speed and counterattack ability. Therefore, although she failed to hurt the zombie, the zombie also didn''t hurt half of her hair. On the contrary, I''m different. I''ve been attacked by zombies in several places. It hurts me.


    Fortunately, the air force cooperated with each other, and it took a lot of effort to finally force the zombies into the net. At this time, Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan quickly entangled the zombie with the utmost speed.


    Zombies are trapped in the net and struggle desperately, but the more they struggle, the tighter the net becomes.


    At this time, I finally breathed a sigh of relief, endured the pain, took out two white candles in my backpack, lit the candles, and the burning wax oil directly dropped on the zombies. Every drop of wax oil is like the collision between water and fire, making a nourishing sound. After seeing that the drop is almost the same, he quickly took out a rune from his pocket, recited the formula and pasted it directly on the head of the zombie.


    Wow, the fire completely wrapped the zombies. Before looking at it, I saw a human fireball struggling on the ground


    "It stinks."


    "Hold your breath and don''t breathe it into your body."


    After a long time, the flame gradually went out, and all that remained was ashes.


    I wiped a handful of sweat on my forehead and thought that I must not have another similar zombie, otherwise, this magic weapon without attack, there is not enough talisman and copper coin line, and there is no second way to escape


    Of course, I have to rely on it.


    After solving the daotong zombie, I immediately came to Jiang Yilong. After my inspection, Jiang Yilong did break a rib and there were many bruises in other places. At this juncture, flesh injury is not enough to mention. The difficulty lies in the injury. There is no way to rescue in the body.


    Bai Ling said, "let me have a look."


    I said, "the injury doesn''t matter. What matters is that he broke a rib."


    Bai Ling seemed hesitant, bit his mouth, and immediately said to Fu Hongshan, Chen Qing and Hu Qingguo, "can you turn back?"


    Chen Qing does not explain: "why?"


    Bai Ling said, "because I don''t want my means to be known by others."


    "Others, you obviously don''t regard us as your own people." Fu Hongshan was dissatisfied.


    Hu Qingguo frowned, winked at Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan and said, "it''s all right. Let''s avoid it."


    The three of them had turned around. Bai Ling didn''t start immediately. She looked at Roland again. Roland was stunned and said, "I want to avoid too?" seeing Bai Ling''s eyes, she pursed her lips and turned away.


    Bai Ling doesn''t want others to see the means of saving people with their own eyes. It''s just that she uses her own mana. If this scene was witnessed by them, it would be like an onion, directly revealing Bai Ling''s most real identity in front of them.


    Bai Ling looked at Jiang Yilong and said, "I can''t help you connect the broken ribs, but I can alleviate your pain. At that time, it shouldn''t be a problem to treat you in time when we leave here."


    Jiang Yilong nodded and said, "do it."


    Bai Ling stared at Fu Hongshan and them warily for fear of suddenly turning around. After seeing several people honest and calm, Bai Ling opened his cherry mouth and spit out a shining bead from his mouth. "Open your mouth."


    Jiang Yilong opened his mouth, and the bead immediately went into his stomach along Jiang Yilong''s throat.


    Up to now, I have seen Bai Ling using his own life inner pill for the first time. I feel magical. I am also amazed at the spiritual power contained in this life inner pill.


    Bai Ling spread out his right hand, found the place where Jiang Yilong''s rib was broken, and immediately controlled his life inner pill to heal Jiang Yilong. But for a long time, Bai Ling opened his mouth again, and the inner pill of his life flew out of Jiang Yilong''s mouth and was quickly swallowed back by Bai Ling.


    "Well, you can turn around," said Bai Ling.


    Chen Qing''s dissatisfaction is obvious in her face. She glances at Jiang Yilong sitting on the ground. She finds nothing else except that Jiang Yilong''s face is less painful. "Jiang Yilong, what did Miss Bai do to you just now?"


    Jiang Yilong took a deep breath, and the pain of broken ribs was significantly reduced. Moreover, the pain in other parts of the body was also reduced to the lowest. He immediately stood up, patted the slightly wrinkled corners of his clothes, and said, "you see, I''m alive now. I know it must be a great way to cry ghosts and gods."


    Chen Qing still wants to fight back bitterly, but he is held back by Hu Qingguo''s eyes. "We have solved the problem of zombies. The next step is the last step. What are you two doing? Take down the two boxes above quickly."


    Without the threat of life, the nature of greed is naturally exposed. Of course, this has always been Hu Qingguo''s original intention.


    When Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing came to the pillar, they first looked around with special caution and drove the Wannian ship carefully. Seeing that there was no abnormality, they immediately prepared to move the box on the pillar.


    The height of the columns on the left and right sides is nearly two meters. Although Fu Hongshan is tall, he is still a little worse. In addition, the box is placed in the center of the column and is not easy to take. The two discussed for a while. Fu Hongshan was the meat ladder. Chen Qing climbed up and took down the box through his shoulder.


    Fu Hongshan, standing below, said, "don''t be careless. Pay attention to whether there is a problem under the box."


    Chen Qing replied to him and said, "I don''t know about this. All right, hold on."


    Chen Qing carefully picked up the box in front of him. After determining that it was safe, he picked up the box with a happy face. But when he picked up the box, his face lightened and said, "this box is so light."


    What can be placed in the main tomb room is naturally something cherished by the tomb owner. After more than 1000 years, even if it is not a very substantial weight of gold and silver treasure, the things stored in it must also have their corresponding value.


    Hu Qingguo frowned slightly, but immediately said, "don''t be wordy, move down quickly."


    "It''s really light. I don''t believe you want to measure it." Chen Qing said again when he put the box on the ground next to him.


    Hu Qingguo looked at me for some reason. I couldn''t see the meaning in his eyes, but after that, he really approached the box and moved it with force. "Really, what''s in it?"


    Roland curiously gathered around. Her eyes first fell on the appearance of the box and the copper lock on it. She looked up and down and said, "if I see it well, the wood used in this box should be dark wood."


    Hu Qingguo said, "I don''t think it looks like nanmu."


    Roland said, "I know your eyesight, but look carefully at the patterns on the box. It''s a special pattern formed after being buried under the ground for a long time."


    Hu Qingguo fixed his eyes and said, "it''s true. I can''t even look out of sight."


    Chen Qing said: "the box of shady wood. Now the market price of shady wood is less than 1000 yuan a ton."


    Seeing the wood of the box, Hu Qingguo was disappointed. However, up to now, I only know the wood of the box, and I don''t know what''s in it. You know, when you look at things, you can''t simply look at the surface. What''s not necessarily inside is invaluable.


    Hu Qingguo said, "there''s another box. Take it down quickly."


    "Oh, look, we''re in a hurry. We''re waiting for Kaibao."


    Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan cooperated to move another box down from the pillar platform. However, when Chen Qing touched the box, he still said as just now: "this box is pitifully light, but it is a little heavier than the one just now."


    Both boxes were moved down from the height of the column by them. At this moment, they were placed in front of us. We were just curious, and Hu Qingguo obviously couldn''t wait to check the lock on the box and prepare to open the treasure on the spot.

 Chapter 227

    They carefully checked the latch on the box. The process of latch is very simple. It is not like the mechanism latch made by skilled craftsmen in the past. At the thought that the box is dark wood anyway, even if it is more than a thousand years ago, at least it is not an object for money. Therefore, when Hu Qingguo nodded and agreed to the search, Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan broke the box in a barbaric way.


    They took out the tools and made some efforts, but it seemed that we were watching and seemed very relaxed. After several times of tampering, the lock on the box was broken by them.


    "Hey hey, everybody, come and have a long eye. Open treasure on the spot. It''s out of date. Don''t wait." Chen Qing shouted happily.


    Whether the box is a valuable object or not is not very cold in my position on this issue. On the contrary, I can put the two boxes in the main tomb and on the plinth. Then, the things contained in it must be closely related to Song Yu''s life. If so, I would like to know more about my past life like the previous bronze mirror.


    Everyone gathered around. At this time, everyone didn''t want to go up and down. Of course, only Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan were happy and completely revealed on their faces.


    Hu Qingguo and others did not hurry and said, "drive quickly."


    Chen Qing took the lid and deliberately teased us to open it at a very slow speed. He is so mysterious, which really makes us unhappy, but there is no need to worry about time. After all, the real treasure is about to appear. Why not wait for such a short period of time.


    When Chen Qing completely opened the lid of the box and the objects inside were completely exposed in front of us, all of us were surprised. Immediately, Hu Qingguo and Chen Qing were extremely embarrassed.


    "Ah!" Roland was close to the nearest place just now. He saw the objects inside most intuitively and scared his soul.


    Fu Hongshan couldn''t believe the facts in front of him. He rubbed his eyes and took a closer look. There was still no change. "Well, how could this happen? What the hell is this?"


    While Chen Qing and others were moving the box, they felt through the weight of the box that it was not filled with real gold and silver treasures. Originally, I was holding a trace of other valuable objects, but I didn''t expect that when the lid was opened, what was perfectly exposed in front of us was a pile of bones that seemed to have been blackened by fire.


    bone?


    Yes, it does contain bones. But for a moment, I couldn''t tell what the bone was. However, in addition to these blackened bones, we also found some strange talisman marks written in red paint around the inner wall of the box. After looking carefully for a long time, it seems that some are similar to the first time we entered the ancient tomb in a closed room.


    Hu Qingguo''s expression changed. He couldn''t believe it, but he had to believe it. "This, this is ridiculous. No matter what I thought, I didn''t expect these things to be contained in this."


    Chen Qing was disappointed and said, "yes, it''s really beyond ordinary people''s imagination. It''s completely unimaginable."


    Fu Hongshan said, "this is the point we left. We have carried it home. Fortunately, we still have a box that hasn''t been opened. I believe it can''t contain bones."


    Hu Qingguo swallowed his saliva, nodded definitely and said, "yes, yes, open this box quickly. I don''t believe it. I can''t find a few valuable objects in the main tomb."


    The loss converges, and Chen Qing pries the lock of the second box with a tool. His lips opened and closed, as if he were reading aloud. When I came closer, I heard this guy muttering and repeating, baby


    "Hoo, the lock is broken." Chen Qing threw the tool aside and rubbed his hands. The excitement that had just disappeared appeared on his face again. "Mr. Hu, I''ve opened my treasure."


    Hu Qingguo had no words, but nodded.


    This time, instead of deliberately slowing down the speed of unpacking, Chen Qing opened the box quickly. However, at this time, the expressions on everyone''s faces were frozen in an instant, and the atmosphere became very strange. After a while, Hu Qingguo sat down on the ground as if he had lost his soul. "How possible, how possible, this is deliberately playing with us."


    "Mom, shit, why is today''s point so memorized."


    Roland carefully glanced at the situation in the box, but after one glance, he quickly took back his sight and covered his face with his hands. "Ah, too, too terrible, too terrible."


    The first box was a messy black bone. Looking at these parts alone, I couldn''t see what bone they belonged to. The disappointment is over. When everyone pinned their hopes on the second box, they found that at the moment of opening the box, the first one printed into their eyes was a skeleton skull, followed by hand bones and foot bones. These bones were completely similar to the bones in the first box and were black. In addition to the similarity of bones, there are also talisman marks inside the box. In addition, the number of bones in the box is obviously more than that in the first box. No wonder Chen Qing clearly felt the "weight" at the first time.


    Jiang Yilong was shocked and said, "what''s inside is human bones."


    Bai Ling looked carefully and said, "look carefully, there are skulls, hand bones and foot bones in this box, but only the bones in the middle of the body are missing. And this box is just the opposite."


    What are the good-looking bones of the dead, and there are no priceless treasures


    Hu Qingguo and the three of them were completely disappointed. They had been expecting to find great treasures in the main tomb before entering the ancient tomb. It''s good now. Instead of finding a big treasure, even these two boxes are worthless garbage. Moreover, not to mention the dead bones of the dead in the box


    "Bad luck, bad luck..." Fu Hongshan said several bad luck and immediately said, "shit, after I go back, I must find a master to calculate it and see if I ordered to go back."


    Chen Qing then said, "count, there are not two before you count * * *. You still need to spend money to find a liar to deceive you fool?"


    Fu Hongshan suddenly became interested, looked at me and said, "I remember. At the beginning, you gave Mr. Hu a face-to-face look. After this, even Mr. Hu said you were accurate. In this way, can you brother Fu look at my face and see when it will turn around?"


    I said, "how big is your heart to mention this at this time? Besides, you just judge the situation of the main Tomb of the ancient tomb according to your previous experience of entering the tomb. Now everything is just the opposite and there is nothing wrong. You should know that even if there are no valuable objects in the main tomb, there are still valuable treasures in other parts of the ancient tomb."


    I comforted them so much that I hoped they could figure it out.


    Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan were a little worried. They scratched their heads and said, "yes, the golden body method phase in the Changxian main hall is worth the old nose money. Let''s go back and try our best to move the golden body method phase out."


    These two guys really said that wind is rain. At the same time, they really wanted to leave immediately and prepare to move the golden body Dharma phase. But at this time, Hu Qingguo finally said, "you two are in a hurry. The golden body method has no long legs. Where can you run?"


    Chen Qing said with a smile, "that''s true."


    Hu Qingguo looked back at the two open boxes and immediately said, "according to Miss Bai, one box contains skull, hand and foot bones, but there are no bones in this part of the body. However, these bones appear in the other box. In this way, the human bones contained in the two boxes should belong to one person."


    I said, "I think so, too."


    Jiang Yilong said, "even if this is true, don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Hu Qingguo nodded irrefutably and said, "I was surprised when I saw human bones when I unpacked the box. What else can I be surprised about?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "I mean, the dead are the biggest. Who will deliberately separate the bones of the body after someone else dies, and can be buried in a coffin."


    Chen Qing said, "but others were stingy and didn''t want to be buried in the coffin. Therefore, they used two worthless broken boxes."


    Roland calmed down for a long time and finally returned to normal, but she didn''t dare to look into the box again. "Even if it''s really stingy, these two boxes are the same regardless of size. Any box can completely load a person''s bones. Then why deliberately split the complete bones and pack them separately?"


    I said, "also, there are talisman marks in these two boxes. Although I can''t see them completely, we have seen several similar talisman marks on the wall between the stone chambers at the ghost gate. Therefore, I boldly judge that these talisman marks may be used to calm down souls and corpses."


    Bai Ling then said, "you have misjudged the primary and secondary order, and the most important point has been ignored by you. Back to the first step, this is the main chamber of the ancient tomb. Since it is the main chamber of the ancient tomb, the human bones that appear here must belong to the owner of the tomb."


    When Bai Ling talked about the tomb owner, I naturally thought of Song Yu. My face suddenly changed and I said, "is this his own idea?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "you mean Song Yu?"


    I can''t deny it. I nodded and said, "yes."


    Bai Ling said, "at present, we are just guessing whose idea it is. However, the most important thing is that the seal in the box Qi Zhiyuan said just now is the seal. I don''t quite agree that the owner of the tomb would let others seal his soul bone deliberately. In fact, he also decided to separate his four feet and put them in two wooden boxes."


    I murmured, "yes. If it was Song Yu''s idea when he was dying, then I can think he was crazy."

 Chapter 228

    People pay attention to a complete life, come to this world completely and leave this world completely. At this point, I firmly believe that even if Song Yu was really crazy, he would never have done such a stupid thing against himself.


    However, now the facts are in front of us, and there is no most direct evidence to prove that this is not Song Yu''s decision


    Roland said, "could it be the ghost made by the enemy before the tomb owner''s life?"


    "Enemy?" I asked.


    Roland said: "Yes. I just think it''s possible. Think about it. People pay attention to peace in the land, the dead are big, and another word is integrity. Since I started my career, I''ve only seen an ancient tomb in which the coffin bones are chaotic and the four feet are incomplete. However, through investigation, I finally learned that it was deliberately done because of the patronage of previous tomb robbers. Therefore, standing on the basis of human nature Qualitatively, no one would like to have their bodies incomplete when they return home after death. Moreover, they still deliberately separate their bones. I have heard from the curator that people with incomplete bones are difficult to reincarnate. Because people''s hair is affected by their parents. Therefore, people who do not die completely will be punished in the underworld before they can reincarnate and raise their shares. Of course, I am the same When the story sounds like this, I don''t know if it''s the same thing. "


    Chen Qing: "What you said may not really exist. Think about it, Song Yu has the ability to build such a large tomb tens of meters underground, including mechanisms and techniques, various anti-theft measures, and unexpected zombie ghost guards... If he really offended someone and did it deliberately after his death, why should the other party bury him here If he comes from an ancient tomb, he can throw his body into the wilderness and turn him into a lonely ghost. Besides, since Song Yu was so capable of building such an ancient tomb, who dares to blame him, even if he is dead, does he have no one and a half women and no descendants? If he is a great master, does he have no disciples and grandchildren? So , I don''t think others did it deliberately. On the contrary, I think this is Song Yu''s own decision. "


    Fu Hongshan said: "That''s a long story from you. What we know about Song Yu is only limited to brother Qi''s memory in those days. We don''t understand anything else. However, the ancient books we found in the transparent coffin are right, right, heavenly books. It''s also written by Song Yu. From this, we can infer that Song Yu may have achieved great attainments in Xuanmen later. Of course, it can also be He was able to recruit disciples because of his fame. However, it''s not necessary to mention all the preconditions for repairing this ancient tomb, just take Miss Luo''s guess. I think it''s very possible that when Song Yu came to a temporary time, the disciples under the door finally had a series of stories because of some conflict of interest. Therefore, it''s possible that one of them spilled resentment on the deceased master. In order to understand Qi, deliberately separated the master''s bones and put them in a box in the main tomb. "


    Chen Qing was stunned, gave a thumbs up and said, "you guy, I think I can make it up. I didn''t expect you to make it up better."


    Fu Hongshan said with a smile, "don''t you often play this kind of plot in those TV dramas? Of course, I still have some talent in making up stories."


    Analyzing all the way along the bones, at this time, they seem to have completely forgotten the loss of unpacking just now. Immediately, taking this as the main topic, they continue to dig down all the way


    However, after being silent for a long time, Hu Qingguo, standing next to him, woke up the dreamer like a word and pointed to the middle pillar of the three pillars. "Don''t say these boring words again. Look, what''s on the middle pillar?"


    Roland said, "coffins are filled with the bones of the dead."


    Hu Qingguo said, "it''s over."


    "What do you mean? Why didn''t I understand?" Roland said.


    At first, I was a little strange and even depressed, but when I looked back and looked at the coffin, I felt that all the problems had been solved. "


    Fu Hongshan said, "Mr. Hu, did you think of anything?"


    "HMM." Hu Qingguo nodded and said: "We all know that this is the main tomb. Since it is the main tomb, who else will have the human bones found here except the owner of the tomb. However, we don''t know what happened, which led to the separation of the bones and put them into two boxes. But it can still prove the identity of the human bones in the box. But it''s strange that there is a coffin without the bones, It happened that the corpses were packed in two wooden boxes. Since the corpses were packed in wooden boxes, what do you think should be in the coffin above? "


    Fu Hongshan suddenly slapped himself on the forehead and shouted, "Oh, how can I be so confused? I didn''t think of it just now. The tomb owner''s bones used a gloomy box. Then, the coffin must not be the tomb owner, that is, it''s not the bones inside."


    "Mr. Hu, you''re so wise." Chen Qing exclaimed, "the bones are already here. It''s obvious that they must not be the bones of the tomb owner. Then, they may be valuable treasures."


    I haven''t forgotten the coffin, but when I saw the bones in two boxes one after another, it was painful to think that the owner of the bones was Song Yu. After all, he is my previous life, and I am his reincarnation. How spacious the whole tomb is built, how gorgeous the decoration is, and how heavy the organs are, these are not as complete as the bones. Besides, there are talisman seals in the gloomy wooden box


    Did you really answer the speculation of Roland and Fu Hongshan? It was really deliberately done by someone after Song Yu''s death


    "No, no," I said suddenly.


    People looked at me who had been silent for a long time. Bai Ling said, "what''s wrong?"


    I said, "as I said just now, there are talisman seals in these two boxes, and the soul sealed by this seal is the corpse. Since the soul and corpse are sealed, how can I reincarnate and be reborn?"


    Roland pointed to me and said, "you said Jiang Yilong was possessed. I think you are really possessed. You always insist that Song Yu is your previous life and you are his reincarnation. Even if there is such a thing in this world, it has been thousands of years. How do you judge that what you say is right?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "Roland, you don''t have to doubt him at this point."


    Roland said, "I suspected it at first, but the more he said so, even if I believed it, but he had to show evidence to prove it?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "we don''t need the evidence, because all of us except you have seen it with our own eyes and believe it." after that, Jiang Yilong looked at me and said: "Younger martial brother, what you said just now is really reasonable. There is a suppression of talisman marks in the box, and the soul can''t get to the hell. Since you can''t get to the hell, you can''t be punished or reincarnated. If you can''t reincarnate, you can''t exist in the world."


    I said, "then I''ll think boldly."


    Roland said, "then you are bold to talk about it."


    I took a deep breath, immediately pointed to two boxes containing separated bones and said, "I dare to guess that the bones contained in this may belong to a person, but there is another possibility that they do not belong to Song Yu himself."


    Chen Qing: "Qi Zhiyuan, we''ve seen it with our own eyes before, so we believe that Song Yu is your previous life. But even so, according to your statement, it can''t be completely established. After all, it''s hard not that the seal in the box has become invalid after a long time. It''s also very possible that the guy who painted the seal in the box has limited Taoist skills and can only last for a very short time. And It is at the same time that the mana fails that Song Yu''s own soul may enter the underworld and continue to be you today. "


    I said: "That''s a kind of saying. But do you forget the talisman seal painted on the wall of the stone chamber where a group of strange zombies were closed. After such a long time, these strange zombies are still the same. Even if you are not convinced now, I can guarantee that once you break into that stone chamber, you will be crushed by these strange zombies immediately, and your soul will be destroyed In the case of the talisman seal, it can only be bound. "


    Chen Qing replied: "Yes, I believe what you said. However, the same possibility that I just said is still valid. There is another possibility that the person who painted the symbol in the stone chamber is not the same as the person who painted the symbol in the box. The former Taoist path is high and the latter Taoist path is shallow. The mana does not last too long. Therefore, there is a later, and then there is your present."


    I was pressed by Chen Qing step by step and said it was the first two big. I really didn''t expect that this guy didn''t look very eye-catching at ordinary times, but he was so thoughtful on disputes and similar issues. Moreover, I really couldn''t find other strong evidence to refute his seemingly twisted ideas


    "Well, well, don''t argue. It''s not a problem." Hu Qingguo was dizzy and impatiently interrupted us. "Does Song Yu have anything to do with us now? We just need to be aware that this is the main tomb. Then, the human bones found belong to the tomb owner himself, and there is no research or discussion behind them. At the moment, there are corpses in the two boxes, and the coffin placed in the middle is definitely not a corpse."


    Fu Hongshan said, "yes, yes, we''d better go back to reality. It''s important to go back to this issue. Well, Chen Qing and I will find a way to go up and get the coffin down. There must be a lot of valuable treasures in it. At that time, everyone can return with a full load."

 Chapter 229

    They changed the subject, but I''m still struggling with what I think. After thinking about it, I always prefer my own guess. There are no predecessors and no descendants. Besides, the arrangement of the tomb owner''s bones like this in the main tomb is completely illogical


    The active atmosphere dropped suddenly, and their eyes were locked on the coffin on the central column. However, there is another problem at present. The coffin is about three meters above the ground, and the coffin is the size of a normal adult. Of course, you can climb up step by step with the help of nearby columns, and then move the coffin to the ground. However, the three columns seem to be deliberately designed, and the spacing between each column is more than two meters wide.


    With the width between the columns and the height of the coffin from the ground, we have no conditions and facilities, and it is impossible to move the coffin to the ground.


    Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan built a human wall and were still more than half a meter away from the top edge of the column. Chen Qing said, "little Hu, it''s a little far away. I can''t go up at all. What can I do?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "why don''t you let Feibiao bend over and try jumping on his back."


    Fu Hongshan said, "it''s even worse. When I bend down, it''s much farther away. Besides, I don''t believe Chen Qing''s bouncing ability can be so amazing."


    It was a little difficult. Hu Qingguo looked at us and seemed to want us to come up with a way. But at this moment, we have no good way, and I blurted out without passing through my brain: "it''s really not good. I really want to move the coffin down. I''d better take a ladder."


    Jiang Yilong said, "taking the ladder is simple and rough. According to my observation, the space on the cylindrical platform occupied by the coffin is limited. If you want to open the coffin on it, you need to stand with the joint efforts of at least two people to pry open the coffin. If you want to move the coffin to the ground, it''s even more difficult."


    Chen Qing said, "it''s true. Shit, if only I could fly, the key is that I can only dream."


    Speaking of flying, I looked at Bai Ling, but Bai Ling looked back. I not only shook my head, but even the expression on my face seemed to be frightened. I approached her and asked in a low voice, "do you feel there is a problem in this coffin?"


    Bai Ling said, "I don''t know what to say. But at present, I do have a strong hunch that something bad will happen once I touch the coffin."


    I said, "then let them not touch."


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Bai Ling asked.


    I thought about it and thought it was impossible. The key is that Hu Qingguo has determined that the two boxes together contain the bones of my previous life. Moreover, this is a very special main tomb. The bones of the tomb owner have been found. Naturally, there can be no bones in the unopened coffin. As they guessed, some will be treasure, wealth, priceless things.


    At this time, Hu Qingguo was overjoyed and suddenly laughed and said, "ha ha, people think of all the ways. I think of how to go up smoothly."


    Fu Hongshan quickly answered and said, "little Hu, what''s the way."


    Hu Qingguo was a little coy and pointed to the three pillars. Seeing that Fu Hongshan had not yet understood it, he explained: "We can use the stone pillar with local materials. We didn''t bring the rope. Now we quickly take out all the ropes, and then connect them. We can borrow a stone pillar and the middle one, and wrap it up in circles. Doesn''t it form a ladder that can climb up?"


    Roland said, "Gao Cai, you thought of it. However, if you look carefully at the waist line of these columns, it may not be down for several meters. This circle is wrapped up to make a ladder. I think the rope in our backpack is not enough."


    Chen Qing said, "it''s true that the rope used before hasn''t been taken back. Maybe it''s really not enough."


    Roland continued: "however, we can still use Mr. Hu''s method and also use the power of the rope. We can first make a rope at one end into a sleeve and put it on the stone pillar in the middle. Then, let a person climb on the top of any stone pillar on the left and right sides, and then put the rope up. When it reaches the best position, it will be fastened, and the other end will be tied to any of the other two."


    While Roland was talking, everyone had made up such a plan in their mind. Hu Qingguo clapped his hands and said, "this method is good, saving time and effort. Feibiao, you should do as Miss Luo said."


    Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing did not neglect it. They immediately found all the ropes from their backpacks. Finally, they asked us if there was any surplus. After everyone collected the ropes, Chen Qing took the lead in making a looper around the middle column with the rope. Then he took the other end in his hand and stood on Fu Hongshan''s shoulder and climbed very smoothly to the top of the left column. At this time, he pulled the other end of the rope tightly in his hand, like a child playing on a swing. He moved the rope sleeve up bit by bit, about less than 20 cm away from the middle column. Chen Qingmeng pulled the end of the rope, fastened the loose buckle, and tied the end in his hand to the top of the left column head.


    After some labor expenses, Chen Qing perfectly showed Roland''s method in front of us. Chen Qing grasped the tied rope and tried to be firm. He felt that he could bear the weight he climbed. He rested for a while. Immediately, his hands and feet attached to the tied rope, like earthworms wriggling, moving bit by bit to the top of the middle column.


    The distance between the two columns is more than two meters, and the rope is inclined, and the invisible distance has increased by nearly tens of centimeters. After a period of hard work, Chen Qing, who was attached to the rope, successfully reached the top of the rope. He quickly climbed to the edge of the top stone column and said to us below, "it''s done."


    Hu Qingguo said with a satisfied smile, "go up and see the situation."


    It''s awesome to see coffins in ancient tombs. However, after all, we have just confirmed that the two yinchenmu boxes contain complete human bones, and the coffin at the head naturally can not be a coffin. Therefore, Chen Qing climbed to the top of the middle stone pillar, saw that there was nowhere to settle, and directly stood on the coffin cover.


    Chen Qing said, "I can''t settle here. I can''t open the coffin cover. Even if it''s possible, I can''t move it alone. Why don''t I come up and try again?"


    Fu Hongshan looked up and said, "don''t you always say that there is no place to occupy your feet, and the only place that can occupy your feet is the coffin cover. Since they all stand on the coffin cover, they can open the coffin. That''s the ghost they really see."


    Roland''s method was useful. At least, he successfully let Chen Qing go to the top of the middle stone pillar and step on the coffin cover. However, now this problem is just like what they said. According to the current special situation, the possibility of directly opening the coffin on it does not exist, because there are no conditions that can be used around. Since the choice of opening the coffin above is not tenable in any case, there is only one way left, that is, to find a way to move the coffin to a flat ground.


    However, this problem is somewhat similar to the problem just now, and even more difficult than the current problem.


    Chen Qing said, "little Hu, you have to think of other ways. Why don''t you look outside the main tomb and see if there''s anything you can use?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "are you blind? Along the way, where can you use anything? If so, you still need to remind me at this time?"


    Fu Hongshan said, "it''s too much. It''s just that it''s so difficult to put the coffin so high. This won''t work, that won''t work. Just use tools to break the lid of the coffin."


    Hu Qingguo blinked. Limited to the current environment, it seems that only damage comes most directly. "That''s OK. You prepare tools for him, let him carry them up, and directly break the lid of the coffin."


    Just then, Chen Qing''s eyes fell on the lid of the coffin. Of course, we didn''t know what he was looking at, but we could see that he hadn''t moved for a long time. Until Fu Hongshan shouted that he was going to lift the tools up, Chen Qing cast his eyes and said, "little Hu, break the coffin cover, I''m afraid it can''t be used."


    Hu Qingguo did not explain: "what can''t be used?"


    Chen Qing hurriedly said, "I''ve just looked at it carefully. I''m sure I''m right. According to my eyesight, the coffin is made of jinsinan."


    "Jin, Jin Sinan?" Hu Qingguo opened his eyes inconceivably. "You, are you right?"


    Chen Qing said, "I''m sure I read it correctly. If you don''t believe it, why don''t you come up and have a look?"


    Hu Qingguo just wanted to do something, but he gave up the idea. He laughed and said, "of course I believe you. You''ve seen so much with me, and you still have some eyesight."


    Fu Hongshan said happily, "little Hu, I didn''t expect that the materials used in the two boxes just now were shady wood of general price, but the coffin was made of Jinsi Nan. You know, not to mention modern times, even ancient Jinsi Nan was only qualified for use by Royal talents. It can be seen that there must be good treasures in it."


    "Yes," Hu Qingguo said again, "some time ago, my old man was still mentioning that he wanted to have a good coffin when he died."


    Fu Hongshan said, "do you want to give this coffin to Lord Hu?"


    Hu Qingguo just wanted to nod, but shook his head and said, "this is a coffin made by jinsinan. It would be a waste if my old man brought it into the soil. My idea is to leave it intact. If I have a chance in the future, I can either use it myself or change it into other objects through this wood."


    Chen Qing stood on the top and said, "but what if master Hu knows you''ve got such a good baby and you stay by yourself, and he''s unhappy?"


    Hu Qingguo waved his hand and said, "it''s okay. I''ll have a way to convince him. By the way, don''t smash it. It''s a loss if it''s broken."


    Originally, I wanted to break the lid of the coffin and directly search for the treasures in the coffin in the most intuitive way. But when Chen Qing determined that the coffin was made of jinsinan, Hu Qingguo''s attitude obviously changed 180 degrees, and there was obvious private possession in his words


    Of course, a good baby like this, who doesn''t want to possess or swallow alone?


    But the key to the problem is that since people can go up, because the upper platform is occupied by the coffin, there is no place for anyone to stand. Even if more people go up, they can only stand on the coffin cover and can''t open the coffin cover. Secondly, although the top and the ground are only more than three meters high, which is not a huge distance on the flat ground, how can the coffin be moved to the ground when the distance pen is upright and there are no other conditions to use. In addition, if there are a lot of good babies in it, I believe it is more sad than stabbing Hu Qingguo with a knife.


    Roland thought, looked around and said, "Mr. Hu, have you come up with any good way?"


    Hu Qingguo looked at her again and said, "not yet. However, if you have any good way, I hope you can say it. Everyone is in the same way. Don''t worry. After everything is done, you each deserve your share. My surname Hu will never be muddled."


    Jiang Yilong said, "the place is so big. There are some things around here, and all the conditions we can have are in front of us. Little Hu, personally, I don''t think you can take out the baby in the coffin if you don''t choose to directly break the lid."


    Hu Qingguo said, "however, this is jinsinan. It''s not like other things that can be repaired. Moreover, even if we have to break the lid of the coffin and take out the objects contained in it, we only get these. And the coffin room made by jinsinan is still on it, and we still can''t get it."


    I answered and said, "if you really want to get it, Jiang Yilong''s last resort is the beginning. Next, if you want to take away the rest of the coffin room and the undamaged coffin cover, you just need to take the whole coffin apart. After all, the coffin is not just opened or complete, and it is still manually assembled."


    Hu Qingguo nodded, but his eyebrows were still frowned: "the method is feasible. However, in this way, I don''t know how much this complete jinsinan coffin will be destroyed..."


    I said, "why don''t you think about it?"


    Hu Qingguo took out the cigarette box from his pocket and looked at it. There was only one cigarette in it. He said sorry to Jiang Yilong and me, so he sucked it up

 Chapter 230

    Hu Qingguo puffed, and the smell of tobacco soon spread. This made me a little greedy. I touched my pocket, but I didn''t find a cigarette box. There was only a lighter left.


    I said, "elder martial brother, do you have any cigarettes?"


    He touched his coat pocket, shook his head and said, "unfortunately, I just finished smoking before."


    "I have more here. Come and take it." while Chen Qing spoke, he took out a cigarette box, took out three of them and threw them to Jiang Yilong and Fu Hongshan one by one.


    At the same time, all the men in the main tomb became smoke guns, and the smoke was very strong. In addition, the main tomb did not seem to be ventilated, and the whole main tomb was like shrouded in a layer of cloud.


    Roland Jiao scolded, "Oh, you smelly men, you won''t die if you don''t take a breath. You''re choking."


    Fu Hongshan said, "don''t get used to it. We''ve been busy for most of the day. It''s not easy to find a treasure mountain, but it''s not easy to take it away. How can we think of a perfect way to live."


    When a cigarette is exhausted, the whole person seems to be suddenly refreshed, and the brain seems to be more flexible than usual. However, facing the coffin above, I still can only adhere to the view just now.


    Hu Qingguo vomited his coarse breath and said to himself, "it''s a pity to do this. It''s a pity. But if you don''t do this, you really can''t take it."


    Chen Qing said, "I have an idea. I don''t know if it will work."


    Hu Qingguo said hurriedly, "speak quickly."


    "Anyway, we know everything about the ancient tomb. Moreover, most of the things in the ancient tomb are not easy to move. It must take time and physical strength to get them out completely. However, we don''t have enough dry food left. Why don''t we leave the ancient tomb with some things that can be taken away and make all preparations outside, We''ll go back to the tomb and take away all the valuable things in it. "


    Fu Hongshan said: "Mr. Hu, what Chen Qing said is not unreasonable. Don''t mention the coffin. Take the golden body method as an example. It''s very difficult to take it out smoothly. Not to mention the coffin. Oh. By the way, our stealing hole doesn''t seem to be suitable for moving these things out. Why don''t we wait a few days, widen the stealing hole, or change the direction of the stealing hole again, and then think about it It''s convenient and easy to transport all these things out. "


    Hu Qingguo said: "I''ve thought about these problems you just mentioned. Of course, I know very well that it''s not easy to take these difficult things out. If you choose to leave these babies here, it''s too wasteful. Therefore, I have another idea. If you steal a hole, the difficulty coefficient is not small, and if you don''t do it well, you''ll waste more time. But let''s turn another point of view, Since these things can be transported in from the outside at the beginning, we can naturally transport them out through this. Not necessarily, if we find them, we will reduce all kinds of trouble. "


    Hearing the implication of Hu Qingguo, Jiang Yilong hurriedly said, "do you mean to find the entrance to the tomb?"


    Hu Qingguo nodded and said, "yes. Which of these things was not carried in from the entrance to the tomb before. We just need to find the right entrance to the tomb, and then transport these things through this road to leave. Isn''t it easier?"


    Fu Hongshan said, "however, we have mastered the situation in this ancient tomb. However, until now, we still haven''t found where the entrance to the tomb is."


    "It''s not hard to guess," Hu Qingguo said


    I said, "it''s not hard to guess, you know?"


    Hu Qingguo said: "not very sure, but according to the actual situation, it is at least 70% possible."


    Bai Ling''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if she suddenly had a deep thought to see through people''s hearts. "You mean to go on from the way of the gate of death until she completely walked through the gate of death?"


    "Yes, yes, Miss Bai is very clever. She thought of it at once," said Hu Qingguo.


    "But have you ever thought about another problem?" bailing paused and said, "not to mention that there is a long section mechanism ahead of the ghost gate. You are sure you can deal with what exists in the stone chamber. Don''t forget that you were robbed there last time."


    At the mention of this, Hu Qingguo''s face flashed with fear, but he said, "aren''t you? I believe as long as you are willing to contribute, these will be the problem."


    Bai Ling sneered and said, "forget it. Now I''d better think about how to make a decision. After all, you''re the main person. Make an idea now."


    Chen Qing also asked, "Mr. Hu, is it smashing or not?"


    Considering the value of jinsinan coffin, Hu Qingguo has been hesitant. It''s like putting a gold brick and a valuable decorative object in front of you, but he can only choose to take one of them away.


    Roland said, "if it''s really bad, and it''s jinsinan, to tell the truth, it''s really a pity."


    "Who says not." Hu Qingguo wanted to take out a cigarette to calm himself, so he came up with a way to have the best of both worlds. However, he forgot that he had just smoked the last one he took with him. At this time, Chen Qing asked him if he needed it, and he shook his head again.


    Hu Qingguo suddenly said, "I can''t smash it. I have a way."


    Fu Hongshan said, "what method?"


    "A lot of things here are firmware. It''s very troublesome to use them. But don''t you forget what you saw near the underground river when we got there?"


    Fu Hongshan said, "the underground river, of course, is a river. Oh, yes, there are skeleton soldiers on patrol."


    Jiang Yilong said, "no, Xiaohu doesn''t mean this, but the bamboo raft floating on the water?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "that''s right. We only need to collect some bamboo chops, and we''re afraid we can''t get this jinsinan coffin down?"


    I said: "It really takes a little time to do what you said. Moreover, the problem goes back to the past. The stealing hole is too narrow to transfer these large objects. Also, you just mentioned that we want to find the entrance to the tomb. Let alone that we have all our runes and magic tools. Even if we are fully prepared, we want to explore the unfinished gate of hell again You must know the danger. "


    Hu Qingguo didn''t refuse to mention it again. He said: "Just now I thought about it carefully and thought it over. Just like what I said at the beginning, everything here is dead and can''t run away without long legs. Now we know the situation in the ancient tomb. It just takes enough time to carry these valuable objects out. We don''t have much, we don''t have much time Yes. Therefore, my decision now is to leave the ancient tomb temporarily, complete all aspects, and completely empty everything in it. "


    After a big turn, Hu Qingguo finally figured it out. Of course, when he made this decision, I obviously saw the expression on Bai Ling''s face.


    Fu Hongshan said, "since Mr. Hu has made a decision, let''s go out of the ancient tomb first."


    "Well, I''ll come down now."


    Chen Qing stood on the coffin and waited for the eldest brother for a long time. Finally, he worked in vain. If he had known this, he might as well have just discussed on the ground and got Hu Qingguo''s decision, which saved him so much trouble.


    It''s all settled and we''re cleaning up.


    However, before I was about to leave here, my eyes fell on the two pried boxes, because the bones in the box probably belonged to Song Yu himself, that is, my previous life. At this level, how did I intend to keep his bones in such an disgraceful box.


    However, in addition to the coffin on the stone pillar, there is no such thing as coffin that can hold the corpse.


    Bai Ling seemed to find something wrong with me and said, "Qi Zhiyuan, what''s the matter with you?"


    I pointed to the bones in the box and didn''t say anything.


    Bai Ling said, "do you want to restore these two boxes? I''m not sure. Some of the problems are just misunderstandings?"


    "Misunderstanding? It doesn''t look like a misunderstanding to me," I said.


    Listening to our voices, Hu Qingguo looked at me and said, "brother Qi, I understand the relationship between the bones and you. I have a suggestion. Do you want to hear it or not?"


    I said, "go ahead."


    Hu Qingguo said, "why don''t you directly collect the bones in the two boxes, and then take them out of the ancient tomb. At that time, you can find a suitable Feng Shui location to bury the bones."


    Jiang Yilong said, "this is feasible."


    I thought for a moment and said, "that''s fine."


    While we were talking, Chen Qing, who was originally standing on the coffin, got a decisive decision and was preparing to return to the ground from above. But for some reason, this guy seemed to slip under his feet, and then, with a plop, his body directly pasted on the lid of the coffin.


    Fu Hongshan looked up and hurriedly said, "you guy, you are very impetuous. Even if the distance from top to bottom is not very high, you can eat a pot if you fall down."


    Chen Qing''s face looked strange. He looked at us and said, "yes, did it happen just now?"


    "What?" Fu Hongshan said in surprise.


    Chen Qing swallowed his saliva, his face became more and more ugly, and his voice became a little strange. He said, "I, I mean, did you have an earthquake just now?"


    Fu Hongshan said, "the earthquake is a ball. You have a problem with your brain after you accidentally fell? Well, the earthquake is nothing. Besides, I haven''t heard the story of an earthquake from Chongqing so far. It''s an international joke."


    After hearing what Fu Hongshan said, we all shook our heads together. At the moment, not only Chen Qing''s face was still ugly, but also his body was shaking uncontrollably. In addition, we could obviously see a cold sweat seeping from Chen Qing''s forehead.


    Seeing him, Hu Qingguo hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter with you? Hurry down, pack up and leave."


    Chen Qing stretched out his trembling right hand, pointed under his feet and whispered, "little, little Hu, I''m afraid we can''t walk away so easily."


    Chen Qing, who was just fine, was only two or three minutes before and after, and suddenly seemed to have changed. We don''t understand. This guy doesn''t tell the truth for a long time. One by one, we even thought that this guy was deliberately kidding us.


    Hu Qingguo said, "what do you mean by this? Why don''t I understand it?"


    Chen Qing, like just now, stretched out his fingers under his feet and said, "here, there is a problem."


    Jiang Yilong said, "coffin, what can be the problem."


    "No, it''s not what you think. It''s me. I just felt it move very clearly."


    Just as Chen Qing''s voice had just fallen, suddenly a dull Bang came. Standing on the coffin, Chen qingben was a frightened bird. This time, he not only slipped at his feet, but fell directly from the coffin cover more than three meters high.


    Chen Qing seemed to be stupid. Totally ignoring the pain from his body, he just pointed to the coffin above and shouted, "it''s inside. It''s from inside."


    I believe not only me, but also everyone present should have heard the dull sound just now. Moreover, looking at Chen Qing''s so embarrassed look, it is absolutely impossible that he deliberately played a trick and pretended to fool everyone.


    Bai Ling''s face sank and said, "no, it''s really big this time; trouble is coming."


    At this moment, our minds suddenly confused, because we have checked here, and all that exists is a coffin and two gloomy wooden boxes. The grave wooden box contains the bones deliberately separated by people. Then contact here is the main tomb. Naturally, there is absolutely no second bone except the tomb owner. Therefore, we can directly discharge the jinsinan coffin that Hu Qingguo likes. At least there should be no bones in it.


    But now, why do we hear something in the coffin?


    What is the reason for this

 Chapter 231

    The coffin is more than three meters above the ground. Coupled with the height of the coffin itself, the coffin is covered to the ground for at least four meters. Chen Qing panicked and fell directly from the coffin cover. It may be that this guy''s luck has reached the extreme. At the moment of landing, if he hadn''t changed the falling track with his right hand in time, his head would have to open the ladle directly on the spot.


    However, even so, a large piece of flesh skin was still broken on his left cheek, and the bright red blood flowed along his cheek. Coupled with his frightened look at the moment, he was a frightening ghost alive.


    Fu Hongshan was nearest to him. He quickly helped him up to the ground and was ready to find temporary bandages such as gauze in his backpack.


    But Chen Qing didn''t seem to be interested in his enthusiasm. He turned his head and looked at the coffin on the stone column. "You, did you hear that just now?"


    The space is so big. Besides, just now we were preparing to close and leave. Although there was some noise, the sound was limited. However, this sudden sound of surprise, coupled with Chen Qing''s fall from high to low, in addition to people who are naturally deaf, who doesn''t understand what happened.


    At the moment, the atmosphere of the space becomes very strange. A very unstable atmosphere suddenly envelops all of us. It always feels as if there is a darkness in this small space that we have not found, but a pair of bloody eyes stare at us in this darkness.


    One second, two seconds, half a minute after the solidified space, Hu Qingguo finally turned his attention to Chen Qing and said, "is it inside?"


    Chen Qing nodded irrefutably and said, "twice, I felt there was a ghost in it."


    Jiang Yilong said, "don''t talk nonsense."


    "It''s true." Chen Qing swallowed his saliva and said, "at the beginning, the movement inside was not very obvious, and I really thought it was an illusion. But just now, it was like that the lid of the coffin was going to pop up. It was this inexplicable force from inside that made me fall into the field at the moment."


    The time interval between the solidification of the atmosphere and the solidification and melting is only three or five minutes. Our mood at the moment is like taking a roller coaster. It''s very dangerous to get on and off. However, when we were quiet and put in place, we never heard any abnormal sound from the coffin.


    I accidentally saw Bai Ling. Her face was gloomy and terrible, and her body seemed to step back towards the arc arch without control. I coughed twice deliberately. She noticed me. The meaning from her eyes seemed to want me to leave immediately with her.


    Jiang Yilong said, "can we scare ourselves?"


    Chen Qing endured the pain on his face and said, "how do you say that?"


    While Jiang Yilong was wary of the coffin above, he said, "this is no other place. It''s the main tomb. Since it''s the main tomb and we found Song Yu''s bones, under the normal logic, there must be no other..." Jiang Yilong didn''t say it very clearly, but we understand what it meant. "Besides, in my opinion, Feng Shui here is neither good nor bad, but it is absolutely impossible to form that kind of thing."


    I then said, "if there is really evil spirit, we can sense it when we first came in. In fact, even the previous zombie doesn''t even have the least evil spirit except the dead spirit."


    Chen Qing said, "you two mean that this place is at least clean?"


    I said, "on the surface, it should be so."


    Hearing what I said, Chen Qing''s hanging heart seemed to fall to the ground. He spit out his thick breath and said: "Since this place is clean, there''s no need to be afraid. However, there''s still a problem right now. I can feel that power just now. It''s not a sound that can be made by rats entering the coffin. How to describe it? Yes, yes, it''s like a living man lying in the coffin pushing the lid with brute force."


    Fu Hongshan said, "you are an outspoken guy. The more you say, the more you lose your spectrum. Apart from us, where the living people come from, all they still exist is the bones in this box."


    Jiang Yilong didn''t know what to murmur. Suddenly, his face changed and said, "don''t say it''s possible."


    We all looked at Jiang Yilong and didn''t understand what he meant. Soon, he said, "did you forget that my younger martial brother lay in that coffin for no reason?"


    It was really incredible, but it did happen. Moreover, it was not long before it happened. Except Roland didn''t know the inside story very well, everyone else knew everything in detail.


    Chen Qing said, "what do you mean?"


    "Brother Fu just said that apart from us, there were only two boxes with corpses. On the surface, it was true. But we ignored one person." Jiang Yilong paused and said, "it''s the missing Fang Wenhu."


    Hu Qingguo frowned and said, "you mean Fang Wenhu probably didn''t die, but lay in the coffin like brother Qi before. That is, he is likely to lie in this coffin now?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "I know there is no evidence for me to say so. However, considering what really happened before, and the strangeness in this ancient tomb, this possibility is not impossible."


    Fu Hongshan hurriedly said, "if Fang Wenhu is really in this coffin now, that''s good. At least, this guy is not dead. Yes, yes, guess is only a guess after all. Only seeing everything with our own eyes can we have the answer. Come on, let''s help and pry open the lid of the coffin."


    Chen Qing said, "if it''s convenient to pry it open, I''ve already pryed it up just now. Besides, it''s a golden silk Nan coffin, which may be destroyed if I''m careless. You say, don''t you, little Hu."


    Hu Qingguo didn''t answer Chen Qing''s words. He thought calmly for a long time and said, "I''ve changed my mind. Now if I can pry it open, I''ll pry it open. If it''s really like brother Jiang said, Sanwa is here, and we missed the time to save him, wouldn''t we let him suffocate alive inside. Also, there''s something moving inside. There''s a problem anyway."


    Bang!


    Another startling sound came from the coffin again. At the same time, we all clearly saw that the tightly closed coffin cover bounced up two or three centimeters, and then covered it heavily.


    This is a coffin, not an ordinary coffin. Take ordinary coffins for example, the coffin cover is also about tens of kilograms. At ordinary times, such a weight is not enough for normal people to fear, but if a person is really lying inside the coffin, it is really not easy to shake the coffin cover with such a weight. Therefore, even if he has exhausted his strength, he can only lift the coffin cover by a few centimeters


    By the way, Fang Wenhu''s own situation is special. He only has one arm. Under such weight, it is naturally more difficult to do it.


    Jiang Yilong was stunned and said, "what I just said is just speculation. But will Fang Wenhu really be here..."

 Chapter 232

    It turns out that Hu Qingguo still has a trace of human nature. Perhaps this is his last human nature.


    But to be honest, in the current situation, similar problems do not stay in my mind, some are just more speculation about the unknown in front of me.


    "Pry? Really pry?"


    Chen Qing was a little counselled, and even Fu Hongshan, who was standing next to him, followed him, but Fu Hongshan said, "little Hu is right. You have to pry when you have to pry."


    Chen Qing''s brain was single-minded and said, "what if the three children aren''t inside?"


    When he said this, we felt a chill behind us.


    We really stand on the most conservative level to analyze this layer of window paper that has not been poked open. In our current situation, through this layer of window paper, you can enter or retreat. The consequences of this advance are unknown. This retreat is a matter of heart.


    "You son of a bitch, it''s time to say something... About these fur things." Fu Hongshan paused and said, "hurry up and pry the lid of the coffin as little Hu said."


    We didn''t say a word and kept calm and silent about the unknown. Chen Qing deliberately glanced at us. The consciousness in his eyes seemed to want us to say some key words at this time, or hope us to change the current situation.


    Chen Qing''s Adam''s apple wriggled and looked at Hu Qingguo. Hu Qingguo turned sideways and locked his eyes on the coffin above the column platform. He seemed helpless again. He looked at Fu Hongshan again and said, "you go up."


    Fu Hongshan was stunned and hurriedly said, "you dog day, why don''t you think of me when there is something good? Push me out when there is something wrong. Don''t talk nonsense. You go up quickly... Besides, you dog day went up once just now. This time, you''re familiar with the road. Don''t you pry a coffin cover? We''ve done a lot of work over the years? Are you manual, and your courage is getting smaller and smaller?"


    When Fu Hongshan said something, Chen Qing glared at him. It seemed that he was gambling, or he had to perform perfectly in front of us. Simply, he quickly climbed the left column platform for the second time by taking Fu Hongshan''s shoulder. After a short pause, Chen Qing went step by step along the rope bridge built with the rope towards the middle cylindrical platform.


    Nothing more than three or four minutes, all the actions are done at one go, like an ancient well, without any waves and twists. However, under the gaze of all of us, at the moment when Chen Qing was about to reach the edge of the column platform and was ready to climb up the coffin cover, a sound of mutual running in of wood materials suddenly came out, which shocked people. Chen Qing was careless, loosened his hands and fell off the rope bridge. Fortunately, he was at his current height, and the drop was not large, There were no falls.


    Chen Qing hurriedly said, "listen."


    It is understandable that the sound is emitted at this moment and throughout the whole space. But Chen Qing''s emphasis on this once is somewhat annoying. Because, at this moment, while locking the coffin cover, all of us have clearly seen the miraculous lifting of the coffin cover in the air. When it is lifted about 45 cm, the whole coffin cover seems to be moving in space under the control of the magic range. Our eyes follow the movement of the coffin cover and finally fall to the cylindrical platform on the right.


    The atmosphere of the whole space suddenly solidified, so that people can only hear the beating of the heart.


    Weird, creepy, creepy, creepy, even hope that all this is not true.


    My throat wriggled and wanted to say something, but what I wanted to say clicked here and finally had to swallow it back. I don''t know other people''s facial expressions or even psychological thoughts at the moment. I only know that when I look from the coffin cover that has fallen steadily on the column platform, I have to instinctively move my sight back to the coffin room where the middle column has been inexplicably opened.


    One second, two seconds... Until about half a minute, the space atmosphere is solidified, and there is no abnormality in the coffin room covered by the inexplicably opened coffin. But even so, the sudden appearance of such a scene under our own eyes has been far beyond the space of our consciousness.


    How to understand?


    How to explain?


    Jiang Yilong suddenly broke the space atmosphere. He said, "I, I don''t seem to feel the slightest evil spirit."


    Fu Hongshan quickly answered, "that is to say, inside, there are no zombies."


    Jiang Yilong shook his head and said, "but the child zombie we saw before can''t feel any evil spirit..."


    Hu Qingguo suddenly turned his eyes to me. When I looked at him at the moment, there seemed to be an instinctive resistance. I looked at Bai Ling standing behind me. I saw Roland holding Bai Ling tightly, as if she had been used as a life-saving straw. "You, how do you feel?"


    Bai Ling said, "it''s too late."


    "What''s too late?" Chen Qing climbed up and leaned against us. "Miss Bai, you have to make that clear?"


    Bai Ling said, "don''t ask me, I can''t tell."


    Hu Qing National Highway: "let''s go now."


    It seems that Hu Qingguo''s decision is to achieve a unity with Bai Ling on a certain line. However, Bai Ling said again, "I''m afraid it''s too late."


    "Go, go, Feibiao, brother Qi hurry." Hu Qingguo didn''t answer Bai Ling''s words again, shouted at us, and immediately turned around to leave.


    The strange atmosphere and strange facts have cooled all of us. Even if a person is greedy, he will choose to save his life at the level of reason. At this moment, Hu Qingguo no longer explores everything in the coffin room and no longer thinks about jinsinan coffin. I support him on this point. However, in fact, when Hu Qingguo first turned and rushed to the arc arch, his escape from the wind stopped suddenly.


    Not only him, but also Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing


    At this moment, I can''t think of a reason. But when I looked forward and threw myself outside the arc arch, I was surprised to find a familiar figure. At this moment, Roland was the first to speak. She shouted, "brother Fang."


    Due to Fang Wenhu''s health and fear of dragging down the team, he is willing to stay on the platform terrace and wait for us. However, this time around, goodbye is empty, leaving only residual blood. In the special environment of ancient tombs and the fear of Taoist robed children, for the first time, we subjectively thought of Fang Wenhu''s life


    The time difference is seven or eight hours. We almost left footprints in the large space of the main tomb. We still haven''t seen Fang Wenhu and his related contacts. So, invisibly, we acknowledged our first thought and the fate of Fang Wenhu.


    Fang Wenhu suddenly appeared. In terms of human instinct, we naturally regret the initial misunderstanding of his fate. At the same time, we are very excited to wait for his return. However, when I looked away from the familiar figure and locked my eyes in his pupils, my heart sank suddenly.


    His pupils are dull, his face is expressionless, and even there are clear tooth marks on his neck.


    "Come back," roared Jiang Yilong.


    Hu Qingguo and the three of them are not fools. Perhaps the change of mood is the same as ours. The most important thing is that they can find the abnormality of Fang Wenhu through the first sight of the naked eye.


    Roland shouted again, "Fang..."


    Before she shouted her name, Jiang Yilong hurriedly said, "he is no longer a human, at least not a living person."


    "Is he?" I don''t know if it''s because Fang Wenhu saved Roland, or because Roland''s original human nature is fragile. Her eyes flow and her face is painful.


    Surprise turned into shock, and stability turned into danger. At the moment, I can''t find any words to describe my state of mind. However, what I didn''t expect most was that when I inadvertently looked back, at this moment, my eyes looked at the coffin room that had been opened, and I saw a figure standing in the center of the coffin room. Even with his back to me, according to his body shape, I can confirm that he is a man at the first sight. At the same time, I found that his long hair spread to his waist and his clothes are clothes I have never seen before.

 Chapter 233

    Fang Wenhu''s face was dead, and the discerning man could realize his problems for the first time. What''s more, he disappeared and then appeared out of thin air. It was under such an environment. I''m afraid I can figure out the rest in my heart.


    The way was blocked, and Hu Qingguo and the three of them nearly rolled back. He looked at us hastily and opened his mouth. He didn''t say a byte for a long time.


    Fang Wenhu''s sudden appearance did attract our attention and also made us interested in him during this period of time. Of course, we must be careful about his current situation. After all, at the moment, Jiang Yilong and I can only use the big magic seal, and the rest are completely consumed by a series of previous problems.


    However, the key to the problem now is not Fang Wenhu. When the rest of the people also shift their attention to the central column high platform coffin with me, I think the scene of a wolf in front and a tiger behind can clearly emerge in their minds immediately.


    I am not exaggerating or belittling myself. Aside from the self-knowledge of Jiang Yilong and I, I can clearly see Fu Hongshan''s legs trembling uncontrollably from the corner of my eyes. Chen Qing, who is usually arrogant, had to pay Hongshan bandage on his face. Coupled with the current changes, he seems to have been seriously ill and his face turns white. If you go deeper into everything, it seems that you can still find the coming death in his dull eyes.


    But in a few seconds, our state of mind and actions changed completely in an instant, and this change came so fierce and unprepared.


    The air is solidified and the atmosphere is quiet. If there is an ant crawling on the ground, it seems that it can be clearly heard.


    I don''t know how long it took a few seconds, perhaps. The shock in my heart gradually decreased, and at this time, if allowed, I would not hesitate to slap myself a few mouths.


    During the period when we entered the ancient tomb, Bai Ling gave several private tips instead of once. Although I never doubted her judgment, I couldn''t control my curiosity at some time, so that I didn''t make the most clear judgment during the most sensitive period.


    Before the storm, it seemed really quiet


    "Cheat... Cheat the corpse!"


    The panic in Chen Qing''s heart was not completely expressed, but a very deliberate depression. His voice was like the sound of a fine mosquito. If the environment were not so quiet now, I''m afraid it would be hard to hear it within five steps from him.


    His voice, like a stone, suddenly fell into the ancient well, breaking the current atmosphere. Think carefully, it seems that this guy is not the first time to really reveal his weakness.


    "Qi Zhiyuan, it''s a fake corpse." seeing that all of us didn''t move and didn''t say a word, Chen Qing deliberately repeated to me again. This time, he was afraid that he was about to reach the limit of his heart, and his voice increased by a few decibels.


    I still didn''t answer him. I stared at the back of the coffin room standing on the column platform. In fact, this period of time is not long. Pinch your watch for no more than two minutes at most. However, when an unprepared emergency occurs, the people who are in it will always be dull. This is human nature. They can''t escape, and neither can I.


    However, locking the back in the coffin room so tightly has changed what I thought was the most difficult period of my life, but I really didn''t see any action of the back standing away in the coffin room, as if it was suddenly frozen.


    Roland was timid and almost cried out before. It may be because she had many similar experiences. She unexpectedly pressed this fear under her lips and teeth. However, her body still had an obvious reaction, dragging Jiang Yilong''s clothes with her hands.


    Jiang Yilong patted her hands, motioned her to relax, and immediately said, "it makes sense."


    Fu Hongshan said, "what is not unreasonable?"


    Maybe after observing for a long time, he saw that there was no movement above the column platform. Therefore, Jiang Yilong also relaxed, just like a false alarm. He said in detail: "In fact, the truth of this corpse fraud is the same. It just needs an introduction... However, after thinking about it, I think what we did just now does not meet this condition. Moreover, we have been confirmed that this is the main tomb. How can there be corpses other than the tomb owner in the main tomb?"


    While Jiang Yilong was talking, he was completely sure that there was no movement on the cylindrical platform. The thorny problem immediately shifted to Fang Wenhu, who was blocked in the arc arch. However, it was strange. Fang Wenhu had no life. It was his destiny to die in the ancient tomb. As Hu Qingguo often said, since he chose this road, he had already died He tied it to his belt, waiting for the king of hell to be happy or not.


    Fang Wenhu''s misfortune made us unable to return to heaven. Even if he was bitten to death by a Taoist child zombie before, so that the corpse poison entered the body and changed zombies, how could he come here out of thin air... Well, carefully speaking, is there a mysterious force in the ancient tomb that we have never understood


    Such a problem is difficult to figure out for the moment. However, it is strange that Fang Wenhu appeared out of thin air and blocked our way. During this time and at present, he did not make any attack on us. Similarly, the back standing in the cylindrical coffin room is fixed like a human sculpture.


    Fu Hongshan said anxiously, "even if it''s unreasonable, hearing is false and seeing is true. It''s hard or false that we''ve seen with our own eyes. Brother Jiang and brother Qi, hurry and find a way."


    Chen Qing seemed to have some inspiration and hurriedly said, "Oh, I remember. Fang Sanwa was killed by a zombie. It was not long after she died. It is likely that he had a grievance in his heart. This grievance can''t be dispelled, so he came to us to help him summon his soul and collect the corpse."


    Hu Qingguo said, "what soul to recruit, what corpse to collect. He is now a corpse poison into the body and has become a zombie. Do you think he still tells you about his brotherhood before his death? In his eyes, you are the target and food."


    Bai Ling, who had been silent for a long time, finally lifted Bei''s teeth and youyou said, "don''t imagine luck, or even any idea of leaving here completely. Everyone, the two lines of life and death have been put in front of us. Whether it is life or death... I''m afraid there''s little hope. In short, if you have any way to protect your life, just use it."

 Chapter 234

    Strange changes are unexpected to all of us. In view of the fact that so far, we are still well and have no other changes, and the fear and fear in our hearts have also decreased by a few percent. However, Bai Ling blurted out a sentence inexplicably at this time, and the trembling nerve just loosened was tightened again.


    "What, what hope is small?"


    Don''t worry about who asked Bai Ling this sentence, because this sentence is also a common question in everyone except Bai Ling. I couldn''t help but turn my attention to Bai Ling. I hope she can give a positive reply immediately. However, at the moment, her eyes tilted upward 45 degrees, and the end of her sight was the coffin on the high platform of the middle column


    "Well said!"


    Three words, just three words, decisive, plain, and even full of a strong smell of gunpowder. Just at the same time, these three words sounded like a bolt from the blue, raising the atmosphere of the whole space to the edge of the crisis again.


    The ups and downs in my heart were more serious than the ripples in the ancient well, because when these three words just rang through the small space, I only felt a flower in front of me. The figure originally standing in our standing coffin was like a ghost from top to bottom, like a God and devil standing in front of us, but he was still back to face.


    Zombies that can''t move, move.


    As a zombie, it must be a body that has died early. The three souls have gone to hell or reincarnation.


    However, the voice of speaking is so strange that it must not come out of the mouth of people we know at the first time. Besides, I believe I''m not the only one who saw him fall from the sky.


    If in the past, from my personal standpoint, an Fen lived honestly, but he didn''t really deal with death. I''m afraid the only time was when he talked about the ghost baby who went down the mountain with martial uncle Yuanqiu. Since then, I have been honest and responsible, just an unknown person in the world. However, since dealing with Hu Qingguo, although the time is not long, the times of dealing with death have changed from one to two and from two to four. It seems to be a multiple superposition, which not only makes me belittle what I have learned, but also makes me have a trace of disgust in my heart.


    However, on the whole, putting everything together and accumulating the dangers of the past one by one seems to be unable to be compared with the current abnormal situation.


    I opened my mouth, swallowed my saliva and wanted to speak, but I swallowed it again in my throat. Just because my sight is no more than three meters away, it is a familiar but extremely strange figure.


    "You''re thorough. You seem to know where you''re going," he said.


    We didn''t dare to answer. It was really because we were frightened. However, Bai Ling''s courage is different from ordinary people, which may be equivalent to her own identity. Although her face was embarrassed, she answered. "As I said just now, the two lines of life and death may be death in the front and life in the future. But even if you want to survive now, you must refuse. In that case, what''s the harm of fish and death."


    "What a desperate person to walk, what a fish to die and the net to break... It''s my humble eye. I didn''t think that the spirits in the world were so lucky. Alas, the sword has been out of its scabbard. Why did one or two survive?" he said.


    Bai Ling''s face was even more embarrassed, so embarrassed that his face was blue and purple, so embarrassed that he gritted his teeth ferociously. "You, who are you?"


    "God? Holy? Hehe... I don''t deserve it, just people in the world." he said.


    If time can really go back, I urgently hope to go back to before, before I didn''t enter the ancient tomb. However, when the facts are in front of you, I''m afraid the hope you''re forced to ask for can only be exchanged with your life.


    Shock, fear and returning to reality seem to be a short time, but it is a very long process. Maybe it''s because the other party''s voice has been very clear for the reason of Bai Ling, or maybe I''m still a man. I seem to walk in front of Bai Ling out of control and resist the back that we all fear with my body. "You''re not a zombie, because you don''t have corpse gas... Are you from Taoyuan village?"


    The words were out, and I suddenly felt that my brain was slow and my mouth was stupid. When they first came to Taoyuan Village, Fang Wenhu and Lao Liu had already introduced the specific situation of Taoyuan village to us, just some old and weak women and children... From the first time to the second time, a lot of things happened, and the transition time was really so long. Moreover, Taoyuan village had strange symptoms, and the remaining people had already been evacuated to the outside world to seek stability.


    In front of this, how can it be from Taoyuan village.


    But... When I thought about it, there was a sudden incident in Taoyuan Village, and several people died strangely. Secondly, there were footprints left outside the stolen cave. Whether it''s clues or evidence, it seems that all the root causes of the problem are invisible, pointing to the ancient tomb in the direction of jiandaoshan.


    But it''s impossible!


    It''s completely impossible.


    It''s the first time to come until we quit. Even when we leave, we just hide the stolen cave on the ground, which is difficult for unintentional people to find. Secondly, even if it''s really a ghost in the ancient tomb, what can exist in the ancient tomb is only zombies, a kind of alien who has long died, no brain and no wisdom


    Question... It''s hard to figure out. Even in front of you, it''s hard to find a very positive answer.


    "Who the hell are you?" I suddenly accentuated my tone. Even though my heart kept beating, I was still calm on the surface to prove that we still had a chance to survive.


    He turned his back and said, "when others ask me, I don''t need to answer. Since you open your mouth, why don''t I tell you one or two... But in detail, I don''t know whether you believe it or not."


    My mind was in a mess, but I knew to ask the truth and reiterated, "I''m asking you, who are you?"


    He suddenly looked up 45 degrees, sighed heavily, and immediately said, "between you and me, it''s up and down, left and right, heaven and earth... Then be honest."


    At the same time, Jiang Yilong kept waving at me. What he meant was to retreat... Is it possible?


    As for Fu Hongshan and Hu Qingguo, they could not help but huddle in the southeast corner at the same time. After all, they could not go forward and retreat back. It seemed that they could get a trace of spiritual stability by leaning against the stone wall.


    Always back to, do not know the true face, like a leaf blocking the eyes, it is difficult to see clearly. However, when he finished saying this, his movements seemed hesitant, but very coordinated. His body tilted to the left and took another step. The mystery that he had been facing his back finally appeared in front of him.


    "Ah!"


    "He, he is not..."


    "He''s him, he''s him."


    The line of sight converges just to see the real face. But there is such a coincidence in the world. Although I am not aware of the changes in the mood and face of others at the moment, I seem to be looking at a mirror at the moment. His facial features and the magic color of his eyes seem to be surprisingly consistent with me. The only difference is that his face is slightly young, his hair hangs from his ears to his chest, and there is a bun tied with a jade object on his head


    "Yes, yes, it''s brother Qi."


    They had different expressions and words, but their eyes were unique. They had completely connected this person with me at the first time, and I was convinced that this was me in front of me.


    Roland said, "no, No. He''s not brother Qi. Look carefully..."


    Jiang Yilong said, "as like as two peas, but I can be sure that he is not my little brother."


    Hu Qingguo said, "as like as two peas... No, no, no, is it a coincidence that makes two people look exactly alike?"


    "Mr. Hu, he can''t be human," Chen Qing said.


    The previous few people were just commenting on their looks, as if they just wanted to find a very clear difference between me and the other person... However, this sentence suddenly said by Chen Qing was like a porch, which was suddenly broken.


    We dug up the ancient tomb, we ventured in, and we were looking for adventure all the way. In that case, where are the others in the ancient tomb, not to mention the strangers who can breathe? Some must be dead zombies without the six gods.


    "Ha ha... Well said, I''m not human!"

 Chapter 235

    I was suddenly, even completely shocked by the facts in front of me.


    He as like as two peas in the mirror, but I am sure that my parents are only left alone under my knee. Besides, the man is at least ten years older than me.


    Perhaps, it''s really just a coincidence. The coincidence is just right, but it''s not appropriate.


    What is this place?


    It is an ancient tomb and the main Tomb of Song Yu.


    A corpse deliberately separated by man, a ''man'' startled from the coffin


    Looking at the almost identical skin bag in front of me, I was stunned for a long time. I slowly opened and said, "you, are you Song Yu?"


    I don''t know if I''m confused, but I don''t know why. This sentence that hasn''t crossed my mind at all just blurted out at this time. When this sentence suddenly sounded in the space, other people''s eyes couldn''t help staring at me, and then turned to the person in front of me. All of them were frightened.


    He said, "why do you call me Song Yu?"


    "I, I don''t know, but if I guess right, Song Yu''s identity is the most suitable for you, isn''t it?" I said.


    He raised his head and his eyes fell on the top of the tomb. "It''s not strange that you can guess my identity. After all, you and I are one, and perhaps you have sensed the connection."


    Roland may be afraid when she answers. Even if Jiang Yilong is in front of her, he can''t help but step back. "Why, it''s impossible. If you are really Song Yu they say, you are not more than a thousand years old. This is completely inconsistent with human longevity. Even if it is the known limit of life, you are only more than a hundred years old."


    Chen Qing said, "Miss Luo, you''re not completely right. It''s said that Peng Zu lived 880 years."


    "The rumor is true, but the facts are different." Roland said, "it is said that he really lived to be 880 years old. However, this was the result of the" xiaohuajia age counting method "which took 60 days as the year. The xiaohuajia age counting method originated from the" 60jiazi day " , which is the time when the 60 Star Gods were on duty one by one in ancient times. The people worship the heavenly stars, and everyone''s life span corresponds to the stars, so the 60 star gods take turns on duty for one week as one year old. Compared with today, Peng Zu''s actual life is only 159 years old. "


    Hu Qingguo said, "what''s the significance of pulling these fur and now."


    Ha ha


    Suddenly a sneer, as if suddenly placed in ice and snow, his back was cold.


    Song Yu looked at Hu Qingguo and looked up and down. It seemed that he wanted to see Hu Qingguo thoroughly inside and outside with his eyes. "Your present situation is somewhat similar to mine."


    Hu Qingguo stared and blurted out, "half human and half stiff?"


    Song Yu nodded and shook his head., "But you should be most consistent with this word, but I have some exceptions."


    Jiang Yilong said, "Roland just said it was true. A man''s life is determined. The king of hell wants you to die at three o''clock and will never leave you at five o''clock. Moreover, there is a limit to the reincarnation of the three worlds. He is absolutely impossible to surpass this limit. And just now I secretly saw three fires on his head and shoulders, which have been extinguished early."


    Song Yu''s face was a little strange, and his tone seemed to make fun of him. He then said, "what do you think I would be?"


    Jiang Yilong trembled and said, "you are a Dead Zombie. However, you are not ordinary. The difference is that you have stood on the top of the zombie, that is, the zombie."


    Generally, people like grave robbers know that zombies have several levels. The corpse has just entered the corpse breeding ground. After the moon is full, it begins to grow fluffy white hair. This kind of zombie moves slowly. It is very afraid of sunshine, fire, water, chickens, dogs and people. This kind is called Bai Jiang. Then take off the white hair and replace it with a few inches of black hair. This is black and stiff. Although the action is still slow, it is not afraid of chickens and dogs. It often takes human blood while people are sleeping. Then up is the jumping corpse, which is replaced by jumping steps, followed by the flying corpse, which degenerates with the Yin and moonlight. To reach this level, it has to be precipitated for hundreds of years.


    Some of these zombies are easy to deal with and some are very difficult to deal with, but there are many experts in the world of Taoism, which is not enough. But what really puzzles people is the most senior zombie who has become a demon. His looks are ferocious. He eats people''s Luocha with green faces and tusks. He can also change his body shape and appearance to confuse people. He can kill dragons in the world and extradite the God of plague in the world.


    When Jiang Yilong mentioned this, I immediately remembered the strange homicide in Taoyuan village recently, and even the footprints left by stealing the cave. At this moment, when I face this guy wearing the same skin bag as me again, my fear is no more than others, and I am also scared to death.


    Bang.


    A sudden gunshot, like a bolt from the blue, exploded in my ear.


    "I don''t care what you are. In short, the current situation is either you or me." Fu Hongshan holds a pistol with a ferocious face, and the muzzle of the gun is straight at Song Yu in front of him.


    With the change of the times, the curtain call of cold weapons ushered in the dominance of firearms. In the careful research and development of several generations, people killed and took their lives. In a moment, everyone was afraid and everyone was afraid. However, when Fu Hongshan used what he thought was the most powerful killing weapon to target song Yuwei and fired this shot, Song Yu only left a gun hole in his chest and clothes, and his expression in his eyes remained the same. "Is this your broken hand?"


    Zombies are named because they are stiff after death, not to mention guns and cold weapons. If they can''t start correctly, they can''t be eliminated at all. I believe Fu Hongshan should know this when he is calm


    Seeing that Song Yu was all right, Fu Hongshan was so frightened that his pistol fell to the ground on the spot. He trembled and said, "well, what should I do? Find a way."


    Even if it is certain that Song Yu is a zombie and the king of zombies, the best way to deal with him is only the Taoism of super-high and equal, except magic and defense. Let alone Jiang Yilong and I, even if we have really reached this step, we can only stand in a passive and helpless situation when we have run out of magic tools and talismans.


    But at this time, Fu Hongshan took the lead and broke the original peace. I was very afraid that song Yuquan would take all our lives on the spot. Because I believe he has this ability.


    The warhead was stuck in the gun hole of Song Yu''s clothes. He took it out indifferently and looked carefully for two or three seconds. Immediately, he waved it. The warhead was hit into the wall with his random strength, with a depth of at least seven or eight centimeters. "I can''t do this. Do you still have a broken hand?"


    Fu Hongshan sat on the ground, as if he knew his destiny. He looked back at Fang Wenhu, who was blocked in the arc arch. He murmured, "ha ha, Fang Sanwa, soon I will follow you. I hope you can walk slowly on the huangquan road. Then you won''t be lonely and I won''t be lonely."


    Fu Hongshan has completely reached the collapse situation. His frankness is shown at this critical time, and he understands the final outcome in the overall situation. Therefore, at the moment of his collapse, his despair of survival is only one step earlier than us.


    If, according to my temperament, I have provoked several times, even died secretly, at this time, I naturally want to respond. However, the Song Yu in front of me made me completely unable to understand and guess his mind. He just calmly turned his eyes and no longer looked at Fu Hongshan.


    Song Yu''s appearance changed the pattern, showing advantages and disadvantages, initiative and passivity. We are naturally presented below. Relying on the details in front of us, we know that we are not his opponent at all. All the threats are more direct than the threat of life. At the moment of Fu Hongshan''s nervous breakdown, I want to follow this in my heart. It seems that there is only such compromise, saying that there may not be a way to survive. However, suddenly I thought of something. I was full of fear. My thoughts disappeared out of thin air. After Bai Ling pulled, I walked in front of the crowd. At the moment, Song Yu and I are only less than two meters away.


    I said, "when people die, whether it''s long or short, long or far, they will eventually return to the dust. Perhaps our life limit has come, but I want to know something before death while my brain still belongs to my own thinking."


    Song Yu said, "do you want to die? But I don''t know why you don''t want to survive?"


    I said, "at the moment, life or death is completely beyond our ability."


    "Ha ha... Well said, right." Song Yu smiled and said, "if you can see this, you must be not afraid of death."


    "Please, let me go and let me go. I swear I will never set foot here again until I die of old age." Chen Qing begged for mercy.


    Song Yu frowned slightly, as if he were meditating. After a long time, he said, "I want to take a step back from death and a step forward from life."


    This sentence is somewhat inexplicable. I haven''t even turned around completely for a moment. But at the same time, Hu Qingguo and Fu Hongshan both knelt down and begged, "as long as you can spare us a dog''s life, we will promise anything."


    Song Yu nodded, glanced at us who had not obviously begged for mercy like Fu Hongshan, and immediately said, "even if she was there, without my promise, even if the fish died and the net was broken, the fish would never break."


    I knew that he meant nothing more than Bai Ling, and when he mentioned it, it seemed that Bai Ling had something in his hand and restrained at the same time.


    Song Yu said, "don''t you want to know something?"


    I thought for a moment and said, "can I ask you something before that?"


    Song Yu seemed a little impatient and said, "you don''t look the same as me, but why do you have such a different temperament. You don''t have to speak, I know you want me to let them go?"


    I''m not a hero, but at least I''m not a villain. In the current situation, the only important thing I can think about is the life and death of others. "Can you let them live?"

 Chapter 236

    To tell you the truth, the person who most wants to excuse him in my heart can do anything except Hu Qingguo on this occasion. But sometimes, when human nature reaches a certain degree, it often can not depend on and present reality.


    Listen to me, Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing begged for mercy again. They shouted, "please, spare our dog''s life."


    Three or four times of reiteration enlivened the atmosphere of the space. However, hearing Song Yu''s ears, he frowned and looked heavy, which obviously triggered his boredom. Although he and I are indistinguishable in appearance, I can hardly know one or two of his temperament. Seeing the situation, I quickly said, "I only ask."


    Song Yu coughed and Fu Hongshan''s plea for mercy suddenly stopped. "Their life and death are in my hands. No matter what one of them is, they can''t escape one or two. As he said before, the king of hell told you to die in the third watch, so you don''t have to stay until the fifth watch. I haven''t seen who the king of hell is, but I have this ability now... However, since you ask me, it''s a dilemma between life and death."


    I said, "you said before that you and I were one, and I saw some events that never happened to me through that bronze mirror... If this is true, then you are really me, and I am you... If this is true, I believe you will never kill me."


    Song Yu was stunned and said, "why do you think I''ll kill you?"


    I was relieved and gasped for breath. "I know it''s too mysterious and even unimaginable. But since you and I are connected, there must be some inevitable connection I can''t tell. I don''t know whether to call you Song Yu or others. In short, at the moment, I''ve decided that if you touch them, I will kill myself in front of you on the spot."


    Jiang Yilong said, "younger martial brother, what are you talking about?"


    Song Yu raised his eyebrows and stared at me. Looking straight at me, he made my heart hair. For almost half a minute, he said, "why not according to you."


    Song Yu''s decision shows Jiang Yilong''s position on life and death. With his affirmative decision, I can clearly see the changes in their faces. Since Song Yu has promised me not to kill them, Hu Qingguo, who is most afraid of death, took the lead in opening his mouth and hopes to leave here immediately. His words were immediately attached by Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing, but Song Yu didn''t promise.


    It took me a while to sort out the confused thoughts one by one and combine some thoughts that needed to be connected. After I had a clear clue, I told Song Yu my questions.


    "I don''t know why, because the bronze mirror saw some events that didn''t happen to me. It''s so real that even I believe it happened to me. After this strange event, we have guessed that the owner of this ancient tomb is Song Yu, which is why I mentioned your name before ... I want to know, if this is not a confusion, but a real event, then according to common sense, Song Yu must have been buried at the bottom of the cliff and in the belly of hungry dogs and wolves... What happened during this period? And... "


    Before I finished, Song Yu interrupted me. "I seldom have such a clear mind, so I''d better tell you in detail one by one. Then I''ll tell you the first thing first. Just now I said, it seems that you are you and I am me, but in fact, you and I are one. That bronze mirror was made of refined stone and burned by myself. It may have changed a little with me, so when you appear in it In front of you, it will evoke your dusty past life memory. By the way, I can tell you directly or even definitely that everything you see and know is all truth. "


    I said, "that is to say, Liu Qing really had a black hand with you. He really pushed you to the bottom of the mountain on the edge of the cliff... Even if my memory is broken here, I remember clearly that the cliff is hundreds of feet away, with a pile of rubble and vegetation below..."


    "What you want to say is that there is no doubt that I will die." seeing me nod, Song Yu said: "there is a coincidence. When I fell from the tip of the mountain, I just broke a few ribs and cracked some holes. The injury is not serious, but I was still desperate at the bottom of the mountain and had to wait for death. It may be that heaven will not die. Song Yu, when I was desperate, a passer-by saved my life and turned my fate around."


    The memory I saw through the bronze mirror is only a few days before and after. It is unrealistic to judge the fate of Song Yu. However, as I said, when I clearly felt that Liu Qing was pushed down from the top of the mountain to the bottom of the mountain, the scene at the bottom of the cliff was really seen while I was flustered. Since Song Yu is sure that this is true, according to common sense, he must die... Even if song Yufu survived the disaster of death, who happened to pass through the place where birds and animals are forests at that desolate time, and even can reverse Song Yu''s fate in his life. You know, Changxian gate is far away from the secular world, and there are few strangers around.


    Song Yu said, "you must have seen it with your own eyes. Don''t mention it. What else?"


    I was stunned. I didn''t have to mention what I saw with my own eyes. But because he is now the Lord and I am a guest, even if he is one with me in his words, I dare not disobey at all, and immediately fell back. "Well, the second question, I would like to ask, are you a man, a ghost, a God or a devil?"


    Song Yu said, "what you are asking is not a question among the questions. You have a clear idea. Is there anything else you want to ask again?"


    I asked two questions in a row. In fact, the answer is still a line away from the truth. However, Song Yu didn''t make it clear immediately. I looked at Bai Ling and saw that they were still healthy and sank. I immediately said, "since this is the place where your tomb is buried, why did you choose such a fierce situation? Besides, you also made many mistakes... By the way, the most important thing is, since this is the main tomb, it must be the place where you have lived for a long time, how can you accommodate others."


    What I said was a little vague, but Song Yu was an understanding person, and it seemed that there was an invisible and untouchable close relationship between me and him. Therefore, he knew it when I said it. "You have two questions one after the other. In fact, they are not at all. On the contrary, the question is so shrewd. I deliberately arranged the position of the tomb... As for the place where you say the main tomb can allow others to sleep, don''t you want to know who the owner of the skeleton is?"


    I asked, "who is it?"


    Song Yu said, "the bronze mirror and I have spirituality. Since you are one with me, you also have spirituality with you, so you can see what happened. Think about it carefully, have you ever met the same person in this layer of memory and reality?"


    Song Yu beat around the Bush and said it differently. For a moment, I was like a monkey scratching my cheek... I thought about it and thought about it. With Song Yu''s tips, I finally thought of a person. "Yuefurong, it''s yuefurong!"


    In my memory, there are only about ten people in the Changxian gate, but the most profound people are nothing more than Liu Qing and Yue Furong. However, we have been to the building of a special ice house before, and the body wrapped by several layers of cold ice under the ice house is also yuefurong.


    Song Yu''s expression was suddenly sad. "Yes, she does account for one of them."


    "The corpse of Yue Furong is stored in the ice house. Naturally, it won''t be this corpse." Bai Ling said, "moreover, you said she accounted for one of them. It must be that this deliberately arranged corpse is also related to her."


    Song Yu said, "you are unique in spirit. No wonder you have a way. Things are clear. You should know how much you can hear or see. In that case, I think you already have a detailed picture of who the real owner of this skeleton is."


    "Younger martial brother, I heard you say that Song Yu was the cultivation seedling favored by the immortal master at that time. Finally, he was poisoned by Liu Qing, so he couldn''t practice and had to be a foreign factotum disciple. After that, the man named Yue Furong seemed to take special care of you. It was just like this that attracted Liu Qing more. It must be because of this cause and effect that Liu Qing became more important Li, I''ve finally made a public attack on you, "said Jiang Yilong.


    What Jiang yilongkou said about me is actually Song Yu, which I understand very well. But when Jiang Yilong said this, he immediately called me open. "He is Liu Qing."


    Song Yu nodded.


    No wonder when we first entered the main tomb, we first saw three stone pillars with strange shapes, as well as the boxes and coffins on them. The coffin can contain bones, so we took the lead in trying to pry open two boxes for the purpose of treasure hunting. However, there are no treasures in these two boxes, and some are only a complete skeleton deliberately separated by man. Now, Song Yu nodded in response, that is to say, Liu Qing''s hand must be caused by him


    At this moment, I was suddenly curious about my previous life, that is, Song Yu''s life. I especially wanted to know everything that happened after my memory fault, because according to my memory, Liu Qing was already a traitor and villain, but Song Yu''s temper at that time was fully understood and chose to forgive him for all his past. This shows that Song Yu was open-minded, but why he finally made Yue Furong die young, and Liu Qing''s bones were deliberately separated and stored in the main tomb.

 Chapter 237

    "People are good at being bullied and horses are good at being ridden. Moreover, the people''s hearts are separated by their belly, but what they think is completely different from what you think." Song Yu seemed to see something from my facial expression. After talking, he immediately looked at me and said: "I''ve been waiting for you for thousands of years. You have your own truth. I won''t say anything else. Only you have seen it alone can you know what I want."


    I said, "if you want me to see it, how do I see it?"


    Song Yu didn''t answer me. He just raised his hand. The coffin that was originally carrying the backlog on the middle column soared into the air, and then the coffin fell in front of him without breath. In advance, Hu Qingguo wanted to make an idea about the coffin, but the Yin was wrong and the Yang was wrong. Without the handle and help, he could only see and touch it. At this time, when the coffin was The outer coffin calmly fell in front of us. Hu Qingguo even hung his head like a wooden man and didn''t dare to look at it at all.


    Song Yu was silent. Then he made this move. I was surprised by his means, but at the same time I was curious about his purpose. "What are you doing?"


    The coffin was not an auspicious object. Song Yu lifted it down from the middle column so easily. Others seemed to run into bad luck and avoided it. For fear that Song Yu would repent, they had to suffocate one of them alive while he was in his mood.


    I was just thinking, but in fact, I didn''t think Song Yu pointed to me and said, "you go in."


    I''m a little confused. Even if Song Yu wants to go back on his promise, the person he wants to start first must be Fu Hongshan. Why did he choose me at this time?


    I''m afraid that I''ve been in contact with Song Yu, but I don''t understand it, because he himself said that he and I were one. Since they were one, they would not harm me.


    "You want me to lie in this coffin?" I said.


    Song Yu said, "yes."


    I said, "what if I say no?"


    Song Yu suddenly changed his face, looked around and finally focused on Fu Hongshan. "Then he died immediately."


    It''s consistent with my imagination. After all, Fu Hongshan was the first person who cheated on Song Yu. But I''m worried that if I go against Song Yu''s mind, he will deliberately kill others. Should I listen to him next?


    Fu Hongshan had already collapsed. He only felt that there was no hope for life, and he just got the chance to survive from Song Yu. He should cherish it as his life. At this time, his face turned blue with fear as soon as he was obedient, and he knelt directly in front of me. "Brother Qi, you save me. You must save me. I have an old mother in the countryside. She can only die when I leave. Brother Qi, if you are kind, you will think that my surname Fu owes you all my life."


    I didn''t pull Fu Hongshan up, because I knew that if I didn''t agree to what he said, he would kneel before me. However, when my brain flashed, I thought it was strange. It''s reasonable to say that according to Song Yu''s unfathomable ability, there''s no need to intimidate him. As long as I don''t obey his will, he will die if he goes back. Therefore, he didn''t For this reason, I was forced to obey him. Besides, from a personal point of view, when I entered the ancient tomb last time, I had to pay the hand of Hongshan and Fang Wenhu to survive. If I really faced the front line of life and death, I would definitely pay back the favor of Fu Hongshan.


    But I don''t understand why Song Yu did this


    "Brother Qi, brother Qi..."


    I raised my hand, motioned to Fu Hongshan and said, "brother Fu, get up first. If you really want to die, I''m in front and you''re in the back."


    Fu Hongshan quickly stood up and quietly stood aside. At this time, Bai Ling hurriedly dissuaded me and said, "there is still a struggle between life and death. Don''t get stuck in the mire. It''s hard to extricate yourself at that time."


    Jiang Yilong said, "yes, yes, whether it''s life or death. We''ve all rushed here. We know that we did it with our head in hand. Even if something happened in the east window, we''ll always see the bottom."


    Roland said, "brother Qi, this is a coffin. It''s not only the nature in the coffin, but also..."


    They kept trying to stop me from entering the coffin. But at this time, I also secretly observed Song Yu''s facial expression, hoping to read some information from his facial expression. However, Song Yu''s expression was fixed, his expression was unified, and he couldn''t grasp any information at all. If he wanted to speculate deeply, he could only guess.


    Song Yu ignored them and decided, "go in or not?"


    If you can give me a good time, of course I''ll walk very calmly. It''s just that this unknown thing is in front of me, and there are some tangles for a moment. But according to the dialogue just now, Song Yu''s mind and temperament are by no means completely mastered by me. If you really annoy him and are in our current dilemma, why resist.


    I smiled, took off my backpack, threw it to Jiang Yilong, looked at Song Yu and said, "since the gate of hell is in front of me, what''s the harm of breaking through?"


    Just after I said these words and walked towards the coffin, Jiang Yilong wanted to stop him, but he was pushed back to the corner by Song Yu''s unknown strength. If it weren''t for his footwall, he might fall to the ground.


    I went to the open coffin. The objects in the coffin were nothing but pillows and so on. There was nothing else in it. For the unknown, human nature is curious and afraid, and so am I. However, the event was pressed in front of us and on our shoulders. We were unable to resist the attack and had to listen to fate. I vomited heavily and stepped into the coffin.


    Song Yu said, "lie down."


    I had a surprise in my heart, but I could only obey orders. Soon, I changed my standing posture to lying on my back. For the first time in my life, lying in a coffin is a wonderful feeling. When I was about to ask Song Yu about his next purpose, but as soon as the words came to my mouth, the coffin cover that Song Yu had bounced off first suddenly covered the coffin. Suddenly, it was dark in front of me and there was no light around me. I could only hear a sharp heartbeat.


    Out of my instinctive reaction, I quickly supported my hands and tried to push the heavy coffin cover away. However, after all, the coffin cover was too heavy. In addition, my current posture could not use my full strength. Between pushing and loosening, the coffin cover was not at all loose. At the same time, there was a movement outside the coffin. It was noisy for a while and then calm.


    I secretly screamed in my heart. I must have been fooled by Song Yu and took the opportunity to kill others. However, in the twinkling of an eye, such an idea in my mind was explained by myself. Because Song Yu doesn''t need to do so. With his ability, he doesn''t need to be present at all, so he can be disadvantageous to them. But what''s the purpose of his asking me to do this inexplicable thing? Does it want me to feel his loneliness lying here these years?


    I focused my thoughts on this matter and wanted to find a flaw and the possibility of obtaining information. However, Song Yu said that although I am one with him, in fact, he is him and I am me. I can''t capture any information in his heart by virtue of what is one. At this time, I don''t know whether it is because of fatigue along the way or others. My brain suddenly becomes a little heavy, and my eyelids droop uncontrollably. Then I lose everything about the perception in front of me and the perception of the outside world.


    I don''t know how long it took, maybe a second. I suddenly got a sense of the outside world again. Immediately I opened my eyes, but at this moment, I was surprised by my surroundings.


    I remember clearly in my mind that I was still in the ancient tomb and lay in the coffin according to Song Yu''s arrangement. But in this instant, I found that I was lying at the bottom of the cliff. When I looked up, I saw that the hundreds of meters high mountain tip seemed familiar. In addition, I was not clear about my injuries and several flesh cracks, so it was difficult to move.


    I want to find out what happened before and after this. I want to find out why I suddenly came here, the bottom of this seemingly strange but somewhat familiar cliff. However, when I clenched my teeth, endured the pain and tossed my thoughts for a long time, when I looked up at the tip of the familiar cliff again, fragments in my mind emerged like a wave.


    Yes, this is the place where Song Yu was pushed down the cliff by Liu Qing without any precaution. Through the bronze mirror for the first time, I returned to this scene, but at this moment, there was no more text to return to reality. At the beginning, I always stood in my own position. Even if it was just a flash dream, the people in the dream would undoubtedly die, but I didn''t expect that, as Song Yu said, he had a great fortune. He fell down from the hundreds of meters high cliff, only hurt some flesh and broke a few ribs.


    What is Song Yu doing? Why did he let me return to this dream again? Is that what he said to let me see it with my own eyes?


    I meditated for a long time and pieced everything together. Perhaps, only this idea is tenable, because, as he said, only let me see it with my own eyes can I really understand what he wants.


    At the moment, I am no longer Qi Zhiyuan, but Song Yu of changxianmen. At the moment, I''m so hurt that I can''t move. Even if I know that I will not die, but under such circumstances and in such an environment, how can I get out of danger and save my life.


    I can''t wait here to die. I have only one idea in my mind. I want to live, I must live. I endured the pain all over and climbed slowly in the rubble and grass with both hands. My skin and flesh were torn and my bones were broken, but I could only climb forward. For a long time, I only felt that my ragged clothes were soaked with cold sweat, but now I came to a shade that needed at least two adults to hug. I gasped and leaned my body slowly against the trunk, rested and recovered my strength.


    It was a little late, birds homing, animals looking. In my current situation, it''s really difficult to protect my life in the forest. However, I didn''t expect that I, who had been wandering on the edge of life and death, would be so despised by God

 Chapter 238

    I thought about how to escape from the bottom of the cliff and how to treat the injury in time. But thinking about it is all futile. At this time, there was a sudden movement from behind me. Originally, the movement was small. I only felt that it was insects and wild things, but gradually the movement became louder and louder. I was afraid that it was not because the bloody smell on my body attracted some wild animals.


    I quickly touched the ground. A stone was tightly held in my hand. At the same time, I turned my head and looked in the direction of the movement. It didn''t matter at all. Only ten steps away from the tree was a big white tiger with snow all over. Its two animal pupils looked at me and roared in a low voice. While walking slowly towards me, it suddenly roared. The roar was deafening and startled all the birds in the nearby forest to leave their nests.


    I was scared to death. Fortunately, Liu Qing was able to live and die under the black hand of Liu Qing. I didn''t think that I would be buried in the belly of the beast now. I''m really the only one in the world.


    The white tiger leaned directly against me. At the moment, even when I was healthy, I had no hope to escape, not to mention that I was seriously injured, but I held the stone in my hand. It seemed that now the stone was my last life-saving weapon.


    The white tiger is close at hand. My life will die at any time. However, after I took the initiative to wave my sharp weapon several times, not only did I not provoke the white tiger, but the white tiger walked back and forth around the big tree, as if I had no intention of eating me.


    I wonder if this guy has eaten and is not hungry at the moment. Now guard me, just want to wait until it is hungry again, fill its belly with my bones and flesh. Even if it is temporary security, the time to live is also limited. After all, there is no chance that I can escape safely during this period of time.


    I was hurt and tired, and the white tiger had no intention to attack me for the time being. Simply, I gave up waving and frightening it, but when I was trying to close my eyes and recover some strength, I didn''t want to hear the news again from the later words, but in the blink of an eye, the news was almost behind my ears. I was shocked and looked around. I saw an old man with a childlike face and Hefa standing behind the tree trunk. His face was kind and familiar, but I couldn''t think of such a person at the moment.


    He looked at me, looked at the white tiger squatting next to me, and said, "don''t be afraid, child. It''s called Baihou. It''s what brought me here."


    When the old man said this, my first worry fell to the ground and nodded weakly, but I couldn''t make the strength to speak.


    The old man approached me and was close to me. He looked up and down and said, "there are no people around here. Where are you from? I think your injury is not light. There seems to be a trace at the bottom of the front cliff. Did you fall from it?"


    The old man had insight into everything and never learned the details in my mouth. He almost presented the facts at this glance. I couldn''t reply, just nodded weakly.


    "I fell from the tip of this cliff. The cliff is hundreds of feet high. It''s a great blessing for you to get back this life. Besides, I have to see Baihou lead the way. Don''t worry, you can''t die, I''ll take you back to the mountain." while the old man spoke, he took out a bottle from his cuff, poured out a blue pill and handed it to my mouth. You know he won''t hurt me, so you quickly swallowed this pill.


    It''s amazing to say that this pill melts immediately at the entrance, and there is a cold feeling. Just when it reaches the five zang organs, the originally sleepy feeling suddenly disappears. In addition, the pain on the body has also been alleviated.


    The old man said, "there is still a section of the mountain road. Besides, my old man is not as good as he was in the past. I can''t trust you. I''ll give you a ride."


    I stared at the tall and powerful white tiger in front of me. Even after listening to the old man, I still had an instinctive fear of the king of beasts. "It, it really doesn''t hurt?"


    The old man smiled and said, "you have seen its spirit. If it hadn''t deliberately led me here, you would know the consequences. Therefore, you should be relieved and don''t have to be half afraid."


    I said, "thank you for saving my life. If I am successful in the future, I will repay you."


    The old man didn''t answer, but motioned the white tiger to get up. When the White Tiger stood in front of me, the old man carefully helped me to the white tiger''s wide back and sat down. At the beginning, the fear in my heart remained the same, but gradually I felt a trace of unspeakable pride. You know, this is the king of beasts. Besides, I saw the king of beasts as clean as snow for the first time in my life.


    To help the old man and the white tiger, we quickly detoured out of the cliff bottom and went up the mountain road. However, I was shocked that the direction of the old man and the white tiger was the direction of the Changxian gate. I panicked and hurriedly said, "this is the direction to the Changxian gate."


    The old man led the way, immediately stopped and said, "do you know Changxian gate?"


    The old man''s eyes are strange. I can''t see through for a moment, but he saved my life. Naturally, I tell him the truth. "I used to be a factotum disciple of changxianmen gate, and I was expelled from the immortal gate today."


    "Eh, when did the Changxian sect have the words of the external factotum disciples..." the old man thought about it, and his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled down. When he was young, his face was still kind and said, "it seems that I have a good fate with you. Good, good."


    When I first met the old man, I just felt a little familiar. However, I contacted the front and back at this time. Suddenly, a person flashed out of my mind, looked at the old man in shock and said, "are you old..."


    He didn''t admit or deny it, but immediately interrupted me and said, "if you hurt your inner organs, you''d better say less, otherwise it will take more time to fully recover. By the way, don''t worry, when I make it clear whether to go or stay, I''ll decide for you."


    I was driven away from the Changxian gate by Liu Qing. I was hurt by him secretly and nearly died. But fate seems to want him to get along with me, like two whip entangled together. Thinking of what he did to me, I have hatred in my heart, but according to my current situation, I am more afraid. Now I set foot on the mountain road to changxianmen again, facing master Zhou Xianren and yuefurong again, what position should I take.


    I want to open my mouth and immediately reveal my grievances to the old man in front of me, because I know his true identity very well. Just now he can help me, and now he can still help me. However, when this past resentment came to my mouth, I didn''t know how to confide it truthfully to the most noble old man of Changxian sect. "Can you not go to Changxian gate?"


    I went out again and the old man stopped again. When he stopped, Bai Hou followed. He looked at me in a daze and asked: "I have traveled abroad for many years. I made a special trip back to the Changxian gate this time. You are hurt in your internal organs and must be treated as soon as possible. There is no one around. There is only one place, the Changxian gate. Besides, I don''t have the medicine that can cure you. Where should I go if I don''t go to the Changxian gate now?"


    I was speechless and thought what kind of expression Liu Qing should have when he saw me again.


    Seeing that I looked different, the old man hurriedly asked, "I said just now that if you are a traitor and evil person, Changxian gate will never keep you. If you are only a little wrong, I will decide for you. Since you have been in Changxian gate, you must believe I have this ability."


    I said, "yes, Shizu."


    "Since you call me Shizu, listen to me."


    At the foot of a mountain road, a thousand steps long ladder of Changxian gate reappeared. It was easy for me to have a white roar supporting me, but I didn''t expect that Shizu was as strong as flying at his age. If he was better than me at ordinary times.


    "Monday water!"


    When the two of us were about to see the main hall of Changxian gate again, Shizu suddenly gave a loud voice, which was heard all around. When we were already standing on the dam outside the main hall of Changxian gate, master Zhou Xianren came to meet us with a look of amazement. Then he saw Liu Qing running from the pill room in fear. However, when he saw Shizu yelling and me on the dam, his face was very sad Complexity, or like green or black, is difficult to say clearly.


    Shizu ignored master Zhou Xianren and said, "come and give me a hand. He''s hurt in his inner organs and must be treated immediately."


    The elder Shizu has traveled down the mountain for many years without any news. It is well known in the people center of Changxian gate that he is very old. He may have died elsewhere and his soul may have fallen into the sky. However, he appeared out of thin air at this time and taught master Zhou Xianren to be so excited. At an age, he can also see tears at the corners of his eyes and kneel on the ground. "Master."


    "Disciple Liu Qing has seen Shizu."


    "What''s the matter? Come and help quickly."


    They were afraid of white roar. After all, when they first met, they were the same as me at that time. But when they saw me sitting on his back, white roar was no different, so they came close and prepared to help me down to the ground.


    Master Zhou Xianren was so puzzled that he was stunned and said, "yu''er, how could you do this?"


    Liu Qing hurriedly grabbed the way and looked very surprised: "younger martial brother, we can''t be separated for half a day. You''re fine before going down the mountain. What''s the matter?"


    I want to laugh. I want to laugh. Liu Qing can still act as usual. But I don''t have the courage to truthfully report the past to the two elders of changxianmen on the spot. "Accidentally, I fell off the cliff and was picked up by rattan branches and trees."


    After I said these words, I could see Liu Qing''s forehead seeping cold sweat from the corner of my eye. I think at this moment, he also understood how to deal with himself if he told the truth truthfully?


    I was helped to the strange room I saw when I woke up for the first time, but I know that I did live here. Moreover, I lived here for a long time. In addition, I fell halfway down the mountain and hurt my head last time. Now I am no longer strange to everything in this room.


    Thanks to the timely treatment of Shizu and master Zhou Xianren, my injury recovered day by day. After three days, I was able to get out of bed and walk. After seven days, my injury was all right. At this time, I knew it was time for me to leave Changxian gate again.


    It''s like an evaporated Shizu who appeared out of thin air and immediately shocked the whole Changxian sect. Even if the whole Changxian sect only had more than ten people. All the three disciples were cold and warm, devoted to filial piety, and all the disciples respected their elders and respected them everywhere. It''s not enough to mention these human feelings. It''s during my healing period, Yue Furong made a special trip to my room to visit. They just talked to each other, but the deep meaning of these words made it difficult for me to give up and leave.


    I simply packed up a bag and went to the kitchen to pick up some steamed bread. I was ready to leave the Changxian gate when it was early and the weather was bright. But when I have made up my mind to go, I don''t want to know how my return is, and I can''t go away.

 Chapter 239

    Liu Qing knew in his heart that he resented the past with me at the tip of the cliff. Finally, he killed his heart again and pushed me into the bottom of the cliff. If it had not been for God''s favor, I would have gone back to the nether world, or reincarnated again, or punished in the nether world.


    Because of this, Liu Qing would never have seen me alone if he had not obeyed the orders of master Zhou Xianren and Shizu these days.


    In fact, speaking from my heart, I want to forget all this, even Liu Qing''s killing intention and facts. Because, just these days, we didn''t have a word with each other. Even those false cold and warm questions at first didn''t hear half a sentence in Liu Qing''s mouth.


    Liu Qing secretly attacked me. I lost my cultivation talent, so I became a factotum disciple of changxianmenwai. After that, something like this happened again. Even if a disabled man like me wanted to stay here, he felt shameless.


    I carried my baggage on my back. I just stepped out of the door. I didn''t want to meet Liu Qing with a gloomy face. He looked at me and the baggage on my shoulder. "Are you leaving?"


    I said, "do you want me to stay?"


    Liu Qing frowned uncontrollably. "I''m not the leader of the Changxian sect, let alone what Shizu wants to say when he returns to the mountain. Even Shifu and other martial uncles have to listen to him... Hehe, you''ve had good luck. You''ve survived several disasters, but you have to be saved by Shizu... Song Yu, I''m convinced. I''m really convinced of your luck. By the way, I must want you to listen to the tone of Shizu''s conversation before Leave the baggage and put it back in your room. They asked me to call you. Also, don''t think you can step on my head if Shizu supports you now. Since you didn''t report everything truthfully on the day Shizu returned to the mountain, you missed a good opportunity. I''ve mixed some of your past truths and falsehoods with Shizu these days. Now you''re afraid to tell him even if you want to It''s hard for him to tell the true from the false. I''m afraid it''s also very difficult to believe you. "


    I said, "you''re just afraid to say so much."


    Liu Qing said coldly: "I''m not a big husband. I must be a villain in your eyes. But I know the situation very well. I''m not as weak as you. There''s no evidence to prove that I won''t admit what I''ve done. Even if you figure it out one day and want to confess everything, even if they believe it, I still have a way back. It''s just that I''m driven away from the mountain gate. What''s the big deal. Just, I I have to remind you that before that, I''m afraid you won''t feel better when you''re at Changxian gate. "


    I said, "do you have to fight me all the time? But I don''t want to fight you at all!"


    "No more nonsense. Shizu and Shifu call you. If you go slowly, they have to blame me for my poor work." Liu Qing threw down a sentence and left directly to the Changxian hall.


    Today is the first time Liu Qing has spoken to me for several days, but this time he took the opportunity to put down his cruel words. It''s just to make me smarter. Once I do something that makes him unhappy, it may touch his nerve to kill.


    When he was young, I put my baggage back in my room and went straight to the main hall of Changxian. Master Zhou Xianren was respectfully serving Shizu for tea. In fact, Shizu was not arrogant, but master Zhou Xianren and two martial uncles did their best to be filial. No matter how Shizu persuaded them, they were always respectful disciples.


    "Meet Shizu, master Zhou Xianren." I entered the hall, but I didn''t see Liu Qing. Presumably, this guy didn''t come to the Changxian hall. As he said, he already knew the decision from their conversation. It''s not necessary to join the fun. Who makes him just an ordinary disciple and doesn''t have the real right to decide.


    Shizu raised his hand and said: "You''ve just recovered from your injury, so you don''t need to be polite. I called you here today to tell you something. I learned from your master that your cultivation talent suddenly disappeared in a day. Moreover, during the treatment of your injury, I found that your seven tendons and eight veins seemed to be festered and blocked after poisoning. If so, I have a medicine that can completely cure you Cure, that is to say, you can still practice after you have fully recovered from the injury of your muscles and veins. "


    I was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "Shizu, what you said is true."


    "If you don''t understand etiquette, will Shizu cheat you?" master Zhou pretended to scold angrily.


    Shizu also said: "Liu Qing and your master mentioned you a little these days. There may be a misunderstanding. After all, it''s impossible for you to hurt two senior brothers according to your situation at that time. Moreover, they are no longer in great danger after taking my pill. Therefore, I decided to bring you back to the sect again. From now on, you will still be a disciple of Changxian sect. By the way, you are not a so-called foreign factotum ¡£¡±


    Master Zhou Xianren hurriedly said, "don''t hurry to thank Shizu."


    I immediately knelt down and said, "thank you, Shizu. But, Shizu, I have decided to go down the mountain today."


    Master Zhou Xianren was stunned and said, "what are you doing down the mountain today?"


    I said, "I am a expelled disciple. Naturally, I return to the world. Moreover, my adoptive parents are old, and I have to go back to be filial."


    Master Zhou Xianren flashed over, angrily pointed to my nose and said, "yu''er, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    I said, "I know."


    Master Zhou Xianren said, "I know what happened last time. Being a master has a responsibility and narrow vision, but I am also helpless and can only make a bad decision. If you hate master and don''t do it, what''s the difference between you and your anger?"


    I said, "master, I''m not angry, let alone angry with anyone. I just don''t think Changxian gate is the place I should stay. I don''t want to become an immortal and cultivate Taoism. I''m willing to be a mortal."


    Master Zhou Xianren said: "Nonsense, I don''t know if it''s because your memory is not good, or there are other reasons. If there is, you can make it clear in front of me and Shizu. Yu''er, you have to think carefully. You are a good seedling of practice. This is what I affirmed when I first saw you down the mountain. That''s why I led you into the mountain gate. If what I learned is like you in the future Shizu is like an old man. It''s a great virtue to travel around the world and save people from water and fire. Your master can''t recover for you. But now your Shizu returns to the mountain. If he is not fully confident, he will never tell you his hope. Are you going to ruin your future? "


    My memory in my mind is limited and I can''t remember many things clearly, because I know that there is another person''s voice in my heart. However, at the moment when I am in Song Yu, why don''t I want to really become a disciple of Changxian sect? Why do I want to go my separate ways with elder martial sister Furong? I won''t see you in my life. But if I don''t do that, then I must meet Liu Qing every day. I''ll see you again There are grudges and grudges between us. Under the same roof, won''t there be trouble


    When master Zhou Xianren saw that I hadn''t spoken for a long time, he was so angry that his old face turned blue. However, Shizu, who was sitting firmly in a high position, looked at me calmly and kindly. After looking at it for a long time, he said, "you have something on your mind. If you don''t want to say it, it''s inconvenient for us to ask. However, you should have heard a word that the kindness of dripping water should be reported by Yongquan."


    I hurriedly said, "yes."


    Shizu said, "if I hadn''t just returned to the mountain that day, if Bai Hou hadn''t walked with me, your little life would have been buried at the bottom of the cliff, or the body smelled of maggots, or it seemed to have been eaten by wild animals. So, do I have a favor with you?"


    I don''t know what Shizu meant. He said, "there is grace. It''s great virtue. Song''s reputation is difficult to repay forever."


    "Ha ha... I''m a little anxious now. I''m afraid I''ll go west soon. So I want you to report now. Would you like to?" Shizu said.


    "Master, you have achieved great success in your practice. Even if it takes another hundred years, it will be like this now." master Zhou Xianren said.


    Shizu didn''t answer him. Instead, he reiterated, "you don''t come back for a long time. Do you want to deny it?"


    I said, "Shizu, I don''t want to deny it, but I have nothing else. Even if I have a heart, I''m afraid it''s difficult for you to achieve your wish."


    "I said you did." Shizu stood up, went down the steps, walked back and forth in front of us for a few steps, and immediately said: "You know how to repay every drop of water and every spring. Besides, this is also a life-saving grace. Now I want you to repay, but I don''t want you to pay with your life... Well, you can stay in Changxian gate and worship my disciple Monday Shui as a teacher, so that he can teach you the Dharma and make my Changxian famous in the future."


    Shizu''s meaning is very clear. He just wants to take this name and let me stay in Changxian gate. To be exact, he doesn''t want to harm me, but wants to help me and help me completely. But I still have some entanglements in my heart, Liu Qing


    "You guy, you used to be smart. Why are you getting bumps today? Do you still want master to kneel down and beg you to be my disciple?" master Zhou Xianren was angry. If Shizu wasn''t present, I''m afraid he couldn''t help leaving fingerprints on my face.


    I clenched my teeth and looked cross. I immediately knelt down and kowtowed to master Zhou Xianren for three times, and then kowtowed to Shizu. "The disciple saluted the master, and the disciple saluted the Shizu."


    That afternoon, master Zhou Xianren passed the pill to treat the residual poison in my body. Because the residual poison existed in my body for too long, it would take at least a month to completely cure and recover.


    In this month, although I have become a disciple of Changxian sect, I still do my chores every day as usual. During this period, except master Zhou Xianren, I have many contacts with elder martial sister Yue Furong. It is just that master Zhou Xianren''s three times teaching method is difficult to understand. Elder martial sister Yue Furong tries her best to teach it.


    A month later, the residual poison was cleaned up in my body. Shizu had to examine the injury again. It was no longer a big problem. Moreover, I had a month to consult the three good teaching methods with yuefurong. At this time, the information was immediately printed in my mind like a soldering iron.


    I don''t know why time suddenly passed quickly. It was as fast as in the blink of an eye, and it was like the vicissitudes of life. Fortunately, I was lucky to have the foundation of heavenly body cultivation, and I was familiar with the triple multiplication teaching method. At this time, Shizu inherited the alchemy, and my cultivation increased greatly. For a moment, it overshadowed other elder martial sisters and brothers in Changxian sect, including Liu Qing.

 Chapter 240

    In my opinion, I don''t know exactly what day this day is, but I seem to want to tell me that it has been five years since I joined the immortal gate for the second time.


    In these five years, my accomplishments have greatly increased. Apart from martial uncle Shizu and two martial uncles, it is difficult to have an opponent under the immortal sect. In addition, senior sister Yue Furong and I are inseparable. At the same time, Liu Qing was like a stranger, and Liu Qing didn''t know when he came closer to the two senior brothers


    In the middle of the mountain Pavilion, yuefurong, dressed in a silver and white fairy robe, sat opposite me, caressing the long piano with a smile. The sound of the piano is sweet and sweet. At the end of the song, I clapped my hands, but there was no half smile on Yue Furong''s face.


    Seeing this, I asked: "elder martial sister Furong, what''s on your mind?"


    Yuefurong sighed: "this song is a song for a wife to look forward to her husband''s return. Once it pops up, it makes people taste it carefully and feel uncomfortable."


    I said, "elder martial sister Furong, you will not play this song in the future."


    Yue Furong suddenly stared at me, changed her tone and said, "you fool, do you want me to be like a woman in this zither score, can''t I be with a husband for a long time?"


    I was in a daze and didn''t know why: "elder martial sister Furong, what do you mean? Why can''t I understand?"


    Yue Furong sighed, simply stood up, took my hand and said frankly: "You and I have known each other for more than eight years since you went up the mountain. You don''t know what I think of you. I''m also clear about what you think of me. Besides, you''re in the head now, and you''re the greatest hope for the promotion and inheritance of Changxian sect in the future. I''ve talked to Shifu, and she allowed us to come and go. By the way, Shizu prefers you very much. Why don''t you tell us about us now Tell the truth, isn''t it good that you will be my husband and I will be your wife? "


    A woman, also a fairy like yuefurong, made it clear in her heart. Even if she was a bosom friend who had been together for a long time, she immediately hung a blush on her face after saying that, but now she was emboldened to take advantage of this strength and said, "you fool, don''t you want me to get along day and night?"


    I was really stunned, but I immediately woke up and said, "ha, elder martial sister Furong, thanks to you personally at the moment, otherwise, I''m still worried that it''s my wishful thinking. To tell you the truth, I thought about it a few days ago, but I''m afraid that the elder martial uncle would block it. Since the elder martial uncle promised us, I''ll talk to the elder martial uncle and ask the master to make the decision."


    Yue Furong immediately blushed and threw herself into her arms. We have the same heart and soul. Now we have good practice and are really favored by God.


    I discussed with Yue Furong and prepared to talk about it with Shifu the next morning. According to his care and dependence on me over the years, I am sure he will agree with it. As for Shizu, I believe he will not object.


    The next day, before breakfast, I came to master Zhou Xianren''s room. I knocked on the door twice and entered the room. Master Zhou Xianren was practicing cross legged and was doing morning class. It was inconvenient for me to disturb, so I had to sit quietly aside. Nearly half an hour later, master Zhou Xianren accepted his work, looked at me and asked, "look at the joy on your face, is there something happy?"


    I scratched my ears and scratched my cheeks. My face was as red as a monkey''s ass, but it came to me. Moreover, I had to reply to Yue Furong as soon as possible. I had to be shameless and truthfully say to master Zhou Xianren, "master, you must decide for me this time." seeing him nod, I said: "Elder martial sister Furong and I fall in love. No one can leave each other. At this age, I don''t want to disappoint her. Therefore, the disciple wants to take elder martial sister Furong as his wife."


    Master Zhou Xianren was stunned at first. He immediately laughed and said, "you little monkey, even if my eyes are dazed about you and hibiscus, my heart is like a mirror. Not to mention, I deliberately mentioned it to your Shizu some time ago. He was very happy after listening to it. Originally, I wanted to discuss it with you and hibiscus every few days. I didn''t expect you to come first."


    I said happily, "master, is this true?"


    "Nature is true." master Zhou Xianren said, "you have this intention, and so does hibiscus. There is no obstruction from the Changxian gate. Well, I''ll invite your two martial uncles to your Shizu''s house to discuss the days and hours."


    "Thank you, master." I knelt down to thank you. After that, I saluted again and left in a hurry to find yuefurong.


    After seeing yuefurong, I couldn''t help but rejoice in my heart and immediately told her the good news. After she heard it, her joy was the same as mine. They were gentle. Just wait for master''s accurate time, we''ll have good things in pairs and make that pair of winged birds in this world.


    Five days later, it was an auspicious day. In the afternoon, master gave me an accurate reply. The Changxian gate was far away from the world and was in a remote place. Naturally, there was no such celebration as the outside world. Moreover, in the mountain Changxian hall, it was only the first time for us to promote a good thing. Therefore, whether we were prepared or not could not be mentioned at all. However, yuefurong and I have long been in touch with each other about these problems , I don''t mind at all. I just wait for the full moon.


    There are only five days, but during this time, it seems like a year. I wish I could come to that day earlier. Finally, the good day comes in a difficult wait. Although there are only more than ten people up and down the Changxian gate, Shizu specially asked Shifu to go down the mountain to buy some lanterns and red flowers, which adds a layer of joy to the whole Changxian gate.


    It''s up to Shizu. I marry Yue Furong and Lian Li. Since then, you have me and I have her. The whole Changxian gate also brought joy to most people''s faces.


    As soon as the ceremony was over, I returned the capped bride to the room and left to drink the wine of joy with my master. Although the number of people is small, the lively atmosphere is not many. At this time, I had some regrets. I regretted that I brought it up late and made yuefurong wait for a long time. If I had known it would be so smooth, why would I wait until now.


    I was too drunk. After a few drinks, my mind was a little chaotic, but I couldn''t break the festive persuasion, so I drank more. When it was dark, the celebration came to an end. At this time, the celebration was only between me and yuefurong.


    However, when I tilted my body and got drunk, I came to the door. A scream came from the room, which scared me completely drunk. I called yuefurong, didn''t listen to her response, and hurriedly pushed the door to understand what had happened. But the door was buckled back, and I didn''t push it open. At the same time, there was a movement in the room. The movement was getting bigger and bigger. I shouted in my heart that it was bad. I directly broke the window close to Shuangxi. When I stepped into the room along the window, I saw Liu Qing open the door in a hurry and fled quickly.


    For a moment, I was in a panic. I took out a flint from my arms and lit the red candle. I looked at the bed in the room by the candlelight, but I saw yuefurong lying on the bed with a little disheveled clothes. I didn''t hear any reaction from her.


    It was like a bolt from the blue. The facts in front of me made me dare not believe it, but the facts were in front of me, and I had to believe it. I came to the bed with soft legs and found that yuefurong''s neck and fingers were pinched and her eyes were wide open. Just now I heard her shout, that is, if I could be a little earlier, she would not leave this world and would never leave me.


    A happy event turns sad. Such a disaster is worse than killing me. I couldn''t control it. I held the moon Hibiscus in my arms and cried like a child. Maybe my sad cry was so loud that it didn''t take long to attract master Zhou Xianren. He saw me holding the moon Hibiscus in my arms, and I looked extremely sad. I didn''t know the reason, so he asked me.


    "I''ll kill Liu Qing."


    Long ago, I didn''t know what Liu Qing meant. He seemed to protect me in front of me, but he secretly hurt me in disguise. Until I understood his mind and intention from him and returned to Changxian gate again, although I was a martial brother in name, I had nothing to do with him in private. In the past five years, he has been in peace. I thought that as long as I didn''t expose what he had done to me, he, a treacherous villain, would change his ways. However, I didn''t expect that he still had an unfaithful heart for the moon lotus. Taking advantage of the festive wine they drank with my master, he slipped into the room alone in order to destroy the innocence of the moon lotus.


    Liu Qing was not Yue Furong''s opponent, but at today''s special period, it must be that Yue Furong was unprepared and was randomly controlled by Liu Qing. However, Yue Furong was strong in nature. When she learned that the visitor was Liu Qing, she immediately resisted, but in the process of struggle, Liu Qing must rise again with malice. If she couldn''t get it, she had to destroy it, This murderous intention led to the separation of yin and Yang between yuefurong and me.


    That night, there was no trace of Liu Qing in the whole Changxian gate. This guy must know that he had made a big mistake. I would never and could not forgive him and took the lead in escaping from the Changxian gate.


    Everyone in the gate lamented that it was too sudden, but when I mentioned the crimes committed by Liu Qing and me, Shizu and master Zhou Xianren couldn''t help scolding me, saying that if I had told the truth earlier, the Jackal would have rolled out of the Changxian gate, so the moon lotus would not happen again.


    Liu Qing is a sinner, and so am I. I know the truth before and after. I regret that I was weak for a moment, that I didn''t see Liu Qing''s evil thoughts earlier, and that I promised Shizu to stay in Changxian gate


    All causes and effects are closely related to me, and all sins are inseparable from me. I know, one by one, testing my patience and hatred again and again. I can bear it before, but I can''t bear it this time. Even if he escapes to the Cape of Tianya, I will break his body.

 Chapter 241

    Yuefurong''s departure made me depressed. I want to go with her. At least, huangquan road will not let her be bullied, let alone walk alone.


    But if it is true, the person who caused this blood debt is not at large. How can the spirit of Yue Furong comfort


    I''m not afraid of death, but now I can only give up the idea.


    People have gone, and the wedding becomes a funeral. Master and martial uncle propose to bury the moon Hibiscus in a Feng Shui place in the back mountain. And this place of geomantic omen is also opened by Shizu. Geomantic omen doesn''t have to say anything.


    However, the lotus will be buried in the mountains and rivers in that month, which is hard to see since forever. I wavered, like crazy, grabbed yuefurong''s body back, held it in my arms, and it was hard for anyone to say anything to take her away.


    Master Zhou Xianren said, "people can''t come back to life after death. Why do you have to do this? If Hibiscus has a spirit in heaven, how can she feel at ease when she goes."


    I stubbornly said, "I don''t care. I don''t care about anything now. I only care that she is by my side. If she is not by my side, I can''t feel my heart still beating and my heart still exists in the world like a person."


    Yuefurong is a disciple of martial uncle Yue. She has taken care of yuefurong since she was a child, just like her own daughter. Now yuefurong has suffered and died, and her mood is as good as mine. Seeing me like this, she was also sad and said: "Song Yu, aren''t you a walking corpse? Even if you insist, hibiscus can''t come back to life. It''s an auspicious time at the moment, so you can let her go and make her feel at ease. If you insist, even if Hibiscus can accompany you for a few days, her body will rot in a few days. Do you want her to accompany you like this? You should be willing, I am a master How can you be willing. "


    Martial uncle Yue''s words suddenly woke me up like a light. I hugged Yue Furong and said: "Yes, yes, in a few days, Furong''s body will rot, but she was so beautiful when she was born, and how can I see her like this with my own eyes. Martial uncle Yue, please think of a way to protect Furong in the world. Whether it''s going up the knife mountain or down the sea of fire, I must go."


    Martial uncle Yue didn''t quite understand what I meant. He was stunned and said, "I can''t understand what you said."


    "Hey, chi''er, chi''er, you are so stubborn that even if you are accompanied by only a body," the next person was Shizu.


    Listening to what he said, I immediately beamed with joy and hurriedly said, "I knew Shizu had a way. Tell me what I should do."


    Shizu didn''t reply to me immediately. He scattered the others and immediately said to me, "you bring her to my room. I have something to talk to you about."


    With the help of Shizu Xiang, it was I who understood me between water and fire. I didn''t hesitate. I held yuefurong''s body and followed his footsteps to his room. He asked me to put yuefurong aside, but I still wouldn''t. he sighed, didn''t say anything else, but said, "do you really want to?"


    I said, "if it is true, of course, it will."


    Shizu thought again and immediately walked towards me. He took out a talisman from his sleeve robe and pasted it on yuefurong''s forehead. He took out a transparent pill I didn''t know and stuffed it into yuefurong''s mouth. "She just left yesterday, less than seven hours from now, and her soul has not yet reached the nether world. Now I use the spell to call back her soul and seal it for a long time, and this pill can only protect her body from decay for ten days."


    I didn''t understand, so I asked, "Shizu, you can''t use this spell to get her soul back. Can''t Hibiscus go to the nether world, and isn''t it a lonely ghost at that time? So I really can''t refuse... Secondly, this pill can only keep her body from decay for ten days. What should I do after ten days?"


    Shizu said, "listen to me in detail. The old man knows the feelings between you and hibiscus. I wanted this method to help you when it happened yesterday, but I haven''t used it. Moreover, there are many problems. Whether it can be achieved or not is unknown." At this point, Shizu paused for a long time. I was eager to ask. Shizu drank a mouthful of tea, looked at me and said, "have you ever heard of resurrection?"


    I was shocked. My eyes stared like a bronze bell and said, "revive the dead? Shizu, do you mean you can revive Hibiscus again? I begged Shizu to cast a spell. Even if there were any difficulties, I would accept Song Yu."


    Shizu said: "Don''t get excited. I only heard about the art of bringing the dead back to life when I was traveling in the world. I really haven''t seen a real person casting a spell. In my opinion, if you want to have this set of spell, the person who cast it must be a person of great power, that is, a hand break that only immortals who are not in the world can have. However, even so, I have found some information, and I can understand it in my spare time, but now I only know it I just found a set of magic spells to seal the souls and souls. You are the practice of Enlightenment under my eyes. You were originally intelligent and much better than me in those years. Therefore, I believe that over time, it is not certain that this set of resurrection will succeed in your hands. Secondly, this pill can only protect her body from decay for ten days, and after ten days, if it does Without divine protection, her body will decay faster and turn into white bones in a day. "


    I said, "that''s to find the divine object mentioned by Shizu within ten days. Then Shizu begged you to tell me what this divine object is, and I''ll get it right away."


    Shizu said, "as far as I know, there is an ice coffin made of Millennium xuanbing in the mausoleum palace. If I can take this ice coffin and put Hibiscus in it, I can guarantee that her body will not rot for thousands of years as long as there is no accident."


    I answered, "that is, as long as I find a way to bring the dead back to life, I can revive hibiscus."


    Shizu nodded and said, "yes, that''s what I mean."


    "Well, well, no matter how difficult the method of bringing the dead back to life is, even if I spend my whole life, I swear to find the key to this door. By the way, Shizu, the king of the mausoleum is a senior official in the world. He owns this ice coffin, which is as precious as a treasure. If he borrows it, he will definitely refuse. What method should I use and ask Shizu for advice?"


    Shizu thought for a moment and said: "You''ve been in the mountain for eight years in your previous life. Although it''s not a long time, your qualifications are different from ordinary people, and your cultivation has made rapid progress. Most of what we''ve learned have been learned by you, and it''s a waste of time to stay in the mountain. I met the king of mausoleum once. With my skill, this man is a dragon and Phoenix among people, but he''s not destined to be the dragon of nine days, but his potential is by no means today. Moreover, according to As far as I know, King Ling is dissatisfied with the current situation in the world and intends to unify China. If you can help him achieve some achievements and enable him to win the general trend, even if he is not Jackie Chan, he will become a great Duke. As long as you convince him, I believe that if he dominates the industry according to his vision, he will certainly use this ice coffin with you. "


    I carefully remembered Shizu''s words and immediately said, "Shizu, you mean to let me go down the mountain. Can''t I go back to the mountain in the future?"


    "Crazy son, you have the skills to practice now, so you should also travel. Also, in our Changxian clan, you are the only one in full bloom now. If you go down the mountain to destroy our Changxian reputation, I will consider you not my son. If you carry forward our Changxian reputation, you will surely have a merit on the Changxian monument." Shizu said.


    I said, "I see, Shizu, I''ll clean up and go down the mountain."


    Shizu also said: "It will take more than 20 days for normal people to arrive at the Lingwang mansion. If we are practitioners, it will take more than 10 days to walk on foot. This time is bad. I''m afraid it will be difficult to protect her health when we arrive at the Lingwang mansion. Therefore, I allow Bai hou to walk with you. He can arrive in less than five days. Moreover, the Lingwang has seen Bai Hou and recognized him, so he can get there Only when I know you are my disciple will I open the door to you. "


    Hearing this, I quickly put Yue Furong''s body aside and knelt down to Shizu. "As long as I finish this, I''ll accompany Bai Hou back to the mountain gate."


    Shizu shook his head and said, "you still don''t understand. My fate with Baihou is close, and its fate with you has just begun."


    I was stunned. I thought something was wrong with this ear, but I saw Shizu''s face was normal. I didn''t joke with me. "Shizu, it''s impossible. You won''t. You have a good practice. Now you''re as good as a young man..."


    Shizu said, "you don''t have to say. I''ve already seen the celestial phenomena. I know a lot in my heart. By the way, if you want to see me last, give me a ride and go back to the mountain gate after March."


    I took yuefurong down the mountain with me. It must have been mentioned by shizuye and martial uncle Yue without my knowledge. Therefore, when I cleaned up everything, they didn''t stop me.


    Even if there were Shizu''s pills, I was still worried that the hot sun would burn Yue Furong''s body, so I wrapped her body and tied it with me. With the help of Bai Hou, a few days later, we inquired and came to the Lingwang mansion.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just then, my mind suddenly flashed, as if something was going to fly out of my mind. When I opened my eyes again, there was no moon Hibiscus body around me. Some were just familiar white roars lying at my feet and sleeping soundly. In addition, there were changes around me. Instead of the gate of the mausoleum palace, I was in a courtyard with a knife a few steps away from the corridor A servant girl carrying cantaloupe stepped to the stone round table where I sat.


    She saluted me and immediately prepared to put down the fruits and leave. For a moment, I was confused and hurriedly stopped her and asked, "where is this little sister?"


    When she heard me, she was so frightened that she knelt in front of me and hurriedly said, "immortal master, have you done anything wrong?"


    I don''t know the situation, but her sentence made me understand my identity at the moment. I quickly helped her up, but she seemed very afraid. I didn''t dare to look at me. "It''s all right, just tell the truth."


    The servant girl seemed inexplicable, but she was more afraid of my identity. She didn''t dare to have his heart. She hurriedly replied: "return to master Xian, this is master Xian''s residence, song Xianju."


    When she suddenly mentioned the word song Xianju, it seemed like something was going to fly out of my mind again. After thinking for a long time, some fuzzy fragments were intertwined and pieced together in my mind. After another long time, I found the connecting line in it, as if I was really the immortal master she called, and this mansion was built by the king of mausoleum


    "Immortal, immortal master, do you have anything else to say?" the servant girl asked in a low voice when she saw that I was stunned and didn''t move for a long time.


    I waved my hand, smiled at him and said, "go back first. By the way, where is my room?"


    The servant girl felt that I was a little strange today, but she still replied to me as I said, and immediately stretched out her hand. "That''s it."


    I nodded, handed a fruit in my hand to the white roar who opened his eyes, ate it in two, and followed me to my room.


    The furnishings in the room are pure and elegant, but they touch the immortal character. When I go inside, a huge copper mirror appears in front of me and looks at the figure in the bronze mirror. It''s really me, but I''m wearing a Phnom Penh robe and a crown on my head. In addition, the figure in the bronze mirror looks a little older. At the moment, I can''t tell exactly. I''m afraid it''s more than 30 to 40.


    Just as I was distracted, a soldier suddenly reported. "Master Baoxian, I have news to return."


    I straightened out the identity of immortal master and asked, "what''s up, tell me."

 Chapter 242

    The soldiers who came here were tall and fierce, with a look of awe. They were afraid to look at people. But my impression of him is very vague.


    He arched his fist with both hands and replied, "the spy reported that someone in Mei town had seen a person who was consistent with the immortal master''s description, and he thought he was a Changxian gate."


    I was confused, frowned and asked, "who is consistent with my description?"


    He said, "back to the immortal master, yes."


    "Who is this person?" I asked again.


    He said, "that''s the enemy that immortal master often talks about, Liu Qing."


    As soon as I heard the name of Liu Qing, my hair all over my body seemed to explode. I clenched my hands into fists and made a clear sound of bone squeezing. "He''s in plum town now?"


    He said: "the spy stared at him. According to his report, this man is now settled in a Baifu Inn in Meizhen."


    I said, "take someone to Baifu Inn with me. I''ll make it difficult for him to fly."


    He said, "yes."


    I had to go out of the room first, and he followed closely. When we were about to go to the front hall, a young boy in Taoist robes suddenly met me and saluted me and said, "master, you look different. What''s the matter?"


    He called me a master and regarded me as my disciple. Besides, he was still wearing a Taoist robe. At this moment, I''m too lazy to want to clarify how many vague memories I have, but I haven''t opened my mouth yet. The soldier nearby said, "go back to shaowang, the spy has reported. I''ve seen a person who is consistent with the immortal master''s description in Mei town. He is now settled in Baifu inn."


    The young king, who claimed to be an apprentice, suddenly stared round in his eyes and looked violent on his face. He shouted, "the person who hurt my Shifu, I will break his body to vent Shifu''s anger for many years. Take people immediately. If you let him escape, bring your dog head to see you."


    When we walked out of song Xianju, there were hundreds of soldiers on the street, holding sharp weapons of long or short sabers. At this time, Bai roar came out and shouted at me. It seemed that I felt familiar from its roar and rode on its back without hesitation.


    I don''t know where Mei town is now, but Bai Hou seems to know that when I say the place name of Mei Town, it runs on all fours, far away from the soldiers and disciples behind.


    An hour later, we came to a small town, which should be Mei town. People walking in the street saw a large group of people and horses, and soldiers with knives. They all retreated one after another. However, they didn''t know what merit I had done. When they saw me riding a white roar, they respectfully saluted me. At this moment, I don''t have to worry about it. I quickly asked someone to guide the specific location of Baifu inn. After being guided by others, a large group of people soon came to a street west of the town, and at one end of the street there was a hanging signboard, which was Baifu Inn.


    At this time, a 30-year-old Hu Zha man dressed as an ordinary man came to me. There were several people behind him. The specific identity was unknown. He knelt down on one leg to me and said, "master Huixian, according to our investigation, this person looks the same as the image drawn by master Xianshi. Moreover, I sent someone to inquire secretly. He also thinks he is a member of Changxian sect. I dare not neglect it and send a reply immediately."


    I didn''t want to spend more time with him. Maybe I was used to being a fairy master. I said coldly, "where is he?"


    He said: "five of the our brothers are standing around with theout showing any sign. I''m sure he must still be in dizi No. 1 room."


    I raised my hand, and a large group of soldiers immediately surrounded the whole inn. My apprentice took the lead in entering the inn. I don''t know whether he had a bad temper or others. Several soldiers who followed him quickly drove out irrelevant people in the inn.


    The small inn suddenly suffered an inexplicable disaster. In shock, two men and women with decent clothes came to me, flopped down on their knees, kowtowed and begged: "master Xianshi, be kind. I and other people have always respected the law and will never break the law."


    I looked at them and said, "get up. There are people I''m looking for in your inn, which has nothing to do with you. Someone will give you money later. Now, you''ll stay away."


    The two people were grateful and thanked, but the man didn''t know whether he saw something Mingtang or something else. He hurriedly said, "go back to immortal master. I just saw shaowang''s action. It seems that the person in Di Zi No. 1 is the person immortal master is looking for."


    I said, "what does he look like?"


    The woman suddenly seemed to be startled and hurriedly said, "Oh, it''s all my old eyes. If it hadn''t been for this, I would have almost forgotten that immortal teacher had ordered someone to post notices and portraits three months ago. If you look closer, the person in the portrait is only a little older than the guest, and the facial outline is the same."


    I know it well. Besides, these spies and soldiers under my command must not be vegetarian. If they are not sure, they will not disturb me. I said, "reward."


    A man behind him took out some silver money and gave it to them. They thanked each other again.


    I left Baihou''s back, but Baihou still followed me and came to the main hall gate of the inn. When I swept up and down, I saw the word "ground No. 1" hanging on the left corner, and it was already my person in front of and behind the house.


    When the disciple saw me coming, he said, "go back to master. The people inside have been trapped. You order. Now we will divide him into five parts and splash his blood on the spot."


    Instead of answering him, I looked at Bai Hou and asked, "is that him?"


    White roar a low roar, others don''t understand, but I understand its temperament and its language. Now he felt more at ease and said to his apprentice, "after all, this guy has been trained by the Changxian sect. His subordinates have some skills. You are still shallow in practice. If you make him anxious, I''m afraid you will suffer more losses. Now that he is a caged bird, I''m here. Even if he puts on his wings, he can''t escape my prison."


    The apprentice hurriedly said, "master is capable of connecting heaven. In your opinion, what should we do at this time."


    I stood right in front of dizi No. 1 room, motioned the soldiers on both sides to step back, cleared my throat, and shouted, "old friend, I haven''t seen you for many years, but you haven''t died yet. You know, it''s hard for me if you don''t die."


    After this sound, there was no reply in the room, as if there were no one inside. However, the information of all parties is summarized here, and I know it well. "You''ve been hiding for so many years. Do you really think you can hide it from the world? Do you really think that if I was soft hearted at the beginning, the excessive situation will spare your sins?"


    At this time, there was an echo in the house. It was the familiar voice of Liu Qing. "My surname is song. I know what I''ve done. But I didn''t expect that from childhood to childhood, from the Changxian gate to the secular world, you have the help of heaven and noble people. It''s not like me. People have been looking for me less than half a year after I fled down the mountain. You still refuse to let me go for more than ten years. I know now It''s the end of my destiny. "


    I said with a sneer, "you have been in the fairy gate for many years, and you have a lot of skills. I don''t believe you can''t see my eye liner has locked you.


    Liu Qing said, "you know what I can do... I''ve been running away for too long and I''m too tired. Moreover, in the world, your general situation is in hand, and where can I escape. Therefore, I''m here specially this time, even if I''m sorry."


    I laughed and said, "Liu, listen to your tone, you still look down on me. You think I don''t know the number in your heart. If I guessed right, now you can''t escape, but you came to Mei town. You took the chance and mistakenly thought that this place is not far from song Xianju. The more dangerous it is, it is also a safe place."


    At this time, the door suddenly opened. At this moment, I deliberately dodged aside to guard against Liu Qing''s Secret attack, but there was no movement. Looking through the open door, I saw a man wearing a hat and half his face at the table. At this time, I have to praise the ability of my men. After such careful camouflage, they can still affirm it decisively. And when I face this enemy in front of me now, if it weren''t for his eyes that are too familiar to me, for a moment, I can''t decisively confirm the identity of the other party.


    Liu Qing and I met, plus the dialogue just now, it was clear that no disguise could escape today''s disaster. So he simply took the hat on his head and the scarf on his face. When he threw these anti-counterfeiting equipment on the table in front of me, the face in front of him was even suspicious of myself. In addition to his still familiar eyes, his face was old and wrinkled, and even his hair was white. If compared with me, the man in front of me is ten years older than me. In fact, there is little difference between our ages.


    Liu Qing said, "you, the immortal master of Song Dynasty, have unlimited scenery. You wear as fine skin and tender meat as ten years ago. I really envy you."


    I raised my eyebrows and said, "thanks to you, you forced me to this field today. If not, at this moment, I still compete with my wife in the mountains. What''s the use of this vulgar thing?"


    Liu Qing said, "I know you better than yourself."


    I asked curiously, "what do you say?"


    Liu Qing said: "It''s not clear in a word. However, I know that I have been narrow-minded since I was a child, and I envy your talent in the mountains. Later, it''s because Hibiscus loves you. You have always been high above me and pressed me out of breath. Therefore, I can only get rid of you. As long as I get rid of you, I will be the center of the world and there will never be you It doesn''t matter at all. However, I''m wrong. I''m too wrong. If I hadn''t hurt you and persecuted you again and again, today''s you, as you said, are still practicing on the mountain and will never step into this world. According to my Liu Qing''s mind, even if you can''t shine on the mountain, when you get to this earth, let alone others, at least your immortal master must be Liu Qing. "


    I sneered and said, "you regret what you have done, forcing me to your original position today?"


    Liu Qing said, "yes. If I become powerful one day, how can you not completely remove the eyesore? I regret it, I really regret it."


    Out of instinct and out of my own state of mind, I waved a palm in the void, which directly and heavily slapped him on the cheek, leaving five red fingerprints. "You are wrong, and you are wrong. But today, you don''t repent for harming half of Hibiscus. You should die."


    As soon as these three words landed, there was a commotion among the soldiers on both sides of the door. If I hadn''t signaled, I would have rushed into the room immediately and cut Liu Qing to pieces.


    Liu Qing laughed and said, "what''s wrong with me? I also like her, but she chose you. The wrong person is not me, but Hibiscus herself. However, I haven''t looked good these years. It seems like your surface scenery, but it must be difficult in my heart. Otherwise, after you gain power, you won''t dig hollow thoughts to find me at the Cape of Tianya."


    I said, "it''s really hard. It''s really sad. But when you''re trapped by me today, I think it''s worth waiting for more than ten years. I''ve talked too much nonsense with you. I just ask you, are you going to arrest or let me do it now?"


    Liu Qing laughed and said: "When you find me in your eyelid, I actually have a number of hearts. But at this point, if I run away, I must be aware that I still can''t escape from your influence. Therefore, I will choose to wait here. Anyway, sooner or later, your grudges need to have an end. But, surnamed song, you should not be too arrogant. I must have known that I was also a pupil of long immortal. In terms of generation, I''m your elder martial brother. In those three years, you were just an external immortal, and I have achieved success in Taoism. In the next five years, you made rapid progress and became a popular person in front of the ancestors, but I''m still not idle. In addition, over the past ten years, I''ve been familiar with the three times teaching method. You have your skills, and I also have my Taoism. Before you start, I''d like to advise you Don''t waste these people''s lives. After all, they are innocent. "


    "It''s really ridiculous to say the word innocent from your mouth." I said, "however, I don''t need you to remind them that they are my love generals and my assistants. How can I drag them down when they need to do things with their own hands."

 Chapter 243

    After waiting for more than ten years, I''m finally satisfied today. At this moment, I have the pleasure of preparing to marry yuefurong. But at the thought of the moon hibiscus, which was tragically held by Liu Qing, my heart suddenly fell like the ice of the cold pool.


    I said to my disciples, "take them out."


    The apprentice then said, "master, why don''t you do it yourself."


    I said, "disciple, you have heard just now. Your former martial uncle is now unpredictable. He has determined that you are not an enemy. Why bother to give your life again."


    The disciple said, "over the years, not to mention the three times teaching method, even the master has learned a set of powerful metaphysical skills. I think it''s easy to clean up this curtain hanging old man."


    Liu Qing was stunned and stared like a bronze bell at my disciple shaowang. "You yellow mouthed child, how old are you? You talk nonsense that you can learn the three times teaching method?" he looked at me and said, "you have created a set of heaven Book Metaphysics?"


    In the face of dying people, I have nothing to hide. Moreover, at this time, I like to attack the person in front of me who makes me hate my bones. "There is such a thing. However, my practice of Taoism is still shallow. I can understand one of the mysterious methods of the heavenly book in one and a half years. Up to now, my heavenly book is not cost at all. To tell you the truth, it is only five sets of mysterious methods."


    Liu Qing immediately denounced and said with a smile, "how powerful I am. It''s only five sets. How dare I call myself Tianshu."


    Disciple shaowang was not willing to listen to his stimulation to me. He immediately replied, "you son of a bitch know a fart. The Tianshu was created by my master''s painstaking efforts. It combines the strengths of the three times teaching method, complements its weaknesses, and integrates them into one system. Not to mention that there are only five sets at present, one of them can also attract thunder and shake ghosts."


    I said, "disciple, don''t be rude. Besides, he is also your elder. It''s against your style to call him a son of a bitch. Moreover, he doesn''t seem to deserve even a son of a bitch."


    When I said this, I laughed everywhere.


    Liu Qing couldn''t hang the color on his face. He shouted, "dare to laugh at your grandpa. Who will die? Grandpa will let you see the king of hell immediately."


    Disciple shaowang was impulsive and wanted to rush in immediately and fight with Liu Qing. I pressed him down again and said, "listen to master and take them back."


    Disciple shaowang didn''t dare to disobey. He turned and left, but when he saw that the nearby white roar was still here, he added, "this white roar?"


    I said, "it''s better than you. It will help me."


    Liu Qing didn''t notice the white roar by the door until his apprentice shaowang mentioned it. He looked sideways. Sure enough, he saw the huge white tiger as clean as snow. Looking back at the beginning, Shizu and Baihou returned to Changxian gate with me who was seriously injured. Liu Qing was very afraid of Baihou. Moreover, according to my memory, once Liu Qing accidentally angered Baihou. If Shizu hadn''t stopped him in time, he would have been bitten to death by Baihou.


    "Well, you beast followed."


    White roar has followed Shizu for many years, and now he has been with me for more than ten years. Even I believe that white roar has spiritual power and is no longer an ordinary white tiger. When he heard Liu Qing say this, he was furious. Before I gave him the order, he rushed into the room and opened his mouth to bite off Liu Qing''s head.


    Even if I know it well, it''s easy to take Liu Qing''s life. But Liu Qing is still a stranger today. I''m afraid he has some other tricks I don''t know, so I want to wait until the time to let Bai roar help and let Liu Qing despair completely. I didn''t want Bai Hou to take the lead. Even if I wanted to call it back, it wouldn''t spare me.


    Just as Bai Hou was about to bite Liu Qing, he saw this guy suddenly form a ghost and show the step gang of Changxian gate, step by step. Although it was dangerous, he landed calmly and escaped from the deadly tiger.


    Compared with this, Bai Hou''s speed was half a beat slower than Liu Qing, but Bai Hou was also unwilling. As soon as Liu Qing stepped down, he quickly turned around and bit with a bloody mouth open. He fought in the room one by one. Liu Qing''s moves back and forth were all the xuanshu of Changxian gate that I had been familiar with. Less than a moment later, the room was in a mess, but Liu Qing failed and Bai Hou failed.


    Liu Qing stood in the corner panting and said, "you beast, I didn''t expect it. Grandpa, I''m far from the hairy boy who was nearly killed by you. Now I want you to see your master''s means."


    After that, Liu Qing took the lead in stepping on bugang to avoid Baihou''s attack. At the same time, he freed his hand. He held a thing like a sharp cone in his hand. He saw him recite the mantra in his mouth. The sharp cone suddenly took off his hand, drew a track in the air, and immediately stabbed it directly from the back towards Baihou''s back.


    Seeing this, I know that Bai Hou wants to kill Liu Qing. If he is careless, it is difficult to avoid Liu Qing''s counterattack. As soon as I stepped on my foot, I reached Bai Hou''s side. Then I waved my hand, and the sleeve robe hit the light cone directly in the corner.


    "Such a minibus show is your broken hand in practicing the Tao?"


    At the moment, Liu Qing and I were in the same room, but three meters away from each other. Bai Hou suddenly stopped. It seemed that he understood the reason why I had suddenly shot and roared at Liu Qing.


    "Depending on the situation, you are really not his opponent now. You should guard at the door."


    Since Bai Hou followed me, he never disobeyed my words. Besides, I was also good for him. He was psychic and empathic. He retreated and squatted outside the door.


    It''s useless to talk nonsense. Besides, this man is my hateful enemy. I don''t want to waste any more time. One hand is like the ghost claw until Liu Qing''s throat. Today, I am confident that Liu Qing is the master of Taoism. Otherwise, he would never hide around. He would have fought with me long ago.


    However, I was still too careless. As soon as I dropped my hand, I didn''t catch Liu Qing, but only left two finger marks on his neck. Although the wound is not deep, but the division of skin and flesh can still make the nerve spread to the brain quickly. Liu Qing frowned and left blood on his hands. "Is this Taoism?"


    I said, "it''s boring to compare Taoism with you. I created my own killing skill."


    Liu Qing spat and looked fearless. Immediately, he pointed to the formula with both hands and recited quickly in his mouth. When a piece of Rune paper was thrown to the ground by him, the position where I was standing suddenly shot more than a dozen sharp stone pillars upward from the ground. If I don''t respond in time, I step back and get stabbed by these, I''ll finish it right away.


    Seeing that he missed the blow, Liu Qing pointed with one hand. Those sharp stone pillars rose from the ground and shot straight at me in the middle of the air. Seeing this, I didn''t flinch at the moment. All that existed on my face was a touch of contempt. A talisman came out of his sleeve. The air of the whole space was like ice and snow, and the stone column with sharp spikes from the ice was suddenly solidified by the cold temperature when it was about to reach my door. I raised my hand again, and immediately changed. Countless fragments were scattered on the ground.


    Liu Qing''s eyebrows suddenly, but he immediately smiled again. My technique of resisting ice is the metaphysical skill of the three times teaching method. He was originally a disciple of Changxian sect. Naturally, he knew this skill well. He also performed the art of ice resistance. The rubble that had been scattered on the ground quickly assembled and suddenly took off to change a big ice skate.


    "I see how you answer."


    He was arrogant and proud, but I didn''t think he had a move. I quickly took out the rune paper. The rune paper immediately ignited without fire in my palm. My whole palm was completely wrapped by fire. Goodbye to the big ice skate cut by flying shot. I held the big ice skate straight.


    "Your reputation as a great immortal master of song was deceived. Did you forget that water conquers fire?"


    It seemed that I was wrestling in the air, but in a flash, the whole ice skate melted immediately, and Liu Qing''s magic was broken by me again. "You still don''t understand the reason why you are always inferior to me."


    I broke the Dharma twice, but I had no injuries and marks all over. Liu Qing was a little flustered and said, "I, I understand. Master once said that water carves fire, but if the power of fire is greater than water, it can still overcome it. That is, your Taoist cultivation is really higher than me."


    I smiled: "you know, even if you try your best today, according to what I just saw, you can''t hurt me, and there''s no hope to escape from my hand."


    Liu Qing didn''t believe it and once again used the moves of the three times Xuanfa to compete with me. However, just like my arrogance at the moment, he failed, but was dissolved by me again and again.


    I said, "more than ten years have passed, and your ability is still the same. Don''t you think carefully when you dream at night? You still have me, an enemy who wants to drink your blood and defeat your bones."


    Liu Qing used too much mana without hurting me. I''m not in a hurry. Just like a cat catching a mouse, he is the mouse in my cage. My old cat will slowly kill him.


    Bang.


    Liu Qing cast the spell again and dismantled the whole wall on the left, hoping to smash me alive with this wall. But since he can do this, how can I not? It''s the same wall that was torn down and hit back. Two walls collided between us. Suddenly, there were gravel and dust everywhere.


    When the two walls were dismantled, everyone outside the house could immediately see the mess inside. Among them, only the two shopkeepers'' wives felt heartache. However, perhaps thinking of my identity, the sadness on their faces immediately disappeared.

 Chapter 244

    When I looked at Liu Qing again, I saw that he was very embarrassed at the moment. Just now, I could not dodge. Most of the scattered dust and smoke gave him a bath. Coupled with the ferocious and unwilling expression on his face, he looked like a corpse ghost, which made me laugh.


    After several attempts and failures, Liu Qing''s arrogance reached the limit. But at the critical moment of life and death, he must try his best, because maybe this fight can spell a glimmer of vitality.


    "Good skill, a great immortal of Song Dynasty." Liu Qing angrily took out the rune paper, and he silently recited a few words. The rune paper suddenly turned into black smoke, and the air in the house turned cold again.


    However, the chill was not caused by the skill of ice resistance, but an extremely cold. I knew in my heart that this guy must have gone astray and caught some kids as his helper.


    It''s haunted in the daytime. The outside soldiers and audience can''t see it with the naked eye. Therefore, they don''t know the ugliness of several green faced tusks and Yin ghosts in the room. Facing these evil ghosts, I looked carefully. The highest strength is only a small level of fierce ghosts. If something like this can attract you wants to compete with me, I look down on Song Yu.


    Yin ghosts rushed around with me as the center. I also carelessly took out a gossip mirror from my arms. When these guys were about to force me, the gossip mirror suddenly bloomed like the light of the scorching sun. I only heard a few ghosts crying and howling, and the previous Yin ghosts suddenly disappeared.


    Liu Qingzheng said, "this is Shizu''s personal magic weapon. How can you have it?"


    I said, "don''t you know that Shizu prefers me until now?"


    Liu Qing was so angry that he clenched his teeth. He was stunned in the corner and looked at the ventilated walls on both sides. He suddenly opened his mouth and said with a smile: "you are really talented, surnamed song. I also know myself. If you fight again, it will be me who will lose. If the green mountains don''t change, the green water will flow for a long time. For a long time, I will want you to die without a burial place."


    I said, "last word, I''ll give it to you. However, it won''t take a long time. Maybe it''s today."


    Liu Qing sneered, and then took out a piece of Rune paper. The next moment, he saw a piece of white smoke suddenly rising from where he was standing. When he looked again, there was no figure of Liu Qing behind the white smoke.


    Liu Qing suddenly disappeared. I should have worried about him running away, but now I laughed and said to the air: "The art of blocking eyes, the art of hiding from the earth, and the surname Liu, you use these two tricks like the disciples of Changxian sect. However, even if you are hiding somewhere under the inn, you can''t see and catch them. But do you really think I wasn''t prepared before you came in? To tell you the truth, I''ve arranged the whole Inn for a long time. By the way, I created this array myself, called tie Xian Array. Now that you''re in the immortal array, do you think you''re the fish on the chopping board.


    There was no response from Liu Qing, but I knew he was still somewhere in the inn. I picked up the Bagua mirror again and drew an outline of the pre arranged bundle fairy array with my fingers against the Bagua mirror. When I finished drawing the outline, a mesh like transparent array appeared on the Bagua mirror immediately. With the change of my mind, the bundle fairy array gradually narrowed down. When it was less, when the bundle fairy array was on the Bagua mirror It was only a dot size, and I moved it to the room where I fought with Liu Qing.


    "Get up!"


    With a shout, the flat ground suddenly heard an upward force from under the ground. Liu Qing was forbidden by me in the bundle immortal array and couldn''t cast the magic. With this upward force raised, the impact force on his head led to several blood mouths and blood on his face. Now his model is more ugly and ferocious than the Yin ghost he just called out.


    Liu Qing is like a wooden stake. It seems that he doesn''t have any rope on him. But if I don''t solve it for him, he can''t escape no matter how he struggles. Moreover, the harder he struggles, the tighter the bundle of immortal array will be on him.


    "Shifu, I just saw that guy disappeared." disciple shaowang suddenly ran in, but when he just arrived, Liu Qing, who was embarrassed, the knife he brought from the soldier was about to stab him.


    I said, "stop."


    The apprentice shaowang was puzzled and said, "master, don''t you just want to avenge Shiniang and kill this son of a bitch?"


    I nodded and said, "yes."


    The disciple shaowang said, "then why don''t you let the disciple do it?"


    I said, "I don''t want him to die, at least for now."


    Disciple shaowang still didn''t understand, and asked, "how long was that?"


    I said, "I''ll make his life worse than death until he dries up his last drop of bone oil. I''ll let you beg me to give him a good time. Ask them to bring him back to Xianju for me."


    Liu Qing doesn''t want to be unfair, but he has achieved so much. If he hadn''t planted evil fruits before, he would never fall into such a field today. "Song, if you have the ability, give me a pleasure."


    The two soldiers took a long hemp rope and tied Liu Qing into a palm. Listening to him, he suddenly thought of a good idea and hurriedly said, "you can''t let him suffer any injustice. Moreover, he is now like this. The horse can''t ride. In this way, you can help him, firmly tie his legs and drag him back to the fairy house."


    "Yes."


    When I left Baifu Inn, I asked my apprentice shaowang to give some money to the couple. After all, I made their Inn look like this. Shaowang is not stingy. It seems that he gave more money to the two people. The two couples look forward to it and seem to want us to destroy their Inn again.


    I participated in Baihou. At this time, I was not as good as returning to Xianju. I deliberately asked Baihou to slow down and keep pace with the speed of the brigade. The reason why I did this was that I wanted to hear the tragic cry of a man tied into a brown son behind me.


    Like a lark, so sweet.


    Back to Xianju, I asked shaowang if there was a dungeon in Xianju. But the disciple shaowang told me that I built the Xianju elegantly for me. Naturally, I wouldn''t build a dungeon. However, if you really want to lock him in a dungeon, you can go directly to the palace.


    After thinking about it, I let the people find a room alone, and then I cast a spell, which ruined Liu Qing''s life. Several soldiers strictly guarded it. Liu Qing, who is like a useless man, can only call heaven and shouldn''t call now.


    In the evening, I specially rewarded the soldiers who caught Liu Qing with me. Just because I am in a good mood today, the whole song Xianju is very lively. In the early morning, I made a special trip to Liu Qing''s room.


    When I opened the door, a faint smell of blood suddenly came to my face. Looking inside again, Liu Qing was fixed upside down and tied to the red column. I walked over with a smile and punched Liu Qing in the stomach. The pain made this guy wake up immediately.


    I said, "what can you see in this position?"


    Liu Qing scolded. I ignored him at all and said to myself, "you can only see my feet now. You think you''ve been stepping on my head before. Unexpectedly, in fact, you''ve been stepping on my feet all the time. As it is today, does it feel good?"


    Liu Qingchao spat at me, and there was obvious blood in my saliva. "Song, don''t be happy too early. Even if I die, one day I will turn into a fierce ghost and ask you for my life."


    I laughed more happily and replied: "Are you stupid? Don''t you know that with my current practice, I can''t say it''s a fierce ghost. Even if the ghost comes to the ghost king, I have my own way to deal with it. And you are still obsessed with big dreams and still don''t wake up. By the way, if you beg me now, maybe I will make you feel better, at least I will make you die a little happier."


    Liu Qing said with a gloomy smile, "surnamed song, I know you''ve been waiting for this day for too long and want to kill me alive. However, you''ll be disappointed right away. I''ll never let you see this day..."


    At this point, I''m a little strange. With Liu Qing''s current situation, what ability does he have to disappoint me? Just when I wonder, Liu Qing''s face was horizontal. He bit off his tongue and swallowed it. His mouth was full of blood. His whole face twitched like the folds of an old face in his eighties and nineties.


    I suddenly realized, but my face was still calm. I looked at Liu Qing, who was bleeding and dying, and said: "You used to be evil. Now you should know that you have this reward. However, you said you disappointed me, so I want to turn this remark to you again. Originally, I wanted me to say more. You gave up this opportunity yourself. Well, you can only accept the torture of my surname song in silence for the next period of time."


    "Disciple."


    "Master, master, you call me."


    "Go to the master''s room and get the master''s bottle of pills. You see, this guy is going to die. He must be cured."


    "Oh, OK."


    Liu Qing, who was already dead on his face, suddenly stared with round eyes and shook his head desperately. When the young king took the pill, this guy still had some meaning. He bit his teeth tightly. But, I had to let two soldiers from the outer door enter the house and knocked off several of his teeth.


    In the next few days, I treated Liu Qing like a dog, even worse than an animal. Every day, I would let someone make him eat and drink well. Even if he didn''t eat, I would let someone force him to drink it down, and then someone would greet and torture me on time.


    This is my happiest day, because I feel very comfortable every time I listen to the sultry howl in the room. After several days, Liu Qing, who was still strong, was tortured by me and turned into a human being. If he didn''t have such a layer of flesh on his body, he would be no different from a skeleton frame


    A few days later, I paid a special visit to Liu Qing. Looking at the tragedy in front of him, I asked with concern, "Liu, does it taste good?"


    At this time, Liu Qing had completely lost his ability to move. Even if he opened the door, he would never climb out. His gray eyes looked at me for a long time, and blood and tears flowed from the corners of his eyes.


    I said, "are you confessing to me now?"


    Liu Qing nodded.


    After torturing him for some time, my anger also decreased a lot. After thinking about it, I immediately asked, "look at the brotherhood we had before, I''ll give you a request."


    "By the way, you can''t speak now. Why don''t I say it for you? If I guess right, your only biggest request now is to let you die happily. It''s all over, isn''t it?"


    Liu Qing nodded one after another with a little strength.


    I said, "well, as I said just now, for the sake of the past, I will grant you this request."

 Chapter 245

    In fact, during the period of tormenting Liu Qing, in addition to my spiritual comfort, I still miss the relationship between the two people that has been wiped out. Liu Qing got retribution both mentally and physically. Moreover, if he went down like this, he would not last for two or three days according to his current skeleton. Therefore, I made a special trip to visit him today to give him a final pleasure.


    I said, "Liu Qing, all sins come from your selfishness and jealousy. You forced me into such a person. Therefore, you can only blame yourself."


    Liu Qing nodded.


    I said again: "By the way, you said before that if you die, you have to fight with me as a ghost. I feel boring and tired for you. Therefore, in order to reduce such trouble, I have another decision, that is, lock your three souls and seven souls at the moment you are dying, so that you can''t be reborn forever. What''s the matter? Is my method just right?"


    Liu Qing closed her eyes tightly and no longer nodded with me.


    "By the way, I haven''t finished yet." I said again: "Since it''s the last time, this time should be better than the previous hospitality. Otherwise, you will blame me in your heart. Yesterday, I didn''t want to talk about it with my apprentice, but he proposed a very wonderful method with me. It''s said that I found five horses, put ropes around your limbs and heads, and then drive the horses in five directions at the same time To a certain extent, it will tear people''s heads and limbs. Finally, it seems interesting to divide the body. Also, after your death, I decided to cremate you. After all, I had a friendship before. Put your fragmented body in the fire, burn the skin and muscles until the bones are as black as carbon, and then take it out. Don''t worry, since we have such friendship, it is absolutely natural in the end Will not put your broken bones together... "


    When I finished all this in one breath, Liu Qing, who was originally curled up in the corner, suddenly didn''t move for any reason. After I checked, I learned that this guy was scared to death. I was a little upset when I couldn''t hear the scream of this guy''s final death. But what Song Yu said must be true. That''s why I was called song Daxian Division.


    Therefore, I quickly took out a spell to seal Liu Qing''s soul so that he could not go to the nether world and give birth. Then I explained what I just said to my disciple shaowang and asked him to treat me to do it.


    Until the next day, the box filled with two dark wooden boxes appeared in front of me. Facing the two boxes in front of me, I finally breathed a long sigh


    At the beginning, Song Yu had a sincere character and didn''t compete with others or play tricks with others. However, a person like this was secretly attacked by Liu Qing several times. However, after knowing everything, Song Yu was lucky to get back his life and still planned to let him go. He only hoped that there was a little human nature in his heart and he could wake up one day.


    Liu Qing is used to bullying and suppressing Song Yu. Song Yu bears it silently. However, this guy should never have touched Song Yu''s inverse scale. The inverse scale of the dragon will die if he touches it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Suddenly, my mind was in a mess, and there was a voice shouting Qi Zhiyuan in my ear. The pictures about Qi Zhiyuan suddenly appeared in my mind one after another. Just at this time, I was like an exciting spirit, fiercely opened my eyes, and the line of sight was in the ancient tomb. The coffin cover had been opened, surrounded by Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling.


    I felt weak all over. With the help of them, I stepped out of the coffin. When I looked around the scene, I couldn''t help locking in the back I knew and had my back to me. At this time, fear and fear immediately went straight to my head.


    Song Yu said, "you''re awake."


    I trembled and said, "wake up, wake up."


    He turned around, looked at me and said, "you see, you know?"


    I nodded decisively and said, "yes, yes, I saw it. I know it all."


    "Ha ha, how can you look like this? You know that you and I are one, how can you be so afraid of me?" Song Yu looked a little unhappy and said, "don''t you have anything to say to me except these at the moment?"


    I thought about it and tried my best to filter the memory in my mind. I was about to speak, but I found that Hu Qingguo and the three of them were not found in the main tomb, even Fang Wenhu, who was blocking the door. "He, where are they?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "he promised not to hurt us, so he asked Fang Wenhu to escort the three of them to the Changxian hall. He said that when you understand everything, they will participate... I don''t know what to participate in."


    Fortunately, Song Yu really kept his word. If he really took advantage of the period when I was confused by him, it would be really bad for others. It wouldn''t help if I woke up again.


    After a little recovery, I looked at Song Yu and said, "now I know who is in these two boxes."


    Song Yu motioned me to go on.


    "The two same gloomy wooden boxes, the corpses divided by five horses and burned by fire, are Liuqing," I said.


    Song Yu said, "do you want to accuse me of breaking my hand, or..."


    I said, "the bronze mirror gave me some memories before, and this time you gave me some memories. Judging from the heart, Liu Qing really deserves to die. Even if you don''t kill him, he will not escape sooner or later."


    Song Yu said, "if I don''t take the lead and wait for the so-called punishment of heaven, won''t this guy be free for many years?"


    I said again, "maybe so. But I don''t have any opinion about you dealing with Liu Qing. However, your broken hand seems to be too poisonous. Not only does it torture him in life, but it also makes him immortal when he dies..."


    Song Yu said, "if you really want to blame me, don''t forget that everything I let you see is actually your memory. That is, all these are just as you did and said in your memory. Isn''t it useless for you to evaluate me as a ruthless executioner now?"


    I was stunned and said, "originally, you didn''t deliberately dominate everything in it."


    "Of course not," Song Yu said.


    Roland and and Jiang Yilong surrounded me and asked me curiously, "what did you see and know this time? Why did you wake up as if you were too frightened by something."


    I said, "it''s a long story. I can''t tell for a while and a half." speaking of this, I looked at Song Yu and asked, "I still don''t quite understand that you and I are one, and I''m neither human nor rigid now. What are you?"


    Song Yu said: "People have three souls and seven spirits. You should know that. When I predicted that I was going to die, I arranged a five element array to forcibly lock the two souls and seven spirits, only to force the soul out of the body. Then I escaped death. However, my karma is incompatible with heaven and earth at this time, so I buried myself in the ancient tomb built first and waited for him You can reincarnate and be reborn to meet me. "


    I said, "if so?"


    Song Yu said, "but why should I lie to you?"


    Bai Ling then said, "that is, before you have a hunch that you are about to die, you have arranged a set of array skills in advance, but this set of array skills can make you hide from the world? There should be such a strange array in this world. It''s incredible."


    Song Yu said, "there are few incredible things in the world. Take you for example. Tell you yourself what you are?"


    Bai Ling was stunned when asked. Jiang Yilong and I were insiders, but Roland didn''t know it at all. Roland has always treated Bai Ling as an idol. If Bai Ling told Roland her true identity at the moment, wouldn''t she be scared to death.


    I knew that Bai Ling was in trouble, so I quickly pulled Hua Feng back: "is it because you escaped death, but standing outside people, gods and ghosts, you can only hide here."


    Song Yu nodded and said, "good."


    I said, "however, you have a wonderful skill and can even deceive the way of heaven. At this time, for thousands of years, can''t you think of other ways to leave here in such a long time?"


    Song Yu said, "it''s really a long time for me to live for thousands of years. But how is it possible to say that I can''t leave this ancient tomb at one step?"


    "You did harm to the people in Taoyuan village?" Jiang Yilong asked hurriedly.


    Song Yu said, "I have indeed been to Taoyuan Village, but the people in Taoyuan village are not my victims, but my two disciples."


    "Oh, it''s the zombie in the Taoist robe."


    "Good."


    We asked one by one, but Song Yu was not as evil and bored as I saw when I treated Liu Qing in my memory. "You asked me so many questions, I think everything should be clear."


    I said, "know what?"


    Song Yu said, "you are one with me. Don''t you know what I want after seeing it with your own eyes?"


    Roland looked at me and said, "think about it. What does he want?"


    I was stunned and looked at Song Yu''s eyes. For a long time, I remembered and said, "it''s yuefurong. You want to revive yuefurong with the art of bringing the dead back to life."


    "Bring the dead back to life? This is ridiculous. Besides, she has been dead for more than 1000 years, and her body has been wrapped in ice until now. Even if she has this magical ability, it should only be yuefurong''s body, and she is just a zombie." Jiang Yilong was surprised and immediately said: "It was originally a dead body. Why is it difficult to let her move? Just let her get up."


    I hurriedly said, "if that''s true, besides him, there are moon Hibiscus standing here at the moment. What he said is not arrogant, but has his confidence. If I guess well, you still seal her three souls around you. Just pry open the law of rebirth, you can immediately wake her up again."


    Song Yu said: "That''s right. But at the moment when I spent my whole life hiding from heaven and the sea to avoid the reincarnation of the way of heaven, I still lacked two treasures that are hard to find in the world. However, because of my special status now, even if I can leave the ancient tomb, I can''t stay too far away. Otherwise, the art of hiding from heaven will be ineffective. At that time, my soul will go into the nine secluded areas, and the idea of saving Hibiscus will only be complete It''s gone. "

 Chapter 246

    "Oh, I see. Although you are capable of heaven, you still can''t resist the way of heaven. You can only live here. That''s why you can wait here for such a long time." Roland''s fear seemed to be reduced after several conversations and exchanges, and immediately said: "My bold guess is that you didn''t come to wait for us?"


    Song Yu smiled and said, "it''s right to say wrong, but it''s unreasonable to say wrong. To be exact, the only person I really wait for is him, that is, myself."


    "Me?" I was stunned and said, "are you waiting for me? It''s more mysterious. Even if you said just now, I should be the soul you forced to reincarnate finally. But who knows whether I can reincarnate and whether I can really come to this place. You know, the universe is bigger than the age you lived in the first place."


    Song Yu didn''t refute my words and said, "I have my own way to understand all this. Now even if I tell you the truth, you can''t understand it unless you can learn all the information contained in the book of heaven."


    When he said this, I couldn''t help retreating, because the heavenly book found in the crystal coffin was on me now. However, Song Yu seemed to see this, but he didn''t intend to take it away.


    I said, "even if it''s all as you expected, and now I''m here. What do you want us to find for you?"


    Song Yu suddenly locked his eyes on me. His eyes became a little special. He looked at me suspiciously and said, "even if I tell you, do you have a way to get it?"


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense?" I said, "since you''re waiting for me, and you just said that there are only two kinds of treasures. Moreover, you can''t leave the ancient tomb too far, so it seems that I''m the only one who can fulfill your wish for you. But your attitude now..."


    Even if I was the reincarnation of Song Yu''s soul, now I am reborn. Although he is not a normal person, these two are two. He asks me, but he takes a skeptical attitude. It''s hard for anyone.


    "There are a few spiritual things in this world. Although they are rare, I know they must exist. Moreover, I can feel their existence from you."


    "From us?"


    "Yes." Song Yu nodded and said, "you have his breath, so you must have seen it with your own eyes before. In that case, do I need to mention this first treasure again?"


    Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling looked at each other and couldn''t understand what Song Yu said.


    After a while, seeing that we were really stupid, he still didn''t think of it, so he said: "This ginseng is also called Huangjing, goblin and Shencao. It is the king of all herbs. It can replenish blood and Qi deficiency. It has been used for a certain year and can help people prolong their life. If it lasts longer and absorbs the aura of heaven and earth, it can help people revive from the dead. Of course, this is only one of them."


    "Shen, Shen Zu!" I blurted out with Jiang Yilong,


    Song Yu was slightly surprised and said, "Shenzu? According to your expression just now, is it because that thing has a good foundation?"


    Jiang Yilong and I were speechless and didn''t dare to speak. We knew very well that we wanted to go to Shenjing to save Bai Ling, but we almost got through on Friday. After that, thanks to the help of Shenzu, we finally got a bargain from Shenzu. As for the use of the medicine pool for us, we don''t have a clear feeling at present, but it is It''s good. Otherwise, Shenjing doll won''t recover its original cultivation after soaking in the medicine pool for a few days.


    Seeing that we didn''t answer, Song Yu''s face suddenly darkened. "Do you say it or not?"


    We still don''t answer. We are convinced that as long as we insist, he will have nothing to do with us.


    But the next second, our idea was completely defeated by Song Yu. He followed with a lead and another move. Roland rose out of thin air and finally flew directly beside him. He clasped one hand and tightly stuck in her throat, which made some strength. Roland''s face was red, and tears overflowed from the corners of his eyes.


    Jiang Yilong hurriedly said, "Song Yu, let her go."


    Song Yu remained unmoved and said calmly, "answer my question."


    At this time, Song Yu had already killed Luo Lan. While her strength was getting stronger and stronger, he directly lifted her up in the air and looked at Luo Lan''s face. If he persisted for a few more seconds, he would die of hypoxia.


    "I said, I said, you quickly let her go." Jiang Yilong begged for mercy.


    Song Yu released Roland with satisfaction and pushed her to Jiang Yilong''s side. "What''s the answer?"


    Jiang Yilong looked at me, then at Bai Ling, gritted his teeth and said, "we have indeed seen him with our own eyes, and we are lucky to be helped by him. As for his cultivation, if something hadn''t happened, maybe he would have been perfect."


    Song Yu looked surprised and said, "what, he is about to complete his practice? He has such a practice? No, how is it possible in this world? Even if there are too many strange things, it is absolutely impossible to allow a ginseng essence to complete."


    I said, "there''s no need to lie to you. We made a special trip to heal her. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe that there would be such a real thing in the world."


    Seeing that I agreed with him, Song Yu''s shocked face immediately turned happy and shouted, "great, that''s great. Now, go and catch him for me immediately. When it''s done, I''ll spare you."


    Bai Ling said, "you said let''s catch Shenzu? You are also a man of practice. Don''t you know the ability of the person who is about to complete his practice? Even if we really want to do so and have such a gap, we can''t do it."


    Song Yu said, "yes, you''re right. Since you already have such a foundation of cultivation, you are by no means his opponent. Maybe even if I come in person, both will lose. I have to think, I have to think about whether there are other ways."


    Song Yu took care of himself and immediately walked back and forth in place. For a long time, I didn''t see him come up with a suitable way. However, just when we thought he would give up for this, Song Yu suddenly aroused spirits, laughed and said, "I have a way, I have a way."


    I said, "what can you do?"


    Song Yu suddenly looked at me with some evil and said, "this method is naturally you."


    "Me? Didn''t you just admit that we didn''t have the ability to help you do this? Why did we suddenly change like this?" I said again "By the way, my eldest martial brother said just now, how could we possibly lay a black hand on the elder Shenzu who once had a favor with us? Have you forgotten who saved your life? The elder Shizu? If the elder Shizu didn''t save you kindly, how could you have a future and a present. If I asked you to kill someone who was kind to you, kill Shizu Will you, old man? "


    Song Yu said, "I understand what you mean. But, you know, there is no comparison at all. Also, you help me and yourself. You know that we are one."


    "No, we are not. You are you and I am me." I shouted.


    Song Yu didn''t want to argue with us on this issue. He said decisively, "since there are such spirits in the world, they should be used by me. Furong, you''ve waited for thousands of years, and now you finally see a glimmer of hope. Don''t worry, I''ll bring you back to life in a short time."


    Bai Ling then said, "we have just said, and you yourself admit that if we promise you this, there is no chance that the three of us will win. Since we know it is impossible, why insist again and again?"


    Song Yu said, "that''s because I haven''t told you the good news. People who have waited for me for thousands of years are naturally useful to me. Otherwise, if I can''t see any hope, why would I stay here?"


    "What on earth can I do for you to complete such a difficult task?" I said.


    Song Yu said, "because you and I are one." seeing that I would argue again, he immediately said: "You may not quite understand what I mean. At the beginning, I survived in this world because I arranged an array to hide the world and force my soul out of the body. But according to my current situation, I can only be trapped near the ancient tomb because I am not complete. Your arrival can just put the incomplete part together. Are you useful or not Use? "


    I was a little flustered. I didn''t quite understand half of what he said, but I felt a little. "Do you mean to be one?"


    "Good," Song Yu said.


    "How can we be one?" Bai Ling protected Roland behind him. I''m afraid that if we offended Song Yu again, he would threaten us with Roland.


    Song Yu said, "it''s very simple. I forced the soul out at the beginning, but now I can take it back and forth again."


    "Do you want to force my soul out of the body? Then don''t I have two souls and six souls left, which is the same as hiding from the world?" I said.


    Song Yu didn''t tell me the truth immediately. Instead, he put his hands on my shoulder and said, "you are a part of my body. I have been waiting for you here for thousands of years in order to bring Hibiscus back to life. After this success, you must also take great credit."


    I pushed him away because I saw a strange fraud in his eyes. I had no experience in this kind of thing, but I also knew that Song Yu could not choose to break his hand in order to achieve his so-called goal, and now he takes the initiative to choose me. What will be the specific consequences of not choosing to break his hand? I have no bottom in my heart. "Are you trying to deceive me into fooling you? You really think I have been fooled by the world. I have told you before that if I can help, I am willing to take risks because I have coexisted with you. But your requirements are too harsh. I can''t do it." When I finished, I turned my head and motioned to Bai Ling and they were ready to leave here. Let this man, who is incompatible with heaven and earth, continue to have his wonderful dream here.

 Chapter 247

    So far, we have some details about Song Yu. At least from the immediate point of view, even if this guy can not choose to break his hand in order to achieve his goal, we have not been hurt at all.


    Moreover, he repeatedly stressed that I had a connection with him. Through this, my courage suddenly grew.


    "Want to go? I didn''t say no." Song Yu didn''t make any moves, but his tone of voice made Roland and and them dare not move forward at all. "Promise me, it''s easy to say anything. If you don''t promise, no one can leave here alive."


    He is so strong, even if I know he is not his opponent, I want to be as confident as I was at the beginning. Even if he is really dead, I want to make a fish dead, break the net and fight. "Don''t you scare people with death? What else can you do except this move?"


    Song Yu sneered and said, "you have seen with your own eyes how you treated Liu Qing. Do you think I can break my hand in addition to frightening others with death?"


    This is Song Yu''s rhetorical question. It originally came from my mouth, but it was revealed from him in an instant. Hearing this, I got into my heart and lungs. I was stunned and said, "let''s make life better than death..."


    "Well said." Song Yu said, "now I have eight lives in my hands, including you. Even if I don''t deal with you, these seven lives seem to be at my disposal. If I let them live, they will live. If I want them to die, life must be better than death. If you don''t promise again, I''ll let her taste my hand first."


    Song Yu''s finger was pointing at Bai Ling, and I suddenly felt a bump in my heart. But Song Yu continued: "if you still don''t agree, then the next one is the little girl. Until the lives of the seven people have been tasted before your eyes, life is better than death. If you still don''t answer, you can''t continue to live in this world at that time."


    Jiang Yilong hurriedly said, "what kind of heart are you? You said that you and my junior brother were originally one. Do you want to attack yourself?"


    "Ha ha, ha ha, I really lost my head for a while. Talking nonsense with you for a long time, but I didn''t see results. It was a waste of time and energy." as soon as his voice fell, I suddenly realized that it was bad. I saw him break the air and hit Bai Ling directly into the void. Bai Ling was different from us. He was on guard against Song Yu in the first place. Even if it seemed abrupt, But Bai lingleng stepped in the air and hid.


    Song Yu was not surprised. He seemed to know that there would be such a result. "So it seems that you really can''t want your hundreds of years of practice."


    Song Yu''s eyes are full of killing intention at the moment. Once this guy makes a decision, it''s really difficult to reverse. I hurried up and blocked Bai Ling''s face. "If you want to kill me, kill me."


    Song Yu changed his direction at the moment when he took the palm. He locked Jiang Yilong again. Even if Jiang Yilong was strong, it would be hard for him to hit him. I don''t know


    I shouted, quickly took out the dagger from my pocket and quickly hit my throat. "Song Yu, look at me."


    Song Yu looked sideways. Seeing that I was determined to die, the killing intention in his eyes immediately disappeared. "What are you doing? We are one and will not harm you. If you don''t answer me, you also caused some of their punishment."


    I suddenly burst out laughing and said, "Song Yu, don''t pretend in front of me."


    Song Yu was puzzled, frowned slightly and said, "what can I install?"


    I said: "You are a big liar. I know that you are determined to bring the moon lotus back to life just to verify Shizu''s sentence of bringing the dead back to life. In order to achieve this, you can hide the sky and the sea with array metaphysics when you are about to die, resulting in a long life without people, ghosts and ghosts. You can cheat even the sky, you won''t cheat me? You said you won''t hurt me? Don''t you think Is the promise you gave me extremely ridiculous? "


    Song Yu said, "I did hide things from the world by means, but if not, I would have been reincarnated long ago. How could I hope to come back to life now."


    I said, "I believe what you said is possible. After all, you stand at a height that people like us can''t see and foresee. However, the answer I got from your series of actions just now is not that you dare not deal with me, but because you have a weakness. If I guess well, your weakness is me."


    Song Yu turned his eyes and said with a faint smile, "what weakness can I have? The biggest weakness is that I can only stick to this ancient tomb and can''t look for what I want all over the world."


    "Yes, I believe it is true," I said "But I guess it''s right. Your proposal just now is to merge my main soul with you, and the rest of my two souls and seven souls are naturally difficult to be complete. Maybe I''ll die right away, it doesn''t necessarily look like losing my mind. In short, if I die, your overall plan will fail."


    Song Yu didn''t expect that I would suddenly flash. Seeing the hidden behind, he nodded and said, "you''re right. These people have no interest in me at all, and the person who interests me most is always you. However, I''m warning you that you can''t hurt me at all, and you can''t return my soul to the nether world before you promise me."


    Bai Ling said, "I see."


    Jiang Yilong hurriedly asked, "what do you see?"


    Bai Ling said: "I thought carefully before and after that. He cared about Qi Zhiyuan so much, and just now he tried to deceive him. The biggest reason is that he wanted to take back his main soul and return to the whole. However, another question is that he was reincarnated because he had used the method of hiding the sky and crossing the sea and forced his soul out. He can only step firmly in the ancient tomb. Once he is away from the ancient tomb, he will be reincarnated by the heaven Well, even if Qi Zhiyuan was fooled by him and promised to give his soul to him, in fact, it should also be regarded as the time when he will die, and the method of hiding from heaven is invalid. "


    Jiang Yilong said, "if he takes back his life, the soul will still die, then why does he have to do this?"


    "I haven''t finished yet." Bai Ling said: "Song Yu''s life span has already reached its limit, and everything in heaven can''t escape. Therefore, when he takes back the life soul from Qi Hunyuan, Song Yu''s three souls and seven souls will converge into a whole. He has no life limit, but ordinary practitioners and mortals don''t get rid of reincarnation. King Jing will surely take his soul, punishment or reincarnation, as his life. However, change another one In terms of direction, if he transfers his current two souls and seven souls to Qi Zhiyuan and forces Qi Zhiyuan''s two souls and seven souls, Song Yu will still die, but Qi Zhiyuan is still alive. "


    Roland said, "what a contradiction. After all, he died."


    Bai Ling said, "wrong. Qi Zhiyuan was actually the one who died at this time, and he occupied Qi Zhiyuan''s body. He continued his life."


    Pop pop


    Song Yu suddenly clapped his hands and said, "I didn''t expect you young people, but your brain doesn''t turn slowly. Even this layer has been thought of."


    Bai Ling said, "you really made such an idea. Therefore, before Qi Zhiyuan promised you and finished all this, you would never dare to hurt him, because only his soul can be one with you."


    At the moment, I suddenly became more confident and used the dagger a little harder. A knife mark can be seen at my neck. "That is, as long as I die now, your spring and autumn dream and your art of bringing the dead back to life will never be able to do it."


    "Because of this deception, you can only stay in this ancient tomb. Even if he still exists in the world for a thousand or ten thousand years, the moon Hibiscus lying under the ice will still not wake up. In this way, even if you seal her soul, even if there is only a line between success and success, you can only see a corpse every day, not a living close lover." Seeing Song Yu''s face moved, Bai Ling deliberately accentuated his tone and said, "you will completely lose faith with her!"


    Song Yu''s face became very embarrassed. He gnashed his teeth and looked at Bai Ling and me. "No, I will never lose faith with her. Even if I lose faith with anyone in the world, I can''t lose faith with her."


    "It''s you, it''s you. Originally, all my evil platoons could be fulfilled. As long as I can leave this ancient tomb, even if I don''t want to take the ginseng master, I can still find substitutes and other treasures and different herbs to refine the elixir to bring the dead back to life." Song Yu stared at Bai Ling viciously, and wanted to tear Bai Ling''s hand in half and splash blood on the spot.


    Bai Ling said, "it''s your careful security. It''s your own life. The reincarnation of the soul is not a fool..."


    Song Yu said, "I''m going to kill you, and you, and you..."


    I immediately answered, "move them three and a half hairs, and I''ll kill myself in front of you on the spot."


    Song Yu''s face immediately became depressed and said, "if you really say so, none of them can live."


    At the moment, with this layer of dependence, I''m not afraid of Song Yu''s threat. I said, "it doesn''t matter. At least, we can walk together on the huangquan road. At least, when we get to the underworld, we can reincarnate and regenerate at the same time. But you, yuefurong, forever, are just a half man and half ghost facing a cold body."


    "Don''t say any more." Song Yu''s closely hidden weakness was found by us. Even though he was great, he had to take into account the most deadly results.


    I was a little proud, like taking advantage of the fire and continued: "Everything you have carefully arranged will eventually become a bubble. By the way, since you have long realized that this day will happen, what are you doing to seal the three souls of yuefurong and let her reincarnate? I don''t know. As long as you wait for hundreds of years, she will come here to meet you again one day."


    Song Yu''s eyes were red with blood, and both eyes were staring out of their sockets. He looked ferocious and frightening. "Believe it or not, if you really forced me, I''ll kill you anyway."


    I said, "if you want to do so, why should I bother you to do it? I''ll die in front of you now." after that, I tried to stab the sharp knife into the skin.


    Song Yu immediately softened his tone and said, "stop."


    Of course I want to stop. Who doesn''t want to live two more days? Who doesn''t want to cut himself. It''s not because he forced him to such a place. "Song Yu, if you insist again and again, I can''t help it. It''s a big deal that all of us are buried here. However, at this moment, I would like to advise you that it''s better to let Yue Furong walk with us. Maybe we can get to know each other on this huangquan Road, and I''ll really achieve good things with him in the next life. You also said that we were one, you know If you love her, I will naturally compensate her for your love for her. "


    Song Yu said, "I didn''t expect you to be so helpless. If I hadn''t been a non-human and non ghost body and couldn''t show the mysterious method, I would have sealed your three souls and seven souls. Even if you didn''t want to, it wouldn''t help."


    "Ha ha, you are happy to expose all your weaknesses. In that case, you have only two choices, either kill us or let us leave here." I said happily in my heart.

 Chapter 248

    When I first faced Song Yu''s concerns, I finally fell down in this speech. The whole person was like taking a sauna, very comfortable.


    Song Yu didn''t answer for a long time. He couldn''t decide what he was thinking, and he was using his ghost brain.


    I know that such a long delay is bad for us. After all, we are still physical fetuses, and three meals a day are indispensable. It had already delayed too much time here, and the food in everyone''s backpack was almost at the end.


    I said, "we''re all busy. I''ll give you a minute to think about it. If we want to die, I''ll kill myself first on the spot, and they''ll follow. I''m willing to guide them. If we want to live, you have to let us go."


    Jiang Yilong said, "younger martial brother, isn''t it difficult for you to force people. Obviously, people like him who don''t choose to break their hands in order to achieve their goals will never let us leave here alive. Therefore, personally, I think it''s too long to give him a minute to think about it. Why don''t you go first and I''ll come later..."


    I said, "I have no problem."


    Roland said, "I haven''t lived a few years in my life. Although it''s a pity, it would be a little relieved if we could go to the yellow spring together."


    "You are really a bunch of scoundrels. Stop talking nonsense, I''ll let you live!" Song Yu said.


    Forced to promise reluctantly, Song Yu was not willing, but when we waited for the news, it was like a heavy release.


    I said, "thank you for your infatuation. It won''t bother you. We''ll know the way out."


    Seeing that we were leaving, Song Yu dodged. I was afraid that he would blow up and control me secretly. He quickly put the dagger in his hand across his neck. "What do you want to stop us?"


    Song Yu sighed helplessly and said, "since I have promised to let you leave alive, I won''t deceive you at all. But before I leave, I have a request, and I hope you can agree." after saying these words, Song Yu, who is arrogant and disdainful, knelt in front of me in front of everyone. He looked sincere and couldn''t find any cunning on his face.


    But even so, my safety now represents the safety of everyone. I can''t be kind for a while. If I suffer from his way, it''s useless to regret my green intestines.


    I said, "if you don''t, why do you stand up and say that if I can do it, for the sake of our being the same person, I will try my best. However, once again, I will never agree to deal with Shenzu. You can only force me as just now."


    Song Yu stood up, looked at me calmly, grinned and said: "You really deserve to be the soul of my life. Although you have reincarnated, you still have this mind. In this way, I won''t make it difficult for you to deal with the ginseng essence. However, I hope you can take me out of here. As long as you help me complete what I need, don''t worry. I will teach you the study of mind and morality in the volume of heavenly book, so as to ensure that you can benefit infinitely in this life."


    I got the first volume of the book of heaven. After understanding it for a long time, I just realized a set of simple metaphysical methods. On the surface, I may have different talents, but in fact, or this is closely related to my former Song Yu. "What about the second volume?"


    Song Yu said, "you are really greedy, but as long as you are greedy. However, to tell you the truth, I spent my whole life and only wrote the contents of the first volume. This second volume originally had some feelings, but it has reached the limit of my life and death. Therefore, the second volume you want can only be understood by yourself after you fully understand the first volume."


    I said, "I believe what you said. But you also know that because your two souls and seven souls have escaped from heaven and the sea, you can only hide in this ancient tomb. Even if we want to take you out together, you can only stay close to the ancient tomb."


    Song Yu said, "I just thought carefully that since you are so stubborn, I can''t find the weakness you can break. In order to get Hibiscus back from death, I can only take this risk."


    Jiang Yilong said, "then tell us your way. If we can do it, we won''t talk again."


    Song Yu saw me and said, "the method is still the method just now."


    I listened to him blurt out and immediately stepped back and said, "if you still want to make my idea, you''re not afraid that I''ll really kill myself and splash blood on the spot?"


    Song Yu said: "Although the method is the same, it is different from that just now. Listen to me, according to what she said just now, at the beginning, my plan is to use my two souls and seven souls to force the two souls and seven souls out of your body, and then integrate them into one. You Qi Zhiyuan will not exist in this world, but I occupy your body. I am Qi Zhiyuan, but the real me is Song Yu. My plan is yours Seeing through, it''s impossible to do it again. But at present, I can only leave this ancient tomb with the help of your body. There''s no other way. "


    I said, "if you can be one with me, I will die, and you occupy my body and do what you want to do."


    Song Yu said, "yes, but not really. Let me be clear. Although I also want to enter your body in the same way, this time I choose to attach the heavenly soul to you. In this way, I can not only keep my body in the ancient tomb, but also take you away from the ancient tomb because you and I are the same body and will not exclude my heavenly soul."


    I have some doubts, because this is the first time I''ve heard about such a thing. I can''t judge whether it''s true or not. "You won''t cheat me again."


    Song Yu was dejected and said helplessly, "I am not a suspicious person, but why are you so suspicious in this life? Don''t you even believe what you say?"


    I said, "as like as two peas, we are two people. But at the very beginning, what you showed before me was evil. Why should I not guard against it?"


    Song Yu sighed, "well, well, I won''t continue to argue with you. Now just tell me honestly whether you can help me or not. Don''t forget to save Furong. You also have the power to do."


    I said, "however, the proposal you put forward is what I heard once. I don''t know the truth or wrong."


    Bai Ling then said, "if that''s true, it''s OK. The heavenly soul is always outside and the life soul master is in the body. Even if he really wants to seize your body, it''s just that this soul is impossible." speaking of this, Bai Ling looked at Song Yu and said, "but you''re not afraid of accidents?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "is there any accident?"


    "Yes," said Bai Ling "He is now two souls and seven spirits, and the soul is in charge of yin and Yang. In addition to his own cultivation and good fortune, he can avoid the reincarnation of heaven. However, once his heavenly soul enters Qi Zhiyuan''s body, his original body is weak in Yin and Yang. In a short time, if he can''t attach the heavenly soul back to him in time, he will really die. In addition, Qi Zhiyuan is not short of it One soul and one soul, he is attached to Qi Zhiyuan. Then, the Lord is Qi Zhiyuan. It is also a long time. He has not attached the heavenly soul back to his original body. His soul will be gradually absorbed by Qi Zhiyuan. At that time, he will also die. "


    I stared at Bai Ling and said, "is this true?"


    Bai Ling said, "trust me."


    Since Bai Ling said so, how can I not believe it? He looked at Song Yu and said, "if it''s true, you''ve really taken a huge risk. If you don''t do well, you''ll suffer."


    Song Yu said, "I promised Furong that I would bring her back from the dead. How can I break my faith with her. Now that there is such a glimmer of hope, I should try my best. Otherwise, my thousand years of waiting will not be in vain."


    Song Yu attaches great importance to love. I have a deep understanding of this in my memory. If it were not for his infatuation, he would never put down his weakness and chase Liu Qing all over the sky to torture Liu Qing. "In your opinion, how long is the longest interval and how short will it be?"


    Song Yu said, "did you promise to help me?"


    I smiled, relieved the atmosphere and said, "didn''t you just say that I should do my part to save the moon hibiscus."


    Song Yu thought for a moment and said, "according to my Taoist practice, the longest time attached to you should not exceed half a year, which can be as short as more than 100 days. As long as you really help me, I believe this period of time is enough."


    Even if Bai Ling knew about it, after all, it was the first time in my life. I didn''t want to repent immediately. I looked at Bai Ling and whispered, "will there be any disease in the future, such as sequelae?"


    Bai Ling smiled: "you are so stupid. If he chooses the previous way, you will naturally be out of your mind. Go to the hell Cao to report immediately. But now he compromises and chooses this way. Don''t say it will have sequelae for you, on the contrary, it will be of great benefit to you."


    "Like?" I asked.


    "He is your previous life. He is a Xuanmen expert with profound practice. He will give you advice. If you have enough understanding, you may not be able to improve your cultivation during this period. There is also the heavenly book created by him. In this way, you will benefit."


    It turned out that there were such good things in the world. I was happy. I quickly looked at Song Yu and said, "come on, what do I need to do?"


    Bai Ling said, "let me supervise. Qi Zhiyuan, just hold your breath and calm your mind."


    I said yes.


    I held my breath and waited for a long time, but I didn''t see any movement from Song Yu. I saw his face changing and hurriedly asked, "do you regret it?"


    "I''m sorry, you''ve done it." Song Yu said.


    At this time, I witnessed a small green ball of light flying from Song Yu''s head, which was the size of a thumb. Just as I was curious to follow the flight track of the heavenly soul, I saw its speed suddenly accelerate, as if it finally disappeared directly into my head. Until now, I had no change at all, and I had no induction. Is this too soul attracting?


    Bai Ling said, "well, he kept his promise, but attached the heavenly soul to you."


    I still didn''t feel anything. I hurriedly saw Song Yu opposite and asked, "have you really done it?"


    At the moment, Song Yu seems to be a little different from that just now. He looks very wooden and has no brilliance in his eyes. He mechanically replied, "follow me and I''ll take you out."

 Chapter 249

    After Bai Ling once again declared to me that we had finished attracting the heavenly soul, we quickly cleaned up and prepared to leave here with Song Yu. At this time, without the power of Song Yu, I consciously put the dagger back in my pocket.


    Looking back on what happened during this period, it is mysterious and incredible, but what makes me more incredible at the moment is Song Yu.


    Along the way, we quickly set foot on the pumice, and smoothly returned to the Changxian hall from the pumice road. At the moment, Hu Qingguo and them would have been impatient. If Fang Wenhu hadn''t watched them and said not, they would have run away.


    Fu Hongshan is still a little afraid. After all, Song Yu has brought him too much nerve stimulation. I''m afraid it will take some time to calm down. "Qi, brother Qi, is it all right?"


    I said, "it''s all right. Take your things and we''ll leave the ancient tomb now."


    I don''t know what Song Yu did. The one armed Fang Wenhu was no longer like a stone pillar, and then walked in front of us, while Song Yu himself stayed in front of the Changxian hall. "Follow him. There''s a shortcut."


    At this time, compared with the previous Song Yu, there was a great difference. Needless to think, it was also because he attached the heavenly soul to me. Looking at him for a long time, I couldn''t help feeling guilty. "You''ll be fine."


    Song Yu did not answer and went straight into the Changxian hall. After he took a few more steps, I shouted, "don''t worry, you will get what you want soon."


    Song Yu stayed in place for a few seconds. Then he flashed into the Changxian hall and didn''t know what to do.


    This is a frightening ghost place. I almost died when I entered it twice. However, we know that this is not the last time


    Following Fang Wenhu, we walked out of the winding road along the long steps, and soon retreated to the direction of the stone gate with the door couplets written on it. Just then, Fang Wenhu didn''t know which wall stone he was next to. With a roar, the wall retreated and a dark and secluded passage appeared. We quickly turned on the flashlight and continued to follow Fang Wenhu.


    Fu Hongshan said, "it''s dangerous. We finally escaped alive."


    Chen Qing said, "yes, it''s really unlucky that he almost planted here twice before and after."


    "It''s not you who are unlucky, but Fang Wenhu who leads the way for us. He really planted here this time," Jiang Yilong said.


    Even with his emotion, Fang Wenhu can''t return to reality. He is just a walking corpse driven by Song Yu. After all, I have some friendship with him. Facing him now, I feel uncomfortable.


    Hu Qingguo coughed twice and said, "yes, yes, brother Qi, have you mentioned it to him?"


    I said, "what are you talking about?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "it''s my problem. Does he have a way to completely cure my problem?"


    I said, "I''m really sorry. It''s really not in time. Why don''t I go back and ask him now?"


    Bai Ling then said, "do you still need to go back and ask him? Isn''t he on you?"


    I said, "on me?"


    Bai Ling said, "you forgot so quickly, but his heavenly soul is attached to you. As long as you calm down and use your consciousness, you can communicate with him. Of course, I don''t think Song Yu''s temperament will have much reaction to this matter. Also, little Hu, in fact, there''s nothing bad about your current situation."


    Hu Qingguo looked pale and said, "there''s nothing wrong. I''m half stiff now."


    Bai Ling said, "your festering disease can help you to be bitten by zombies for the second time. It can be regarded as fighting poison with poison. Most of the dead poison has gone. Now, although the remaining dead poison in your body has a real reaction in your thigh, it does not affect your normal life."


    Hu Qingguo didn''t turn this corner for a moment and a half. Similarly, I can''t turn this corner. After all, it''s Zombie poison. "Will I suddenly become a real zombie one day, or will I suddenly die suddenly?"


    Bai Ling said, "in my opinion, it should not be possible. However, there is still a little impact. Zombies suck * * blood. You''re afraid to eat a little more in the future. Moreover, you like to eat raw meat. However, in my opinion, the impact is not serious."


    They both talked about it, and now I''m listening. Since Bai Ling is sure he''s okay, Hu Qingguo''s problem may really be small. Therefore, at the moment, I just want to try Bai Ling''s way to get in touch with the soul of Song Yu who entered my body.


    "Song Yu?"


    "Song Yu, are you in me?"


    "Are you there or not? Is there something wrong..."


    I shouted Song Yu several times in a row, but there was still no response. But I just don''t admit defeat. At least, I should see some results. However, when I tried again, Song Yu''s impatient voice finally rang in my mind.


    Song Yu said, "are you finished?"


    I said, "hey hey, you finally have a response. You''re not naughty. Your method is really magical. By the way, don''t complain. Since I''ve promised you, I''ll do my best to help. At that time, you can return to you as soon as possible."


    Song Yu said, "don''t worry, I won''t break my promise. As long as you can help me find what I want, I will benefit you all my life."


    I said, "you''re welcome, you''re welcome."


    After a few words, Song Yu didn''t respond. Maybe he really thought I was bored. Or, because he was forced to be helpless and took great risks, he finally got on me and was extremely depressed.


    After another detour, there was a dead end ahead. However, Fang Wenhu seemed to have a clear understanding of the secret way mechanism in the ancient tomb, and patted twice at a slightly raised stone, which was another open secret way. However, this secret path is just a door, through which we can see the big character stone tablet of Guimenguan.


    Fu Hongshan said, "it''s really a shortcut."


    Chen Qing said, "it''s strange why we haven''t found a trace of mechanism on the wall after looking for it for a long time. If we could find the mechanism so easily for the first time, it would not only save us too much unnecessary trouble. I don''t know. We would have taken out the golden body method phase long ago."


    His voice fell suddenly. Fang Wenhu suddenly turned around and looked at him with dull eyes. Obviously, Fang Wenhu understood him. Chen Qing was startled, but we felt normal.


    Fang Wenhu is just a walking corpse now. He is completely brainless. Song Yu must be the one who can take us from the shortcut to the tomb entrance blown by us. However, as I said with Song Yu before, would he agree if he were allowed to murder his great benefactor? He didn''t give an answer, but his actual actions showed that in his mind, the kindness of the founder was higher than that of master Zhou Xianren. Otherwise, he would never have built the Changxian hall in the ancient tomb, nor would he build the golden body Dharma phase of the founder in the main hall, nor would he be angry because of Chen Qing''s words at the moment.


    Fu Hongshan noticed the difference. He slapped Chen Qing on the back and said, "it''s time. Don''t look for trouble."


    Chen Qing came back and said, "yes, I''m talkative again."


    Passing by the stone tablet of ghost gate pass, we came to the entrance to the tomb which was blown open by us within a few steps. When Hu Qingguo went out one by one along the entrance to the tomb, Fang Wenhu stood blankly nearby. I looked at Fang Wenhu and said, "you deserve his death. But he has become like this now. Why don''t I take him back to find a place of Feng Shui for burial."


    Naturally, the object of my conversation is not Fang Wenhu, but Song Yu, who controls him with only one soul and seven souls. However, Fang Wenhu did not respond, but turned around and disappeared into the dark tomb path.


    It seems that Song Yu, whose soul is separated, and Song Yu, who stays in the ancient tomb, are completely two people, just as he and I are past and future generations. There are obvious differences in the way of dialogue and even reaction.


    I really have some regrets that I can''t take Fang Wenhu''s body away from the ancient tomb. But at present, it can only be so. However, it is said that he may not really complete the purpose he wants for Song Yu in time. He can kindly agree to my request.


    We have been to the cave several times before and after. We are already familiar with the road conditions. After a little time, we finally return to the ground from the ground again. When the fresh air is inhaled into the lungs, it is simply bleeding people''s heart and spleen. But now it''s dark. To be exact, it should be around 6 p.m. and there are three tents in the distance,.


    If Fu Hongshan and Chen Qing were reborn, they shouted for a while and immediately lay down on the grass next to them.


    And we also quickly put down our heavy backpacks and enjoy the natural freshness of the outside world with a relaxed body.


    Hu Qingguo got into the tent, searched around and found some dry food and some drinking water to share with us. Fill these brains into the five zang organs temple, and the hunger immediately dissipates, replaced by endless fatigue.

 Chapter 250

    "Hey, I''ve lost a lot of money. I''m really losing a lot." Chen Qing lying on the grass, holding a piece of grass in his mouth, let the bitterness fill his mouth. "It''s a gold body method made of pure gold. If it can be made, how many white bills will it have to change."


    Fu Hongshan said, "you haven''t seen the white money. Just now you mentioned it casually and almost made trouble again. Hey, forget it, this is life. There is a saying that you can only see from a distance and can''t play."


    Chen Qing still talked endlessly and said, "in addition to the golden body Dharma phase, there are many valuable treasures in it. Hey, you can see, you can''t get it. It''s more annoying than killing me... It''s all the blame of the damned Millennium Wang Ba song reputation. If he hadn''t appeared, everything would be in our bag."


    "Slap him." Song Yu''s voice suddenly appeared in my mind. I sat in the same place and saw that I didn''t move. Song Yu''s volume increased uncontrollably, which shocked me one by one.


    Before, I only learned all the benefits of this soul attraction from Bai Ling''s mouth, but until now, I deeply realized that the original pain was this. I don''t want my just sober brain to be blown up by his voice. Helpless, I got up and came to Chen Qing. He saw my face and said, "Qi Zhiyuan, what''s the matter with you."


    I said, "I''m sorry." then I slapped him in the face.


    Chen Qing inexplicably slapped me in the face. After being stunned for a long time, he immediately climbed up, glared and said, "Qi Zhiyuan, what do you mean, do you want to fight? I also found a life below. What''s the harm of playing with you now."


    I said, "Chen Qing, I''m not going to hit you."


    Chen Qing stared and said, "it''s not you or who. It was your hand just now."


    I said, "it''s not really that I want to hit you, but that the person living in my body heard what you said just now, so I can''t help but want to hit you. Of course, if you really annoy him, I can''t guarantee whether he will kill you."


    Naturally, Chen Qing didn''t know much about what happened later in the main tomb. They were confused. Soon, Roland will explain something. At this time, Chen Qing immediately leaned over to me like a deflated ball and whispered, "he''s really in your body. Can he hear me?"


    I said, "if you don''t believe it, you can repeat what you said before. Really start. I didn''t do it anyway."


    Chen Qing was so frightened that he dared not talk any more. Even if he had this idea, he should at least avoid me. Not afraid of me, but afraid of Song Yu, the Millennium bastard in my body.


    It''s a little late and tired. It''s really a hard job to climb over Jiandao mountain now. Therefore, we plan to take a rest here tonight. After we recover our strength tomorrow, we''ll climb over Jiandao mountain and leave Taoyuan Village immediately.


    "By the way, where''s Lao Liu?"


    Jiang Yilong suddenly said, we just remembered that there was another Liu Dafu waiting for us outside. However, it has been almost half an hour since we came out, and we haven''t seen Liu Dafu. What''s wrong with him?


    I looked at Hu Qingguo and said, "little Hu, this Fang Wenhu and Lao Liu are close uncles and nephews. Fang Wenhu has an accident, and this Lao Liu has another accident. At that time, how to explain to their relatives."


    Hu Qingguo looked a little unhappy. It was as if he had said that after all, he knew that he would tie his life to his belt and die at any time. Heaven and earth knew that he was destined. But maybe it was because they all knew that there was a super bodyguard living in me. Although they were a little unhappy on their face, they didn''t argue with me. They stood up and shouted to Chen Qing, "look around."


    We have been down to the ancient tomb for several days. Lao Liu is alone in the wilderness and doesn''t know the following situation. It would be boring for anyone. But after all, mandrills have appeared in jiandaoshan. In case there are these things, take advantage of Lao Liu''s carelessness to pick him up. Maybe at that time, I will really talk so bad with Fang Wenhu and Lao Liu''s relatives. After all, it was only their uncles and nephews who had an accident, but others had nothing to do with it. Anyone would doubt it.


    Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan shouted everywhere, while we shone everywhere with a flashlight. As long as we saw the movement and light of the camp array, old Liu tou would respond if he was really nearby, and would meet us as soon as possible.


    Bang.


    Just then, a sudden gunshot echoed.


    We were stunned and looked at each other. We all mistakenly thought it was Chen Qing or someone who accidentally wiped the gun and went off fire, but the result was not us.


    "The sound seems to come from Jiandao mountain," said Jiang Yilong.


    Roland said, "yes, it came from there."


    I said, "could it be Lao Liu?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "I don''t know. But we should be on guard. If it wasn''t Lao Liu, we might be in trouble."


    Taoyuan village has all moved away, and the human life cases that have occurred here one after another are so strange that they are bound to attract the attention of people with intentions. If you really put a gun to investigate the murder case in Taoyuan Village and see the fire shouting here, you will hear the news immediately.


    What will you say then?


    Camping? Ghost uncle will believe it.


    Chen Qing and others also realized the problem and hurriedly ran back to the tent to load the bullets in the gun in case the contradiction escalated at that time. Just when we were worried, we saw an electric light from a distant bundle of hands. Even if we couldn''t see who the man was, we could recognize that his shadow was somewhat similar to Lao Liu through the faint moonlight.


    Chen Qing scolded and said, "it was him. I was shocked."


    The visitor was really old Liu tou. When he saw the fire and shouting in the camp array, we couldn''t hear him because he was far away, so as not to worry us. Therefore, we shot him in response


    Lao Liu said, "Mr. Hu, you''ve finally come up. Ha, you''ve gained a lot this time."


    Fu Hongshan said, "there''s still a little harvest. Just a few small things. Hey, don''t mention this. I''m a little annoyed when I mention it."


    Lao Liu said, "it''s always a good thing to have a harvest. Moreover, everyone is safe. That''s good." speaking of this, he looked around, but he didn''t see Fang Wenhu. He hurriedly asked, "Mr. Hu, why isn''t Fang Sanwa in my family? Shouldn''t he come to me?"


    "Bah, bah, bah." Chen Qing said, "what are you looking for? Don''t talk nonsense."


    Lao Liu said, "where is he?"


    Chen Qing immediately shut up and didn''t mention it. Lao Liu looked at Fu Hongshan again. Fu Hongshan looked bitter


    "Something happened to Sanwa?" Lao Liu''s face suddenly became extremely unnatural.


    Mr. Hu returned to the tent, took out a box of cigarettes and handed them to everyone. When he inhaled two or three, he took out three more and inserted them in the direction of the stealing hole. "Sanwa, you have a fight with me. You also know that Hu Qingguo is not unkind. If you go well, I will take care of what should be taken care of for you."


    As soon as he heard that this was the city, old Liu Dun cried.


    Although Lao Liu made a mistake and hid in Taoyuan Village, if Fang Wenhu hadn''t come forward for him, how could he follow Hu Qingguo. Moreover, it is no wonder that they are close uncles and nephews and have feelings.


    After a period of time, Lao Liu was calm. We talked to him about what happened next. When he learned, he could only sigh


    "It''s all fate. I just hope Sanwa has invested in a good family and taken the right path in her next life..."


    After a while, although we were sleepy, we were still gathered in front of the campfire outside the tent. Lao Liu threw Fang Sanwa''s affairs at the bottom of his heart and immediately said, "little Hu, I have to tell you something."


    Hu Qingguo said, "if you have something to say."


    Liu Dafu said, "well, the next day you went down, all the people in Taoyuan village had moved away. In the afternoon of that day, a group of police and epidemic prevention came to Taoyuan Village for door-to-door disinfection inspection. Later, these people came to my old house and saw your parked car."


    Chen Qing said, "were you there?"


    Liu Dafu said, "I wasn''t there. I don''t think you''ll come up immediately. I went back to the village to have a look. I happened to meet these people, but I hid in the dark for fear of complications."


    Fu Hongshan said, "since you don''t see me, what are you afraid of?"


    Lao Liu said, "I''m still a little worried, because in the next few days, the police specially ran to my broken house and almost pried the car open. But, you think, there is a license plate on the car. Can''t they find out something about these skills?"


    Hu Qingguo frowned and said, "you''re right. You have to guard against it. My old man has a foundation in the police. If he finds out my old man''s head and me, there will be trouble. No, let''s go out tomorrow and get to know the situation outside as soon as possible."


    Lao Liu said, "Mr. Hu, you are good at everything. You have a way to solve unnecessary problems. Just hope we don''t hit the ghost this time. Oh, also, these people came in the afternoon two days ago. Recently, these people have been watching us in the morning. They don''t leave until the afternoon."


    Hu Qingguo said, "that''s a little trouble. However, don''t worry. Just don''t hit them. As long as we go out, we''ll be fine."

 Chapter 251

    The night is long and people are asleep.


    The light was slightly bright and the noise was getting louder. One after another, I couldn''t sleep any more.


    I''m a little annoyed, as if I haven''t completely recovered at all. Just out of the tent, Chen Qing and Liu Dafu were busy. When asked, they learned that it was to prepare breakfast for us


    My heart is still a little depressed, and the source of this depression is my body that has never returned to God. So I''m going to go back to the tent and make up for the lost sleep.


    "Cheer up. We''ll get out of here soon."


    The voice is still coming from the outside to see the appearance of the halal speaker. However, if you are familiar with a few times, you can know that it is Hu Qingguo for a while. The drowsiness that had just hit the nerve in the forehead was suddenly stopped by his sentence. I walked out of the tent with some uneasy mood. Looking at Hu Qingguo who shouted five or six times, I said, "little Hu, it''s not light yet. Moreover, look at the time, it''s only a few minutes after five o''clock... Can you not be so anxious?"


    I don''t know why. Hu Qingguo hasn''t given me a good look since he came out of the ancient tomb. However, he is still at peace on his face. "Brother Qi, you know our current situation."


    I yawned, stretched and said, "I know, I know. Don''t you just get out of here as soon as possible?"


    "Yes, yes. But I thought carefully last night. If we don''t seize the best time, we may be trapped here for a long time," Hu Qingguo said


    I wondered and said, "what is this?"


    "You can''t have not heard Lao Liu''s words?" Hu Qingguo said.


    When he said this, I thought of something in my dizzy mind, meditated a little, and said, "Lao Liu said it wasn''t the morning? We can go again in the afternoon. Anyway, it''s only half a day''s walk from this place to the city."


    Hu Qingguo touched a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, took two bites and said, "surprise... Brother Qi, there are some things I don''t want to hide from you, but I think you should know something... The most important thing is that I don''t want to be caught!"


    It may be because of sleepiness that I didn''t think deeply. Therefore, I thought I heard or didn''t hear Hu Qingguo''s sentence. I waved to him and went back to the tent. It felt like a very long transition. However, in time, when I got back to the tent, I was woken up again. It was only five minutes before and after listening to them.


    Before we came here, we prepared for the battle for more than three or five days, and Lao Liu also prepared food supplies for the same time... However, even if we had an exploration experience in the ancient tomb, in order to be fully prepared, our second entry into the ancient tomb is equivalent to bringing most of the food supplies into the ancient tomb.


    It''s reasonable to learn from the past and make adequate preparations. However, the fact is... That''s the case. At present, our most urgent problem is food


    "Lao Liu, did you make a mistake and give us this?"


    "Lao Liu, do you have to go to the grave with us next time? You know that you can''t be stingy when you can eat... Moreover, these are things we have brought long ago. What do you mean by withholding them privately?"


    The voices of Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan completely broke the originally calm valley. Even though I think their voices are a little noisy, at this moment, I think there is some truth in their words, so we don''t answer.


    Liu Dafu faced us. His old face was born in the early morning and squeezed out a few drops of cold sweat. Just because all his eyes focused on Hu Qingguo''s face. "Mr. Hu, this thing can be eaten indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense... Even if I haven''t been with you for a long time, my surname Liu knows what to do and what not to do during this time."


    Hu Qingguo frowned and said, "I believe you... I didn''t think there was anything at all, but Chen Qing and Feibiao picked this out. In addition, we didn''t go in for four days in general. We still have a number of things stored outside."


    Liu Dafu was frightened out of cold sweat. He quickly put the fresh noodles in his hand in front of Hu Qingguo and said: "Mr. Hu, I''m a dozens year old man surnamed Liu. I may have done all kinds of abominable things, but I can''t do such a thing. Well, the afternoon before yesterday, I saw that there was no grain here, so I was going to get some from the car. But who can think of it? When I just got it, the police siren sounded at the entrance of the village. It was only a while, and I was wearing seven or eight clothes The uniformed police arrived in front of my old house. If I hadn''t left my belongings in the yard in time, I would have been caught on the spot. "


    Chen Qing''s anger was gone. He took the boiled noodles, took two bites and said, "Lao Liu, why are you so outsider? If you have anything to say to us directly, it''s right to do so... Is there some miasma?"


    Liu Dafu''s face didn''t get better. He looked at Chen Qing and said, "Xiao Chen, I''m telling the truth. It''s really the truth. It was the day before yesterday..."


    "OK." Hu Qingguo drank and interrupted Liu Dafu''s words. At this moment, he silently took a few bites of the freshly cooked noodles until he ate the noodles in the basin. Hu Qingguo put the basin aside and asked, "you told us yesterday. I thought it was a coincidence... But did you just say that it was a coincidence?"


    Liu Dafu hurriedly said: "I also think it''s a coincidence... I just went to the car to pick it up. Before I went out of the yard, the police car had already arrived at the entrance of the village. As you know, the entrance of the village is so far from my old house. However, this is not the key. The key is that since the police left two days ago, the latter two groups of police seem to have specially guarded the old courtyard dam. In short, if I hadn''t reacted quickly, I would have been killed They were caught. "


    Fu Hongshan said, "I''m afraid it''s not so coincidental."


    Liu Dafu hurriedly argued, "I''m afraid you''re a turtle son."


    "We''ll have four days," Hu Qingguo said.


    Liu Dafu nodded and said, "to be exact, there are more than four days."


    Hu Qingguo said, "did you say that the police and epidemic prevention workers came to Taoyuan village the first two days ago?" seeing Liu Dafu nodding, Hu Qingguo said: "well, they think there is an epidemic in Taoyuan Village, and there is no problem for them. However, you just said the same thing last night. After these two days, there are special police cars guarding your old house."


    Liu Dafu said, "that''s it. If it hadn''t been for this, I would have taken the things that can be eaten in the car."


    Chen Qing said, "Xiao Huqing, it''s not really the same as what you said last night?"


    Fu Hongshan said, "but there are some unlikely things. Only a few of us in the circle know the news of this place. Only a few of us know when we came here... Even if someone really thought of it, it seems that there are some unlikely things..."


    Hu Qingguo didn''t answer them, and he didn''t look at us. He just looked up and frowned, thinking about the causes and consequences. At the same time, Jiang Yilong secretly winked at me. From his wink, of course, the information I got was clear, but I denied it to him at the first time, because I didn''t secretly pass Zheng Jie


    Almost when we finished eating, the sky was still cloudy and the light was not very clear. At this time, Hu Qingguo ordered to withdraw immediately.


    We don''t know why he is so nervous, but he was the leader this time. What he said is what he is. Naturally, he won''t argue with him.


    We sorted out the things together and left some garbage. We immediately went back to Liu Dafu''s old house one by one, one left and one right directly along Jiandao mountain. We were ready to go back to his old house and leave early in our car.


    The journey was smooth without any complications. On the contrary, our bodies climbed over Jiandao mountain, as if the noodles we had eaten to supplement our strength had already seen the end. However, no one cared about it anymore


    At this time, if we count the time, but at about 9:00 in the morning, when we first arrived, we got on the bus separately and prepared to leave Taoyuan Village and return to downtown Chongqing as soon as possible. For half an hour, it was like an ancient well without wind and waves. But when our car left the special mountain road leading to Taoyuan Village and was ready to enter the country road into the city from the mountain road, we saw no sirens in the face Three police cars stopped us halfway.


    "Hey, even if you are public servants of the people, you can''t do such things? We still have important things to go to the city. It''s human life..."


    "Get off, get off."


    "Why should I get off? You have to have a reason to wear this skin?"


    "Check! If you don''t get off, you two cars will drive back to the office immediately."

 Chapter 252

    Tired and tired, and the mountain road leading to Taoyuan village is extremely bumpy and rugged. Fortunately, Chen Qing is still a person with driving experience. They are careful all the way, but there is no problem.


    Out of trust in them, coupled with the occasional bumps in the car, people''s lethargy has reached the extreme.


    I don''t know if it''s a moment or a long time. In short, I feel that not long after I got on the bus, the world around me has changed. What I see is some mysterious facts beyond the status quo


    This is a dream!


    "Get off, all get off."


    Suddenly, I came back to reality, and there was no trace of those illusory facts. However, when I was still a little confused, the sound outside the window was familiar. I rubbed my eyes and looked out of the window. Isn''t it Zheng Jie in uniform?


    "You, you, you, and you, you get off at once."


    This is a young police officer. He is at most twenty-five or six years old. Even if he wears a uniform, his face is still clear


    Fu Hongshan glanced around and locked in front. His heart suddenly fell into the valley. Because he knew very well that since the police blocked the road and set up a card, he forced everyone on the car to get off at the moment, all in order to check the objects carried on the car. Of course, the things on the car are not drugs or smuggled guns, but the tools on the car are only a moment for experts to determine the identity of our business. Besides, as far as I can remember, Fu Hongshan and his family once picked up several small pieces of Ming ware in the ancient tomb and put them in their bags. If they investigate at this moment, who can resist the consequences


    Hu Qingguo was in the same car with us. Fu Hongshan looked equally embarrassed. While listening to the police shouting outside the window, he turned his head and whispered to Hu Qingguo, "little Hu, I''m afraid it''s going to get angry." while talking, Fu Hongshan had secretly stretched out his trouser pocket, which contained nothing more than a pistol.


    Hu Qingguo''s face was gloomy and terrible, and even reached the state of gnashing teeth. From his point of view, it was obvious that someone wanted to fix him... "Steady."


    Fu Hongshan said, "there are only three cars blocked in front, all piled on his head. Chen Qing''s car drives at full power. It''s possible to break through this level. Why don''t I send him a letter?"


    "It''s late." Hu Qingguo bit his teeth again. The running in sound between his teeth was clear to us even sitting in the back row. "Do as they do and get off."


    "But..."


    "That''s it."


    To tell you the truth, at this time, I actually had a sweat in my heart. For fear of Hu Qingguo''s impulse like Fu Hongshan, I immediately made a black hand in front of the people''s public servants. Go on here. Once the east window incident happens, don''t we become the same outlaws with them?


    When the door opened, Fu Hongshan reluctantly got out of the car and shouted, "check what? It''s really a lot of shit. I''m not a private black car passenger. All the people in the car are my friends."


    A policeman said, "is it right? After checking, you will know that you stand aside and stay honest."


    Fu Hongshan got out of the car, followed by Hu Qingguo. However, before getting off the car, Hu Qingguo deliberately looked out through the window. It seemed that within a few seconds, the gloom in his eyes had changed. "Brother Qi, you get off, too. It shouldn''t be a big problem."


    Everyone on the two cars got off in two or three minutes, surrounded by uniformed people''s police. At this time, a female police officer ordered to check the car, but when the police who listened to the order were ready to check the car, Hu Qingguo said, "officer Zheng, it''s you. I haven''t seen you for many days, but the longer you grow, the more beautiful you are. Even, the officer''s momentum is outstanding."


    Zheng Jie looked at Hu Qingguo. There should be calm in his eyes. He grinned and said, "young master Hu, it''s really rare to meet you in such a remote place."


    Hu Qingguo said, "since we are all old acquaintances, can we avoid this set?"


    Zheng Jie''s face changed and said, "who is an old acquaintance with you? Come on, get out of here and check the car!"


    It''s not curious to know Zheng Jie''s existence according to Hu Qingguo''s ability. However, when each other''s identity is open, Zheng Jie wants to search according to the Royal identity, which is understandable. However, the key to this problem is that the two cars are all tools for stealing tombs, and Hu Qingguo has guys on them. This car inspection will inevitably expose the incident. If you check people again, the trouble will be even greater.


    Now that I can predict the next situation, I''m sure that once the rabbit is really urgent, something will happen. Besides, Hu Qingguo is not an ordinary rabbit.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Hu Qingguo quickly stepped back two steps in front of the door and said to Zheng Jie, "officer Zheng, we just accompanied our friends home to visit relatives. Why are you so angry?"


    In terms of human potential, Zheng Jie''s people must be stronger than us. In terms of identity, Zheng Jie''s people still occupy the Royal identity... For these two points alone, ordinary people like us can only obey orders and actively cooperate. As long as we confirm that we are all right, we can naturally leave immediately.


    However, we know that nothing on the surface does not represent the final result


    Zheng Jie had some success and said with a smile, "young master hu er, we have dealt with each other several times. I know exactly who you are. This time, I didn''t think that the fire gun really caught a rabbit. If it was you, do you think I would let you go?"


    Roland whispered, "we''re afraid we can''t wash it when we jump to the Yellow River."


    Bai Ling said, "it doesn''t matter whether you wash it or not. The important thing is who can do it."


    "What do you mean?" I was stunned.


    Maybe it was because Bai Ling, Luo Lan and even Hu Qingguo stood in front of me, so that Zheng Jie noticed my existence when he was about to forcibly pick us up and search in the car. "Why are you?"


    There was no expression on my face, even numbness. It''s very simple. Hu Qingguo is watching. If Zheng Jie and I get close, even if we can pass the current level, I believe Hu Qingguo will doubt us


    "The girl''s life style is a little strange."


    I was about to answer, but Song Yu''s voice suddenly popped out of my mind. I quickly contacted him with my consciousness. "Her fate is strange? What do you mean?"


    Song Yu didn''t answer me. Instead, he asked me, "listen to the tone of the woman dressed strangely just now. It seems that she knows you well?"


    I said, "yes."


    Song Yu said, "ha ha, that''s good, good."


    When Song Yu finished, he didn''t respond. I didn''t understand what he meant. At this time, Zheng Jie''s eyes seemed to have been completely printed on my face. I glanced at Hu Qingguo, immediately tried my best to suppress the tone, and said with my face: "officer Zheng, I know your intention, but I advise you to let it go."


    "Are you a dishonest guy?" Zheng Jie suddenly changed his face and yelled at me, but immediately took my collar in one hand and forcibly dragged me to the back of the car. After completely avoiding Hu Qingguo''s sight, she first shouted at me and immediately asked, "what did you mean by that?"


    I quickly took the time to say: "Officer Zheng, as I said just now, we all know what you think. Now I can tell you clearly that there are some things on the car that can''t get rid of, but now you catch us all back. Then, I believe it shouldn''t be very difficult to solve this problem according to the power of Hu Qing country. By the way, can you Still want to take this opportunity to blow us all? "


    Zheng Jie blinked and said, "is there really something in the car?"


    I pressed my voice and said, "yes or no, but it''s optional. It seems that your dead cat has caught the mouse, but I know in my heart that you are bound to win this time. However, as I just said... It''s just that. I''m afraid it''s not enough. By the way, Hu Qingguo is not easy to provoke. It annoys him. I don''t know what the result should be next."


    Chen Qing suddenly shouted in front: "check, check a hammer. What can I have in my car? You people don''t have to rely on wearing a different skin to bully the common people."


    One person responded, "shut up, or I''ll take you back to the Institute first. Even if you''re really okay, it''s not impossible to lock you up for 48 hours."


    "Are you sure?" Zheng Jie slightly pondered and asked me.


    I was willing to fix my head and said, "in fact, you know very well that this is just a layer of window paper. If you don''t poke through this layer of window paper, you can''t rush for a moment..."


    Zheng Jie''s face was hesitant and ferocious. After almost half a minute, she suddenly yelled at me and said, "don''t be slippery in front of me, you guy. We are the people''s police and don''t accept bribes like you. Go, go, go quickly."

 Chapter 253

    "Poke or not?"


    Zheng Jie''s face became a little hesitant. Recently, I could clearly hear her mumbling and repeating this sentence. "Your purpose is too obvious and your goal is too clear. It''s natural to do this as you are now... But have you ever thought that the so-called success in front of you is not your ideal success. You let me go and Hu Qingguo go..."


    Zheng Jie raised his head and fixed his eyes on my face, as if he wanted to determine her most correct judgment from the facial expression on my face. Time difference, in a flash, in a long... For a long time, Zheng Jie vomited coarse air, and the savage air on his face also decreased to the lowest. "Go, go, I''m the people''s police. If you bribe me like this again, I''ll catch you back."


    I was relieved, and the tone pressed in my heart was suddenly released. "Little misunderstanding, is this routine inspection by the people''s police? It''s okay."


    I got on the bus and Bai Ling got on the bus. Finally, Hu Qingguo and others got on the bus one after another. During this period, we didn''t whisper, but I noticed that Hu Qingguo looked at me when he got on the bus, and the meaning in his eyes was difficult for me to understand.


    We continued to enter the urban area along the original route according to the original plan. The time transition may take half an hour. We are still dozens of kilometers away from Chongqing. According to our current speed, we will return to the familiar city again in less than an hour.


    "Brother Qi!"


    Hu Qingguo sat in the co pilot, smoking in his mouth. While swallowing clouds and fog, he looked for me. At the same time, my heart jumped because I had a hunch that he would ask me what kind of questions


    I looked back and said, "yes, Mr. Hu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hu Qingguo took two more breaths, leaving almost a third. He immediately opened the window and threw it at the window. "The leader just now is Zheng Jie. According to the news, the leader was specially sent to investigate."


    I said, "what are you investigating?"


    Hu Qingguo easygoing said: "she is in charge of cultural relics... By the way, this person has dealt with me several times, but unfortunately, he has never obtained reliable evidence from me. Moreover, it is precisely because of this that although I know her, we have a relationship with each other, which is regarded as an ice and fire..."


    I quickly interrupted, "since it''s such a relationship, it''s not necessary to recognize it or not."


    Fu Hongshan said, "you''re right. This woman has a bad heart. It''s bad luck to know her."


    "I may have heard of things between me and her in our circle, and other colleagues also ran away after seeing her. If it had been in the past, under normal circumstances, my surname Hu would have turned a blind eye... But today."


    "What''s the matter today?" Bai Ling answered.


    When Hu Qingguo looked in the rearview mirror, it seemed that the object locked in his eyes was just me. "What can I do? It''s just like this... But brother Qi, did you know Zheng Jie before?"


    I suddenly got angry. "Mr. Hu, what do you mean?"


    "Don''t get excited. You think, among our group, Zheng Jie and I are the only people who know each other. Other people in uniforms are no different from cattle, ghosts and snake gods... By the way, in our situation at that time, this level was a stumbling block and couldn''t escape... However, at this time, there was a turning point in this matter, and this turning point was even me Not expected. "


    Bai Ling nuzui and locked her eyes on me. Through her eyes, I could read the information she wanted to say... I took a deep breath of cool air and let the cool air make trouble in my body, but even so, I still have to face the reality


    "He is your leader? Haven''t you seen that he has doubted you?" Song Yu''s familiar tone suddenly came from his mind.


    I don''t know how to answer... After thinking for a while, I looked at Hu Qingguo''s straight and stunned eyes, and even wanted to kill me. I suddenly smiled and said, "little Hu, it''s not easy for us to get back a life from the ancient tomb. Don''t fool me at this time."


    Hu Qingguo said hurriedly, "brother Qi, we are all people with pants and belts tied together. Are you a little out of sight? However, it seems to me that you and the policewoman surnamed Zheng seem to know each other?"


    "Nonsense, who is spreading rumors?" I said urgently.


    Hu Qingguo said, "yes or no, that''s the result. However, anyway, we still return to Chongqing as planned... Well, it''s okay, it''s okay, I''m just talking nonsense."


    I wanted to take this sentence from him, but when it came to my mouth and crossed my mind, it seemed that every statement I thought up that could help us have nothing to do with it was destroyed by the previous facts. Moreover, at the moment, Hu Qingguo admitted all this to our face. Even so, why should I admit it?


    "Is this your world?"


    "Is this the human you want?"


    "Is this order still what you want?"


    I don''t know whether Hu Qingguo saw it or guessed it. After all, we have made it very clear on the surface... However, at this time, Song Yu''s voice sounded in my mind again.


    I want to hold my head and cover my ears to escape from the world. However, after reading it, I understand that such escape is only for a moment, and it is impossible to solve the problem.


    "What''s your face, isn''t it?" on the way back, Bai Ling rested for a while. When listening to my conversation with Hu Qingguo, my good consciousness seemed to be clearer than that of me. So, at this time, when she took all her eyes back and noticed me, she blurted out without hesitation.


    I interrupted her before she finished. Because I know very well what she wants to know, but if we inadvertently pass all the facts to Zheng Jie sitting in the co driver between our words, I don''t know whether we will spend the rest of our life in prison.


    I said, "it''s just a bad rest. Don''t worry if it''s all right. It''ll be here in a while. You clean up..."


    Bai Ling naturally saw my mind and what I said. She looked at Hu Qingguo intentionally. Seeing that there was no obvious abnormality in Hu Qingguo, she immediately said, "it has been cleaned up long ago."


    For another period of time, we crossed the expressway and entered the urban area. The prosperity around the street is familiar to us. At this time, Hu Qingguo insisted that Fu Hongshan park the car on the roadside, and Chen Qing in front of him saw the situation of the car behind him and immediately stopped on the roadside.


    Hu Qingguo clenched his fist and heard a clear sound of bone squeezing. Then he looked calm and said to us, "it''s already in the city. You''re going east and we''re going west. It''s not very smooth... Why don''t I call you a taxi?"


    I heard some ghost fire. He is a smart man. His sentence alone has obviously excluded us from our familiar friends. However, when I looked at Hu Qingguo, I swallowed the words I was about to blurt out.


    At this time, Jiang Yilong and Roland got off Chen Qing''s car. It seemed that they were really influenced by Hu Qingguo. Even they knew the current situation. So he walked directly behind us with his belongings. "Wait a minute. Anyway, they are not on the way with us. Why bother? Let them go first."

 Chapter 254

    "How long have you been doing this with him?"


    We just got out of the car and listened to Hu Qingguo''s decision with us. There was a ghost fire in my heart. Just then Song Yu suddenly heard a sound in my mind.


    Anyway, he can''t do anything with me now. He just takes him as an outlet bucket. "Who do you think I am? It''s not for a reason. Do you think I''ll follow him to do this shady business?"


    Song Yu hesitated for a moment. Obviously, he was slightly surprised by my sudden reaction, but his tone remained unchanged. It didn''t sound angry, and he said: "You should also know about the cause and effect. Although I am only attached to you, you and I are of the same root and origin, so I can fully feel the emotion in your heart at the moment. However, I think you have some contradictions. According to my observation, you didn''t like this person''s proximity. Isn''t it a good thing that he refuses you thousands of miles now?"


    I sank and my anger subsided. "Yes, I really don''t like his proximity, but I can''t stand being so frank face to face... Yes, you''re right, I really have some contradictions."


    Song Yu said to Wei Yin in my mind, "I''ll take a breath for you. You do the finger formula, and follow me to recite the spell. With your current foundation, you should be able to arrest his soul without awareness."


    I was shocked and my hair exploded. "Are you asking me to hurt him?"


    Song Yu said, "I helped you for the sake of the same root. Why did you blame me first?"


    Just because of this, Song Yu even encouraged me to secretly attack the state of Hu Qing. If I really did, it would be no different from a villain. Moreover, in my heart, I wanted to separate from the state of Hu Qing a long time ago


    Hu Qingguo sat in the co pilot''s seat and glanced at him. He seemed to notice that my two eyes were looking at him. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and his eyes were disdainful, but he was not stingy. "What else do you have?"


    I looked back and said, "no, No."


    Hu Qingguo sank and said meaningfully, if I were Chu and you were Han, but I don''t really hope that one day in the future, we will cross the river... After saying this, he immediately let Chen Qing drive away.


    Bai Ling said, "shall we go home now?"


    I said, "I thought about it. We can''t make any blessings or gather any wealth in this business. Moreover, as the Lord, it''s not a good thing for us to fish for three days and dry the net for two days. So let''s go to the store first and plan to sell the store."


    Jiang Yilong was stunned and said, "is this your temporary determination or... Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"


    I said, "elder martial brother, I have made it very clear, and you should understand it in your heart. Such procrastination is bad for us, and so is Liu Changhe."


    Jiang Yilong thought about it and said, "what are your plans next? We have to find a bright way for our future life?"


    I smiled, pointed to my forehead and said, "it''s up to half a year. I''m afraid we can''t decide."


    Jiang Yilong understood, Bai Ling and Roland also understood what I meant. It was still early at the moment. Just after 1 p.m., they were already hungry, but as far as I remember, there was a very authentic Sichuan restaurant in another alley from our store. Therefore, after I mentioned my intention, everyone temporarily suppressed their hunger, stopped a taxi and went to the store.


    After some time, we came to the familiar store and stood across the street. We can see the desolation in the store at a glance, but it is not important to us at present.


    "Uncle Liu."


    Maybe it was because the business was cold and boring. Liu Changhe half opened and half closed the door of the store, and unconsciously slept on his rocking chair. As soon as he listened to the voice, he stood up straight, smiled and said, "boss, boss, you''re back. I just..."


    I waved my hand and went back to the counter. Liu Changhe quickly took out the recorded account book and opened the account book. The sales of less than one page was trivial. According to my visual inspection, the total price was not enough for a few days.


    Liu Changhe said: "Boss, in fact, the business is not so bad. Some time ago, some people came to see the master, saying that they looked at the ground, measured the fierce, and so on. There were several waves. However, every time you were away, so the business of our store gradually declined. By the way, you should absolutely believe me. Selling a lot is a lot. I didn''t write about it."


    Jiang Yilong sat aside and said, "uncle Liu, what are you talking about? If we don''t believe your words, how can we leave this store to you."


    "That''s it," said Liu Changhe.


    "Just..." said Jiang Yilong.


    "Just what?" Liu Changhe was stunned.


    Jiang Yilong seemed unable to speak, so he quickly looked at me and winked at me. I closed the account book and put it aside. It took a few seconds to sort out the words in my mind, and then looked at Liu Changhe and said: "Uncle Liu, that''s right. You know the business situation of this store. Of course, you were right just now. In fact, the real reason for the lack of business is us. Maybe we are too young, which has not been determined yet... If this goes on for a long time, it will be bad for each other, so I''m going to close this store."


    Liu Changhe is a laid-off worker who has lost his source of income and poses a great threat to his family life. But when he met us with good luck, he not only won our trust, but also completely left the store to him. Of course, the key reason for business is still on us. That''s right. If I stand from the perspective of Liu Changhe and want to continue this work for a long time, after all, the treatment we give him is still good and the work is free.


    "Boss Qi, you are... I know you were too busy some time ago. I''ve lived most of my life. Can''t I see how many people are doing great things with my eyesight?" Liu Changhe said.


    I said: "Uncle Liu, listen to me first. This store is indeed our immature idea before, but we may have fate, know each other and trust each other. First, from our current position, it is really not suitable to continue to operate this store, which is the key. However, we are also clear about Uncle Liu''s situation, so I intend to While closing this store, I have considered a way for you. "


    Liu Changhe blinked, his face a little stunned. "Really, really?"


    I looked around the store and said to myself, "uncle Liu is also a man of dozens of years old. His life has been honed and even his experience is much more sophisticated than ours. Moreover, during this period of our absence, you must have some different feelings in your heart. To put it simply, I believe uncle Liu has the ability to be a real boss."


    Liu Changhe said, "what do you say? You''re the boss. I''m qiu''er working."


    I said: "We thought this store could be built for a long time, so we rented it annually with the landlord. It''s still a long time before it expires. Secondly, the business we chose is not suitable, at least not suitable for this lot. I believe it would be impossible for you to continue to repeat the mistakes. In addition, these items in this store are actually It''s not a main course, you know, and you know the purchase price. Now, my plan is to give you the store directly, and all the housing contracts will be under your name. I''ll call the landlord later. If you like, you can sell the remaining items one by one over a period of time, and then make a new business. In short , it''s at your disposal. Of course, if you transfer this store by normal means, the price is OK according to the market situation of this street. However, I decided that even if it''s human relations, we won''t be involved. "


    Jiang Yilong''s face suddenly became abnormal. He just wanted to say something. After looking at me, he swallowed his words


    Liu Changhe looked at me and them in disbelief. "Boss Qi, are you kidding me?"


    I said, "I''m serious. I''m not kidding."


    "Well, how can there be such a good thing in the world." Liu Changhe still couldn''t believe it.


    I said, "now this good thing is in front of you. I''ll ask you if you dare to take this store. If you take this store, you can change your career at will. I will never interfere or ask you for a penny."


    Liu Changhe was a little confused. He quickly took out his cigarette from his pocket and took two bites. "Boss Qi, are you serious?"


    I said, "seriously."


    With a plop, Liu Changhe suddenly knelt down. I quickly helped him up and said, "I can''t afford it. Don''t do this."


    Liu Changhe''s eyes were a little red. The tears swirled in his eyes and said: "Boss Qi, how can there be such a kind-hearted person like you in the world? I, Liu Changhe, have lived for half my life. I didn''t expect to be hit by this great fortune... To tell you the truth, I had an idea long ago and wanted to do some business and improve the living conditions at home. However, you know, I was in the textile factory. It was a state-owned state-owned unit and the salary was not high, But it''s very fixed month by month... First, I can''t make this decision. Second, I have three mouths waiting to eat in my family. I''m a little impulsive. I don''t know how my family should live in the future. This drag has been so many years... I''m so proud. I''ve just been admitted to college. Even if I break the pot and sell iron, I''ll offer him up... During this time, In fact, I''ve been thinking that the business in this store is like this, but the salary you give me is good. I really don''t know what to do next even if the store closes one day... "


    Liu Changhe made a big speech. It sounded a little confused, but we could understand it. I patted him on the shoulder, smiled and said, "have you made up your mind now?"


    Liu Changhe wiped his nose and tears and said definitely: "Yes. Although I used to work in a textile factory, I thought I was good at cooking. Moreover, my mother-in-law has been idle until now and can just help me. During this time, I also paid attention to the situation of this street. There are many people from south to north, and the location is also good. It is absolutely stable to make a living by eating. However, my savings over the years can barely maintain Children go to school and spend money at home... How can I repay you when you say to give me this store directly? "


    I said, "let''s think it''s fate and your change. Uncle Liu, it''s settled. This store will be yours in the future. As long as you have enough motivation, I believe you can turn the world around."


    Liu Changhe said, "no change?"


    I must say: "do not change, do not regret!"


    "Well, that''s very interesting. How can I repay you for my current situation..."


    I thought about it and said, "if you''re really sorry, we''re all hungry. Just buy us a meal."


    "This?" Liu Changhe was surprised.


    I said, "are you embarrassed?"


    "Go, go to my house now and try my craft."

 Chapter 255

    Due to the limited experience, Jiang Yilong and I have a whimsical desire to do a long-term business, which leads to the need to accept the current outcome. At this point alone, it is a failure. However, at this time, I completely entrusted the store to Liu Changhe. I have no regret in my heart. Some are just relieved as I explained with a heavy load.


    For Liu Changhe, we contacted for a period of time and exchanged this contact time for mutual trust. However, we actually do not fully understand Liu Changhe himself and his family.


    After closing the shop, the party followed Liu Changhe to his house. When I came to his home, he was a native of Chongqing, and his living environment made me sigh. This is a small courtyard far away from the urban area, because Chongqing is a mountain city, and his small courtyard is just halfway up the mountain. Just climbing this hillside from below the road is enough for people to eat a pot.


    Surrounded by green rivers and shade, the living conditions of the small courtyard located here are not what we think.


    The dilapidated courtyard, the old furnishings at home, and the dilapidation of various living appliances make us understand that life is not as simple as it used to be. These can not completely explain that Liu Changhe is just an external living environment, which is a little difficult


    A hair shawl, but messy. The color of the clothes you wear has faded a lot. If you have the least eyesight, it is the rag clothes you bought a few years ago. But it was such a surprising woman who was not dressed properly. Standing at the door of the courtyard, she saw Liu Changhe, immediately smiled like flowers and laughed.


    What is love?


    At present, I may not be able to explain it clearly. But when my eyes looked around, I looked at the woman in front of me. I think love is family, and love is really not seeking substantive mutual help.


    "Hey, hey, don''t laugh at me. There''s something wrong with my cousin''s mind." Liu Changhe''s suddenly embarrassed.


    I was shocked by his words, and Roland beside me had different expressions on their faces, but they didn''t say anything, as if they had completely understood it.


    Liu Changhe quickly walked over, buttoned the open button in front of his guest''s chest, and immediately said, "I''ve told you a thousand or eight times that sugar should be eaten on time. I''m always disobedient. You make your child and I worry so much."


    His cousin blinked and murmured, "sugar? Where''s sugar? I want sugar."


    "Please come in and take it as your own home. She''ll be fine in a minute." with that, Liu Changhe quickly dragged his guests into the courtyard and home.


    We still stayed outside the fence of the yard, wondering whether to enter or go.


    Roland said, "look at her. It doesn''t seem normal. Shall we..."


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s a man with eyes who can see it... Haven''t you heard it? People said that we should treat it as his home. Since we''re all at the door, how can we not enter?"


    I said, "let''s go in."


    Just looking at the outside of Liu Changhe''s house, we can probably guess the conditions inside. Without being greeted by the owner''s family, we swaggered into the main room of his house. After waiting for a few minutes, Liu Changhe came to the main room. It was his cousin who followed him closely.


    Liu Changhe said, "come on, let me introduce you. This is my guest, Zhu Fanghua. Guest, this is our great benefactor. He is boss Jiang, boss Qi, Miss Bai and Miss Luo."


    I just wanted to tell Liu Changhe not to mention this again. However, before I said this, Zhu Fanghua said, "Hello, two bosses and two ladies. Just now my men told me that you helped us a lot this time. I really don''t know how to thank you."


    At this moment, we were surprised by our eyes. At the moment, Zhu Fanghua specially changed her clothes. Although it was not gorgeous, it fit well and clean. Moreover, her messy hair was combed specially, and several dirt marks on her face were washed clean. Generally speaking, the Zhu Fanghua I saw before and now are completely two people, and her voice is no different from that of ordinary people.


    Seeing us stunned, Liu Changhe scratched his head and said, "well, when my guests don''t get sick, they are no different from normal people. When they get sick, they are a little confused. They have to take medicine on time every day."


    Roland said, "what''s wrong with aunt Zhu?"


    Liu Changhe said, "the doctor said it was intermittent psychosis... It''s been years and I haven''t been cured well."


    "Let you laugh." Zhu Fanghua said, suddenly kneeling in front of us and hurriedly said: "I just thought, you have helped our family so much. To tell the truth, you have seen the situation of our family. You can''t repay you..."


    Bai Ling was right next to her and immediately helped her up from the ground. "You can''t do this. They have received uncle Liu''s thanks, and uncle Liu promised to repay them."


    Seeing Bai Ling''s intentional eyes, Liu Changhe suddenly realized and hurriedly said, "right, right, you see, I''m a little old, and I can''t figure out the sequence of this matter. The guests, get ready quickly. They haven''t eaten lunch yet, and they''re still empty."


    Zhu Fanghua said, "then I''ll cook now."


    "Well, you go to the stove to collect it first. I''ll call the baby and ask him to buy vegetables on his way back."


    Put us in the main room and say hello. Almost half an hour later, we met his son, Liu Xiaoman, who had just been admitted to college at the age of 18. He looked more like his mother, but he was plain dressed, but his spirit was a beautiful guy.


    According to Liu Changhe, there is still some time before he leaves school. In order to reduce the burden on his family, he specially goes to the vegetable dealer to wholesale some vegetables every morning, and then set up a small vegetable stall by himself.


    From coming to Liu Changhe''s house to a delicious meal they carefully prepared for us, it took about two and a half hours. At this moment, it''s more than four o''clock in the afternoon. Facing the delicious food on the table, even those who pay more attention to it can''t bear to make trouble in the five zang organs temple.


    However, not to mention that all the dishes and soup are Liu Changhe''s craft. Even if I have eaten several restaurants, I''m afraid it''s difficult to pick one or two people to match his craft.


    Polite greetings, pushing cups for lamps, sunset, cool autumn.


    All things seem to happen in a moment, but what happened in this moment is unforgettable.


    On the way to take us by bus, Liu Xiaoman was still grateful and said, "brother Qi, brother Jiang, I will never forget your kindness. If I have the ability in the future, I will repay you."


    I patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry about this. People should live freely. Don''t you think so? Also, what you should worry about most now is your studies, and the people who want to repay in the future should also be your parents."


    Liu Xiaoman said, "I will, but..."


    "Don''t worry about it." Jiang Yilong said, "well intentioned, please don''t say that again. We''ll just take this as our fate."


    When we got to the road below, we inadvertently glanced in the direction of Liu Changhe''s house, but we saw Zhu Fanghua standing there all the time, and our sight seemed to be locked on us all the time.


    An idea suddenly flashed through my mind, pulled Liu Changhe aside and said, "can you tell me about uncle Liu and aunt Zhu?"


    Liu Changhe waved his hand and said, "Xiao Qi, you have helped me a lot. I can solve these things myself. How dare I bother you again."


    I said seriously, "I made it clear on the table just now. On the surface, I did help you, but you should also know that it''s only a few months'' rent, which actually depends on yourself. Of course, I believe that according to your ideas and skills, you won''t worry about no customers, and your business will be booming."


    Liu Changhe hurriedly said, "you''ve said less. This facade transfer fee is a lot of money. Moreover, even if it''s just a few months'' rent, it''s a lot of money."


    "Listen to me." I paused and said, "don''t mention it. I''m just a little curious now. Aunt Zhu, if it''s convenient, just tell me. If it''s inconvenient, just think I didn''t ask."


    Liu Changhe vomited foul air and said: "What''s inconvenient about this? Well, my cousin and I grew up together as childhood sweethearts. Her mother''s family is in the same village as ours, on the back mountain of our house, but no one lives there now. She had no problems before I married her. If I guessed right, she should have been stimulated, and then she became mentally disordered."


    "Stimulation? What stimulation?" Bai Ling suddenly turned around and asked.


    Liu Changhe said, "my cousin''s mother, that is, my mother-in-law, washed clothes when she was seven or eight years old, accidentally slipped into the river and drowned. Later, when she was fifteen or sixteen years old, his father went to the mountain to cut trees. Maybe he didn''t pay much attention and was crushed by a big tree."


    I said, "you mean aunt Zhu was stimulated by her unfortunate childhood?"


    Liu Changhe said, "I think it''s the only possibility. Otherwise, what else can there be?"


    Bai Ling said, "but just now when we were having dinner, aunt Zhu took the medicine three times in a row. Taking the medicine so frequently is not quite in line with the fact. Moreover, it has been a long time since now. She can still live tenaciously in the case of such problems. Do you think she will not accept the information of her parents'' death?"


    Liu Changhe didn''t quite understand Bai Ling''s words. Even I thought there was something wrong with her saying these words, but I couldn''t find out what the problem was.


    Seeing that we were all a little stunned, Bai Ling asked, "how long did aunt Zhu start, and when did she take the medicine?"


    Liu Changhe thought for a moment and said: "As I said just now, she and I were childhood sweethearts. Needless to say, I married her when I was 20 years old. However, at that time, our family conditions were bad, and I didn''t want her to suffer, so I left Chongqing for many years. But it didn''t go with people''s wishes. I didn''t ask for good conditions for so many years, and I was almost cheated by people. I couldn''t come back Two or three years later, when I was thirty-one and twenty-seven, I married her when I couldn''t afford it. If I remember well, she really fell ill in the second year of Xiaoman''s birth. Anyway, she was a little crazy without any reason. I took her to see a doctor. The doctor couldn''t tell clearly at first, so he gave some medicine casually. That''s when it happened At first, her nerves were a little abnormal, and she took medicine regularly every day. Oh, by the way, at the beginning, she only took one pill, at least two or three days. Later, the frequency and time of taking medicine gradually shortened and increased. This delay lasted more than ten years. Now, except that she really fell asleep and didn''t take medicine for two or three hours, she was crazy. "

 Chapter 256

    If you don''t take medicine for two or three hours, you''ll be crazy?


    In that case, what are the benefits of taking or not taking this medicine. You know, medicine is three poisons. Taking three poisons into the body for a long time like Zhu Fanghua will involve years. I''m afraid it won''t be long before it can not be effectively controlled, and it will eventually become a huge trouble drag.


    I said, "can''t the doctor who treated aunt Zhu find other ways to treat her? After all, she only took one pill when she fell ill for a few days in the past. Now it has become so frequent, which..."


    Liu Changhe said: "Medicine is three poisons. Everyone knows that. However, you have seen before that when she was ill, it was like this. Moreover, you saw that she was slightly ill before. If you didn''t take medicine for a while, I wouldn''t say it. I asked the doctor about this situation, and he shook his head. Anyway, he said that he had searched all medical books and found experts in the same industry Consultation, just continue to take this medicine for a long time. "


    Bai Ling said, "when she was awake, did you talk to her about the omen of her illness, or can you foresee all kinds of reactions to her illness? If you can effectively find the cause, you should be able to suit the remedy to the case."


    Liu Changhe nodded and said, "I asked her when she was awake before..."


    Before he had finished speaking, Liu Xiaoman and his family came to listen to us when they saw us muttering, listened and talked about her mother''s illness, and quickly interrupted: "Elder brother Qi, elder sister Bai, when my mother was awake, she always said that she saw a dark forest, and there were a group of people waving to her from time to time... She was afraid every time she said this. Her expression was very ferocious and scared, as if she was frightened by something. We asked several times, and the results were like this, but later we didn''t dare to ask again Ask her, afraid of stimulating her illness more and more frequently. "


    Roland whispered a few words with Jiang Yilong and gathered around, but they didn''t hear anything. Roland asked curiously, "what are you talking about with such strange expressions?"


    Liu Xiaoman said, "my mother''s disease?"


    "Aunt''s illness? Ha, what''s the use of telling them? They''re not doctors, but thieves..." seeing that our faces suddenly changed, Roland immediately covered his mouth. "I mean, they may not be able to help aunt."


    Jiang Yilong said, "that''s not certain. I''m afraid you don''t know. My younger martial brother and I have been handed down by master for several years. Although it''s not well-known and the art is not popular, it''s still effective to cure some small problems."


    The two of them put in a few words and turned the subject. I immediately turned the topic back and said, "listen to what uncle Liu just said and what you just said, it doesn''t seem to be integrated."


    Liu Xiaoman was stunned and said, "what''s wrong?"


    I said, "uncle Liu''s guess is most likely because Aunt Zhu finally stimulated her nerves because she lost her parents. In addition, she has taken medicine for a long time, which has led to her illness."


    Liu Xiaoman immediately answered: "When my mother fell ill, although I was still very young, and I didn''t remember it in detail for too long now. However, I''m sure that in my memory, my mother was a very strong person. It was absolutely impossible that my nerves were out of order because of the stimulation of my grandparents'' death. Moreover, my grandparents died in my mother''s childhood and youth, and my parents The time of human Union has gone on for so many years. During this period, she is completely no different from normal people. "


    Jiang Yilong finally heard the topic, frowned slightly, and asked Liu Xiaoman a few words alone. Liu Xiaoman answered him as just now. "Although I say it unorthodox, it may also be nonsense. However, as far as I know, people with neurological disorders in medicine do have hallucinations, but aunt Zhu''s question is a little strange. The results of asking her several times are the same scenes and pictures. Is this the symptom of the problem?"


    Liu Changhe and Liu Xiaoman shook their heads and said, "we don''t know."


    I looked at the time. It was more than six o''clock. It was so dark that the street lights had already flashed. I said to Roland, "please go to the small restaurant opposite to buy some boxes of fast food, pack it and let''s take it away."


    Roland didn''t understand what I meant and said, "aren''t we going back right away?"


    I said, "don''t go back yet."


    Jiang Yilong said, "what do you mean?"


    "We''ll go to uncle Liu''s house again, which may delay some time..." when I heard that he was here, Liu Changhe looked suspicious, but immediately said, "why do you still buy food? There are still some dishes Xiaoman bought in the afternoon that haven''t been fried."


    I said, "it''s too much trouble."


    Roland blinked and said, "well, how many copies shall I buy?"


    "Uncle Liu''s family, plus us," I said.


    Roland still didn''t understand my intention, but she didn''t ask more. She took Jiang Yilong to the small restaurant opposite. While waiting for them, I took out a cigarette, smoked one with Liu Changhe, and asked him again. His promise to me was still at a loss.


    After waiting for about twenty minutes, Roland and met us with two large packages of food boxes. I was about to take out my second cigarette. I immediately stuffed it back and said a word to them. All of us went back to Liu Changhe''s house along the original road and the hillside.


    When we just got to the fence outside his yard, we saw Zhu Fanghua lying on the ground, babbling nonsense and touching his hands on the ground. It seemed that he was ill again.


    Liu Changhe couldn''t speak two words. He took the lead in returning to the house and took out the psychotropic drugs. Liu Xiaoman helped Zhu Fanghua up. After Liu Changhe took the medicine and forcibly fed Zhu Fanghua, Zhu Fanghua''s disorder was gradually controlled after two or three minutes. He waited a little longer. It was like a sudden enlightenment. He looked at us very embarrassed and said: "Let you laugh again. Didn''t it scare you?"


    We hurriedly said, "no, No."


    Zhu Fanghua patted the plaster on his body, took care of his messy hair a little, suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly said, "by the way, didn''t you go back, is this?"


    I said, "aunt Zhu, today we have a big meal here for free, which makes you feel sorry after you are busy. Therefore, I have to ask you back to show your feelings."


    Zhu Fanghua noticed that Roland and Jiang Yilong were carrying a rice box. "Oh, why are you like this? Besides, it''s not because you were too kind to us. Besides, it''s supposed to be."


    Bai Ling said, "since you say it''s all right, we should do it. Let''s go back to the house first."


    Zhu Fanghua said hello to us because of the illness just now, and immediately ran to wash and comb. At this time, we returned to the main room and just sat down. We saw that Liu Xiaoman and Liu Changhe had the same facial expression. I immediately thought of the key and said: "By the way, I remember when we first came to your house, aunt Zhu also happened to be ill. At that time, aunt Zhu had taken medicine. When we were ready to leave, aunt Zhu took medicine again. If we went down and came up again, there would be a gap of more than 40 minutes. How could aunt Zhu be ill again?"


    Liu Changhe sighed and was about to say. At this time, Zhu Fanghua had taken care of it simply. Anyway, he was an acquaintance with us. He didn''t deliberately go back to his room to change his clothes as before. "It''s all because of me. I hurt this family. Lao Liu is a diligent and capable man. To tell the truth, he broke his heart for this family and made some money over the years. He was originally fully capable of improving our living conditions, but it was because of my disease."


    "Don''t say these words. God is doomed. Even if I smash the pot and sell iron, I''ll give you up." Liu Changhe replied to Zhu Fanghua. Seeing that Zhu Fanghua''s face was different and her eyes were red, he immediately stopped and told us: "I just forgot to say that there is another feature of her illness. During the day, it may happen once in two or three hours, but once it gets dark, two or three hours will become an hour or less, which is very frequent anyway. Unless she is awake and asleep... However, there is another feature. After she falls asleep, the expression on her face every time is very strange, The whole face seems to be screwed together. Sometimes the whole body is still sweating cold sweat, like being frightened. You can''t wake up anyway... "


    Roland said, "is it a nightmare?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "even if you have nightmares, how can you have nightmares every time?"


    I looked at Bai Ling. Bai Ling stared at Zhu Fanghua for a long time. Bai Ling smiled and said, "it''s still early. We haven''t eaten for a long time. We''re not too hungry for the time being. We haven''t had time to look around during the day. Qi Zhiyuan, will you be free and walk around with me?"


    I was stunned. In a flash, it seemed that Bai Ling had something to say. I quickly agreed to talk to Liu Changhe and left the hall with Bai Ling. It was dark and the outside was bright and dim. What can I see now? After we left Liu Changhe''s house a little distance, I quickly stopped Bai Ling and said: "Just say it here. They can''t hear it anyway."


    Bai Ling stopped, turned around and said, "let''s talk here. After listening to her for a long time, you have seen her commit two diseases successively. What do you think?"


    I said, "there''s something strange about her illness. It''s because of the strange that I came back to find out the crux. If I''m lucky enough to cure aunt Zhu''s illness, I believe their family''s life will be more happy."


    Bai Ling smiled and said, "I knew you were for this purpose. But you haven''t told me what you see?"


    I said, "to tell you the truth, I can only look at her problems from my professional perspective. However, according to my observation, there is no trace of evil spirits on her. For the time being, I can''t see Mingtang. But I''m sure it will not be caused by the reason uncle Liu said before."


    Bai Ling nodded and said, "in fact, you should have seen this problem."


    I shook my head blankly and said, "I, I don''t have it."


    Bai Ling said, "think about yourself, that is, Song Yu."


    "What? Song Yu?" I was surprised.


    Bai Ling said: "If I guessed correctly, it must be because of this. Besides, when you were talking, I looked secretly, which was similar to my guess. Song Yu had your reincarnation because he cast magic and forced his soul out of the boundary of life. When we were in the ancient tomb, Song Yu attached the heavenly soul to you, and Song Yu still had one soul and seven souls in the ancient tomb The old has the ability to act, but it''s much more strange than normal. "


    I said, "I don''t quite understand what you mean. Can you elaborate?"


    Bai Ling said, "aunt Zhu''s problems are all three souls, but one soul is missing."


    I was stunned and said, "what you said is true?"


    Bai Ling said, "will I lie to you? It is for this reason that I let you out and discuss with you alone how to help her."


    When would I be suspicious of what she said? It just surprised me when she said so suddenly. "All three souls are there. One soul is missing? Which soul is it?"


    Bai Ling said, "Tianchong soul, which is related to the soul of life."


    I said: "however, uncle Liu and Liu Xiaoman made it very clear that Aunt Zhu suddenly began to get sick when she was more than two years old. That is to say, the time when she lacked Tianchong spirit is likely to be this time. However, it has been more than ten years since now, where will her spirit be?"


    Bai Ling thought for a moment and said, "uncle Liu and Xiaoman can''t ask. I''m afraid only aunt Zhu can speak clearly. However, now the time is wrong. We''re afraid we have to wait a little longer."


    Listening to Bai Ling''s words, I think she seems to have confidence and hurriedly said, "can you tell me what method you want to use first?"


    Bai Ling said, "I won''t hide it from you. Did you forget what I used when I saved you in the ancient tomb for the first time?"


    "Can you make zombie psychedelic powder?" I remember clearly and said decisively.


    "Ha ha, fool, I made it up to cheat you." Bai Ling smiled proudly and said, "it''s not psychedelic powder, but my magic. Of course, the reason why I cheat you is that I don''t want you to know my true identity at that time, so don''t blame me."


    I understand this. I seem to have a general outline of what Bai Ling said. However, I''m still worried, because Xiaoman said before that whenever Zhu Fanghua was asked to say the symptoms of an impending illness, she would always have a ferocious face and fear, and the fear was to the extreme. I said my thoughts. Bai Ling sighed and replied, "in short, even if it is so, you can only try. Only in this way can you ask something."


    Then we went back to Liu Changhe''s house and the main room. Jiang Yilong looked at us and looked at us. It was obvious that we were mysterious. There must be something hiding from them, but because Liu Changhe was present, they didn''t ask face-to-face.

 Chapter 257

    We had lunch too late, which led to a slight delay in the eating time. After chatting for a long time, I gradually felt hungry around 9:00 p.m.


    With hunger, the food we bought first came into use. Everyone sat around and filled the five zang organs temple while chatting.


    At 9:30 p.m., it was already dark outside, and the cold moon didn''t know where to hide. Seeing such a time, Liu Changhe didn''t hear our intention, so he proposed: "I''m not rushing you. There''s only such a big place in my family. It''s hard for you to be wronged. Well, I''ll take you down now, either take a taxi to take you home, or open a room in the hotel below. What do you think?"


    I didn''t whisper to Jiang Yilong and Roland in private. They wanted to go home. After all, the time was here, and the situation at Liu Changhe''s home was also in front of them. However, they didn''t answer, but they looked at Bai Ling and me together.


    I didn''t know how to answer it. I also looked at Bai Ling: "what do you think?"


    "Don''t worry." Bai Ling immediately asked Zhu Fanghua, "aunt Zhu, we''re in a hurry today. We''ve disturbed you all day, made you busy all day, and made you tired. Don''t treat us as outsiders. If you''re sleepy, go and have a rest first?"


    Zhu Fanghua smiled and said, "when I was crazy, I was a crazy woman who didn''t know human feelings, but I was still awake. Aunt Zhu still knows the sophistication of the world."


    Bai Ling looked hesitant and immediately said, "can you believe me?"


    Zhu Fanghua was obviously stunned. He didn''t quite understand what Bai Ling suddenly said. He nodded a little late for two seconds. "Believe it, of course I believe it. You are all good people."


    Bai Ling said, "well, since you believe me, in my opinion, the time is about the same. Simply, I''ll make a deal with you and uncle Liu Xiaoman. According to my judgment, the crux of aunt Zhu''s trouble is not intermittent insanity. Taking * * drugs for a long time can''t alleviate it, and it''s impossible to cure it."


    Liu Xiaoman hurriedly said, "sister Bai, what''s the matter with my mother?"


    "Let me make a point first. What I''m going to say next is whether you believe it or not. In short, according to the comprehensive judgment I saw and heard, no accident must be the crux of aunt Zhu''s problem." Bai Ling paused deliberately. He just wanted to wait for Liu Changhe to answer them. But when they heard Bai Ling say this, their eyes seemed straight and serious, as if they were afraid of missing every word Bai Ling said.


    "Perhaps you have heard in the marketplace that people have three souls and seven souls. There are three souls: Heaven soul, earth soul and life soul. There are seven souls, one is heaven Chong soul, the other is spirit, the other is wisdom soul, the third is spirit in the eyebrow heart wheel, the third is spirit, the throat wheel, the four is force soul, the heart wheel, the five is central soul, the navel wheel, the six is essence soul, and the seven is English in the human reproductive wheel, In the undersea wheel, three souls are yin and seven souls are Yang, and there are differences between yin and Yang among the seven souls. "


    Liu Changhe interrupted, "I''ve heard the saying of soul. The older generation passed it down from generation to generation. It says that people have three fires, one on the head and two on the left and right shoulders."


    Bai Ling said, "that''s right. Since you''ve heard this, I don''t need to go into detail. To put it simply, aunt Zhu''s crux is that she has lost one soul, which is controlled by the ordered soul and the master''s mind."


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible." Liu Changhe suddenly turned his attitude, shook his head and said, "how is this possible? If my guests are not full of souls, how can she still live in this world?"


    I answered: "Uncle Liu, don''t misunderstand. People''s longevity is determined, and wealth, wealth and fortune are also doomed. I believe you have heard this. However, it''s impossible for you to say that three souls and seven souls will die if they lose one soul. But I can also tell you for sure that if the soul of the three souls leaves the body for more than a day, it will die It was really taken by the king of hell. "


    We opened the side door to make a living. Liu Changhe, even though he was half convinced, at least believed that we were the people on the road. He knew a little more about this problem than he did. Naturally, there was nothing to blame. "What was the spirit of my guest? How was it less? If she couldn''t find it back all the time, what would she do?"


    Bai Ling said, "I don''t know how little it is. However, you and Xiaoman said that Aunt Zhu first fell ill when she was about two years old, that is, at that time, aunt Zhu''s Tianchong spirit was separated. Because she didn''t return to her body for a long time, she had abnormal thoughts and nerves, but even if she took more drugs, she couldn''t cure this problem."


    Liu Xiaoman said, "that is, as long as we find the sky Chong spirit lost by my mother, my mother will return to normal?"


    "Yes." Bai Ling nodded.


    Liu Changhe said, "but it''s been more than ten years. Where''s her lost Tianchong soul? Also, what will happen to her if she can''t find it back? Will she be completely crazy?"


    Bai Ling said, "it''s common sense."


    "Then my mother''s situation is not common sense?" after all, Liu Xiaoman is smart and hears the implication of Bai Ling.


    Bai Ling did not answer, but looked at Zhu Fanghua and said, "aunt Zhu, the crux of the problem is here. Do you want to cure this problem on you?"


    Zhu Fanghua wiped her eyes and tears. If Bai Ling hadn''t been quick, she knelt in front of Bai Ling again. "No matter whether I can cure my disease or not, I thank you first. If it is really possible to cure me, I can''t pay you anything in my life, but I will repay your kindness in the next life."


    Bai Ling said, "needless to say, this may be our fate. Since it''s fate, why say this. However, I have to say a premise. Maybe if you do this, you will feel uncomfortable, but if you don''t do so, it''s hard to find out where you lost your spirit."


    "It''s all right. Even if it''s going up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire, I''ll go wherever you want me to go." Zhu Fanghua''s face was horizontal and said categorically.


    "That''s good," said Bai Ling.


    Liu Xiaoman and Liu Changhe looked at each other and saw that Bai Ling spoke and agreed quickly, but they didn''t do anything for the next minute or two. They quickly asked, "this, Miss Bai, what are you waiting for?"


    "The scene reappears. But it''s still a little time," Bai Ling said


    Roland said, "let what scene reappear?"


    Bai Ling said, "it''s the scene where Aunt Zhu lost her soul."


    Roland eagerly wanted to see the great Xia he admired show his means and hurriedly said, "sister Bai, you should cast the spell quickly."


    Bai Ling said: "uncle Liu said in advance that the more at night, aunt Zhu will fall ill more frequently and for a shorter time. I need to do it when Aunt Zhu is going to fall ill again. Otherwise, it won''t help."


    Liu Xiaoman said, "do you have to do this?"


    "It''s more likely," Bai Ling said


    "How to do this? Will my mother be in any danger?" Liu Xiaoman said.


    Bai Ling said, "don''t worry, it''s just that you''ll be afraid, afraid, or afraid to the extreme as before. But if you can stick to it and describe where you lost Tianchong spirit, it''s possible to find her Tianchong spirit and make aunt Zhu return to normal."


    Liu Changhe said, "No. I''ve heard the old man say that even if the three souls, seven souls and one soul are separated, they won''t die. However, the spirit''s anger will slowly disappear because of time. Besides, it''s been many years. Even if you know where it was lost, how can you find it back?"


    Bai Ling said: "In fact, this is also a popular saying. It is not the real reincarnation of heaven. People''s longevity has long been dominated. Since aunt Zhu is still in the Yang world, then, that is, her Yang life is not over. When her Yang life is not over, the spirit of wandering itself will not go to the hell and will not disappear, but the energy will gradually weaken. Moreover, she is very afraid of the sun, but it is not a ghost, but a wandering soul."


    Roland said, "isn''t this wandering soul and wild ghost the same? It''s the first time I''ve heard of the difference between the two."


    Jiang Yilong said, "of course, there is a difference. Wandering souls do not show that they are dead. They may be frightened or for other reasons. These ghosts are people who have really separated from the Yang world and have not reported to the underground government or have been released from the underground government and detained in the Yin of the Yang world."


    Roland shook his head and said, "it''s so complicated. Forget it. I won''t ask any more."


    Liu Xiaoman''s face stagnated and gradually turned happy. He said, "doesn''t that mean my mother is really saved?"


    Bai Ling still didn''t give him a positive answer, just smiled


    After more than ten minutes, Zhu Fanghua was still normal


    After more than ten minutes, Zhu Fanghua can still chat with us normally


    After a while, Zhu Fanghua made a special trip to cook tea for us


    This is the first time that everyone urgently hopes that Zhu Fanghua can get sick quickly. Even if this is a morbid psychology, it may be the turning point of Zhu Fanghua''s life.


    Bang!


    Suddenly there was a crisp sound of iron from the direction of the kitchen. We sat in the lobby and were startled by the sudden sound. But in an instant, everyone''s faces were full of joy and quickly walked towards the direction of the kitchen.


    At the moment, Zhu Fanghua was paralyzed on the ground, beating the ground with tongs in her hand. However, after a while, she made a small hole in the stone and soil ground.


    "Miss Bai, what should I do now? Should I take medicine for her right away?" Liu Changhe said anxiously.


    Bai Ling said, "No. you and Xiaoman bring her to the main room."


    "OK."


    Liu Changhe and Liu Xiaoman immediately set up Zhu Fanghua who was ill on the ground, let her struggle and quickly took her to the bright hall.


    "Let her sit down."


    At the moment, Zhu Fanghua''s body kept trembling. Even the two big men couldn''t control her for a moment. After grinding back and forth for a long time, the two father and son finally forced Zhu Fanghua to sit in front of Bai Ling. Just at this time, before everyone could see it clearly, Bai Ling looked at him as before The restless Zhu Fanghua shouted, "Zhu Fanghua."


    Zhu Fanghua stared at Bai Ling with two eyes. Gradually, she was quiet.


    Bai Ling asked, "tell me, when is it?"


    Zhu Fanghua''s tone of voice suddenly became a little strange. It was totally different from her normal and sick. "It''s so dark at night."


    Bai Ling said, "where are you now?"


    Zhu Fanghua said, "the woods."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhu Fanghua answered every question Bai Ling asked, but as Bai Ling went deeper, that is, to reproduce the scene as she said, Zhu Fanghua''s facial muscles gradually twisted into a piece. In addition to fear, there was a layer of death in his two dull eyes.


    Seeing Zhu Fanghua''s response, Liu Changhe and Liu Xiaoman had a deep heart. They wanted to intervene several times, but they were stopped by me. Finally, Zhu Fanghua began to tremble again. This trembling was not the previous illness, but the extreme fear. Even a cold sweat had seeped from his forehead

 Chapter 258

    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became very strange, as if an imperceptible cold air was lingering, constantly stimulating the back


    Ah


    Suddenly, there was a scream. The sound was full of strong fear, but there was a bit of despair. When we looked along the sound source, we saw that Zhu Fanghua was unconscious and lying on the ground.


    "Mom, mom..." Liu Xiao was worried and anxious. He quickly picked up Zhu Fanghua and placed her on the stool. After calling twice, she didn''t respond at all. Liu Xiaoman looked at Liu Changhe in a panic and said, "Dad, look... Which door to do now?"


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Liu Changhe leaned over and reached out to pinch Zhu Fanghua. He hoped to wake Zhu Fanghua up immediately. He was afraid that delaying a moment would damage major events.


    However, at this time, Bai Ling stopped his behavior and said, "uncle Liu, Xiaoman, you don''t have to worry. Aunt Zhu just fainted."


    Liu Xiaoman said, "you also said you were stunned. Don''t you wake her up now?"


    Bai Ling said, "you don''t know about Aunt Zhu. Now wake her up and know what her state is. In that case, it''s better to let aunt Zhu relax."


    Liu Changhe said, "it''s also called relaxation. Her voice just now scared me to explode all over my body."


    Bai Ling said, "this is obviously a last resort, but if we don''t do so, the truth we must know can only sink behind time for a long time. I guarantee you that Aunt Zhu will never have anything. Moreover, this night, she will relax and never look ferocious in her sleep like before."


    Liu Xiaoman and Liu Changhe are dubious about this sentence. But when they looked back, they saw that Zhu Fanghua''s facial expression was no longer as ferocious and rigid as before, and gradually became relaxed and quiet. Even the corners of his mouth had an arc.


    Seeing here, the two father and son believed in Bai Ling. Liu Changhe whirled Zhu Fanghua back to the room, and then returned to the main room.


    Bai Ling took a sip of tea, moistened his throat, looked around us and said, "now everyone knows?"


    In the time of Bai Ling''s confusion induction, Zhu Fanghua mechanically told us the truth hidden behind time word by word. Although up to now, what we know is partial and somewhat vague, we can get a close to the most real event by completely connecting all the information.


    It was just late at night and there was sporadic light rain outside. First, there was insufficient firewood at home. Second, Zhu Fanghua was worried that the rain would be too heavy and wet the firewood stacked under the rock wall of the back mountain. In this way, there would be no firewood to burn at home in the next few days. She confessed to Liu Xiaoman, who was only two years old, and asked him to wait for his father at home, and then walked down the mountain road with a kerosene lamp. If it is normal, or during the day, this winding mountain road is only 20 minutes at most. However, due to the light rain, some sections are a little muddy and walk slowly.


    After a period of time, Zhu Fanghua finally came to the rock wall where firewood was stored. She put the kerosene lamp aside and quickly tied two bundles of dry white branches with the hemp rope she brought. After a few efforts, she carried two loads of white branches on her shoulders and was ready to return home. However, she had just left the rock wall and had not taken a few steps. Due to the rain and the weather, she did not see it for a moment. She stepped on a small bald stone with moss. Suddenly, her feet slipped and her center of gravity was greatly lost. The two loads of dry firewood on her shoulder fell aside. For a moment, she did not keep her balance. She had to take into account one kerosene lamp and the other two loads of dry firewood on her shoulder, Directly down the mountain road.


    Fortunately, this is a slope with a low inclination, and its height is only seven or eight meters. There is a big tree in front of it. Zhu Fanghua is only scratched on his body, which is no big deal. But now, deep in the forest, she lost the lighting of the kerosene lamp. It was dark in the grove, and she couldn''t see her fingers, which made her feel flustered.


    However, after all, this place is not strange to her. Even if she can''t see without the light source, she can climb back to the mountain road with her memory. When she calmed down a little, she quickly stood up and patted the soil and rain on her body. She was ready to return to the mountain path according to her imagination. But at this time, an inexplicable sound attracted her.


    When she lost her family in childhood, the closest person in the world left her again in her youth. Zhu Fanghua, who has such a life situation, is at least strong and tenacious in her attitude towards life. Besides, she has much more courage than ordinary women.


    The sound made her wonder. If there was no mistake in identifying the direction, it must be the forest deep behind, or a little further ahead. She stood still and carefully distinguished the strange sound just now, like a beast or something else? After all, it''s common to have a beast in the mountains and forests


    Xiaoman, who is growing up, has not tasted meat for a long time. Wouldn''t it be a good thing if he could catch the wild thing back?


    Thinking of this, Zhu Fanghua''s face turned horizontal, quickly climbed back to the mountain road, held the shoulder pole tightly in his hand, and lifted the kerosene lamp lying aside in his hand. With the light source, he came to the bottom of the slope.


    Her cat was behind a tree trunk and there was no movement for the time being. Because, although she had the courage to miss her young son, her brain did not lose its reason because of this impulse.


    The scope of this forest is not small, and there is a deep ditch in the center. It is not good for me to go alone in this dense forest without extra preparation.


    She waited, she was still waiting, just hoping to hear the strange noise again


    However, after a period of time, there was no movement in the forest. It was so quiet that I could only hear my own heartbeat. But just then, a strange idea suddenly came into Zhu Fanghua''s mind. I used to hear the old man say that the noses of ordinary animals and wild animals are very clever, and the best way to attract them is to lure them with food or make a trap for catching animals in advance. In addition, the words handed down by the old man confirmed that there were no large beasts in the forest. At least, it was harmless to people.


    Zhu Fanghua bit her teeth and quickly exposed her bruised arm rolled down the slope in advance. She wanted to attract the wild thing in the dense forest with the faint smell of blood on her body. For the sake of Xiaoman in the family and supplement the nutrition in the family, she used herself as a bait.


    Zhu Fanghua thought eagerly, looking forward to and waiting. Maybe God is worthy of those who have a heart, but before long, there was really some movement in the forest ahead, but there was no strange cry again.


    The movement is getting bigger and bigger, as if it is not far away from yourself. Maybe you just need to take a few more steps and step over a few trees to see the coveted game. The more you think deeply, Zhu Fanghua becomes more daring. She thinks she has successfully attracted wild animals nearby in this way, but if she can only wait like this, she doesn''t waste much time. If she is too passive, she may miss.


    With this in mind, Zhu Fanghua placed the lighted kerosene lamp behind the tree trunk, and with a shoulder pole in his hand, he crept to find a sound. She tried to control her breath and the strength of her feet. In the dense forest, the sound she made at the moment was almost minimal, not to mention the fine raindrops falling on the leaves.


    However, for a long time, Zhu Fanghua bypassed several trees and finally recognized that the dynamic position was almost adjacent to her. Moreover, at the moment, she could clearly hear the strange sound in front of her, which was a few steps away from her. She quietly looked out to lock the wild things, and finally succeeded in a moment. However, it was strange to her that there were some strange lights in the darkness in front. These lights flew back and forth in front like stars.


    Firefly? Not at all. Is the sound of movement made by these strange lights


    Because, through these lights, Zhu Fanghua can clearly see that there are no so-called wild objects in front of him, only seven to eight strange apertures flying back and forth.


    She vomited her breath and felt uncomfortable. It was a waste of her time and made her squat here for most of the day. In her anger, she came out directly from behind the tree trunk, ready to drive away these strange apertures with the shoulder pole in her hand. But at the moment of her sudden appearance, these apertures in front of her suddenly changed into human figures. They also turned around and noticed Zhu Fanghua for the first time.


    This was a mysterious thing, which surprised Zhu Fanghua. But she didn''t have time to ask and ponder. Before she looked, she saw that these people had rotten skin all over their bodies, ferocious faces and a disgusting smell. At the same time, these guys were still chewing something in each mouth. Take a closer look, it was a person''s arm and a person''s thigh


    Ah!!


    A sharp shock resounded through the dense forest


    Bai Ling said, "from what she said intermittently, there was no accident. It should be that she was scared and lost her soul here."


    Liu Changhe said: "I remember that day, I was doing odd jobs outside, and the boss had to make me rush for two hours... Then, when I got home, it was almost ten o''clock, and Xiaoman was at home alone. I asked him, and he said he would pick firewood. I asked what time he would go, and he said he would go very early. Later, I felt a little strange and worried, so I followed him. But I remember It''s very clear that when I went to the place where the firewood was put, what I saw was that my cousin fell asleep on the firewood pile. I called her for a long time before she woke up. "


    Roland said, "did you ask her anything?"


    Liu Changhe said, "I asked her. She just said she was too tired... I didn''t think deeply. Later, it wasn''t long before she began to become abnormal. So, from this point of view, what spirit she lost should still be in the forest now?"


    I said, "wherever you lose it, you will naturally wander around. But this problem may be a little serious."


    Liu Changhe hurriedly asked, "is it serious? How serious is it?"

 Chapter 259

    My words have virtually made Liu Changhe and Liu Xiaoman nervous, but I have a reason to say so, not deliberately frightening them.


    Before I could answer, Bai Ling said: "What she saw at the beginning should have been a wild ghost, which scared people and lost her soul. If she realized it at that time or could still remember it, then immediately invite someone with ability, aunt Zhu would not have anything to do, and she would not have been wronged for so many years. Now that we know that Aunt Zhu lost her soul here, we just need to find it as soon as possible or as soon as possible Then let Tianchong spirit return to Aunt Zhu. Then, after aunt Zhu wakes up, she will never make the previous problems again. However, the serious problem is that the lost Tianchong spirit is controlled by wild ghosts. "


    Liu Changhe said, "so what?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "you can see that Aunt Zhu''s frequency of illness has gradually become frequent over the years. In fact, you can already guess."


    Liu Changhe shook his head like a wave drum and said, "I can''t guess, I can''t guess."


    Jiang Yilong said: "If it''s an accident, aunt Zhu''s Tianchong spirit still stays in place. Just bring Tianchong spirit back and attach it back to her body. There are wild ghosts in that place, and it''s not just one. I think they control aunt Zhu''s Tianchong spirit. Judging from the increase of aunt Zhu''s disease frequency, she''s afraid that her Tianchong spirit will be killed by wild ghosts Then, in the future, aunt Zhu, who has completely lost her spirit, will be really hopeless. "


    "How could there be more than one wild ghost? I remember the old people said that no one was buried there." Liu Changhe said to himself, "Oh, I remember. That place is not far from Geleshan. Could it be a wild ghost from there?"


    Geleshan dregs cave is a small coal mine on the outskirts of Chongqing, with mountains on three sides and ditches on one side. It is a hidden place. It was originally named because of more dregs and less coal. However, during the civil strife between the Kuomintang and the Communist Party in the war years, the Kuomintang military and special agents forced the mine owner to death and occupied the coal mine. A prison was set up here to detain many revolutionary workers. Before fleeing, they planned a common indignation between man and God The Holocaust.


    I said, "yes or no, now it''s no use for us to say this. The only useful thing is to quickly grab aunt Zhu''s Tianchong spirit from them."


    Liu Changhe and Liu Xiaoman stared blankly. "Rob? How do you rob? Rob with ghosts, it''s too..."


    I patted Liu Changhe on the shoulder and comforted him and said, "uncle Liu, you have been guarding this side door for us for such a long time. Once upon a time, did you doubt that we are swaggering sticks?"


    Liu Changhe was immediately embarrassed and smiled and said: "To tell you the truth, it''s true. The key is that you don''t look like you, and you''re so young. You''re not like those who have the ability to preach... It''s my nonsense. In short, I didn''t believe it before, but now I believe you 100% that you really have the ability. Xiao Qi, Xiao Jiang and Miss Bai, you good people do it to the end and give it to the Buddha To the west, you must save my guests. "


    Bai Ling said, "since fate has started, of course we won''t stop. But there is no trace of the wandering wild ghost. We don''t know where it is now."


    "Oh, I remember." Liu Changhe suddenly said: "I remember there was an old life in our village. It seemed that he was in his thirties and had been to Houshan, but I don''t know if it was that forest. When he was found, he also seemed to fall asleep. However, before long, his nerves suddenly became abnormal. At the beginning, because there was no medicine to control it, he slipped and fell dead on the cliff of Houshan."


    Luo Lanwen: is he as like as two peas?


    Liu Changhe said, "as like as two peas, it is the same now. It is different. At that time, there was no medicine to calm the nerves, and the disease was half a year.


    "But what is as like as two peas"?


    "As like as two peas, it is very likely that the bones of the wild ghosts are near that place." Jiang Yilong said, "even if they have become wandering wild spirits, what bones are there, they can only stay nearby."


    I said, "we can try it tonight."


    Liu Xiaoman went to school and received a modern normal education. He didn''t believe in these things. But this happened to his mother, and now he can only bet. "I''ll take you now."


    Liu Changhe said, "I''m afraid it''s too late now. Can this work?"


    Bai Ling looked at me and said, "he is better than me in this regard. Ask him."


    I shrugged my shoulders, looked at the time and said, "how long does it take to be accurate from here to that place?"


    Liu Xiaoman said, "it''s dark now, which may have some impact, but we''ll speed up our pace for about 20 minutes at most."


    I nodded and said, "it''s Haishi, and it''s still some time before it''s Zishi. We didn''t know about it in advance, and we didn''t make any special preparations, so we have to make good preparations now."


    Liu Changhe said, "you said you needed something. I''ll get it for you right away."


    I said, "do you have wax paper candles at home?"


    Liu Changhe said, "look at the incense hung on my house. We always have these things at home."


    I said, "OK, take some wax paper candles. Then, find a red rope. It must be red. Find a big cock, bring a bowl of rice and some wine and food... That''s about it."


    Liu Changhe and Liu Xiaoman immediately went to prepare the things I mentioned, but after a while, they returned to the main room again. Liu Xiaoman said with a circle of red wool in his hand: "there is no other red rope at the head of the house. I just removed it from my sweater. Do you think it''s useful?"


    I said, "did you wear the sweater?"


    "Yes," he said


    I said, "that''s better. I''m angry and useful."


    Liu Changhe followed in with a rooster in his arms, but the rooster was not a big red rooster. It was just half big. "Some time ago, I stewed that big red rooster in order to mend the body of the guests. Now this rooster has just learned to chirp. Can it do it?"


    I looked at the rooster he held in his arms, looked at its comb, which was in its infancy, and said, "it''s useful, but I''ll take some blood from his crown at that time."


    Everything was ready. We looked at the time. It was still a few minutes before midnight. At this time, we were walking towards the place where Zhu Fanghua lost his soul with a flashlight. After all, it''s not a good thing. It''s meaningless to watch the excitement. Therefore, before leaving, I asked Roland to stay, but the girl thought about it. She seemed not afraid of wild ghosts. On the contrary, she was afraid that Zhu Fanghua would suddenly wake up. At that time, she would face Zhu Fanghua who was ill alone. Therefore, I asked Liu Xiaoman to stay with him, which comforted her.


    Liu Changhe showed us the way and walked at the head. After a period of time, we came to the rock wall where they had stored dry firewood. I looked around. In front of me was a dense forest. The trees that had not been cut down by man grew very strong and majestic. If we could see them during the day, there must be a green ocean in front of me.


    I said: "according to Aunt Zhu''s description, she should have slipped down, that is, under this."


    Liu Changhe said, "it must be. It''s just the specific location. Even if she wakes her up like this, she can''t tell."


    Jiang Yilong said, "just go in the right direction. Let''s go. The time is about the same. Let''s find a good position and go down first."


    With the light of the flashlight, we found a fairly smooth downward route. Without much effort, we had gone down seven to eight meters. In front of us was a dense flat land with trees and weeds. There were three directions, left and right. We were not sure whether to go forward to the left or right.


    "Where should I go now?" said Liu Changhe.


    I said, "if the old man you mentioned and aunt Zhu may have rushed to the devil here, then the bones of these wild ghosts must be buried somewhere in the dense forest. We don''t need to find the specific place, and it''s useless to find it. In this way, first do as I say, tie the cock with this red wool, and then cover its eyes with tinsel."


    While Liu Changhe did it, he was afraid that the rooster would suddenly crow. He found two weeds and tied its mouth. At the same time, Jiang Yilong and I stepped out of an open space with our feet, and then put the wax paper candles and rice, wine and food neatly.


    "Do you remember aunt Zhu''s birthday?" said Jiang Yilong.


    Liu Changhe said, "I remember."


    After learning the eight characters of Zhu Fanghua''s birthday from Liu Changhe''s mouth, Jiang Yilong quickly took a piece of hot paper, tore it into several square and square pieces, and immediately wrote it on one of them with the brush vermilion we took from our backpack. "Do you want to draw some runes?"


    I said, "I don''t think so. You think, aunt Zhu was frightened and lost her soul because she was curious. If these really wanted to harm her, I''m afraid aunt Zhu would have been powerless now."


    Jiang Yilong said, "that''s right."


    Make all preparations. Jiang Yilong respectfully begins to lay the sacrifice, pinch the formula and chant the mantra. After the mantra is completed, light the fire paper. "Unjust ghosts, fierce ghosts, passers-by ghosts, hanging ghosts, drowning ghosts, all wandering ghosts and wild ghosts..."


    Standing behind us, Liu Changhe looked around. He couldn''t see anything, but he was very cautious. At the moment, a pair of eyes are firmly locked on the fire paper that has begun to burn. However, after burning for a long time, a lot of fire paper burned very slowly and the flame was not high. According to common sense, lonely souls and wild ghosts have not been offered and enjoyed sacrifices for a long time. If they suddenly have such good things, they will naturally rush to rob them. However, the facts in front of us are obviously inconsistent with our imagination, which proves that the other party is ungrateful. Of course, there is another reason. Perhaps the bones of wandering wild ghosts are not in this area.


    Jiang Yilong shouted for a long time. The burning flame was always like this, and there was no obvious effect. With some doubt on his face, he turned to me and said, "could he come to the wrong place?"


    I said, "no one is sure. We can only rely on Aunt Zhu''s description. We are sure that we are in this range."


    At this time, Bai Ling suddenly Nuo nose, eyes locked in front of the dense forest, said: "we didn''t come to the wrong place, they are looking at us in front."


    Bai Ling''s induction is extraordinary. I quickly took the opportunity to borrow the heavenly eye. After all, the naked eye can''t see the Yin and ghosts at all. Even if a Taoist doesn''t open his eyes, he can only perceive the existence of foreign objects through induction.


    When I borrowed the heavenly eye and looked ahead, there were several fuzzy figures about ten meters away from us, and these guys were crouching there, breathing the smoke spreading in the air. "Three more incense sticks."


    Liu Changhe held the cock in his arms, so it had to fall on Jiang Yilong. When he burned three sticks of incense and lit a stick of wax. I said to the front, "when did you lonely ghosts enjoy such a sacrifice? What are you hesitating about now?"


    They seemed to be whispering. After a long time, it seemed that they could not resist the temptation in front of them. Suddenly, a dark wind hit. Then, they saw the burning paper hovering in the air like a whirlwind. In a flash, the burning paper surged and illuminated the surrounding four directions.


    Although Liu Changhe couldn''t see it, he also had some premonitions. He hurried back a few steps, but at the same time, he asked me, "is she there?"


    I shook my head and said, "don''t worry."


    We quietly watched the strange scene change in front of us until it gradually calmed down. Seeing that these wild ghosts were ready to leave, Bai Ling cut off their way. "Eat and want to go. How can there be such a good thing in the world?"


    Seeing this, one of the leading wild ghosts suddenly changed, lost his appearance exactly the same as that of normal people, and became an ugly appearance covered with maggots and festering. It seemed that he wanted to scare Bai Ling away. Seeing that Bai Ling didn''t retreat, this guy directly collided with Bai Ling. However, Bai Ling just waved his hand, and the leading wild ghost was immediately bounced back. "You are lonely souls and wild ghosts. You should be sympathetic, but you should know that if you annoy me, you can''t even be lonely souls and wild ghosts."


    This skill seems ordinary, but the leading wild ghost immediately understood that Bai Ling''s identity was good. Naturally, she was not her opponent with her own Taoist foundation. She quickly knelt down and kowtowed.


    Bai Ling said, "this sacrifice is voluntary. We shouldn''t have asked you to return anything, but now I need you to do me a favor. If you don''t promise, you can vomit me as much as you eat."


    The leading wild ghost nodded and said nothing.


    Bai Ling said, "where is the soul lost by Zhu Fanghua now?"

 Chapter 260

    "She, is she talking to that thing?" Liu Changhe lived most of his life. Even if there were some ideas in his mind, all this was hearsay. One said so, the other said so. In the end, even he himself believed that there were really some unusual things in the world. However, such a situation as today should be the first encounter in his life, and there is no doubt that the fear in his nature is exposed.


    Jiang Yilong said, "don''t be afraid. It doesn''t matter much depending on the situation."


    Liu Changhe nodded in amazement, and then said in a startled voice, "can you see?"


    Jiang Yilong nodded and said, "are you curious to see it? Forget it, I advise you to give up the idea. If your psychological tolerance is limited, you may cause unnecessary trouble."


    Liu Changhe shook his head and said, "I don''t mean that. Since you can see it and what you analyzed before has become a fact, then her spirit is controlled by them. It''s reasonable to say that it''s nearby?"


    "I don''t know. Don''t worry. Isn''t Bai Ling asking?" Jiang Yilong said.


    The leading wild ghost obviously had a brain. After contacting him, he knew that Bai Ling was not easy to deal with. He quickly changed his face and apologized for his life. Seeing this, several other wild ghosts were timidly stunned in place, and some of them were men and women, but they didn''t see the shadow of Zhu Fanghua.


    Bai Ling frowned slightly. Seeing that he didn''t answer for a long time, his face was immediately unhappy and shouted: "it''s not polite to come but not to go. You should eat and drink this big gift we gave you. Up to now, should you cooperate a little and honestly tell me where Zhu Fanghua is now?"


    As soon as the leader heard Bai Ling mention the name, his pale face peeped, blinked, stared at Bai Ling, opened his mouth, and called twice.


    "Don''t pretend to be crazy and sell crazy for me. My patience is limited." Bai Ling looked at me and saw the opportunity.


    At this time, out of the wild ghosts came a female ghost who looked 27 ~ 8 years old. Wearing a thigh length cheongsam, a curly hairstyle, big eyes, thick eyebrows and melon seed face, I think many men must worship under her pomegranate skirt before the next life. It''s just a pity that such a woman lost her life in the best years.


    She took two steps towards Bai Ling. I don''t know when, a small origami fan suddenly appeared in her hand. She habitually fanned several fans and said: "Daxian, you may not know. He was born mute. When he died, he was cut off his tongue by the one who got a thousand knives and giggled. Even if he had a belly of big truth to tell you, I''m afraid he didn''t have the chance."


    The leading wild ghost nodded hurriedly for fear that Bai Ling would not believe it, and suddenly opened his mouth. His mouth suddenly turned into an exaggerated big mouth. He sent his hand to his mouth, and then pulled out the rest of the tongue root that had been cut off, so as to prove that he was really speechless.


    Fortunately, Liu Changhe didn''t want to see ghosts. Otherwise, if he asked, we promised to meet his wish. I''m afraid we might faint at this time.


    Bai Ling locked his eyes on the female ghost, looked up and down, and said, "then tell me where Zhu Fanghua''s spirit lost by you is now?"


    The female ghost fanned the paper fan, and her eyes turned incessantly. Seeing that she didn''t say for a long time, Bai Ling was a little anxious. "Are you challenging my tolerance limit?"


    "How dare we, lonely ghosts, how can we afford to offend an immortal like you... But before that, can you promise me a small request?" said the female ghost.


    After enjoying a good sacrifice, after knowing our purpose, the female ghost suddenly asked the spirit like Bai Ling. Didn''t she know that the three of us present, except Liu Changhe, could play with them, and it was even difficult to hope to create reincarnation.


    I have to say, she''s brave. Maybe she''s hoping for a glimmer of hope?


    Bai Ling''s face has sunk. Obviously, they have delayed again and again, and have reached the limit of Bai Ling''s last patience. At a glance, the female ghost''s eyes rotate continuously, which is obviously aware of a restless smell in the air.


    I said, "what do you want?"


    The female ghost was relieved and turned around. She first saluted me and said: "We unlucky kids can''t go to yin or yang. Even if we can live forever and live deep in the wilderness, what''s the meaning? If we live such a day, can you ask the master for help and rebirth for us? If this wish is fulfilled, I will repay you again."


    She said so, and the ghosts quickly nodded in agreement.


    I thought for a moment. "According to common sense, your life is over. If you didn''t deliberately avoid or use any method to avoid the Yin difference, you would have been reincarnated long ago. Are you afraid of doing too many evil things, entering the Yin Temple and being punished by the king of hell, so you used some moves before you died?"


    The female ghost suddenly began to cry. The sobbing appearance really made people feel compassionate for a moment. "Even if I had committed evil deeds before my life, I would be punished if I went there. However, the key little woman did not commit heinous crimes before her life. She was just a completely weak woman. Instead of committing evil deeds, they died in vain for justice. If the king of hell even punished those who committed such righteous deeds, I think they would rather go again Die. "


    Jiang Yilong said curiously, "you said they died for justice. Where did you start?"


    The female ghost didn''t answer in a hurry. She said to the ghosts, "change back to the way you were when you died."


    In an instant, with a ferocious appearance, maggots covered the body, all changed back to the appearance of normal people. First of all, at first glance, the clothes they were wearing were incomplete. Secondly, by the light of the fire, they could see the flesh and skin under their incomplete clothes with countless scars. From this appearance alone, it is not difficult to see that these people must have been subjected to inhuman treatment during their lifetime until their death. "


    The female ghost said: "I''m just a little woman living in the turbid. In order to survive, I can only humble my own body. If this is my end, I''ll admit it. However, they are different. For justice, to lead the hardworking people to new life, and for unyielding faith and will, they were physically and mentally devastated by a group of ruthless dogs, and finally ended at a glorious age Master Daxian, can people like them come to such an end and result? "


    I said, "did you come to live here from Gele Mountain?"


    The female ghost''s face suddenly twisted, as if she was frightened when she heard the place name. "Do you know that place?"


    "I know who you are now." I immediately looked at the ghosts, saluted them respectfully and said: "Thank you very much. It is precisely because of your revolutionary ancestors that I bought the birth of new China with my life. Although I was not born in that era, I also know a lot of things in that era. Even if you don''t leave your name, even if the world doesn''t know your righteous deeds, I think at least most people, in their hearts, have been grateful I told you. "


    One of the ghosts, who looked like a middle-aged uncle, said, "you said new China was born?"


    I said, "yes, it was born, and now China, already in the world, is a strong dragon that can not be ignored and can not be provoked. As a descendant of the Chinese dragon, I am proud. Today, it is your blood in exchange. As a mortal, I have nothing to repay. Please accept my gift again."


    "New China is really born..."


    In the next few minutes of conversation, I learned from them that they were once revolutionary workers imprisoned in Geleshan. Originally, they had heard the sound of revolutionary gunfire and were about to liberate Chongqing, but it was unexpected that the crazy juntong elements carried out the cruel massacre known at home and abroad in the night of 1939. As for the female ghost, as she said, she was just a woman in turbidity In a turbulent society, she sold her body for a living. Unfortunately, she witnessed the atrocities of juntong that night, and she also didn''t escape bad luck.


    This is true admiration from the bottom of my heart. At this moment, their seemingly dirty appearance and bruised bodies have shown the glory of justice in that era in front of us.


    I said, "you don''t have to say. I already know your requirements. It''s not a promise, but a matter of course."


    The female ghost said excitedly, "are you serious?"


    "Without a trace of false," I said, "I admire your behavior and sympathize with your experience. However, you are about to get a new life. Before that, can you tell me where Zhu Fanghua''s spirit is now?"


    The female ghost said: "In fact, we didn''t mean to harm her, but no one thought that she suddenly appeared. We were not only frightened by us, but we were also shocked by her. Master, you know, we are lonely souls and wild ghosts, and we don''t have the ability to attach her soul back to ourselves. But we had to hide our head and tail to take her with us ¡­¡­¡±


    Jiang Yilong suddenly interrupted, "why do you say hide your head and hide your tail?"


    The female ghost said: "Master, listen to me. The reason why we can''t reincarnate is that we are controlled by the guy who was hurt by thousands of knives. He also knew about Zhu Fanghua before long. Therefore, Zhu Fanghua''s soul has to be reduced to the same situation as us. In fact, we have tried to save her several times, but we are not hurt by thousands of knives at all The opponent of the bastard of the pot. "


    Bai Ling said, "I remember right. From your mouth, you said that he was hurt three times. Who is he? Why does he have the ability to control your reincarnation?"


    The female ghost said, "his Yangshi name is Zhou Kang. He was a senior official of juntong. When juntong retreated for the last massacre, he was killed by some of our comrades who escaped by chance."

 Chapter 261

    Hearing this, I felt a little strange and hurriedly asked, "you just said that Zhou Kang, the senior military official, was not killed by the people you escaped. According to this logic, he should go down to the underground first and be tried. How can he stay in the world and finally control you?"


    The female ghost said: "We don''t know exactly why. However, I can tell you about what happened in those years. Maybe you can see the reason. In those years, the juntong elements got the withdrawal order and wanted to execute all of us at night. But before that, some comrades worked together to dig a hole in our cell first. Size It''s probably that big. "The female ghost said and gestured, and then said: "Before the time came, some comrades had sent out the message. Before they executed us, we had to escape first. During this process, the hole for escape in our cell was dug first. We had to help others escape. We had to use the cover of night to escape through the hole. However, before long, Zhou Kang was eliminated Xi, sent a team to pursue and suppress us, forcing us here from Gele Mountain. "


    Jiang Yilong said, "as you just said, I think there will be a soul stirring battle. In the process of the battle, Zhou Kang was killed by your people, and you also died here."


    The female ghost said, "that''s it. However, the problem is that Zhou Kang didn''t know why he avoided the Yin difference and controlled us."


    I said, "when you were alive, you were locked in a cell and could not defeat him. However, when you were all dead, you were all ghosts. Moreover, there were more people than him. How could you defeat him?"


    The middle-aged uncle said: "We are all like-minded people. In the face of this situation, we also work together. In terms of number, we must be more than enough to deal with him. We can catch him back to the hell palace and let the hell accuse him of his crimes and punish him. However, there is a strange power in him. Even if we are united, we are not his opponent."


    Jiang Yilong said, "he can be domineering in the Yang world. What strength will he have if he has the same identity?"


    The middle-aged uncle said, "it''s a strange force anyway. We have analyzed it for a long time. In the end, it must be the jade pendant around his neck."


    "Jade pendant?" said Jiang Yilong.


    The female ghost said, "yes. If it''s good, it must be the reason for the jade pendant. When I was there by him... I saw the jade pendant. It''s a pure red jade. I asked him, and he said that their ancestors dug up the jade from someone else''s grave and passed it on to him later."


    I said, "is it blood jade?"


    The female ghost said, "it''s a pure red jade pendant like blood anyway."


    I said, "that is to say, because he died with this jade pendant, so you have been controlled by him from then to now, including Zhu Fanghua''s spirit?"


    The middle-aged uncle said, "it must be so."


    The blood jade protector has this to say. However, this blood jade that Zhou Kang took with him is a little strange. It was originally dug out of the ancient tomb and passed on for several generations. It has become a hundred things that are neither cloudy nor sunny. To be precise, it is a evil jade. It has the ability to control female ghosts.


    "What time is it now?" I said.


    Jiang Yilong hesitated for a moment and then said definitely, "it''s half past midnight. Do you mean now?"


    I said, "Zhou Kang didn''t do good deeds before he died. After he died, plus the evil jade he was carrying, do you think they will have a good result if they control this guy for more than one day?"


    Bai Ling said, "if you don''t get rid of it, it''s against the way of heaven."


    Jiang Yilong said, "however, we are not ready today. This guy has such a thing. With such a long time, I don''t know how powerful he is now."


    The female ghost interrupted, "by the way, the one who suffered a thousand knives said, let''s confuse a stranger, a living person, what cultivation he wants in the last two days. Moreover, Zhu Fanghua''s soul is getting weaker and weaker these two days. I''m afraid it will disappear soon."


    Liu Changhe couldn''t see them, but he also heard the female ghost saying, "what, what, my cousin''s soul is going to disappear?"


    The female ghost said again: "In addition to being controlled by him because of the jade pendant, we have to be absorbed by him one by one every day. Although we are lonely ghosts, compared with his Taoist practice, one is in the sky and the other is on the ground. As for Zhu Fanghua, her original soul is not complete. She is just a soul, and Zhou Kang is easier to control her. But it seems that Zhou Kang wants to cultivate something, except us It seems that Zhu Fanghua will also become a victim in addition to the strangers who have come. "


    I said, "this guy should really destroy both form and spirit, and never be reborn."


    Jiang Yilong said, "this guy really should end up like this. However, we have to calm down. Didn''t you listen to her? Because of the evil jade, Zhou Kang is not only different now, but also has mastered the method of cultivation. If it''s not bad, it''s more powerful than the fierce ghost."


    I said, "it''s not that I''m impulsive, but that this matter is imminent. By the way, when I come out, it should not be difficult for the three of us to deal with him."


    Jiang Yilong wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, he had to compromise and nod.


    Calm down a little, I looked at the female ghost and said, "where is he hiding now? Take us quickly."


    It may be that she has been devastated by Zhou Kang for a long time, which makes the female ghost have no number in her heart. "Master Daxian, it''s not that we don''t believe you, but that Zhou Kangzhen is not easy to deal with. If you are not fully prepared, I''m afraid Zhu Fanghua will suffer first and then fall to us."


    The middle-aged uncle hurriedly said, "we''re afraid of anything. We''ve all died once. Now we can''t decide if we want to die. Since we have the help of master immortal, even if it''s only one in ten thousand, we''ll gamble."


    The female ghost didn''t say any more, because at this time, except herself, there were some fears, and the other ghosts agreed with the middle-aged uncle.


    "I''ll show you the way."


    "OK."


    The middle-aged uncle floated straight ahead, probably because I followed closely. The middle-aged uncle had just passed through a tree. I didn''t pay attention to following his footsteps and bumped my forehead. The middle-aged uncle came over from the other end of the tree, showed half his head, and said, "I''m so sorry, I forgot you''re different from us. I''ll take you on the right path."


    I said it was okay.


    For the sake of safety, I let Liu Changhe walk in the middle with a rooster in his arms. I was afraid that something would go wrong at that time. I couldn''t care about my head and tail, and hurt him.


    Under their guidance, we went deep into the dense forest step by step. Perhaps because of their existence, everything we went was silent. The middle-aged uncle finally stopped and came to me and whispered, "he''s inside."


    Looking in the direction of his fingers, there was only a small miscellaneous grassland in front of us. According to the divine power of the heavenly eye, we couldn''t see the shadow of Zhou Kang. Could it be that this guy really cultivated with the help of evil jade to a degree that we can''t foresee?


    Jiang Yilong said, "what you said is true?"


    The middle-aged uncle said, "it''s really inside. Oh, I forgot to say that this is his cover up. You have to go through it to see it."


    Jiang Yilong was stunned and said, "cover your eyes? Will a wild ghost cover my eyes?"


    "It''s not an ordinary cover up, but a boundary," said Bai Ling.


    I said, "enchantment? This guy has the ability to make enchantment?"


    Bai Ling said, "it''s no surprise that he is a little more advanced than the cover up method. But it''s also certain that Zhou Kang obviously learned some methods through the reason of the evil jade. In my opinion, if you give him more time, 50 years, 100 years or more, I''m afraid it''s difficult to accept him again."


    I said, "in that case, let''s wait."


    Liu Changhe whispered but eagerly said, "brother Qi, it''s time. Why do you have to wait any longer? Hurry and save my cousin."


    If it was normal, according to Liu Changhe''s tone of voice, I would have obvious resistance in my heart, and I wouldn''t even bother to pay attention to him. But at this moment is different, I did not blame Liu Changhe for tone of the this sentence is not ~ harmonious. "Uncle Liu, I understand your mood. But now the time is not very good for us. Zishi is the time for ghosts and ghosts to appear and disappear, and it is also the time when Yin Qi is the most vigorous. At this time, we have a positive fight with him. If we don''t have much preparation, we may suffer some small losses, and it''s not easy to subdue him. Now we''re only more than ten minutes away from the ugly time, so there''s no need to rush at this time."


    Liu Changhe nodded, looked back and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t understand. I didn''t speak very well just now."


    I smiled and said: "It''s all right. By the way, uncle Liu, you need to pay attention. Since aunt Zhu''s Tianchong spirit is controlled by Zhou Kang, we don''t know where he hides his soul, unless he cooperates and tells us, but it''s obviously impossible. During the period when we deal with Zhou Kang, while you are careful, pull the red rope, put the cock on the ground and cover it She opened her eyes and kept calling aunt Zhu''s name. If aunt Zhu heard it, she would be attached to the rooster. At that time, just cover the rooster''s eyes. "


    "OK, OK." Liu Changhe nodded vigorously. "By the way, how can I know that she is attached to the cock at that time."


    I said, "maybe you will see her then, and maybe she will become something. In short, if she hears it then, you will clearly know that Aunt Zhu is possessed."


    Liu Changhe said, "OK, I wrote it down."

 Chapter 262

    "Do you know who has the shortest life?"


    Uh


    In order to reduce the risk and strive for the greatest possibility, I counted the time and only entered Zhou Kang''s boundary when the time passed and the Yin Qi declined. Just after I told Liu Changhe a few words, such a sentence suddenly rang out in my mind. To tell the truth, I''m not used to the voice of another person on my body. Even if I have the same root and homology, I''m also a person of two worlds after all.


    I said, "why did you suddenly ask?"


    Song Yu said, "answer my question first."


    I thought about it and said, "I have done evil things and deeds in my previous life. In this world, I am a person with poor fortune and shallow life."


    "This is only the second," Song Yu said.


    I was stunned. I thought my answer should satisfy him, but I didn''t expect... "Tell me, who is the shortest life."


    Song Yu said, "nosy people."


    I''m a little angry.


    Looking back, if it hadn''t been for the store, we wouldn''t have come to Liu Changhe''s house. If it hadn''t been for Liu Changhe''s house, we would never have known about Zhu Fanghua. Even more so, I would never know that a group of revolutionary martyrs had fallen to such an end. At this moment, whether from the perspective of helping Zhu Fanghua, from the standpoint of this group of revolutionary ancestors, or from the perspective of justice and evil, I am firmly in charge of this matter. If this is all meddling, I''ll meddle in the end


    Song Yu said, "don''t forget the connection between us. What''s more, now I''m attached to you, so if you use your brain a little, as long as I want to know, I''ll know. Yes, what you think in your heart is quite reasonable, but there is a saying that people should not be killed for themselves."


    I was a little confused and asked, "do I need to seek any welfare for myself in this matter? Ask Uncle Liu or these lonely ghosts?"


    Song Yu said in a disappointed tone, "you brain. Don''t forget why I came out of the ancient tomb. Don''t forget that I don''t have enough time. Don''t forget that you and I share the same root."


    "You can do it. After talking for a long time, it was for your stupid thing." I suddenly wanted to laugh, sneer and laugh. "I know I promised you. I know there''s not much time. I know it''s difficult to do this. But is it necessary to hurry for this meeting? You know, we left the ancient tomb for only one day. You''ve been waiting for thousands of years, but you can''t survive this meeting. Are you too selfish, Song Yu?"


    Song Yu was silent for a moment and said, "well, what I just said is only the premise. On the surface, it''s for myself, but if you break through this result, something goes wrong in the middle, and you lose your life?"


    I said: "Are you afraid that I''ll lose my life and all your hopes will be completely dashed? Song Yu, you just said that we are of the same origin. Why did you forget this mistake so soon? I can confidently confirm that I can''t die. Even if something really happens, even Bai Ling can''t help, but I''m sure you won''t stand idly by. Because , once I die, your hopes are really dashed, aren''t they? "


    "You!" Song Yu seemed to gnash his teeth, as if we played a game of chess face to face, and I took him into the army.


    "Ha ha... Don''t say it yet. If you hadn''t suddenly uttered a voice and said such a paragraph to me, I would have almost forgotten you." I was lying in the weeds, then I broke one and put it in my mouth, allowing the bitterness to permeate my mouth. "This situation is not what you and I want to see. It''s better. You are secretly helping me to solve this problem as soon as possible. Then, I promise you to do it as soon as possible according to your requirements and make your hope come true as soon as possible. What do you think?"


    Song Yu sneered twice and said, "I have some doubts about whether it was right or wrong that I used that magic power to deceive the world."


    "If time could go back, I think you would do it again," I said for sure.


    "Yes, you''re right. I really regret that I used the art of hiding things from the world to stay in the world and let you reincarnate. But for her sake, I had to do this..." after a pause, Song Yu said: "It''s not impossible for me to help you. But I''m attached to you for a short time. Even if I want to control your body, I''m afraid I can''t adapt. Moreover, according to your current constitution, some spells are unbearable... But I can help you secretly."


    With Song Yu''s words, I have the courage to tear the tiger by hand.


    "It''s almost time," Jiang Yilong reminded.


    I stood up, patted the weeds and mud dust on my body, took the lead in looking at the lonely ghosts and said to them, "if you are afraid, stay here for the time being. However, I have a request. Later, uncle Liu will look for Aunt Zhu''s soul. While we entangle Zhou Kang, I hope you can help."


    The female ghost said, "as long as you can get rid of Zhou Kang, who suffered thousands of knives, how difficult is this busy."


    I said, "I not only want to get rid of the scourge of Zhou Kang, but also I will never break my promise and make you reborn."


    The female ghost''s face was horizontal, and the small origami fan in her hand suddenly turned into a shiny dagger. "With your words, I''ll take you in now."


    I deliberately looked at Liu Changhe, and Liu Changhe nodded knowingly.


    The female ghost walked straight ahead and disappeared into the border first, followed by Bai Ling and then me


    I had just crossed this so-called border that I didn''t even recognize myself. What first appeared in front of me was a pile of skeletons and white bones. On top of the skeletons and white bones, there was a house built with skeletons. It was chilling to see it alone. Look around, nothing else. In short, when we enter the border, we can obviously feel the air temperature of the space drop a lot, which can be comparable to the bayonet cold in winter.


    "Kangkang, Kangkang... Big things are bad, big things are bad..."


    Suddenly, it was from the female ghost''s mouth. His voice made us feel inexplicable. However, there is no time to ask what happened and what happened. She ran directly towards the skeleton room along the skeleton steps, shouting, "Kangkang, come out quickly. It''s bad."


    "What''s up?"


    The voice is vigorous, vigorous and powerful. This response alone makes me jump in my heart. Should I be a burly man? But then, the man who came out of the skeleton house was at most 1.6 meters tall. His back was not wide and his waist was not round. He was a medium to thin man. He was dressed in military uniform, with a military cap on his head and a whip in his hand.


    Zhou Kang glanced at the frightened female ghost''s face. Even if he found our existence, he didn''t look at the familiar lonely ghosts much, but we watched it for a long time, and then suddenly laughed and said: "Well done, well done. I asked you to lure one person back. I didn''t expect to lure several. It''s more than enough. It''s more than enough."


    The female ghost approached Zhou Kang and suddenly pointed to us below and said, "Kangkang, Kangkang, it''s not like this, it''s not like this."


    Zhou Kang''s face stagnated, looked back and asked her, "it''s not like this. What''s that like?"


    The female ghost said, "it''s them. They unite and invite the ghost catching master. They want to kill us all."


    Zhou Kang looked down, his eyes narrowed slightly, his murderous spirit suddenly appeared, and shouted angrily, "eat things inside and outside, good, very good. Master ghost catcher? Master ghost catcher... It''s good to dare to kill me. It''s heaven and night. I ate bear heart and leopard courage."


    The middle-aged uncle was originally a pale and bloodless face, which looked seeping. At this moment, two dead eyes were almost staring out, pointing to the female ghost and scolding: "you shameless dead embryo, unexpectedly betrayed us at this time."


    This scene surprised several of us. It was totally unexpected. It was vividly performed in front of us. This woman, this woman


    I can''t find a perfect word to describe her at this moment.


    However, while all of us were angry that the female ghost betrayed us, she had pretended to be timid and hid behind Zhou Kang. At this time, the dagger in her hand suddenly stabbed Zhou Kang in the back, gnashing her teeth and yelling, "you who suffered a thousand knives, die."


    Was she a singer or a performer


    This scene is really a masterpiece and a perfect performance. It not only deceived us, but also deceived Zhou Kang.


    Zhou Kang obviously couldn''t believe that the female ghost stabbed him in the back, but he just turned his head and didn''t say a word. The female ghost pushed him down from above.


    "Ha ha, I can''t believe it. I hated you deeply before I was born. You think I became a ghost. I''m willing to let you bully me these years because I forgot this hatred? You''re just wishful thinking..." the female ghost was extremely angry and vented all the hatred and anger buried in her heart for a moment.


    Zhou Kang fell down on the skeleton from top to bottom. On his back, he could clearly see the dagger handle that had disappeared into his body. He seemed to be stabbed by the female ghost. For a long time, he didn''t make any obvious move, or even struggle to get up, as if he had lost all his strength. However, he twisted his head 180 degrees to his back , although he was crawling on the ground, he didn''t need to turn over at this time, so he could directly see the female ghost standing on it and the back knife handle. "Ha ha."


    He smiled and laughed very cold. It seemed colder than the air in the border.


    "* ~ Zi is * ~ Zi. He sold ~ meat with laughter before he died. I wanted to keep you for two more days, but today, you * ~ Zi also wanted to set up a memorial archway and hit stones with eggs. It was suicide." Zhou Kang said, pulling the dagger out of his back with one hand. "Do you think this border is just a decoration? To tell you the truth, I already knew the smell of living people when you came back and entered here. Originally, I thought you should have been rewarded for completing the task ahead of time. At least, let you live until the next full moon. But..."

 Chapter 263

    The female ghost cheated us and Zhou Kang through a series of tricks, and she succeeded through this disguise. We didn''t expect this process in advance, but I was surprised and relieved to see this result.


    At least, Zhou Kang, who can be stabbed by female ghosts, doesn''t seem to be as powerful as they say.


    It happened that I secretly rejoiced that Zhou Kang calmly pulled out the dagger and threw it aside. I paid special attention to the place where he was stabbed by the dagger. It seemed that there was only a hole, and the hole healed automatically when he pulled out the dagger.


    Yes, he''s a ghost. Naturally, ghosts don''t look like living people. I''m afraid they''ve lost half their lives after receiving such a knife.


    Facing Zhou Kang, the female ghost has obvious loss on her face. Maybe it was really because of my previous words that inspired her, so that she had the courage to take the lead in making a black hand to Zhou Kang. Her idea did succeed, but she didn''t realize that the situation was completely different from that when she was alive because of her deep hatred.


    She didn''t dare to look at Zhou Kang again, as if Zhou Kang''s eyes alone could be enough to frustrate her. Therefore, in addition to being stunned, she quickly threw us a look for help, hoping that we could act immediately and completely get rid of Zhou Kang.


    Zhou Kang grinned and scolded: "smelly ~ watch ~ son, I''ll clean you up when I get rid of these troubles."


    "Zhou Kang, you''re too arrogant. When you die, you''re still talking wildly and talking shamelessly?" Jiang Yilong shouted and scolded: "I advise you to arrest yourself obediently. Maybe I''ll read your lost path, return to the right place and send you to the world of life."


    Zhou Kang turned his head 180 degrees again and glanced at Jiang Yilong. "It''s true that the newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. It''s kind to see me without fear."


    Jiang Yilong was not afraid to reply: "the demons and ghosts you have seen are hard to count. With your practice, you dare to dominate here. If you are not the only one, it is really against the law of heaven."


    "What a big breath." Zhou Kang blurted out, suddenly raised his whip and whipped Jiang Yilong.


    At most, the whip in Zhou Kang''s hand was only nearly one meter long, but when Zhou Kang raised the whip, it seemed to be injected with magic, which suddenly increased several times. Even if it was seven to eight meters away from Zhou Kang, it could fall directly above Jiang Yilong''s head.


    Of course, Jiang Yilong can''t let him succeed. He knows it well and doesn''t dodge. He thinks he is fully capable of wrestling with Zhou Kang. However, at the moment when the whip was about to hit his head, the whip head suddenly turned into a huge black snake head, with a big mouth open and spitting snake letters. If Jiang Yilong hadn''t dodged in time, he might have to bite off a large piece of skin on his face.


    Jiang Yilong and we were able to anticipate such a change, and the waves in his heart were not small. Jiang Yilong said, "this guy hasn''t been a ghost for a long time, but he''s not only capable of arranging this enchantment, but the art of confusion and illusion almost hurt me. It seems that it''s really evil."


    Zhou Kang was immediately elated. As soon as he took back the whip, it became as big as before. Then he pulled it to the ground at random, and the skeleton bone on the ground immediately became powder. "As I said just now, strike a stone with an egg and kill yourself. The watch is like this, and so are you... Hmm? What you just said in your mouth is..."


    Zhou Kang suddenly realized something, and his face immediately became a little embarrassed, which immediately developed into a touch of uneasiness that was difficult to hide. Suddenly, he seemed to see through everything, looked at the female ghost fiercely, raised a whip and beat it directly on the female ghost. "You cheap watch!"


    The female ghost uttered a scream, and her voice was shrill and deafening. Just as I was ready to do something, the female ghost''s body suddenly turned into a black fog. The black fog drifted from top to bottom. Finally, the female ghost appeared again around us.


    I hurriedly looked at him, helped her up and said with concern, "don''t you worry?"


    The female ghost said, "I''m afraid if I do it again, I''ll be scared."


    Seeing this, the other ghosts immediately wanted to rush forward and join Zhou Kang Yibo. Bai Ling said, "you know that if you can fight him according to your ability, you will not be willing to let him ride on your head for so long."


    The middle-aged uncle said, "it''s not that we doubt the immortal and the master''s courage. We can at least get a share of power. There are many people and great power..."


    I quickly winked at him and deliberately glanced at Liu Changhe. The middle-aged uncle signaled the other ghosts to go back.


    "There are many people and great power? Just you goods? I''m not afraid to laugh off my big teeth." maybe Zhou Kang just made a show of authority and arrogance. At the moment, he looks like a man of his own.


    I took two steps forward. Jiang Yilong was the same, while Bai Ling was as stable as Mount Tai and still stood in place. If in the past, or if we had made preparations in advance, the magic weapon in our hands at the moment should be peach wood sword or copper coin sword. It is the most powerful way to restrain shock pressure against such ghosts. But now it is obvious that we do not have this condition, not even a talisman.


    Jiang Yilong and I looked at each other, and I took the lead in directly rushing forward, taking the hand as the palm, and directly fought with Zhou Kang one-on-one.


    Bang Bang


    With each blow, I smashed Zhou Kang with my utmost strength and the sound of breaking the air. However, Zhou Kang was originally a ghost. In addition, this guy seemed to be able to predict my attack route in advance. When his fist was about to hit him, this guy immediately turned into a black fog and disappeared on the spot, and then appeared out of thin air in another direction.


    Several rounds, it seems that I fiercely advanced into attack, but there was no real effect.


    Just then, Jiang Yilong bit through his fingers, quickly recited the mantra, and drew a blood amulet in the palm of his left hand. Seeing Zhou Kang appear out of thin air again, he looked up and slapped him. "Zhou Kang, eat my thunder charm."


    Zhou Kang wholeheartedly dealt with me and had no time to take into account Jiang Yilong. It was precisely because Jiang Yilong grasped this point that the blood amulet in his hand was ready to hit Zhou Kang without error. Even if Jiang Yilong''s own Taoism was not high, he also hit Zhou Kang to the ground and spit out a mouthful of stinky black blood. "Well, I still have two children. I really eat this food... But don''t be happy too early. It''s only so much that it still doesn''t hurt half of my hair."


    We both attacked and defended, one left and one right, and finally focused all Zhou Kang''s attention on us. Seeing that the time had come, the middle-aged uncle and another ghost hurriedly took Liu Changhe around and looked for Zhu Fanghua''s soul according to the previous reminder.


    I winked at Jiang Yilong. Jiang Yilong closed his palm, stepped on the Seven Star step Gang, and approached Zhou Kang at an extremely flexible speed. If Zhou Kang could come close to him with a blood amulet, Zhou Kang would be overwhelmed


    "That''s good. It''s a trick I used to play when I was alive. Now you can use it to deal with me." seeing Jiang Yilong attack quickly, I found that Liu Changhe had entered the skeleton house under the guidance of two ghosts.


    While talking, Zhou Kang changed the black fog and was ready to rush directly into the skeleton room, which was bad for Liu Changhe. I quickly pinched my hands and saw that the black fog was about to fly to the skeleton room. I clapped a palm in the void. The seemingly invisible palm power directly dispersed the black fog.


    Cough, cough, cough.


    The black fog gathered again, and Zhou Kang''s anger had dissipated most of it, and he collapsed to the ground. "So your intention is for her..."


    I said, "if you can let her go now and stop being evil, I can promise you to send you to reincarnation."


    Holding the whip, Zhou Kang stood up and raised to the ground in some anger. The skeletons on the ground became powder again. "Dying, I don''t even know... Well, I''ll give you this opportunity..."


    I don''t know what Zhou Kang meant by this sentence, but I saw that he suddenly pointed his toes and his body directly soared in the air. Then, under our naked eyes, his skin and flesh fell off him one by one, and the scarlet blood poured down from his festering arms and legs


    Jiang Yilong said, "is he committing suicide?"


    I said, "I, I don''t know."


    This scene is too strange and strange. From the appearance alone, it seems that Zhou Kang knows that he is hostile, so he is ready to solve it by himself. However, when we looked up, we saw Zhou Kang''s proud face, which had been so proud that he twisted his ferocious face.


    "Look at this blood," said Bai Ling.


    Looking around, the smelly blood poured out from Zhou Kang''s body. It seemed that under Zhou Kang''s control, the soldiers were divided into two routes and surrounded by the size of the border. However, in a moment, we were all surrounded in this blood circle, including the skeleton house.


    Ha ha ha


    Zhou Kang laughed proudly, but we still couldn''t see the slightest hint of what he meant. However, when his laughter fell, suddenly his shriveled body exploded with a bang, and the pieces of meat foam were flying


    Jiang Yilong said, "what the hell is this..."


    Jiang Yilong''s voice hasn''t landed yet, and all the scenery in the barrier has changed. At the moment, I found that the three of us seemed to be in a big urn, surrounded by blood red, with a pungent odor. However, when I looked at it, I found that at most a few steps behind us, there was a blood Lake filled with blood, as if the air below the blood Lake was too high, resulting in bubbles on the surface of the blood lake from time to time.


    "It''s so pungent, Bai Ling. Use your suit quickly to help break the smell."


    Bai Ling quickly sealed the orifices for him and me. "In the middle of your blood lake."


    Just now, we were in the border arranged by Zhou Kang. All we went were skeleton skeletons, and even houses made of skeleton skeletons. At this time, everything changes only in an instant. In addition to all the things mentioned just now, there is a skeleton platform standing in the middle of the blood lake at an interval of only one meter. On the platform, you can clearly see the middle-aged uncle and Liu Changhe. But in addition to them, there is a human shaped urn in the middle of the skeleton frame, and Zhu Fanghua''s head is exposed at the mouth of the urn.


    "That''s Zhu Fanghua''s soul, which was forbidden by Zhou Kang." there was a voice behind him. Looking back, it was the female ghost and his companions.


    "Brother Qi, I shouted for a long time and didn''t respond." Liu Changhe was also shocked by the changes around him. He shouted to us in a trembling tone, hoping to get our help.


    "Let''s help him." the female ghost suggested to her companion. The other ghosts didn''t think much and nodded.


    Just as they were about to start, Bai Ling hurriedly said, "where has Zhou Kang gone?"


    I said, "there''s too much evil spirit here. I can''t tell where Zhou Kang is hiding. However, there''s another question. Is everything we see real?"

 Chapter 264

    Once a ghost has a Taoist practice, it has the means to confuse and block the eyes. Moreover, the greater the ability, the more difficult it is to distinguish the true from the false.


    Jiang Yilong said, "it should be just a means to block the eyes."


    I said, "I think so. It''s just to scare us off."


    "Since it''s all right, let''s help save Zhu Fanghua''s soul first." the female ghost blurted out, her toes were a little like a shell, and took off. She directly locked the skeleton platform in the center of the blood lake and was ready to help. Her companions were also ready to help, but as soon as they were about to leave, I just felt a strong uneasiness and hurriedly said, "don''t go there, come back quickly, this is a trap."


    At the moment, the female ghost is only a few meters away from the skeleton platform. In such a position, she doesn''t know whether to move forward or backward for a moment. At that moment, she was distracted, and the blood column surged up at the level of the blood lake below her body, and the clattering blood dropped and patted the surface of the blood lake. When the blood on the surface of the package almost ran out and returned to the blood lake, we saw that it was the upper body of a huge human skeleton. In addition, we saw a very dazzling jade pendant with red light at his neck.


    "Zhou Kang!"


    In the space, there was a sudden strange smile, which made the ears ache.


    "Watch, aren''t you anxious to reincarnate? I''ll give you a ride now." before the female ghost had fully recovered, Zhou Kang opened his bloody mouth. The female ghost had not issued the last cry, and he had swallowed it.


    "Song Linlin!"


    Until this time, we didn''t know the name of the female ghost Yangshi was song Linlin


    "Ha ha, don''t you want to save her? Come here!"


    "Fighting with me is suicide!"


    Song Linlin completely disappeared in this world, and even the road of reincarnation was completely destroyed. At this moment, I thought of some fragments in these short hours


    The ghost had no tears, but song Linlin''s companions saw that she had come to such an end, but they also sobbed and cried, even without a tear.


    "Zhou Kang, you Taoist priest, I''ll frustrate you and drive you out of your wits."


    "Qi Zhiyuan, don''t be impulsive." Bai Ling grabbed me and said, "it seems to be the same as the nature of the border. It''s all changed by Zhou Kang''s Taoism. Although it''s illusory, it''s also true. If you accidentally fall into the blood lake, I''m afraid you will repeat song Linlin''s mistakes."


    With song Linlin''s lesson, even though her companions are in the same mood as me, they can only watch it happen, but they are unable to do it because of their limited Taoism and their futility in the long-term resistance.


    Jiang Yilong said, "since it''s true and illusory, this guy has been hiding in the blood Lake as a shrinking turtle. How should we deal with him?"


    Bai Ling said, "it won''t be like this all the time. If I guess well, casting such a spell will consume most of Zhou Kang''s mana. Even if the jade pendant secretly helps, I''m afraid the maintenance time is limited."


    I said, "but how should we judge the time? There is no possibility that we can foresee."


    "Brother Qi, brother Jiang, please think of a way..." Liu Changhe was afraid and anxious.


    And at this time, Zhou Kang suddenly turned around, looked at Liu Changhe on the skeleton frame with his current face, smiled strangely and said, "I''ve given you a chance. You don''t cherish it, so I''ll give it to you..."


    "No good." Bai Ling was shocked and couldn''t say more. He shot away. In the middle of the air, several palms fell and actually hit Zhou Kang on the back. Zhou Kang was shocked and gave up the idea of dealing with Liu Changhe, but he also seemed to find something. After confronting Bai Ling for a moment, he shrank directly and hid back in the blood lake.


    Seeing Zhou Kang fleeing back to the blood lake, Bai Ling took the opportunity to directly fly over the skeleton platform and wanted to save Liu Changhe and them together. However, when she was still a short distance from the skeleton frame platform, suddenly within this distance, two extremely frightening skeleton arms were stretched out from the blood lake. Bai Ling didn''t take precautions. In addition, Zhou Kang was surprised and succeeded in holding Bai Ling in his hand.


    "Hahaha... I''m surprised... I didn''t expect that you still exist. If I integrate you, my cultivation will be close to the ghost fairyland?"


    "Bai Ling!"


    I''m anxious, but there''s a disgusting blood Lake in the middle, and I don''t know what ugly broken hands Zhou Kang still hides in the blood Lake


    The skeleton''s palm imprisoned Bai Ling and kept squeezing him, but the Bai Ling trapped in it was not as flustered as we thought. "Now that you have seen who I am, do you think it''s possible with a ghost like you?"


    Zhou Kang said, "don''t forget, now you are in the border I set up. Here, I am the king."


    "The frog at the bottom of the well can only see the sky, and can never climb to the sky." Bai Lingjiao drank, and suddenly a burst of strange light bloomed from her, which seemed to ripple in the space. Just listening to the bang of the play, the two skeleton palms that were trying to squeeze Bai Ling into a dry body were directly blown to pieces and filled the air everywhere.


    Ah!


    A miserable howl was louder than the previous arrogant and ignorant laughter.


    "Good, good play!" the hanging worry finally fell down, and I couldn''t help gasping.


    After being hit hard, Zhou Kang didn''t dare to show up again. At the moment, Bai Ling seemed to disdain his entanglement and fell directly on the skeleton frame. A moment later, the urn that imprisoned Zhu Fanghua broke. Without any reaction, Zhu Fanghua was like a floating white cloud, and his body was off the ground. If it weren''t for Bai Ling''s control, he might fly directly into the air.


    Due to some distance, I couldn''t hear what Bai Ling and Liu Changhe said. However, with the naked eye''s attention, Liu Changhe''s mouth can be seen squirming from a distance, and the swaying Zhu Fanghua turns into a glittering light in an instant. Finally, she is attached to the mantra paper on the cock''s back with the eight characters of her birthday.


    Bai Ling was not in a hurry to join us with Liu Changhe. He looked around the bubbling blood lake and shouted, "Zhou Kang, I''ll give you a chance now. If you have the ability to keep us, it''s early..."


    With the protection of Bai Ling, Liu Changhe flew back to us from the skeleton platform with Zhu Fanghua''s soul. The middle-aged uncle and his colleagues were also safe. But under Bai Ling''s intentional stimulation, Zhou Kang did nothing in this process.


    I said, "it seems that he is really afraid of you. He was arrogant just now. Now he is willing to be a shrinking turtle."


    Bai Ling wasn''t proud of it, but now I found that Bai Ling''s eyes were strange. It seemed that there was a layer of hostility in her eyes. At the same time, clear blood marks gradually formed on her face.


    I was stunned and said, "what are you?"


    Bai Ling said, "what''s the matter with me?"


    I said, "you look a little scary, and your face..."


    I didn''t make it clear, and there was no mirror in front of me, but it seemed that my eyes were white spirit mirrors. She said, "I said it would take some time to fully digest. Don''t be afraid, it was caused by blood corpses, not my intention."


    Liu Changhe said at this time, "brother Qi, brother Jiang and Miss Bai, thank you. The soul of my cousin has been attached to the rooster. Let''s leave here now and let my cousin return to normal as soon as possible."


    Jiang Yilong said, "we also want to. I''m afraid Zhou Kang won''t let us leave so easily. Moreover, it''s unreasonable for a scourge like him to exist in the world."


    "Yes, yes." the middle-aged uncle was afraid that we would forget this mistake. He quickly echoed and said, "we have to avenge song Linlin."


    At the mention of song Linlin, I felt a little uncomfortable. But time can''t go back, and the fact of casting can''t be retrieved


    "Zhou Kang, you forced me. Don''t think I have nothing to do with you. I immediately bit my fingertips and drew a palm thunder sign on the palm of my left hand. Even though it is difficult to tell where Zhou Kang is hiding, the scope must be within the blood lake. Simply, my palm thunder like raindrops bombed the surface of the blood lake.


    In just a few minutes, under my impulsive and indiscriminate bombing momentum, I bombed the blood in the blood Lake everywhere, as if the water level of the blood lake had been slightly reduced by a centimeter or two. However, as a result, Zhou Kang was still not forced out. Moreover, my mana was like a sponge sucked water, which was squeezed and consumed rapidly.


    "You are reckless. You must break his magic first," said Bai Ling.


    Jiang Yilong said, "yes. But it''s too late to set up a Dharma platform, and we haven''t prepared any Dharma tools."


    I said, "I have a way. But I have to let Liu Changhe and them leave first, and you... I''m afraid you have to avoid it."


    Bai Ling said, "you mean your five emperors'' great magic seal?"


    I nodded and said, "at present, I''m afraid this is the only way to break it. At that time, force Zhou Kang to appear, and then work together to take him down."


    Jiang Yilong quickly took out the compass, took the blood as the medium and the pointer as the guide. He whispered for a long time. He looked at Liu Changhe and said, "you go in this direction, five steps to the left, seven steps to the right, and three steps forward, you can leave."


    Liu Changhe nodded hurriedly. According to Jiang Yilong''s guidance, he soon disappeared from our sight. At the same time, the middle-aged uncle and his companions followed him away. At this time, there were only three of us in the whole magic enchantment. When I was about to say something, Bai Ling seemed to have penetrated my mind and said, "according to your current Taoist practice, the magic power displayed with the help of Dharma seal can''t hurt me. Don''t forget that I have fundamentally changed from the original time."


    As soon as she reminded us, we suddenly realized. However, because I was too impulsive just now, if I were allowed to do this, I''m afraid I might be inferior to my ability. So I had to take out the big magic seal and hand it to Jiang Yilong.


    When the Dharma seal was in hand, Jiang Yilong put down his compass and recited the mantra formula silently. Soon, the originally dead Dharma seal responded, but in the blink of an eye, the bright light diffused from the Dharma seal.


    Where the light shines, it gradually changes the essence of the dense forest. Even the blood Lake in front of us, which was originally surging with bubbles, is now several times stronger than just now. Moreover, the blood in it evaporates and decreases rapidly when it is visible to the naked eye.


    With the help of the power of Dharma seal, the magic barrier arranged by Zhou Kang was quickly broken. At this time, the blood lake had changed back to the miscellaneous grassland, a black fog rose and circled in the air, and the focus became Zhou Kang in an instant. "Zhou Kang, now let''s see what else you can do."


    It''s said that ghosts are ghosts. Besides, Yin ghosts like Zhou Kang, who fought during this period, clearly know that they can''t be the joint opponent of the three of us. Naturally, they want to escape. "If you don''t take revenge, it''s in vain. We''ll see."

 Chapter 265

    See the situation is wrong, turn around and run. This is human common sense. As the saying goes, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge? However, if the escaped man is really a gentleman, it''s another matter. He did harm to the world before his death. After his death, the fierce ghost still bullied and occupied. Let him slip away. I''m afraid I can foresee what disaster this guy will cause in the future.


    Zhou kangyin Eagle glanced at us, and his body immediately turned into black fog again, almost completely integrated with the starry night at the moment.


    Jiang Yilong hurriedly said, "you can''t let this guy escape."


    I said, "but we... Bailing, you?"


    Bai Ling frowned and said, "if I had this prevention earlier, he could not escape five fingers, but he was wrong about this moment and a half..."


    "Damn it!" even if he saved Zhu Fanghua''s soul, he could let this guy escape. It was like winning half of a chess game, but he was defeated by the other party.


    "It''s useless to be so worried by a kid."


    Song Yu''s words suddenly rang in my mind. As soon as I heard his voice, my brain suddenly flashed and hurriedly said, "you have a way, don''t you?"


    Song Yu said: "Don''t forget, even if you didn''t force the little devil to appear with that little palm thunder just now, you should know that everything you saw just now was transformed by the little devil with his own Taoist cultivation. That is to say, you didn''t hit him on the surface, but you actually hurt him. In addition, the little demon did a good job before and beat the little devil seriously At this moment, even if he wants to escape, how far do you think he can escape? "


    I said, "since you have a way to speak quickly, you must not let this guy escape. If not, there will be endless trouble. It''s not too late for you to teach again when you have a chance."


    Song Yu said, "OK. I''ll teach you a set of Tiangang eight trigrams. Follow me..."


    I listened attentively. I read every word Song Yu said, and pinched the formula according to his fingering. However, I don''t know whether I was too stupid or because Song Yu spoke too fast. Just after I had a brain pass, I just read a complete sentence.


    "Meditation!"


    "I, I can''t calm down."


    "Waste. His bones are near here. Where do you think he can escape? Come again!"


    Song Yu''s words broke the mystery, and I felt a lot easier... No wonder the female ghosts were free to move, but they still had to endure the torture of Zhou Kang for decades. It was obvious that Zhou Kang took the lead in controlling their bones through the ability of evil jade, and then threatened and lured them. When they had a certain success in their practice of Taoism, it was more difficult for them to shake Zhou Kang.


    The mantra was repeated in my mind again, probably because I had a vague memory just now, and this time I was not as stressed as before, even if it was a little clumsy because of my unskilled fingerprints, but this astringent mantra with less than 30 words was actually recorded in my mind.


    I shouted with my two fingers, and a strange light emitted from my body gathered above my head. Just in the blink of an eye, it turned into a Tiangang eight trigrams figure the size of a palm.


    Jiang Yilong was surprised and said, "what kind of spell is this? How can I..."


    I didn''t have time to answer him. I was complacent and said, "I succeeded."


    Song Yu disdained: "the time interval is not long. There is still the smell of the kid in the air. Remember not to accept the law when you don''t cover him."


    I said, "what should I do now?"


    Song Yu said, "use your mind to control Tiangang gossip, and soon it will find the kid."


    Maybe just at that moment, the crescent moon hiding in the clouds showed its outline, and the combined light of several stars spread on the earth. But at this moment, after all, it is still in the dead of night. Even with the stars and moonlight, what I can see in the dense forest is only one meter away. However, when I successfully cast the Tiangang eight trigrams, the light covering the surface of the Tiangang eight trigrams will be blurred Visibility expanded two or three times, like a small sun.


    I didn''t dare to waste any more time. With my own perception, I keenly smelled the Yin and evil spirit that was about to dissipate in the air. Then, I shouted, and my mind moved. The Tiangang gossip above my head was really controlled by my mind and went quickly along the direction with the strongest evil spirit.


    Liu Changhe took the lead in leaving the border. At this moment, they may have gone a little farther and didn''t see them. Of course, the people with Liu Changhe are also ghosts and non-human, and they also have Yin Qi. However, I can clearly distinguish the difference between their breath and Zhou Kang.


    I said, "keep up."


    I hurried to run along the direction of Tiangang baguaji. Jiang Yilong was still a little stunned. When he saw Bai Ling following him, he came back to his senses


    We shuttled back and forth in the dense forest, as if walking around. One didn''t see Tiangang gossip, the other didn''t see Zhou Kang.


    "Over here, come with me," I said.


    "No?" Jiang Yilong.


    "That guy knows we''re chasing him. Naturally, he''s at large. But this guy''s breath is getting stronger and stronger. I''m afraid..."


    Before I finished speaking, I heard a sharp scream in front of me, which shocked the whole forest, and the aftersound made people''s back feel cold.


    "Catch him, ha ha." I''m proud to be proud. Fortunately, song Yushi reminded me that once I close the law, even if I cover Zhou Kang now, it must be equivalent to the release of the shackles that imprison him, and he must disappear again immediately.


    The three of us went away, but after a while, we already saw that in the dense forest, Tiangang Bagua was shining with bright brilliance, and under it was Zhou Kang''s painful struggle and scream.


    "This light..." Bai Ling''s face suddenly changed. She was only about two meters away from Zhou Kang''s position. She quickly stepped back.


    The radiance emitted by the Tiangang eight trigrams is like a mask that covers Zhou Kang. I thought the Tiangang eight trigrams were only useful for Yin ghosts, but now I see Bai Ling so. Its use seems to be somewhat similar to that of FA Yin. "Just stand there and wait for us."


    Bai Ling nodded and said, "OK."


    Of course, Jiang Yilong understood the reason and didn''t say anything.


    "Let go, let me go, let me go." Zhou Kang held his head in his hands, curled up and rolled back and forth.


    Seeing him like this, I was proud again. "Zhou Kang, now you know who''s high and who''s low."


    Zhou Kang begged for mercy and said, "I''m the one who looks down on people. I deserve to die. Master, master, please let me go."


    Jiang Yilong said: "Let you go? Funny, you were arrogant and arrogant before. To tell you the truth, if you had such an awareness earlier, we might not be able to let you go. However, the bad thing is that you not only want to drag us down the mire, but also completely bury song Linlin''s Road to death. You are extremely evil. I''m afraid you will be doomed if you are sent to hell Fu. Anyway, I''ll take the lead in helping you to suffer less. "


    Jiang Yilong quickly squeezed out a few drops of blood from his previously bitten finger and drew a talisman in the palm. Immediately, he clapped his palm directly on Zhou Kang''s head. With a tragic howl, Zhou Kang''s military uniform disappeared like burned ashes, and so did his own flesh and skin. In a moment, Zhou Kang could no longer be seen under Tiangang gossip, However, a scarlet jade pendant lay there quietly.


    Jiang Yilong vomited his breath. "I''m tired to be a dog all day. Let''s go back and finish the work. I have to make up my sleep."


    Zhou Kang had been eliminated, and I immediately accepted the spell, and Tiangang gossip disappeared. The time line around was dim again, and I quickly turned on the flashlight in my pocket. "Wait a minute."


    Jiang Yilong said impatiently, "what are you waiting for?"


    I walked straight forward, and then picked up the blood jade on the ground. When the jade pendant was just started, it was like a piece of cold ice. I looked at the jade pendant carefully. Although I didn''t know much about it, the surface of the jade pendant was transparent, round and smooth, which was naturally the material of the upper layer.


    Bai Ling came over and said, "do you want to keep it?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "knowing that it''s an evil jade, he dares to stay unless his brain is rusty."


    My eyes are still locked on this blood jade. According to song Linlin, this blood jade was stolen from the ancient tomb by the Zhoukang family, passed on for several generations, and finally fell into his hands. According to this calculation, this blood jade has been in his hands for a long time. Master once told us in the yuan and autumn that jade can be raised by using people''s energy. As time goes by, it will grow Gather spirituality. Once you communicate with your master, you can also stop disasters and difficulties for your master. At the moment, this piece in my hand is full of blood. It is its past masters who have cultivated him. Now that you have spirituality, isn''t it a waste to lose it?


    Seeing that I hadn''t said anything for a long time, Jiang Yilong stared at the blood jade and said, "I said you don''t really want this evil jade. You don''t seem to be greedy for money... You won''t be cursed by this blood jade. Don''t be stunned. Throw it away quickly to save a moth in the future."


    "Hey, I said you..."


    I said, "I''m listening. Didn''t you just say that it''s an evil jade. I won''t occupy it unless my brain is rusty. Do you think my brain is rusty?"


    Bai Ling asked, "why do you love this jade so much?"


    I said, "it takes many generations and absorbed the essence of many people to develop this jade pendant. It''s a pity to leave it in the wilderness."


    Jiang Yilong said coldly, "after walking around for most of the day, in the final analysis, you still want it."


    "Listen to me." I said, "master once said that if you can warm up a good jade and a spiritual jade, you can stop disasters and difficulties... Although this jade was previously owned by Zhou Kang, it may have changed Zhou Kang because of blood jade, but think about it. Why didn''t Zhou Kang change blood jade and turn it into evil jade?"

 Chapter 266

    Jiang Yilong said: "when Shifu was alive, he said so... But this jade is evil jade. Think carefully, if it weren''t for this jade, how could Zhou Kang stay in the Yang world after his death? If it wasn''t for this evil jade, how could Zhou Kang have the ability to control and bully song Linlin and them, isn''t it..."


    I shook my head and interrupted, saying: "Elder martial brother, you still don''t fully understand what I said. Your preconceived idea is too strong. Although it''s logical to say so. But what kind of person do you think Zhou Kang was before he was born? Since he got this jade, the jade can only follow his nature. Therefore, I don''t think it was evil jade that changed Zhou Kang, but Zhou Kang himself changed the essence of blood jade Become evil jade. "


    It sounds like some contradictions, and it''s not early at this time. Jiang Yilong doesn''t want to entangle with me. He directly said, "well, well, I don''t want to argue with you. If you want to stay, you can stay. Anyway, you can have a heart at any time."


    "You''re wrong again." I smiled at his impatience.


    Jiang Yilong was annoyed and said, "where am I wrong again? You said..."


    I said, "don''t worry. You didn''t say before that you know what kind of person I am best in your heart."


    Jiang Yilong said, "yes, I know. I know you are not greedy for money. But what do you look like now? You tell me clearly."


    I said, "I haven''t said since beginning. I want to take this jade pendant for myself, don''t I?"


    Bai Ling was confused and interrupted: "stop, stop, stop, you''re talking to me. I''m a little confused. They''re all men. Just be simple and say what you want to do."


    I smiled and said, "to tell you the truth, I don''t want to throw away such a top-level jade pendant in the wilderness, which is a bit violent. Therefore, I decided to leave this jade pendant, but I didn''t take it for myself... Elder martial brother, do you remember Zheng Jie?"


    Jiang Yilong said in amazement, "when, of course."


    I said, "when she sent someone to detain us in the Bureau, she just wanted us to help her and do an undercover search for evidence in Hu Qingguo. During this period, even though I didn''t mention it, you must have paid attention to her face."


    Jiang Yilong blinked and said, "according to her face, I''m afraid it''s hard for her to pass the new year... Do you mean to protect her with this jade pendant?"


    I nodded and said: "Yes. There are three reasons why I did this. First, Zheng Jie is just, and her character is fairly decent. Second, we left Taoyuan Village during the day, and Zheng Jie sent someone to guard there. At that time, Hu Qingguo suspected that we had anything to do with Zheng Jie. Moreover, Zheng Jie has been searching for evidence to punish Hu Qingguo and others by law, Hu Qingguo must have known it clearly. Third, it''s because Zheng Jie''s grandfather, Fu Zhiwen, happened in Ghost Island. You, me and Fu Zhiwen didn''t want to see it, but they were unable to return to heaven. However, Fu Zhiwen still didn''t break his promise and personally gave us two gifts, a bronze mirror and the half of the remnant painting. The bronze mirror will not be mentioned for the time being, but this half of the remnant painting represents us I always feel it''s not simple. "


    Jiang Yilong Road: "Yes. When Shifu died, he didn''t mention what this half of our remnant painting meant. He just asked us to find monk Jueyuan. However, when we found monk Jueyuan, the old monk still didn''t tell us the relevant information about the remnant painting. In fact, at this time, I lost interest in the remnant painting. But I didn''t expect that Fu Zhiwen still had half of the remnant painting in his hand Zhang canhua and we even combined one... "


    I smiled and said, "so, as a favor and reciprocity, I think it''s necessary for Zheng Jie to break through this robbery as much as possible."


    Jiang Yilong smiled and said, "it''s my fault. I didn''t think as long and deeply as you did. I didn''t understand for a moment and almost misunderstood you. It''s my fault. Stay. We''ll ask Zheng Jie to give her the jade pendant another day."


    Bai Ling sighed and said, "it''s for the female police officer. You said it would be over."


    I said, "I said earlier, don''t I still have to explain to you?"


    "Well, well, stop talking, just like women... Let''s go, they''re afraid they''re impatient." Bai Ling dumped one of us and left first.


    After some time, we came to the place where we first offered sacrifices to wild ghosts. Liu Changhe held the cock in his arms, and the middle-aged uncle and his companions were waiting here. Seeing that we returned safely, we asked, "where''s that guy?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "Song Linlin is what kind of ending he is. Now, you can be at ease."


    "Heaven opens its eyes and can finally get rid of this scourge," said the middle-aged uncle.


    I looked at the time. After tossing back and forth, the ugly time was about to run out, and it was almost dawn. "Now the time is not suitable. Secondly, we have no preparation. We can only promise you until tonight. I hope you can understand."


    The middle-aged uncle said, "thank you for remembering. That''s more trouble."


    I said, "you''re welcome. In this way, first tell me the location of your bones. When we finish picking up the bones, we''ll meet here in the evening."


    The middle-aged uncle immediately gave us a detailed address. Then we dispersed and returned to Liu Changhe''s house.


    From leaving to returning, we tossed around for most of the night. Our eyelids were almost closed, but we didn''t dare to sleep tired in order to make Zhu Fanghua wake up as soon as possible.


    "You''re back at last. How''s it going?" Roland sat on a small bench behind the wall at the door of the main room, listening to the news, and asked when he saw us.


    Jiang Yilong said, "smooth."


    Liu Xiaoman in the hall was also awakened by the noise. Listening to Jiang Yilong''s two words, his mouth was almost crooked. "Where''s my mother?"


    "It''s her soul." I picked up the cock in Liu Changhe''s arms, took the rune paper on its back, and immediately asked Liu Xiaoman to take us to his parents'' room. "Close the doors and windows and don''t see the light."


    I cursed the formula, but for a moment, the paper symbol had a reaction, and a halo immediately flew out. She circled around the room for a while, then landed and gradually turned into Zhu Fanghua. Because the soul has been separated from itself for too long, Zhu Fanghua''s soul tried to return to the noumenon several times, but it was in vain. At this time, my hands and two fingers forcibly combined my soul with Zhu Fanghua.


    "Ah..."


    A false roar suddenly came out of Zhu Fanghua''s mouth. She opened her eyes wide and didn''t close them for a long time. Looking at us in front, she was just about to say something, and went into a coma.


    Liu Xiaoman said, "what''s the matter with my mother?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "don''t worry, it''s all right. She''s because her soul has been separated for too long and her soul is too weak. She needs careful recuperation for a period of time."


    After Liu Xiaoman and Liu Changhe got our affirmative reply, there was another burst of thanks. But at this time, we don''t catch a cold about it. Instead, we are tired. We are really too sleepy. However, the time is wrong now. There is still some time before dawn. If you go down the mountain to find a hotel, it will take a lot of time. It doesn''t count at all.


    Under the arrangement of Liu Changhe, Roland and Bai Ling stayed in Liu Xiaoman''s room temporarily, while we came to the main room with bedding and quilts and made a temporary bed with several benches. We don''t care so much. We took off our shoes and slept directly in our clothes. As soon as we lay down, we had fallen into a deep sleep.


    I don''t know how long later, a slight movement sounded in my ears from time to time, which woke me up from my deep sleep because of its persistence. He sat up, stretched and looked at the old-fashioned copper wall hanging in the main room. It was almost ten o''clock.


    Although the time is carefully counted, I didn''t sleep long, but with these hours of rest, my spirit is naturally much better. However, when I woke up at the first moment, my mind recalled a dream I had made in my deep sleep.


    In my dream, I saw song Linlin. I said 10000 sorry to her


    "Brother Qi, you''re awake. Come and have breakfast."


    I said yes and woke up Jiang Yilong next to me.


    After leaving the main room, Bai Ling and Roland got up and ate sweet potato porridge and fried dough sticks. Of course, it doesn''t matter. What matters is that Zhu Fanghua, sitting under the eaves, clearly said thank you to us. However, as I said at the meeting in the early morning, because her soul has been separated from her body for too long, it takes some time to return to Zhu Fanghua''s body. Therefore, her face is a little ugly and her spirit is not enough. It''s like she''s sleepy and doesn''t wake up


    Zhu Fanghua''s business is over, but we haven''t done what we promised others. Under this premise, we can''t go back for the time being. After breakfast, we explained to Liu Changhe and Liu Xiaoman. They also promised to pick up bones for them according to the detailed address said by the middle-aged uncle, and then dig a hole to bury them.


    I remember when I asked Liu Xiaoman if he was afraid. He smiled and said that my father told me in detail about last night. He had read these in TV books before. He heard it was true for the first time. Even if he was afraid, he was not afraid


    We left Liu Changhe''s house and prepared some necessities. I didn''t buy everything until more than twelve o''clock.


    In the afternoon, we were still sleeping at Liu Changhe''s house, and they offered to let them handle the burial without our attention. Near dark, we came to the agreed place again, and here, there have been seven or eight new tombs, and in front of each tomb, there are people who meet.


    Finish the super crossing Dharma and build the Yin Bridge... Everything is natural. Send them to the place one by one.

 Chapter 267

    "Younger martial brother, I didn''t say you, but I hope you can respect me sometimes."


    After a good rest at home all day, my spirit is renewed. I was lying on the sofa, smoking. Jiang Yilong came out of the room and suddenly came such a sentence, which made me a little dizzy.


    I asked him if he wanted to smoke, and he waved his hand. I said, "elder martial brother, good. What''s the matter with you?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "for a long time, you made a decision without asking me what I thought. Take our store for example. Of course, I don''t object to such a result, but can you take the lead in telling me before making a decision. We are people who are closer than our own brothers. Are you afraid that I will dismantle your platform?"


    I was stunned for a while. It took me a long time to recover. I quickly sat up and said to him: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m not thoughtful enough. In fact, I didn''t make any decision in advance. I''m the kind of person who let nature take its course. Elder martial brother, you don''t know. When we first came back to the store and saw Liu Changhe, such an idea suddenly flashed through my mind. I knew you must be on my side, so I didn''t talk to you at that time You discuss it again and give the store directly to Liu Changhe. "


    "Yes, as long as it''s the right thing, of course I''ll stand with you." Jiang Yilong said, "well, I know your temperament. Don''t blame the eldest martial brother for being careful¡°


    I said with a smile, "it''s impossible. I''m just not considerate enough. In fact, I wanted to explain to you after I made this decision. I didn''t expect these things to happen at uncle Liu''s house, so I left it behind."


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Yilong hurriedly said, "do you want me to explain? Hey, I want to hear how you want to explain to me."


    I said: "It''s needless to say what we used to do. For nearly a year, all the money we made was related to Hu Qingguo, and his money was unclean, which shows that we are mean. After all, they also exchanged their lives for the money. In short, with our current savings, if our thoughts can be more mature, we should make a living in the future There''s no need to worry. In addition, the side door we open is a business that doesn''t think carefully before and after and has been losing money. In the long run, I''m afraid we''ll lose all our old money. "


    Jiang Yilong said: "then we can use the store to make a new living. Why do we have to do that... I know, I''m a little stingy when I say that, but... Hey, I''m stingy anyway."


    "No, no, of course not. The eldest martial brother is stingy." I said, "I thought it shouldn''t be a problem to change a profession temporarily to make a living, but the key to the problem is that we don''t have time at present."


    Jiang Yilong said, "how can there be no time? Look at us today. Two big men have been at home all day and haven''t done anything."


    I said, "the free days are always short. Don''t forget that we promised others. The time limit is not long."


    "You mean... Oh, I see." Jiang Yilong sat beside him relieved. At this time, I handed him a cigarette and he took it and smoked.


    But after a while, Roland and bailing came home with grapes and other fruits in their hands. I asked, "did you call?"


    Roland said, "yes, she said she would come after work. It''s in the hot pot shop in front."


    I looked at the time. Now it''s more than five o''clock in the afternoon, but the father-in-law family goes to and from work on time, and the time is not much different. I hurried to wash my comb and change my clothes with Jiang Yilong. After a collection, it was just five thirty-two.


    "Let''s go and eat hot pot."


    This is a spicy hotpot restaurant. We ate here three times first and then. It tastes good. There are a lot of diners here every day. Fortunately, we have booked the location in advance. Otherwise, we have to queue up for a peak period of diners.


    Roland River Yilong took the lead in going to the private room on the second floor. I stood at the door of the hot pot shop and waited. About a few minutes later, a human three wheeled car appeared with Zheng Jie and Fu Zhiwen. To tell the truth, I just asked Roland to inform Zheng Jie, but I didn''t expect Zheng Jie to bring her old man


    Fu Zhiwen smiled and said, "I''m coming uninvited, Xiao Qi. Are you welcome?"


    I said, "if you''re so busy, it''s very difficult for me to invite you."


    Fu Zhiwen pretended to be angry and said, "you''re talking nonsense. If I hadn''t called my granddaughter in advance, she leaked her mouth for a moment, I didn''t know there was such a good thing."


    "Hahaha, don''t say it. Go, go, go. It''s on the second floor. The positions are all booked." I hurriedly led the way.


    At this time, just after the next shift, there were only three or four tables of guests in the hot pot shop, which was not too noisy, but some words should not be mentioned in public. Therefore, I specially asked Roland to book an elegant private room on the second floor.


    After a while, the waiter came in and we ordered water and sprinkled dishes. Now we just waited for the hot pot to come to the table.


    Zheng Jie was wearing a uniform. According to her appearance, she should meet Fu Zhiwen directly after work, and then take a ride together. She looked at us and said, "this is another big fortune. It''s a bit of an accident to think of asking me to make a hot pot."


    I said, "officer Zheng."


    Zheng Jie looked a little unhappy and said, "officer Zheng Da is in the Bureau. It''s time to get off work."


    I smiled and said, "well, sister Zheng, we can make a lot of money. We just suddenly want to eat hot pot. This store tastes good. Moreover, although we have been in Chongqing for several years, there are few people we can know. Therefore, we think of you and have fun together."


    Zheng Jie said, "don''t you think your words are against your heart?"


    I don''t understand: "how did I break my heart?"


    Zheng Jie said, "I don''t know the relationship between you and Hu Qingguo. If you talk about friends, they are your friends. By the way, I''m a little confused. Do you want to ask me to raise your hand and turn a blind eye through this meal?"


    I was stunned and said, "listen to what you mean, you have taken action against Hu Qingguo?"


    "Didn''t Hu Qingguo tell you that now he is monitored by us 24 hours a day. If he dares to make any trouble, I''ll ask him to drink covered bowl tea in the Bureau." Zheng Jie said with some pride.


    Roland interrupted, "sister Zheng, you said something contradictory. Since you sent someone to secretly monitor Hu Qingguo, why would Hu Qingguo know?"


    Zheng Jie said, "Xiaolan, we are all our own people. There is no need to hide. Hu Qingguo and his gang have been entrenched in Chongqing for so many years. If they had no power, he would have fallen down. It is not surprising that some people have done something against their duties for the sake of some small flies and small profits."


    Roland''s brain turned slowly. After thinking for a while, he said, "Oh, I see."


    The waiter knocked on the door and pushed the cart to deliver all kinds of dishes, drinks and so on. This hot pot is lively only when people eat more. I quickly asked everyone to start.


    I said, "sister Zheng, you shouldn''t think, because Hu Qingguo realized that you secretly sent someone to monitor his every move, so he sent me to be a peacemaker today?"


    Zheng Jie was eating and drinking. "Don''t tell me not."


    Jiang Yilong said, "you really blame us. That''s not the reason."


    Fu Zhiwen scalded two pieces of belly with mud and was eating happily. Zheng Jie reminded him, "Grandpa, pay attention to your body. Don''t eat too spicy. It''s bad for your stomach."


    "OK, I know, I know." Fu Zhiwen said, "I really listen to you. My head is a little big. It seems that I have been talking about Hu Qingguo since I just sat down. Can I change the topic?"


    I said, "I''ve long wanted to change. Sister Zheng has to think so. I have to explain it clearly to her. Otherwise, once I annoy her, if I''m detained back to the Bureau, I won''t ask for trouble."


    Zheng Jie felt a trace of pride at the corner of his mouth and said, "just know. Since I''m hard to deal with, don''t beat around the bush. What''s the purpose of asking us to eat this hot pot?"


    Bai Ling has been eating, and she only eats meat, which makes her forehead sweat and her little face red. "Please come to eat hot pot and let you taste the taste here. It''s for your own good. The real purpose of inviting you is better than eating hot pot."


    Zheng Jie was a little stunned. He squinted at me and said, "can you tell me now what it is?"


    "Eat first, eat first, let''s finish it?"


    Fu Zhiwen is also a Jianghu man. After all, he has done so many kinds of archaeological work. He has been to any place and contacted anyone. Even now, the amount of wine is still very considerable. At least, it is difficult for me to get drunk.


    An hour and a half ended in eating, drinking and chatting. When the waiter turned off the fire and brought cakes, each of us couldn''t eat any more. We smoked and rested for a while.


    Zheng Jie said, "I''ve eaten this hot pot. If you don''t tell me, I''ll go back with my grandfather."


    Fu Zhiwen seemed to have guessed and hurriedly asked, "did you find the answer to the bronze mirror and painting?"


    "Fu Lao, not yet." I looked at Zheng Jie and said, "do you remember what I said to you before I left when you caught me in the Bureau for the first time?"


    Zheng Jie frowned and thought for a long time. He said, "it''s too long now. I didn''t pay special attention. What you said has long been forgotten."


    I suggested, "at that time, I said your face."


    "Face, face. Oh, you mean me..." speaking of this, Zheng Jie deliberately paused. "Nonsense, I think you are a trickster."


    I said, "am I a divine stick? Don''t you count it in your heart? In fact, it''s why you''re invited to come today."


    Bai Ling said, "just like what I just said, it''s for your own good."


    Zheng Jie doesn''t believe it. After all, we don''t have any deep friendship with each other. Some of them just use each other. But now I''m so obsessed with her. I''m afraid anyone would be suspicious. "If it''s for this, well, well, even if I get it, I''ll be careful. Well, I''ll buy this order today."


    Jiang Yilong said, "I bought it when I went out just now. If you want to invite us back, you''ll be free another day."


    Zheng Jie thought for a while and said, "is the business in your store getting worse and worse, so now you''re looking for an acquaintance to operate and want to..."


    "Want to kill some money on you?" I couldn''t help laughing when I finished. "Don''t think so much of us. Moreover, our store has changed owners. I''m afraid he will have to change his business and make a living in a few days."


    Zheng Jie nodded suspiciously: "continue."


    I said, "please believe me. What I said did not go against my heart or deliberately deceive and intimidate you, but the fact and destiny."


    Fu Zhiwen interrupted, "Xiaojie, you still have to believe in destiny... By the way, I forgot to ask, what do you see from Xiaojie''s face?"

 Chapter 268

    "Grandpa, you drink too much, blow the wind, wait for me outside, and I''ll come out in a minute." Zheng Jie suddenly realized something and hurriedly said to Fu Zhiwen, trying to take him away.


    Fu Zhiwen''s face was slightly unhappy and replied, "the more you react like this, isn''t it equivalent to proving something? Your grandfather, I don''t know my drinking capacity. In those years, I drank wine cans lying on the table alone. Although I''m old, this sword is still not old."


    Zheng Jie coquettishly said, "Grandpa, you are obedient."


    Fu Zhiwen ignored her and moved his chair close to me. "Xiao Qi, we''ve been friends for a long time. You can''t hide something from me."


    Life? There is such a thing. Of course, I don''t deny it


    I looked at Zheng Jie. Zheng Jie deliberately winked at me behind Fu Zhiwen''s back. He just wanted me to say something comforting and send Fu Zhiwen away. Kindness belongs to kindness, but after thinking about it, I think I can''t do it.


    "Old Fu, as you just said, we are all friends who have passed our lives. In this case, how dare I hide my old age?" I Yu Guang glanced at Zheng Jie. Zheng Jie''s eyes seemed to kill me. "At the beginning, I saw from sister Zheng''s face that she might have a disaster this year. It''s very likely to be a disaster of blood. It''s hard to say whether it''s big or small."


    Fu Zhiwen took a sip of tea, as if to make himself more sober. "A bloody disaster? What will happen when it is small, and what will happen when it is large?"


    Zheng Jie shouted, "Grandpa, he''s all nonsense. Don''t ask any more."


    "Little doll, what do you know?" Fu Zhiwen dismissed Zheng Jie as soon as he drank. "Xiao Qi, speak quickly."


    I said, "at a young age, it may be an accident. I see some blood and some injuries. At a big age, if I can''t break through this robbery, I''m afraid I''ll be a little sad at this new year."


    Fu Zhiwen shrunk his eyebrows into a peak, held the frame of his glasses and looked at Zheng Jie again. "To tell you the truth, a long time ago, I knew a master of metaphysics. At the beginning, I asked him to look at the face of my granddaughter. I once said that she had two great disasters in her life. Zheng Jie said," however, most people either transform or have washed their hands. They will still think of taking revenge on me. Isn''t it a little ridiculous and illogical? "


    I said, "other people, I dare not say. But I know that you have recently been involved with a lord you shouldn''t have been involved with."


    "You mean Hu Qingguo and his gang?" Zheng Jie said.


    I said, "do you know the best? Also, I have to mention what kind of person Hu Qingguo is. I''m afraid you have found some ways in recent years."


    Fu Zhiwen said hurriedly, "Xiao Qi, you can''t joke about this kind of thing. Can you help break it?"


    "This is personnel, not haunted by ghosts. How can we break it?" Jiang Yilong said "However, we think of two preventive solutions for sister Zheng. The first is to deliberately eliminate hostility to Hu Qingguo. As you said just now, you secretly sent some people to monitor Hu Qingguo''s every move for 24 hours. It happened that you had a bad time and your life palace was moved. If you simply want justice, you can move forward bravely regardless of others. But if you are trying to be right At the same time, seek the most basic self-protection. Then, temporarily withdraw from surveillance and let Hu Qingguo give up his hatred for you. As long as you survive this year''s new year and your life palace returns, you don''t have to worry about similar problems. "


    Zheng Jie said, "didn''t you say you didn''t come to be a lobbyist for Hu Qingguo? You made up one set before and after another, which almost made me believe it. Tell Hu Qingguo that you want me to let him go unless he turns himself in and accepts the punishment of the national law." after that, Zheng Jie stood up and took Fu Zhiwen and wanted to go.


    Fu Zhiwen is as stable as Mount Tai. According to his vision of living all his life, he is at least a little confident that he can be sure that what we say is not fabricated. "Oh, Xiaojie, sit down."


    "Your temper..." Jiang Yilong said, "can you finish listening to me first?"


    Zheng Jie saw that Fu Zhiwen was as motionless as a mountain, and that he was his own grandfather, how could he commit a small crime and be unreasonable to his elders. He simply sat back. "Say, I''m all ears."


    Jiang Yilong said, "first, I''ve said it in detail. The second is to borrow things to stop disasters. Although it is a passive way, in our view, at least it is very possible to survive the disaster."


    "What is borrowing to stop disasters?" Fu Zhiwen said.


    I quickly took out the box from my pocket and immediately showed the blood jade. "Use it."


    "This jade?" Fu Zhiwen''s eyes were fierce. Moreover, he had been engaged in this work for many years. At a glance, he recognized that the jade pendant was unusual. He carefully held it in the palm of his hand, looked left and right, and looked at the light for a long time. "If I see it correctly, the quality of this jade should be Xiuyu. But Xiuyu is not this color."


    I said hurriedly: "this is the jade essence absorbed by this jade, and the blood jade formed."


    Fu Zhiwen shook his hands and nearly dropped the blood jade to the ground. "Is it true?"


    I said, "how dare I lie to old Fu? To be honest, we got this blood jade two days ago..."


    Then, I simply told them about it.


    Knowing the origin of the blood jade, Zheng Jie was also attracted by the jade and never refuted or interrupted again. "Grandpa, show me." she took Xueyu and stared. Even if her experience was not as good as Fu Zhiwen, she also made achievements in this research.


    I said, "this is to take things to prevent disasters. People are careful everywhere, there will always be omissions, which is the best way I think of at present. By the way, from now on, you''d better take it with you all the time."


    Zheng Jie was stunned. He stared at me and said, "you, what did you just say?"


    I was shocked by her reaction and hurriedly said, "I mean, from now on, you should take this blood jade with you for a moment."


    Zheng Jie was even more surprised: "do you want to give it to me?"


    I nodded definitely and said, "yes, what''s the problem?"


    "Grandpa, am I dreaming?" Zheng Jie said incredulously.


    Even Fu Zhiwen was surprised. "Are you really going to give this blood jade to my granddaughter?"


    I said, "yes. What''s the problem?"


    Fu Zhiwen said, "no, no, no, it''s too valuable. It''s really too valuable."


    I said, "in our eyes, it''s just a jade."


    "Not so." Fu Zhiwen stood up, held the spectacle frame and said: "About thirty years ago, I knew a rich merchant boss. At that time, I remember buying a piece of jade from an old Taoist at the price of 100000. You know, what was the concept of 100000 thirty years ago. According to the old Taoist, he hung the jade pendant on his neck every day. At first, it was nothing, but after more than a year, he found some blood in the jade. He was a little afraid , hurry to find the Taoist priest. The Taoist priest said that it was his essence. The jade pendant was integrated with him. If there was a big disaster, it could help him stop the disaster. He was very convinced of the Taoist priest, probably because of his faith... Later, once, a rich businessman went out alone to do business and was favored by several local gangsters. That night, several gangsters took shiny clothes The knife tied the rich merchant, and all his money was taken out of him. He didn''t say anything. He had to ask him to bring money from home. He was afraid of death. Finally, he discussed with them and asked someone to go back and send the money to the designated place within three days to redeem people. "


    Fu Zhiwen took a sip of tea and moistened his throat. "However, the messenger was delayed on the way. It took only one day to bring the message. It took two days, which missed the deadline for trading the ransom. Finally, these people became angry and wanted to kill him. But it happened that just as these guys were about to stab him in the body, they were bounced away by a very strange force, which happened several times Like that. These people were so frightened that they left him and ran away. "


    Zheng Jie asked, "what happened later?"


    Fu Zhiwen said: "At that time, he didn''t know what the situation was, but he was detained by these guys for a few days and hungry for a few days. Naturally, he tried every means to go home. After a while, he accidentally saw several cracks on the jade pendant he took with him. He counted a total of 13 cracks. Later, he suddenly remembered that the group seemed to be stabbing that day He gave him thirteen dollars. "


    Roland said, "what about the jade?"


    "It''s ruined and invalid. However, the rich merchant was grateful and didn''t throw him away, but collected him well. After a while, he went to ask the old Taoist priest again, hoping to get another jade pendant. Unfortunately, the old Taoist priest died first." Fu Zhiwen said: "he mentioned it to me personally. Based on my understanding of his character, it will never be false."

 Chapter 269

    Roland said, "that is, the jade pendant absorbed the essence of the rich merchant and integrated with him. At a critical moment, it stopped the disaster for him, but it was destroyed."


    Fu Zhiwen said, "yes, Lingyu is rare, Lingyu is rare."


    Roland thought for a moment and said, "but don''t you think there''s a problem now? The rich merchant''s jade absorbed his own essence, and the jade pendant finally stood up at the critical moment. This blood jade has nothing to do with sister Zheng. If something bad happens, will it help sister Zheng?"


    I have thought about this problem, but according to my perception from the jade pendant, I don''t think it should be a problem. "The question you asked is reasonable. However, there are some deficiencies. First of all, this jade has been passed on for many years, and how many masters have passed. But have you found that up to now, this jade pendant is still perfect? Secondly, it absorbs the essence of so many people, do you think it can''t tell who its current master is? Also, according to my observation, in the eyes of bad people On the body, maybe the nature of this jade will follow the bad guys. On the good guys, the same is true. Just like Zhou Kang. Besides, I also deliberately said that from now on, Zheng Jie must take it with him every minute. "


    Fu Zhiwen said, "in other words, according to the spirit of the piece of spiritual jade, it will not be long before it will recognize Xiaojie as its current master. Xiaojie is good, it is good, Xiaojie is evil, and it is evil."


    I said, "it shouldn''t be bad."


    Zheng Jie said, "thank you. I was too aggressive and too sharp just now. I misunderstood you. Now I solemnly apologize to you."


    "I can''t accept it." Fu Zhiwen said, "even for Xiaojie''s sake, this jade is really too valuable."


    Zheng Jie coquettishly said, "Grandpa..."


    Fu Zhiwen glared at her. Obviously, Zheng Jie wanted to get this jade pendant at the moment. "We''ve got the friendship. We really can''t take it. Can you think about it again, Qi Xiaojiang? Is there any other way to help Xiaojie avoid the robbery?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "then do according to the first item I just said. Relax Hu Qingguo for a while. At least after the new year, we can''t think of other ways."


    Fu Zhiwen looked at Zheng Jie and said, "Xiao Jie, do you know what to do?"


    Zheng Jie said, "even for my own sake, I can''t do this now. Although I suggested reporting it, it has been supported by the people above. Now let me stop, and what reason can I persuade them? Let me tell them frankly that my fleeting years are bad this year, and there is a big barrier at present. If I''m not careful, I''ll lose my life?"


    Fu Zhiwen''s face sank. "Well... Well, what about this? Why don''t you take a temporary leave?"


    Zheng Jie said, "what''s my reason? Grandpa, you don''t know. Our department has always been understaffed. Moreover, the key is that now I have an eye on the big fish of Hu Qingguo and his gang. I''m going to ask for leave. Don''t I slap my mouth in my face? Besides, the leaders will never approve."


    Their masters and grandchildren suggested and supported each other. In the end, Fu Zhiwen didn''t say a word, as if he had now reached the point of saying more and making more mistakes.


    I laughed, broke the awkward atmosphere and said: "Old Fu, the reason why you don''t accept this jade pendant is that you care about the actual value of this jade pendant. However, you should also see that if we really care about this, how can we transfer it to sister Zheng? In addition, don''t forget that you gave us two valuable things last time. At that time, we couldn''t repay it. At the moment, we can also have the right to treat it as a gift in return Go. "


    Fu Zhiwen said, "that''s different. It''s because of me. You''ve suffered heavy losses. What''s the price of what I gave you? I''m like a mirror in my heart... It can''t be compared, it can''t be compared."


    "Well, well, I don''t see. You are still a stubborn old man." Jiang Yilong said in a heavy tone, "although you are sister Zheng''s grandfather and her elder, our jade pendant is not for you, but for her. You don''t have the power to stop it. Unless sister Zheng doesn''t want it, we won''t say anything."


    Zheng Jie said hurriedly, "I want to."


    Jiang Yilong said, "look, this is her own master."


    "Yes, what you said is reasonable. But I really can''t think of anything to repay you in terms of friendship and material." Fu Zhiwen said.


    Jiang Yilong said, "they say it''s a gift. If it''s a sale or exchange, will we come here? Will we talk to you for so long?"


    Fu Zhiwen vomited a foul breath, his face recovered and said with a smile: "well, if I insist on it, I may not only offend you, but also harm Xiaojie. Now the meal has just been eaten and the wine has been withdrawn. In this way, as Xiaojie''s elder, I''ll give you a cup of tea."


    I said, "it''s impossible."


    Zheng Jie took the jade pendant in his hand with a smile and carefully rubbed the warm and cold breath on the surface of the jade pendant. "My grandfather is just like this. If you are stubborn with him, he will talk to you until dawn."


    Ha ha ha


    We left the hot pot shop. When we separated, Zheng Jie didn''t mean to say a few more words of thanks.


    "By the way, one more thing. This is the mobile phone I just bought. I changed it to a new number. If you have something to do, you can call this number." I walked towards Zheng Jie and said.


    She is a policeman and I am a citizen. She can''t get together in the nature of work, life and communication. Zheng Jie knows this. At this time, I deliberately told her the number. Although she was stunned, she soon recorded the phone number in her mobile phone. "I hope this day will not come."


    I smiled. "I hope so."


    "Remember, if you have any idea about that painting, you must tell me. After all, I have many years of experience in this field and many gay friends with similar aspirations. If there is any clue, it is possible to find the answer," Fu Zhiwen said.


    I nodded.


    Then they stopped a taxi and left.


    "Let''s go, too."


    "Go home?"


    "It''s still early. Let''s go around."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    We spent the next two days idly because we have nothing to do now. But on the fourth day, we received a call from Liu Changhe, saying that Zhu Fanghua''s mental outlook had almost recovered, and he was busy making plans for the small restaurant. About five days later, Liu Changhe''s restaurant opened. We specially bought a flower blue to taste fresh.


    "By the way, Roland, you''ve been in Chongqing for so long, you really don''t worry about your work?" Jiang Yilong said.


    Roland said, "what are you afraid of? According to my diploma and some contacts, even if you want to work in Chongqing Museum, it''s not difficult."


    Jiang Yilong said, "then don''t you worry about your family?"


    Roland said, "they have their own jobs and are stable. Don''t worry. At most, I''ll take the time to go back and have a look when I miss them one day."


    Jiang Yilong said, "but you''ve been out for so long, and we''re idle now. If you stay with us for a long time, I''m afraid you''ll become a loser sooner or later."


    Roland said, "who said, you all have something I learn. During this time, I have to improve myself from you..."


    They both talk to each other. In short, they have the same and similar topics every day. Finally, Luo Lan was annoyed and asked Jiang Yilong directly if he thought she was annoyed and wanted to drive himself away. Jiang Yilong didn''t dare to say anything again


    It''s another brand-new day. We wanted to go to Liu Changhe''s small restaurant to see how his business is. Just after talking to everyone, Song Yu finally couldn''t stand our idleness and wandering, and finally broke out


    Song Yu almost yelled at me with the most extreme voice: "Qi Zhiyuan, how much time do you waste day by day? What do you want to do? What do you promise me? Are you such a person who doesn''t keep your promise?"


    I winked at Jiang Yilong and pointed to my head. They understood, shrugged and sat back on the sofa.


    I said, "brother, I''m just adjusting these days. Just relax. I''ll do what Qi Zhiyuan promised."


    "Well, you did what you said?" Song Yu sneered. "You did say it, but what did you do? These days, you''ve been idle, and you haven''t even asked me half a word about it. Don''t forget, you''re also responsible for yuefurong."


    I said: "Yes, we share the same root. Well, let''s discuss it now. You said that to save the moon hibiscus, you have to practice the pill for reviving the soul from death. And you said that the practice of Shenzu is about to be perfect. As long as you get Shenzu, the pill is only a little short. But yes, I told you, don''t say I don''t have the ability to operate on Shenzu, even if I really have it I can''t do this. Now, tell me, what should we do next? How can we try our best to refine your so-called elixir of resurrection? "


    "This..." Song Yu suddenly hesitated and felt ashamed for a moment. He suddenly said, "don''t worry about this for the time being."


    "You see, when it comes to the key, you say it''s not urgent..."


    Before I finished, Song Yu said, "listen to me first. I''ve heard you mention what painting several times these days. Can you tell me what it is?"


    I said, "Why are you suddenly interested in this?"


    Song Yu said, "can''t you be curious?"


    I immediately said: "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just a remnant painting that my master gave us on his deathbed. He said at the beginning that we should give it to a monk named Zhiyuan in the Xuankong Temple. Some time ago, we went to the Xuankong Temple and gave it to the old monk according to the teacher''s order. However, the last old monk didn''t take it, but asked us to bring it back. This is a remnant painting, painting sample It''s not complete. We can''t see one or two. So we left it behind for a while... However, after a while, Fu Zhiwen gave us a bronze mirror and a remnant painting that day. At that time, we saw that the picture quality outline of the remnant painting in his hand was very similar to that in our hand. When we came back, we compared and pieced it together. It was really a painting Part. However, it''s a pity that there is still one piece missing from the two remnant paintings. It''s still unclear what the whole picture is. Unless there''s a coincidence one day, we''ll get the rest. "

 Chapter 270

    After listening to me, Song Yu interrupted, "I made it very clear. I don''t want to listen to what happened. I want to see."


    "Oh, OK, OK, you''ve seen a lot. I''m not sure. I really let you see the bright hall." I said that, and then I went back to my room and took out the two wrapped residual paintings.


    Jiang Yilong said to them, "what inspiration do you have?"


    I smiled and said, "I don''t have any inspiration. Master song Daxian wants to see it, so I''ll give it to him."


    They helped to put the objects on the tea table aside. After wiping the tea table clean with a rag, I carefully unfolded the two residual pictures gradually.


    I first pointed to the one in our own hands and said, "this one was left to us by my master, and this one was given to us by Fu Zhiwen. Look at the color, the outline of the painting, and even the torn corners and cracks. It''s obviously the same painting."


    Song Yu did not respond.


    I said: "in fact, I judged roughly that there was no one on the two remnant paintings, only scenery, some were only mountains half shrouded in clouds, and some streams. I concluded that it might be a landscape painting made by someone before. If this part was found and pieced together, I could know who the name on the signature seal is."


    Song Yu still did not respond.


    "Are you there? Didn''t you see it? Or did you see something Mingtang..."


    I asked him several times in a row. Even I was tired of asking myself. I wanted to close the two residual paintings and put them back in the cabinet. At this time, Song Yu said, "put it there and don''t move."


    I was surprised for a moment. Seeing that he didn''t say a word for a long time, I quickly shouted, "do you see any Mingtang?"


    Song Yu said, "you''ve been to the Changxian hall. What''s in the main hall?"


    I blurted out, "no, it''s your Shigong, the first leader of Changxian sect."


    "It''s also your Shigong," Song Yu said. "This painting is made by Shigong."


    "What, what?"


    Bai Ling gathered around them. Although they didn''t know everything I talked to Song Yu, they suddenly saw my exaggerated expression. Bai Ling hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    I replied, "it''s okay, it''s okay, you talk first, I''ll talk to him." after that, I communicated with Song Yu with consciousness. "Is it really painted by Shigong himself?"


    Song Yu said: "That''s right. When I returned to Changxian gate again, I was favored by Shigong to inherit Taoism, immortality and alchemy. By chance, I saw this painting with my own eyes. At the beginning, I asked Shigong where the painting was. It was beautiful and full of immortality, like a fairy mountain. At that time, Shigong replied to me that it was a fairy mountain. He went out and visited it by chance Xianshan, and he also said with a smile that he had seen immortals on Xianshan. I didn''t believe it at that time, but later, when Shigong died, all his personal things were there, except the picture was gone. "


    I said, "Shigong has really been to Xianshan? Isn''t it just his old man''s temporary elegance and great creativity, painting with his own imagination?"


    Song Yu said, "you should know what kind of person Shigong is."


    I said, "I don''t doubt Shigong, but there are also some people, such as some masters, calligraphers and painters in the past dynasties, who will make a poem, calligraphy and painting as soon as their inspiration comes. This kind of thing is not impossible."


    "I don''t want to chat with you about this boring problem." Song Yu paused and said, "look at the size of the two remnant paintings. What is missing should be the outline path of the leftmost mountain ridge and a few lines of words written by Shigong himself."


    I asked: "can you still remember what Shigong wrote now?"


    For a long time, Song Yu was silent in his memory. "One mountain, two mountains, three immortals, immortals go to the hall, Biya and qiongtian, how can there be no fairy fate, and pay homage to the head."


    I said, "the literal meaning is easy to understand, but what does it mean?"


    Song Yu said: "I just told you that Shigong once said that he was lucky enough to see the fairy mountain and set foot on it. However, as mentioned above, he didn''t have the fairy fate, so he had to leave. But now I think carefully, there is another meaning in this phrase. Shigong was lucky enough to see the fairy mountain, which shows that he did have the fairy fate. Otherwise, he would never see the fairy mountain , I saw the immortal, even the fairy palace where the immortal lived. It''s just that Shigong is still a long way from that step. "


    I smiled and said, "anyway, what you said is reasonable. You''re right."


    Song Yu seemed to hear that my tone was wrong and hurriedly said, "this is not what I said right. This is what Shigong painted with the greatest regret for leaving Xianshan. I think you should be able to understand that you were lucky to see Xianshan immortal, but you were refused to leave because you couldn''t get rid of the dirt of the world."


    He said it solemnly and thought carefully. If I changed myself to the then Shigong, it would be common to feel so after I left. "Did Shigong say where Xianshan is?"


    Song Yu said, "Xiandao Penghu."


    "What, Peng pot? Isn''t Peng pot Penglai?"


    Long ago, there were three gods in the folk. One is Penglai fairy mountain, the other is Yingzhou fairy mountain, and the third is Abbot fairy mountain. These three fairy mountains are where immortals live. In ancient times, Qin Shihuang, Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty and other supreme masters of the Ninth Five Year Plan sought immortality and medicine only to seek immortality and immortality, in order to dominate the world for a long time, and the emperor will not decline for a long time.


    Song Yu sighed: "This Penglai is not Penglai. In those years, I tried all kinds of ways to bring Hibiscus back to life. In the end, I ended up with nothing... But at this time, I thought of the painting that Shigong mentioned to me at the beginning. However, I went back to Changxian gate to look for Shigong''s relics and didn''t find the painting. Later, I inquired about it and determined the specific location of the Penghu Location. However, it took me two years to find the real Peng pot in it, and I still had no harvest. If I could have this picture drawn by Shigong and follow the path above, I believe Furong would have been sober. "


    I said, "do you mean this painting is a road map left by Shigong to find mountains and visit immortals?"


    Song Yu said, "you can say so. However, at that time, I just took a look at the painting and didn''t pay more attention. Therefore, I spent time and effort, and there was no result in the end."


    I said, "that is, as long as we put this picture together completely and follow the path on the picture, we will be able to find Penglai Xianshan?"


    Song Yu said, "yes. Shigong has traveled all over the world and cares about the common people. It is hard to count the people who benefit. Perhaps it is because he planted this fruit and touched this edge that he had this opportunity to see the scenery of Xianshan and see the immortal in person."


    "This is a good direction." I paused and said, "but the key is that the picture is not complete. Who knows where the incomplete part is? Even if we can find Xianshan through this picture, is it too low?"


    Song Yu laughed and immediately said, "I have the rest."


    I was a little confused: "what? Didn''t you just say that you didn''t find this painting in the Shigong''s relics? Besides, you didn''t come back empty handed when you went to look for the mountain and visit the immortal. Now how can you say that the missing part is with you?"


    "You are really forgetful. I told you just now that I have seen the whole picture of this painting with my own eyes. Although it has been a long time and I can''t remember the whole picture clearly, with these two remnant pictures as an introduction, I can always think of something about the missing part," Song Yu said.


    When he mentioned this, I really realized it. If not, how could he remember the words left by Shigong where the inscription was on the painting. "Well, well, if I can do it, don''t worry. I will go to the mountain to visit the immortal immediately. If I really see the immortal, even if I try my best, I must ask him for a elixir to bring back the dead and let the moon lotus rise immediately."


    Song Yu seemed relieved, and his worry finally disappeared. "It''s enough to have you."


    "I''m a man of my word... But how long will it take you to remember?" I said.


    Song Yu said, "I''m not sure. Maybe one or two days, maybe three or four days, or even longer. In short, don''t worry, even if I can''t think of the incomplete parts completely, I can always think of some outlines."


    After negotiating with Song Yu, I drank a glass of water and tried to calm myself down. Immediately, I cleaned up the residual paintings and put them back in the cabinet.


    I''ve been communicating with Song Yu just now. If I didn''t know it, I would think I was a wooden man and sat motionless. But Jiang Yilong obviously knew it, so they didn''t bother me halfway.


    "If you accept it so soon, does he see what Mingtang is coming?" Jiang Yilong said.


    I smiled and said, "guess."


    Roland saw my face and said happily, "does he really see that Mingtang is coming?"


    "You still have an eye." I packed up the remnant paintings, put them back in place, returned to the living room, pulled them over, and said, "it turns out that the real author of this painting is the Shigong of Song Yu."


    "Is it true or false? Is there such a coincidence in the world?" Jiang Yilong looked suspicious.


    I said, "this is an indisputable fact. Song Yu made a firm decision himself. In addition, the incomplete part of the painting, that is, the place where the normal painter inscribed his signature, has a few lines that I''ll read to you. One heavy mountain, two heavy mountains, three times show the heavenly immortals, the immortal goes to the hall, Biya and qiongtian, how can there be no fairy fate, and I''ll pay homage to you."


    Bai Ling asked blankly, "What immortal and what Temple do you mean?"


    I said, "it''s the place in the painting. The immortal naturally refers to the immortal. Of course, this hall refers to the immortal hall where the immortal lives."

 Chapter 271

    Bai Ling was half convinced and half doubted. They always thought I was talking nonsense and making up such a absurd and strange story to amuse them to pass the time. In desperation, I had to tell them in detail what I had just talked to Song Yu.


    Roland then said, "according to Song Yu, his Shigong was lucky to have been to Xianshan, but because he didn''t have a fairy fate, he finally returned to the earth. That''s why he thought of it and felt sorry to draw this painting."


    I said, "it should be so."


    Roland said, "Song Yu went to Penglai himself for the sake of the moon hibiscus, but he didn''t even see the face of Xianshan. Naturally, he was missed. Since his martial father was also missed, he was also missed. Why can one see and the other can''t?"


    "Just now, I thought the question you asked was at least a little standard. I didn''t expect to lose points immediately. Even such an idiot can say it." Jiang Yilong said: "this man pays attention to a coincidence. It''s his chance that his martial Duke can see the fairy mountain. He didn''t see it himself. He can only say that he doesn''t even have this opportunity."


    Bai Ling said, "No. from my point of view, his Shigong''s great virtue and high expectations have already had a fairy fate. If not, how could the immortal meet him. Finally, he regretted leaving because his practice has not been perfect."


    "Yes, that''s what Song Yu said just now." I said.


    Jiang Yilong said, "in short, Song Yu must have a Penglai Fairy Island."


    I said, "this Penglai is not Penglai. But according to his tone just now, it should be in that area. However, first, there is no fairy fate, and second, there is no map guidance. It is more difficult to see the immortal style of Xianshan than to ascend to heaven."


    Jiang Yilong said, "well, since he''s so sure, it''s eight to nine. I''ve seen all kinds of demons and ghosts in my life. I really haven''t seen what immortals look like."


    The remnant map has an unexpected answer, which was originally the result that we did not foresee or have such an idea. It may really be an opportunity coincidence that the remnant picture was painted by master Song Yu. What''s more coincidental is that Song Yu is willing to be attached to me in order to save the moon hibiscus, thus unveiling the mystery of the remnant picture


    In the next two days, we were discussing the topic of remnant map or fairy mountain fairy. We argued for a long time, but we couldn''t get a result. After all, no one had such a fairy fate like his Shigong.


    However, it''s strange that Song Yu didn''t say a word or two in these two days. It seems that he is really silent in my memory. Of course, I won''t bother myself and deliberately provoke him.


    In this way, nearly a week later, we really couldn''t sit still. It''s like there is a huge cake in front of us. As long as we bravely take such a small step forward, we can eat the delicious cake into our mouth. Therefore, on the premise that they were eager to know the missing part of the remnant map, I had to take the lead in provoking Song Yu.


    "Are you there?"


    "We''ve never seen a complete painting. I guess it for a few days. I can''t guess why. But you''re different. You''ve witnessed a complete painting with your own eyes. After thinking about it for so many days, you should have some eyebrows?"


    "Hey, I said Song Yu. Every time you take the initiative to find me, I will answer any questions. Now I take the initiative to find you, and I still help you. How can you ignore it?"


    "I''m still thinking!"


    Song Yu finally responded. Maybe he was really annoyed by my question. His tone sounded harsh.


    I said, "for so many days, you are still thinking. At your speed, don''t say the deadline of half a year at most. Even if you are given a year or two, I''m afraid you can''t think of a reason."


    Song Yu said, "are you finished... You don''t know how long it was between now and the beginning. Besides, I just saw this painting and didn''t pay attention to it. OK, OK, I''ll find you naturally. That''s it. Don''t bother me."


    The Yellow Emperor is not in a hurry, the eunuch is in a hurry.


    The time was delayed for another two days. That day, Roland took my cell phone and dialed a phone number. I didn''t ask any more. I just heard her standing on the windowsill and muttering to each other.


    Ha ha


    While hanging up the phone, Roland suddenly laughed. I was bored reading the newspaper. What''s more, I was reading the recruitment column. To tell you the truth, I really regret it now. If we hadn''t given the store to Liu Changhe, at least we wouldn''t be idle all day like now. Moreover, in this age, our grain reserves seem to be good, but in the long run, we will eat nothing. Therefore, since Song Yu can''t show his eyebrows for the time being, I wonder if I can find a job to pass the time.


    "No, I''ll call you." Roland was as happy as going out to pick up money and smiled brightly.


    I closed the newspaper and asked, "what''s the happy thing? Say it and make everyone happy."


    Roland sat on the sofa. She was quite a lady when she first met her. However, now she can spend a long time with us. There is no doubt that her ruffian nature is exposed. He put his leg on the tea table, shook it and said, "I just called home."


    I nodded, "and then?"


    Roland said, "I told my mother not to go back this year, and then they simply asked me about my situation and agreed!"


    I looked stunned: "It''s really not a short time for you to come out with us. It''s only half a month before the new year. Why don''t you go home and reunite with your family? You know, the eldest martial brother told me this morning that it''s difficult to buy train tickets now. If you go to buy tickets near the new year''s Eve, I''m afraid you''re still running around the railway station from the 30th row of the new year to the 15th of the first month. So he''s very busy today I went to the railway station early in the morning to help you see your train ticket home. "


    Roland''s smile suddenly stopped and said with a straight face, "do you want to drive me away? Do you dislike me, or do I eat and drink for nothing and make you poor? If so, I don''t have money. I pay rent and I buy vegetables and rice. In short, I can bear it as long as it doesn''t exceed my ability."


    I said, "come on, miss. Everything else is easy to say. The key is that you''re alone. Moreover, your family has to worry about staying with us for so long. Besides, it''s impossible to leave your parents alone during the new year?"


    Roland said, "anyway, my parents are very open, and I''m not the only one in my family. I also have a brother who is a sophomore. In addition to him, I have grandparents and grandparents. In short, my parents won''t be lonely."


    I shook my head and glanced at the recruitment information in the newspaper. There was a whole page of recruitment information, but there was nothing suitable for me. Besides, it was still half a month before the new year. I was afraid it was not appropriate to find a job at this time, so I simply folded the newspaper and threw it aside.


    "If you''re interested in my senior brother, he''s a little dull. You have to make progress. You can''t do it all the time, can you?"


    When I said this suddenly, Roland''s little face suddenly blushed. "What are you talking about, really?"


    I said, "your contact with us is neither long nor short. You know who we are, and what kind of person my eldest martial brother is. I think the scale in your heart is almost up to heaven. Otherwise, according to your temperament, you would have left the pick to go home."


    Roland said, "you see?"


    I can''t deny nodded and said, "not only me, but your sister Bai Ling also saw it, and it was a long time ago."


    "You can see why Jiang Yilong can''t see the wood. Moreover, he deliberately wants me to go back every once in a while."


    I smiled and said: "Hey, hey, actually, your friction had to start when you went to ghost island. Think about it carefully. When you slipped and fell, you were close to the boat. We just needed to reach out and maybe we could pull you up. However, my eldest martial brother jumped down without hesitation and rescued you. What does that mean?"


    "He''s stupid," Roland said.


    "Silly or not, you know. In a word, you once rejected him. It''s equivalent to that when he approached you, you threw a basin of cold water at him, and my eldest martial brother is just like that, so you just chose to step back." I said.


    Roland said, "well, he''s always been like this. I''m here to stay with him now. What''s this?"


    I said, "I haven''t experienced this kind of thing. However, I think, my eldest martial brother still has you in his heart. He just doesn''t want to hear your rejection again. Therefore, he doesn''t have the courage to speak again. Well, it should be so."


    "Then teach me what I should do?"


    "Miss, I just said that I have no research and experience in this field." after a pause, I said again: "however, don''t you often play some similar bridge segments on TV? If you recall carefully, which bridge segment you think is in line with the relationship between you and your eldest martial brother, you can simply copy and apply it to him."


    Roland leaned against the sofa and thought carefully. It seemed that what I, a layman, said was really reasonable. He politely said thank you to me.


    Towards noon, Jiang Yilong and Bai Ling went home together. They were carrying takeout outside, so they didn''t have to do it again.


    "Oh, you don''t know. The railway station is full of people. It''s a sea of people. I can''t squeeze in. Even if it''s half a month ahead, I think it''s very hanging." Jiang Yilong put down his fast food and said to himself.


    Roland was in the room, listening to what was going on outside, suddenly opened the door and finally closed it heavily. "Yo, young master Jiang hurried out this morning. He was going to the railway station."


    Jiang Yilong was stunned. "I went to the railway station with Bai Ling. What are you doing? Young master Jiang, it''s so awkward."


    Roland came step by step with a strange smile on her face. "Well, I want to ask, what are you doing at the railway station?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "buy a train ticket."


    As soon as they talked, they couldn''t stop for a long time. Bai Ling and I simply ate our own share and turned on the TV to watch the program. In short, after a long time, Jiang Yilong''s voice stopped and Roland''s voice stopped.


    "Younger martial brother, what she said is true?"


    "What is true or false?"


    "She just said she would stay here with us if she didn''t go back for the new year?"


    "Hehe, maybe it''s not me. I don''t have this word..."

 Chapter 272

    As the new year approaches, many migrant workers try their best to return home as soon as possible to reunite with their families and friends for the new year. As for us, we have neither relatives nor friends... We are like duckweed floating on the river. Where we float, we are home.


    Jiang Yilong and I came here from a small mountain village. We have been in Chongqing for several years. During the special new year, we watched other people''s families bustle, but we can only stoop to the bridge cave, simply be polite to each other, and wish a good harvest in the coming year. Fate is sometimes really elusive. If Luo Liguo hadn''t accidentally knocked over the things of Hu Qingguo at the beginning, Jiang Yilong and I would still be in front of the stick and earn the hard-earned money


    "I don''t know how Uncle Luo is now."


    "Which Luo, you mean Luo Liguo?" Jiang Yilong was stunned and immediately came over. "Well, why do you suddenly think of him?"


    I said, "do you remember how we passed the new year when we first came to Chongqing?"


    Jiang Yilong held his head in his hands and said, "how can you forget? It''s unforgettable. However, you mention that although you''ve had a hard and tired life in the past, you also have some good memories."


    I said, "yes, people go up and water flows down. I''m afraid they can''t go back."


    "People also say that people go up, and the water flows down. Have you ever thought about the old days..." seeing that I haven''t said a word for a long time, Jiang Yilong said, "there are still a few days left. Why don''t we go back to our hometown and worship our master by the way."


    "Go back?" I was stimulated by his proposal and suddenly got excited. "Hey, how come I didn''t think of it. We agreed to repair his old man''s grave and erect a monument when we made a lot of money. Now, although we haven''t made a lot of money, it''s not difficult to repair his old man''s grave and erect a monument. I don''t know whether Roland and and bailing are willing to join us."


    "When they come back after buying new year''s products, they will know if they ask. It''s not too difficult."


    "Qi Zhiyuan, Qi Zhiyuan, hurry to prepare pen, ink, paper and inkstone."


    I was about to answer Jiang Yilong''s words. Song Yu''s voice startled me in my mind and immediately disturbed my thoughts. "What, what do you want me to do?"


    Song Yuzhong said, "prepare pen, ink, paper and inkstone."


    "Just pen and paper. Wait, what do you want these things for?" I asked.


    Song Yu said, "it''s not for me, it''s for you."


    I don''t quite understand his intention, but he obviously has a purpose. I interrupted my chat with Jiang Yilong and hurriedly took out a white paper and a ballpoint pen in the tea table box. When Jiang Yilong saw this, I hurriedly told him that it was Song Yu''s idea.


    I said, "Qi Huo. What are you doing now?"


    Song Yu said, "now I say how to draw, just draw on paper."


    Then, under Song Yu''s step-by-step reminder, I followed the ball point pen to draw strange patterns on the paper. After drawing half of the picture, I realized that Song Yu might have remembered the missing part of the remnant picture and wanted me to leave the facts on the paper. Finally, if it could be completely combined with the remnant picture, it would be eight to nine.


    I''m still good at writing and drawing, but I''ve never been involved in this painting. According to Song Yu''s reminder, what''s left on this paper is an ugly and difficult to see mountain outline.


    "What''s this on the left?"


    "Should I go up or down here on the right? Is this the way the river goes?"


    After a period of time, under the prompt of Song Yu, my soul stirring masterpiece was left on the paper. Staring at my first work, even though I think it is extremely ugly, I still feel a little complacent. "It seems not bad. How about you take a closer look, is it the same as the missing picture?"


    Song Yu didn''t say anything for a long time. At last, he just said to let me redraw.


    I thought it was a very emotional thing, but when I was reminded by Song Yu, I drew three or four times in succession, which was finally rejected by him, my interest was immediately eroded and there was little left.


    "This is already the fifth one. I drew it exactly as you said. Is that the case?"


    "No, it''s not very similar, it''s very different."


    Jiang Yilong sat aside, like a spectator, picking up the patterns I just drew with a ballpoint pen one by one. After watching it for a long time, I shook my head.


    At more than 3 ~ o''clock in the afternoon, Roland bailing came back with large and small bags of new year goods for the Chinese New Year. I saw the two of us sitting in the living room, with more than a dozen pieces of paper scattered on the tea table, and I was still writing at my desk.


    Bai Ling said, "what is he drawing?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "draw."


    Roland put things down. When she heard the painting, she picked up a few pieces of paper with some curiosity. When she looked at the ugly outline left on the paper, she burst into laughter. "Ha ha, elder brother Qi, what kind of painting are you? It''s a ghost talisman. Good. Why did you suddenly have this elegant interest? Did you get any stimulation?"


    I couldn''t deny nodding and saying, "you said it was a ghost talisman, and I dare to have this elegant interest? Song Yu thought of some general outlines and wanted me to draw them down and compare them with the residual pictures. Maybe it''s because I painted too ugly. Coupled with Song Yu''s incomplete memory, it''s almost been drawing all afternoon. He''s not satisfied with any of them."


    Bai Ling said, "it means Song Yu."


    I said, "it''s not him. Do you think I''ll be so boring?"


    Roland said, "do you want me to help?"


    Jiang Yilong turned pale and said, "don''t make trouble blindly. You see, my little senior brother''s sweat is urgent for this. I can''t think of the consequences if you make trouble again."


    "What do you know?" Roland glared at him and said, "I forgot to tell you that I studied traditional Chinese painting in college. I can''t say I have master skills, but I think I can draw at that level."


    "Didn''t you lie to me?" I suddenly looked up as if I saw hope.


    "Trick you into giving sugar?" Roland said.


    In the past few hours alone, I have been overwhelmed by Song Yu. At the beginning, I was a little interested. However, after being rejected one after another, I completely had a strong resistance to this arduous task. If I could, I would have quit.


    "I can''t wait. Come on, you sit here. Now what do I say and how do you draw?"


    At the moment, I became the shopkeeper. First Song Yu told me how to draw and what the outline trend was, and then I passed the information directly to Roland. I really didn''t see it. Roland is completely practice makes perfect. Not only can I draw the outline on paper completely according to my description, but even the painting style is more than 100 times that of me. At first glance, even with a ballpoint pen, there is still a bit of master style.


    "Good, good, this is not a grade." after some description, Roland stopped writing. I quickly took the paper in my hand, looked carefully for a long time, and praised it from time to time.


    "No," Song Yu said.


    "What, isn''t it right?" I said. "It''s drawn exactly as you said. Why isn''t it right."


    Song Yu said, "I know, but after all, the time interval is too long. Mistakes and omissions in some places are inevitable. However, this girl is a better hand than you. Let me think about it again."


    I hurriedly said, "elder brother, can you be more reliable? It took you more than half a month to calculate the time and just think about it. I thought it took you so long to really put together the remnant painting into a perfect whole. That''s good, that''s not right, that''s not right. If you go on like this, I can afford time, you can''t afford it."


    Song Yu said, "I know this better than you."


    After stopping for a long time, Song Yu suddenly said, "in order to deepen the impression, go and take out the two residual pictures and put them here. Let me have a closer look."


    My helpless response. But finally, when I fully understand Song Yu''s so-called look, I regret it. Because he is attached to my body, if he wants to keep looking, I have to keep staring, and I naturally know that I can''t see a flower thousands of times


    From the afternoon to the evening, I sat on the sofa alone and didn''t even have time to pee. However, even if I had tortured myself to cooperate with Song Yu, Song Yu still replied that I had to think again.


    However, in the next two days, Song Yu didn''t torture me any more. Maybe he had written down every outline and mountain trend of the two remnant paintings in our hands, and then traced the complete pattern with this memory, but a scattered puzzle found the correct key bit by bit.


    On the 24th day of the twelfth lunar month, I received a call. Due to the gap between Hu Qingguo and me, I never took the initiative to contact him again, and of course he didn''t want to see us again. Besides, I deliberately changed a new number, and the person who knew this number was Zheng Jie.


    Zheng Jie made an appointment and said that she would come to pay New Year''s greetings to us in advance, because in a few days, she can''t spare time for her entertainment to visit relatives and friends.


    This time, she made dongweng and invited us to have a big meal in a seafood restaurant. During the meal, Lala used to chat, communicate politely, and communicate with normal friends. Until the end, we had to go our separate ways. I asked her about her personal situation. She recognized my implication and muttered, "it''s strange to say. In recent days, I always feel that someone is following me, but I don''t find anything when I look back."


    Jiang Yilong said, "could it be that you had too much work pressure before?"


    Zheng Jie said, "work is work and life is life. I separate the two, so there will never be any pressure."


    I said, "did you continue to send someone to keep an eye on Hu Qingguo during this period?"


    "It hasn''t been broken," said Zheng Jie "By the way, have you been in contact with him recently? Don''t blame me for not reminding you. He has a big problem. Two days ago, we got a reliable clue that there was a dark room in his jubaozhai. Some of the dark rooms were fakes, but the other parts were almost all cultural relics and antiques stolen from the ancient tomb. Jubaozhai has been sealed and his old house has been sealed ¡£¡±


    Hu Qingguo''s livelihood is well known in the circle. However, it is only because he has a deep foundation and can afford to manage up and down. However, even so, there are still many people who stand above the interests of the law and the state and are determined to completely disintegrate such black sheep, similar to Zheng Jie. Therefore, it is common sense that jubaozhai is sealed now ¡£


    I asked: "your actions are really like wind and thunder... Since jubaozhai has been sealed, their old house has also been sealed. Have you caught Hu Yixuan, Hu Qingguo and his brother?"


    Zheng Jie shook his head and said, "maybe they got the news in advance. When we arrived, the building was empty. According to the clues I got from the customs, Hu Yixuan and his eldest son had taken a flight to Hong Kong as early as the moment before the wanted arrest. Although Hong Kong has returned, it is difficult to do one country, two systems after all."


    Jiang Yilong said, "in other words, Hu Qingguo is missing?"


    Zheng Jie frowned and said, "yes. By the way, Qi Zhiyuan, you said my disaster before. Is it over now?"

 Chapter 273

    Zheng Jie didn''t believe the face results I disclosed to her, but maybe it was because I gave him blood jade last time, and we didn''t ask for any return, so she also kept it in mind.


    Jiang Yilong said, "here is your jade pendant. Have you always carried it with you?"


    Zheng Jie quickly took out the jade pendant. She tied the jade pendant with a red rope and hung it close to her neck. "From the night you gave it to me, I''ve been carrying it close to my body, and I haven''t taken it off once."


    I said, "today is the 24th day of the twelfth lunar month, and it will be a few days before the new year. At this time, you openly deal with Hu Qingguo, and Hu Qingguo is missing... Sister Zheng, I advise you not to walk alone recently."


    Zheng Jie said, "do you mean that it is likely that Hu Qingguo will retaliate against me before the new year?"


    I said, "yes or no, I don''t know... I ask you, have you had any accidents or major events that happened to you before?"


    Zheng Jie shook his head and said, "not really."


    "That''s right. Your life palace has shifted. Now is the darkest time... I didn''t scare you. In a situation like this, it''s likely... I won''t say the result, you know." I said.


    Zheng Jie said, "however, I have taken this jade pendant with me according to what you said. Didn''t you say that it is spiritual and can stop disasters and evil spirits?"


    I affirmed, "yes, it''s not lying to you. However, you are passive in this kind of thing, because you can''t predict what will happen in the future. If you can postpone targeting Hu Qingguo, they may have a better chance."


    "It''s not something I can control. It''s the leader''s arrangement." Zheng Jie thought for a moment and said, "it''s all my fault. You''re worried about it. Don''t worry. With this Lingyu protection, I''m sure it''ll be fine."


    We said a few more words, but just told Zheng Jie to be careful these days. She stopped a rickshaw and went straight home. We saw that it was still early. Moreover, she was only a few blocks away from home. She simply walked back on foot.


    The lights are neon, and the crowds are flocking to see the flowers. It''s more than ten o''clock in the evening before you know it. When I was in my stomach, I digested what I ate first. I saw a spicy hot stall and four small tables on the roadside, and only one was empty. I suggest that Bai Ling take the lead in saying that he should order more meat.


    After eating and drinking, it always costs less than 100 yuan. Four people, plus Bai Ling, a big food goods, this money is quite cheap. Now we have enough to eat and drink, have fun, and the time is just a break time. We are naturally ready to go home. Just as we were walking at the door of the community, my phone suddenly rang. During dinner, Jiang Yilong and I learned to draw wine orders. As we rowed, we drank more than two old white stems. We didn''t look at the phone number displayed on the screen. We directly said, "Hello, who?"


    "Brother Qi, have you had a good time recently."


    When I heard this sentence, my drunkenness suddenly woke up most of the time. "Yes, it''s Mr. Hu?"


    It was Hu Qingguo who called. I was a little surprised. This is my new number. I never told him. How did he know. Suddenly, a strong uneasiness flashed in my heart. Before he spoke, I quickly looked at the caller number displayed on the phone. The result was Zheng Jie.


    Hu Qingguo said, "don''t call me that. Just call me Hu Qingguo."


    I said, "little Hu, what are you kidding?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "we are also old friends. We will celebrate the new year''s festival again soon. Maybe I can''t spare time at that time, so if you don''t mind, how about coming and getting together now?"


    I said, "must I now?"


    "Right now," said Hu Qingguo


    I said, "where is it?"


    Hu Qingguo immediately gave me an address. It was a warehouse at Chaotianmen wharf. When I was a Bangbang, I used to work there with Jiang Yilong. Therefore, I was very familiar with that place.


    The phone hung up. The tone on the phone seemed bland and gentle, but there was no room for maneuver.


    Jiang Yilong said a little drunk, "well, I''ll call you back so late."


    I said, "Hu Qingguo."


    Jiang Yilong was stunned and said, "who? Hu, Hu Qingguo?"


    Bailing and Roland drank their own drinks without any wine. Naturally, they were very sober. "Didn''t you change your phone number before? When did you tell Hu Qingguo?"


    I looked at Bai Ling and said, "I didn''t tell Hu Qingguo. He called me directly with Zheng Jie''s mobile phone..."


    Now, Jiang Yilong is drunk. I''m afraid he''s as sober as me. We only separated from Zheng Jie this evening. However, the interval was only two or three hours. On the contrary, at this time, Hu Qingguo called us with Zheng Jie''s mobile phone and agreed to be in the Chaotianmen wharf warehouse. What this means, needless to say, everyone''s heart is like a mirror.


    Roland said, "call the police."


    Jiang Yilong said hurriedly, "Zheng Jie is the police... We only considered the possibility of Hu Qingguo for Zheng Jie before, but we didn''t expect that he really dared to move him, even the police. Do you think he is really crazy, or do you have nothing to fear?"


    I said, "I''m afraid I''m desperate. According to this guy''s temperament, I can do anything... No, no, I have to hurry over. If it takes too long, he will be in trouble for Zheng Jie. Maybe... If you don''t say it, I''ll find a car and you go home."


    "Let you go alone, how can you do it?" Bai Ling said.


    Jiang Yilong said, "it''s too dangerous for you to go alone. The current Hu Qingguo is not the former Hu Qingguo. At this moment, he took the initiative to find us. He must think we had a secret contact with Zheng Jie and finally betrayed him. Therefore, I have to go too."


    Roland said, "you all go, and I''ll go too."


    "You can''t go." we suddenly agreed.


    Roland said, "why?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "I told you, it''s too dangerous. The three of us can at least protect ourselves. What about you? It''s not because we dislike you, but for your safety. Therefore, you go home first, wash your hair and go to bed. We''ll go home as soon as possible."


    Roland said, "but I don''t trust you to face the danger."


    I said, "don''t argue about this anymore, Roland, that''s the deal. By the way, remember to lock the door when you get home. I''m afraid if Hu Qingguo tries to lure the tiger away from the mountain, it will be even more troublesome at that time. By the way, don''t turn off your own phone and charge it when it''s dead. Let''s call when something happens."


    Roland said, "well, I wrote it down. Then you go early and return early. Remember to be careful."


    The three of us immediately stopped a taxi and went straight to Chaotianmen wharf. More than half an hour ago, we were still a long way from our destination. I was worried that the transition of time would erode Hu Qingguo''s patience. Therefore, I quickly dialed Zheng Jie''s phone, and the person who answered the phone was still Hu Qingguo.


    I said, "it''s still on the way. I''ll be right there."


    Hu Qingguo said with a smile: "I have plenty of time and patience. Don''t be so nervous. However, for the sake of everyone''s old friends, don''t play any tricks. Of course, even if you really play tricks, you''re afraid of losing in the end."


    With these words, he hung up. I urged the driver to speed up a little. The driver may often hear similar words and respond with dissatisfaction. I said, "drive a flying car and say, you don''t know to celebrate the new year''s Festival immediately. Some people want to come out to find extra money. If they are caught, they will not only deduct points, but also impose thousands of fines. It''s a difficult year."


    I said, "try your best. We really have something urgent."


    The master didn''t pay attention to me, and his speed seems to have increased a little


    Dozens of minutes later, we finally arrived at the designated warehouse mentioned by Hu Qingguo, paid the car money, and the horse ran past without stopping. The warehouse is located a little off side, and the warehouse doesn''t occupy a large area. Generally, it is used to stack some small cargo boxes and so on.


    "Which?" through the night, I saw a shiny bald head smoking in front. Listening to the news, I shouted warily at us.


    I replied, "I''m Qi Zhiyuan."


    "Boss, the boy surnamed Qi is here." he shouted bareheaded towards the open warehouse door and immediately waved to us.


    I took the lead in locking my eyes on this bald man. I saw that this guy was about 1.80 meters tall. He was burly and had a rough face. He was condescending, and there was hard to hide his hostility in his eyes. Looking at his eyes, I couldn''t help trembling in my heart.


    The door of the warehouse is open, and the light inside comes out. At the same time, you can hear the voice from time to time. Because it is a tin warehouse, you can''t hear it clearly if you don''t get too close.


    We walked around to the main gate of the warehouse and looked inside. The warehouse was spacious with some packing boxes stacked on the left and right sides. In the center of the warehouse, Hu Qingguo is using a carton with a layer of newspapers on it. He is drinking wine and eating roast chicken and peanuts.


    His sitting posture is facing the door, and there is a person sitting opposite him. Because his back is facing us, he can''t see his appearance clearly. However, it makes me have some accidents, as if his figure is so familiar.


    In addition to these two people, there are two strange looking guys at the other end, eating and drinking the same. I looked around. There were five people in total. Among them, only Hu Qingguo was familiar to us. First, I didn''t see Chen Qing and Fu Hongshan. Second, these strangers didn''t seem to be good stubbles. Third, I didn''t see Zheng Jie.


    "Yo, brother Qi, brother Jiang and Miss Bai, you''re all here." Hu Qingguo raised his eyes and aimed in our direction, and a strange arc was outlined at the corner of his mouth. "I haven''t seen you for a while. To tell you the truth, I really miss you. Come on, I still have some roast chicken and two more. Do you want the whole order?"


    It is clear that the purpose of his calling us at this time is not pure, but now he has to pretend to be warm and hospitable. The atmosphere can''t help but become too strange.


    I smiled and walked in their direction. "Mr. Hu, you''re welcome and kind. We just ate some and took two more mouthfuls. I''m afraid we can''t hold it."


    Hu Qingguo nibbled his chicken legs clean and drank a baijiu. "Brother Qi, I always sit upright when I work with someone. The reputation in the circle is also there. As long as I follow my surname Hu, I never treat them as outsiders. They are all brothers... Are you right?"


    I hurriedly said, "yes, yes."


    Hu Qingguo said, "but I don''t know where I got some villains. I swaggered through the market yesterday, but today I have become a street mouse."


    I pretended not to know and asked, "Mr. Hu, what happened?"


    "Don''t you know?" seeing that my expression hasn''t changed at all, Hu Qingguo said: "jubaozhai has been checked, my old house has been checked, my father and my brother have escaped, and Chen Qing have also hid from the wind. Now I''m left here alone. Understand?"


    Jiang Yilong said, "little Hu, who is troubling you? If you need help, we will help you to the end."


    "Good brother, really good brother." Hu Qingguo laughed. Then he said: "Almost everyone knows what I do in this circle. We have known for a long time that some people dislike our Hu family and want to move us. However, they have never caught any real handle, so they are happy until now. However, I remember very clearly that I only took three people into the secret room of jubaozhai, and the total number of people added up, Seven. However, they took the lead in finding the secret room of jubaozhai. After years of painstaking efforts, they wanted to kill the Hu family. Brother Jiang, if such people are found out, should they have three knives and six holes according to the old generation of Chongshi? "


    Jiang Yilong hesitated and said, "little Hu, have you found out who it is?"


    Hu Qingguo''s eyes swept over Jiang Yilong and me. For a long time, he didn''t say a word. When he looked at us like this, his heart was flustered. "Brother Qi, brother Jiang, we are living and dying, and more than once." hearing our agreement, he said: "Did I treat you badly by someone? Did I pit you every time? Why did you fucking betray me..."


    As soon as the voice fell, the paper with half a glass of wine in Hu Qingguo''s hand hit the ground with brute force. The two people next to him stood up consciously and walked to the door, as if they were afraid of our escape.


    I said, "little Hu, what do you mean?"


    Hu Qingguo ignored me and shouted out of the warehouse, "bald, bring her in."

 Chapter 274

    Hu Qingguo sat down again, took out a paper cup and poured half a glass of Baijiu. Then he raised his glass and touched the glass opposite him. "Hey, hey, this man dies for money and birds die for food. I eat, drink and betray me. I really don''t know what this is for."


    The man sneered and said nothing.


    We are no more than three meters away from Hu Qingguo, and the man sitting directly opposite him always maintains a sitting position. Even though we have been in the warehouse for several minutes, he has never stopped eating and drinking. Not only that, he has not even looked in our direction for more than a second. Baldheaded and those two people are OK to say that they have never seen it before. It is very likely that they are gangsters recruited by Hu Qingguo in the society. This man can eat and drink with Hu Qingguo, and his identity is obviously different.


    "It''s him." Bai Ling''s face suddenly changed and his eyes locked on the man with a mysterious veil.


    I was stunned and said, "who is he?"


    At this time, Bai Ling had not had time to speak. The man who always kept his back to us finally couldn''t sit still. After laughing, he took a paper towel to wipe the oil stain on his hand, and immediately turned around. At this moment, I just felt my hair exploding. Who could have thought that at this restless time, Wutong appeared here. Moreover, it seems that he has got together with Hu Qingguo again.


    I said, "you, why are you in Chongqing?"


    Friday Tong said, "if you can come back, do I have to freeze to death in that ghost place? I should have had a good drink when I met my old friends, but it''s obviously inappropriate today. You''re right, Qi Zhiyuan."


    "Who the fuck is your friend." I scolded and blurted out, but I guessed in my heart that Hu Qingguo was hostile to Wutong. However, he never revealed this meaning. Secondly, Wutong now appears in Chongqing and takes the initiative to find Hu Qingguo. What tricks does he want to play behind his back?


    These two guys are not good people. Why do they mix up at this critical time?


    But after a while, the bald man came in with a hemp rope. Zheng Jie was bound at one end of the hemp rope. It seemed that he had been tortured. His left and right cheeks were fanned red, slightly swollen, and his face was very embarrassed.


    Hu Qingguo laughed and said, "do you know? It''s impossible not to know?"


    Without answering Hu Qingguo, I went straight to Zheng Jie and took out the newspaper stuffed in her mouth. Just about to untie him, the bald man kicked me to the ground.


    Hu Qingguo said: "At eight o''clock this evening, you had a big meal at Yipin seafood restaurant. More than half a month ago, you were scalding hot pot in a spicy girl hot pot. We came out of Taoyuan village. On the way, this woman sent someone to block us. If it weren''t for your face, I would have been caught by then. In this way, I have to thank you, brother Qi Even the iron lady will sell your account. Hehe, it''s not simple, it''s really not simple. "


    Bai Ling is not good at hiding her happiness and anger. When she is happy, she will smile. When she is angry, she will immediately appear on her face. At the moment, her eyes are completely locked on Wutong, because this guy is the enemy she has always wanted to get rid of.


    Pretending to be deaf and dumb is superfluous. It''s already the case. It''s superfluous to explain again. I got up from the ground. Instead of being so ignorant and bald, I looked at Hu Qingguo calmly and said: "Mr. Hu, no matter what you think, I can tell you simply and directly. I''m afraid you think too much about some things... If you don''t want to say anything, let''s open the skylight and tell the truth. What do you want to do today?"


    "Little Hu? Forget it, I can''t afford it. Elder brother Qi, you''d better just call my name directly." Hu Qingguo sour Li Baji said: "my Hu family is reduced to such a state now, and all the efforts over the years are destroyed. Qi Zhiyuan, if it were you, what would you do at this time?"


    I said, "I can''t understand, because I can''t be such a person."


    "All right," said Hu Qingguo "Don''t think I don''t know. Actually, I knew it very early. This woman has been secretly investigating me since last year, and wants to destroy me. But at that time, the director of public security and I had a little personal relationship, and occasionally sold some personal favor accounts. Networking resources... But maybe this year is really my Hu family''s bad luck. First, my ancestral grave was stolen, then my father was haunted by ghosts, and then I stumbled. Forget all this. We are also people who come through great storms and waves, and we can stand it and resist it. But I didn''t expect that most of the red head documents of the central government and the great changes in personnel and positions in Chongqing are related to us People who have been in contact with each other have been transferred to other places to be county heads, district heads, bureau directors, and even senior officials in Shaoshi. These people are promoted. Congratulations. It is definitely this woman who made a report to the top when there are personnel changes. I am willing to die. By the way, at this time, you, brother Qi Zhiyuan, should also occupy the corresponding position, don''t you? " I didn''t want to quibble and let him say, "years of hard work have been destroyed. I admit it. Who makes it bad this year. However, this woman refused to let me go. She wanted to kill me all. A red headed document actually wanted to integrate all the people in the Hu family. Unfortunately, there are three nails in the broken ship. The news came to my ears before you took action."


    Hu Qingguo looked a little depressed. Maybe he never dreamed that yesterday''s Phoenix had become a pheasant today. Seeing that he looked different, he comforted on Friday: "little Hu, don''t mention it again. Let''s think about how to deal with the culprit who betrayed you."


    "Yes, yes, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. I don''t want to wait for ten years. I''ll just end our grievances earlier." Hu Qingguo walked towards Zheng Jie while talking. He slapped Zheng Jie three times. Each palm was slapped on her cheek with extreme strength, and blood flowed down the corner of her mouth, Dyed the clothes on his chest a striking red. "Smelly woman, why don''t you think about it before you kill me? If you don''t kill me once, I''ll kill you."


    Zheng Jie was beaten by them before, and now she is slapped by Hu Qingguo. At the moment, it seems that she has become a little difficult to speak. "Surnamed Hu, you have this end today. You deserve it. I advise you to turn yourself in, otherwise..."


    Before she finished, Hu Qingguo angered her, kicked her one after another, and scolded: "what else? You caught me, or you gave me a gun? You think you still have life to leave here, bitch." Hu Qingguo was angry and wanted to continue to do it. If he didn''t stop in time, let him vent like this, Zheng Jie will be killed by him sooner or later. "Hu Qingguo, you are crazy!" I shouted and said hurriedly, "you are the first to commit a crime. Now you want to make a crime worse. You really take the national law and human life as a child''s play."


    Hu Qingguo looked at me meaningfully and said, "Oh, finally he didn''t recruit himself. Before I was tortured, you automatically stood on her team? Ha ha, Qi Zhiyuan and you Jiang Yilong. I really underestimated you before. I didn''t know that your acting skills were at least rated at the national level until I fully understood everything."


    I said, "I don''t care what you are like, but even if it''s breaking the sky, we have at least experienced life and death. I know whether it''s friendship and fate. In short, I advise you to stop immediately and don''t step into the abyss of crime. At that time, it''s really too late to turn back."


    Hu Qingguo didn''t answer. He said to himself, "if you lose so much, you should always recover some interest. You count one, you count one, you and you, you count all."


    "Bald, does this woman look Shuiling?"


    The bald man said with a smile, "this face is swollen into a pig''s head. He has a good figure."


    Hu Qingguo said: I can make nothing of it. I have also asked someone to secretly investigate her everything. As far as I know, this girl has already had a boyfriend, and I still don''t know whether they have been in bed during the university period. But, you think, after the completion of the study and the entry into the work for so many years, the girls are all alone. Alone, I''m afraid the taste will make the bones crisp. "


    Baldheaded, he said, "Mr. Hu, can you give me a cheap reward? When I finish her, I will finish her myself."


    Hu Qingguo thought for a moment and said, "she''s hungry and thirsty. I''m afraid you can''t deal with her alone. Come on, you two also get together. Here, let''s enjoy the live broadcast."


    "Thank you, Mr. Hu."


    As soon as they closed the warehouse door, they immediately surrounded the bald head. What they wanted to do to Zheng Jie, they had seen nothing in their lewd ~ swinging smile.


    Zheng Jie struggled desperately, raised his head in the chaos and locked his eyes in our direction. "Help me."


    Hu Qingguo is really insane and has completely reached the point of hopelessness. "Those surnamed Hu, let them stop quickly."


    Hu qingguoli didn''t pay attention to me. He looked straight at the bald head. They were excited and tore Zheng Jie''s clothes. The three big men worked together. Three or five times, Zheng Jie''s down jacket was torn into cloth strips and goose down was floating everywhere.


    Jiang Yilong pushed me back. Through his eyes, he obviously knew that even if he knelt down and begged Hu Qingguo, he would never let go. In that case, he had to be hard. I bit my teeth and motioned with his eyes, one left and one right. At this time, we suddenly stepped over, clenched our fists and smashed the backs of the two guys.


    The bald man looked up and saw that we were suddenly forced. For the time being, we had to put aside the delicious food on our lips and wanted to defeat us both with one enemy and two. This guy was tall and powerful. It seemed that he was not easy to deal with. However, he wanted to fight one enemy and two, but there was no chance of winning with brute force alone. In addition, our physical quality was good, even in wrestling In this case, it won''t lose a few points.


    At the beginning of two or three rounds, our bald head was thrown to the ground by us. We didn''t care to mend a few feet. We quickly gathered around and untied the hemp rope for Zheng Jie. Because her coat was torn into cloth strips by them, and she was severely beaten before, she must have been hurt. I took off my coat and put it on her.


    Bald head said: "dog day, I really don''t see that these two little guys have two sons."


    "Hey, I really forgot to mention it to you. According to my understanding of them, it''s hard for the three of you to win them together. However, I can make them obedient now." Hu Qingguo''s voice just fell. We were all attracted by a bang.


    Hu Qingguo was holding a black pistol in his hand. He had just fired a shot, and there was still a trace of smoke at the muzzle of the gun. "Qi Zhiyuan, Jiang Yilong, step aside, now, now."


    Hu Qingguo pointed his gun at us and motioned us to leave Zheng Jie as he said. If we leave Zheng Jie, the three big men will eat her cake sheep again.


    I said, "Hu Qingguo, the gun can''t be fooled. If you''re not careful, it will go off."


    Hu Qingguo said, "you''re right. Maybe you''ll get angry. Then, you can tell me now, are you obedient or continue to stand in front of this woman?"

 Chapter 275

    Now Hu Qingguo is crazy. He is really crazy. He is crazy to the point of madness. We have every reason to believe that if we don''t do what he said immediately, we may immediately feel the taste of bullets passing through our bodies.


    People are selfish animals. At a critical time, they are the first to think for themselves. Isn''t there a saying that people don''t kill everyone for themselves


    I said, "Hu Qingguo, do you want to make mistakes again and again?"


    Hu Qingguo said, "I think what I did today is the most right thing I''ve done in my life. Don''t give up the fucking celebration. I hate people arguing with me now. I say a few words. I say to the East, but he wants to go west..." speaking of this, there was a bang. Hu Qingguo shot directly at my feet, which made me jump directly. "So, just listen to me. When I watch this live broadcast, I''m in a good mood. If you spare me, I''m not sure."


    At the moment, the biggest voice in my mind, I can''t retreat, I can''t retreat. And the best way to turn the situation around is only one. If we can snatch back the pistol in his hand and lose this threat, we will no longer be so passive. However, in fact, even if people''s speed reaches the extreme, how can it be compared with the speed of bullets.


    Most of all, Hu Qingguo is really crazy. If he goes against his will, he will pull the trigger and kill us.


    At the same time, I thought of a man, Bai Ling. Only she has the possibility to reverse the current passivity. However, there is also a Friday pass on Hu Qingguo''s side. Friday pass is not easy to deal with. Once he gets tangled with Bai Ling, even I think it is likely that Friday pass is more likely to win.


    What to do, what to do


    "Song Yu, Song Yu... I''m in trouble. Hurry to find a way to help."


    "What''s the noise? I''m still trying to draw."


    "Think of a fart. Don''t you look at what''s going on outside. Don''t you see I''m being pointed at by a gun? If this continues, my life will be lost. Who will help you find Penghu?"


    "What the hell happened?"


    Jiang Yilong looked at me and said, "now it''s time to do miscellaneous work. If it''s a cold weapon, it''s better to deal with it. The key is a gun."


    I smiled and said, "how dare we not listen to Mr. Hu''s words? Since he wants to watch a live broadcast, it''s good. We also want to see it."


    Hu Qingguo was stunned and said with an obscene ~ swinging smile: "I didn''t expect that you are also such a person. You secretly help this woman. I''m afraid you had the idea of wanting to go to her. Why don''t you just do this? You''ll be the last one to try later?"


    I said, "OK."


    Jiang Yilong looked at me strangely, as if suddenly I had become very strange. "What are you talking about?"


    I didn''t pay attention to him, but while talking, I put my hands behind my back and kept pinching my fingers.


    "Qi Zhiyuan, Jiang Yilong, you can''t leave me, please..." Zheng Jie is a policeman and a sacred career. However, her essence is also a woman. She understood Hu Qingguo''s ridicule of their sexual ~ language, and knew what would happen to her if she completely lost our protection. And now, we are the last straw to save her


    "No matter how important money is, it''s not as important as life. Officer Zheng, I''m sorry I can''t do anything." I said and stood aside directly according to Hu Qingguo''s intention. Jiang Yilong glared at me fiercely, as if he wanted to see if my heart was suddenly black.


    I said, "elder martial brother, why are you still standing there? Do you want to get shot or go to the theatre?"


    Jiang Yilong said fiercely, "you, how have you changed? Can''t you see what dirty things these miscellaneous hairs want to do?"


    I hurried over and forcibly pulled him aside


    Hu Qingguo and Wu Wutong looked at me with strange eyes for a long time, but they didn''t see anything in me.


    Without our barrier, Zheng Jie was exposed again. She cried for help... Bai Ling is not a cold-blooded person. The killing opportunity in her eyes is colder than her cold face.


    A scoundrel said, "Mr. Hu, there''s another one here. This little ~ Sao ~ goods is not bad. Why don''t you give it to me?"


    Hu Qingguo doesn''t know that Bai Ling is a man with a strange skill. If not, how could he attract Wu Tong and be in a mess with him. "Yes, but I''m afraid you can''t control it."


    "There''s nothing here, just look at it." the guy''s color heart really did what he said and walked directly in front of Bai Ling. Bai Ling stood still and didn''t even look at him. "Little lady, let me serve you well."


    As soon as his voice fell, Bai Ling flashed a strange smile on his face and stretched out his index finger to the rascal''s eyebrows. The next moment, the rascal trembled uncontrollably, and then stood in place like a wooden stake.


    Baldheaded, they just laughed and ridiculed, and wanted to take the lead in seeing the funny play here. However, they saw this guy walking in front of Bai Ling and standing for three or four minutes. Not only did he not attack at all, but even the flirty and ridicule tone disappeared out of thin air.


    "Note, note?" the bald head shouted to him. Seeing that he had no reaction, he immediately came over. When his eyes fell on the man''s face, he immediately shouted. However, before he said anything, Bai Ling''s strange smile appeared again. Holding out his hand, he grabbed the bald arm and immediately listened to the extrusion of the bones. Then, the bald suddenly lost consciousness and fell to the ground whether dead or alive.


    The remaining guy saw the problem, swept Bai Ling, looked at Hu Qingguo and asked, "little Hu, this is a miscellaneous matter."


    Hu Qingguo did not answer, but said on Friday: "they are dead. This woman is not an ordinary person, she is a demon."


    "What, demon?"


    Obviously, Hu Qingguo already knew Bai Ling''s true identity in his mouth on Friday. Therefore, he looked calm and not surprised at the moment. However, it may be because he drank wine to strengthen his courage. He suddenly transferred the muzzle of the gun and aimed directly at Bai Ling. With a bang, the cartridge case fell to the ground, and the warhead shot directly at Bai Ling with a bullet guide track.


    Bai Ling has always stood in his original position since he came in, and has not moved at all. This distance is about five or six meters away from Hu Qingguo and them. At such a distance, the speed of the bullet is as fast as a slight blink of an eye. I thought it was hard for Bai Ling to escape this shot, but then there was a slight sound of falling to the ground. I saw a strange light in front of Bai Ling, which blocked Hu Qingguo''s bullet.


    Bai Ling said, "except you, this is the first time I want to kill."


    "Friday pass, what are you doing?" if you can stop the bullet, the object in your hand will become a fake handle. However, the fact that it doesn''t work on Bai Ling still poses a great threat to us. Taking advantage of his distraction, I moved my fingers and dodged one after another according to the Yu steps taught by Song Yu just now. This is the first time I use real step gang. Although I am not proficient, it is very easy to master after understanding the essentials. The key is that Yu step is very fast and comparable to ghosts.


    I saw the right time, and Hu Qingguo didn''t pay much attention to whether we had any actions. Just as he was about to turn his head, I hit him in the face with a heavy fist. He lost his center of gravity, leaned back, and banged on the roof of the warehouse. I kicked his waist with a heavy leg, wrapped my hands like a swimming snake, and quickly handed over the pistol in his hand. "I told you, maybe it''s going to get angry. Don''t play in the future."


    "Mom, who are these people..." the atmosphere in the warehouse suddenly turned around, and the remaining gangsters were completely confused by the current changes.


    Hu Qingguo said anxiously, "it''s Friday. You''re a dog day. What are you doing? Don''t help me kill them."


    "Do you know why I suddenly want to help you?" Friday Tong looked at Hu Qingguo and said, "I don''t care about the bad things that happen in your family. It has nothing to do with me to take revenge. I just want to borrow your hand and deceive them here. Now, my enemy is here, which means you have lost the value of use."


    Hu Qingguo was confused. "What do you mean?"


    Friday Tong said, "I''ve never been under any control, and I don''t like people wanting to ride on my head. It seems a pity that your family is broken, but people are not dead. Simply, you go first."


    Friday Tong picked up a disposable chopstick. When we were all stunned, he pierced Hu Qingguo''s throat with this chopstick.


    What''s the situation? Aren''t they supposed to be together? At this time, there was no conflict of interest. Friday Tong would kill Hu Qingguo in our face.


    I can''t believe it, but I can''t believe it.


    The gangster was scared to pee and crawled out of the warehouse.


    Bai Ling''s eyes locked on Wutong, and we moved our eyes from Hu Qingguo to Zheng Jie. At this time, Bai Ling said, "go out and wait a minute."


    Friday Tong laughed at the speech. "I also want to see if you have made progress during this period. If not, Hu Qingguo will be your precedent."


    Bai Ling was motionless and just urged us to take Zheng Jie out quickly.


    In order to find Shen Jing to cure Bai Ling''s injury, we contacted and fought with Wu Tong at that time. If it hadn''t been for the chance, we would all have died in his hands. It''s not a long time ago. We don''t know whether Friday Tong has made any progress, but Bai Ling has made progress, but she hasn''t fully absorbed it.


    I was worried and asked, "are you sure? Do you want me to stay and help you?"


    Jiang Yilong took the lead in leaving the warehouse with the injured Zheng Jie. Seeing their leaving back, Bai Ling seemed to hesitate. She knew very well that in the face of Friday communication, she was not fully confident of winning, but just motivated by revenge. "No."


    Ling Bai has made up his mind that he will never let go of Friday''s pass this time, and Friday''s Ben Ben is a Taoist who takes a wrong path. He even expects to get the essence of Ling Bai''s practice so as to increase his self cultivation.


    Jiang Yilong said hello to me and sent Zheng Jie to the hospital for treatment. I stayed quietly outside the warehouse for nearly an hour. However, it''s strange that I couldn''t hear anything in the warehouse within this hour. At first, I didn''t understand the reason. Later, I knew that they had made a boundary.


    Today is the new year''s Eve. From the beginning to the end of the year, there are ups and downs and changes all the time. There are good and bad, surprises and losses. Anyway, I''ve survived.


    According to the inheritance of Chinese civilization, on the 30th day, the whole world celebrates and the whole family is happy. However, at this moment, I can''t feel the atmosphere of the Chinese New Year at all. Because it was in the warehouse at the beginning, Bai Ling insisted on dealing with Wutong on his own. I don''t know the process of their fight. However, in the end, Wutong became the loser of Bai Ling''s hand and was swallowed directly by Bai Ling. Even if she succeeded in killing Wutong, in addition to this scourge and threat, she herself suffered a lot of injuries due to her consumption of drama. Finally, she changed back to her own form.


    Originally, our plan was to help Song Yu find mountains and visit immortals after the new year. Such a bar was inserted horizontally, which delayed the trip. Song Yu had to compromise under the insistence of my strong fire. Finally, he proposed that Bai Ling be sent to the ancient tomb for cultivation. According to her deep foundation of cultivation, she can recover in a year and a half at most